《A boy like the wind》


 Chapter 1

    When I was born, grandpa made an important decision to quit the Jianghu.


    After the news came out, the original clean courtyard of my family suddenly became bustling. Every day, there were many people coming. These people come from all walks of life in Fengshui circles in the north. They come to my home for the same thing and persuade my grandfather to give up this decision.


    But no matter how they advised him, grandpa always said, "this is settled."


    Some people are disappointed, sigh and shake their heads.


    Some people are very angry, pointing at my grandfather and swearing, and even smashed my desk before leaving.


    Some people go too far. They have to force my grandfather to make a divination for them before he leaves the Jianghu. Otherwise, they will not leave.


    My second uncle is young and vigorous. Seeing these people are so unruly and furious, he went back to the house and took out his seven star sword. He shouted at those people, "who dares to force my father? Who will I kill?"


    There was a roar of the tiger, the forest was silent, and everyone stopped talking.


    Grandpa finished smoking slowly, put out the cigarette end, stood up and walked away with his back.


    See the old man left, the people looked at each other, they looked at the murderous my second uncle, stood up silently, and walked away.


    As the eldest son of my grandfather, my father personally sent them out of the village.


    When a man was getting on the bus, he turned his head and pointed to my father''s nose and said, "Junyu, go back and tell fourth uncle that he didn''t do justice! What the Wu family owes us will be paid sooner or later! "


    My father met the man''s eyes and said lightly, "OK, I''ll let my brother tell my father."


    The man listened and said nothing. He got in the car and left quickly.


    Since then, no one has come.


    My father later said to me that grandpa has offended the whole Jianghu for me.


    It has to start from the beginning.


    Our Wu family is not a famous metaphysical family, but from my grandfather to the top, thirteen generations of ancestors are geomancers. But for some special reasons, our family name is always changed. For example, the family tree says that in the Song Dynasty, our surname was Murong, and in the Ming Dynasty, our surname was mu. After more than 200 years of Mu family name, in the Qing Dynasty, we changed to Wu family name.


    My grandfather''s name is Wu niansheng. It''s my name of the Wu family. That''s how he came here.


    After grandpa left the Jianghu, he devoted most of his mind to me. When I was a child, I was weak and ill. I had fever and diarrhea for three days. My parents often took me to the hospital in the middle of the night. After weaning, grandpa took me to the old house and took care of me personally.


    Strange to say, I haven''t been sick since I lived with Grandpa.


    My childhood is different from other children. I don''t like to talk to others. I always like to be alone. When I was not in school, I spent most of the time climbing on the roof alone, silently watching the clouds or stars in the sky, totally forgetting myself, sitting for four or five hours.


    My mother was afraid that I would fall. She told grandpa about it several times.


    Grandpa didn''t care. He told my mother, "this kid is smart. You don''t understand. Forget it."


    My mother didn''t feel at ease. She told my father that she wanted to take me back from my grandfather. She wanted to take me personally.


    My father also had this idea. He had the courage to talk to Grandpa several times, but every time the words reached his mouth, he swallowed them again. No way, don''t say he grew up sensible, never dare to disobey my grandfather, that is, my uncle''s donkey like temper, when I saw my grandfather, I immediately also dare not fart.


    This is the family style of the Wu family. A son is not as dignified as a grandson in front of his father.


    Day after day, year after year, I grew up slowly.


    When I was 11 years old, my grandfather was 67 years old. After the mid autumn festival that year, my grandfather began to teach me the geomancy skills of the Wu family. I learned Feng Shui first. I learned it very fast. My father and my second uncle learned something they didn''t understand for more than 20 years. It took me only about half a year to learn it all. After that, Grandpa taught me divination, spells, internal skills and martial arts.


    Learning more and more things, every day is very hard, I go to school, while studying our Wu family''s Secret skills, that period of time, special enrichment.


    Three years later, I was 14 years old, in junior high school, and my grandfather was 70 years old.


    After his seventieth birthday, Grandpa''s body suddenly failed. For several days, he vomited blood and died soon.


    On his deathbed, he called my father, my second uncle and I to his side and asked the women to avoid them. Then he told three things.


    First, the old house and the new house in the county are left to my father.


    Second, all his savings, except for 100000, were given to the second uncle.


    Third, he still has a house in the capital, which is left to me.


    He said that after he left, he would let me go to the capital and live there alone. He told my father and my second uncle that no one was allowed to give me money, and at the same time, I was not allowed to go out to work and find a job. Anyway, apart from the 100000 yuan, I can never touch another penny of the Wu family!My father and my second uncle were very surprised. They said that I was a child, so they did...


    grandpa waved his hand and said in an indisputable voice, "this is the matter, so it is settled!"


    My father and uncle looked at each other, and then they all looked at me, their eyes full of heartache.


    I don''t understand the intention of Grandpa''s arrangement and the deep meaning in the eyes of my father and uncle. At that time, I was just sad.


    After that, Grandpa asked my father and uncle to go out.


    There were only our grandparents left in the room. He took out a Book wrapped in red cloth from under the mattress and handed it to me tremblingly, "open it."


    I wiped my tears and then opened the red cloth. It was an ancient book with thread on it. It said these words - the twelve golden lightsaber secrets of dongxuantian machine hall.


    I looked at grandpa in a daze and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "This is the life of Wu family..." Grandpa stared at me, "Wu Zheng, you tear it up."


    I was stunned. "Tear... Tear?"


    "Yes! Tear Grandpa''s voice, firm and determined.


    I dare not listen to Grandpa''s words. I opened the book with trembling. I shivered in my heart. I could not help but look at grandpa again.


    "Tear! Come on! " Grandpa frowned.


    I restrained the trembling in my heart, took a deep breath, tore the book apart and divided it into two parts.


    One of the pages didn''t tear well. It was torn open. The two parts occupied half of each.


    Grandpa smiled and breathed a sigh of relief.


    But I cried. I cried nervously.


    "Silly boy, what are you crying for?" Grandpa urged me, "tear up the red cloth and wrap them up."


    With tears in my eyes, I tore the red cloth, wrapped the two books again, and handed them to grandpa in both hands.


    Grandpa didn''t pick it up. He looked at the two red cloth bags meaningfully and smiled with relief. "You take them to the capital. In a few years, there will be descendants of Lin''s family coming to see you. Then, you can choose any one you want to give to the people of Lin''s family. You should remember that the secret method in this book is the life of our Wu family. Grandpa has never taught you. Before the Lin family finds you, you can never learn the above secret arts, you know? "


    I nodded at a loss, but I didn''t think about it.


    Grandpa asked me to put away the books, and then told me, "remember, when you get to the capital, you can make friends, but you can''t go out to make money. If someone comes to you, what''s his last name? Remember, the first time you do business is for the Tang family, so you can''t agree with the other people no matter how generous they are paid, except for those surnamed Tang


    I nodded hard. "Well, I remember."


    "Understand?" Grandpa snapped.


    "Ming... Understand!" I said quickly.


    Grandpa was relieved, and his tone was softer. "Remember, grandpa can''t say these words to anyone, even your mom and dad. After grandpa left, you will go to the capital. Don''t delay, don''t go to school. When you get to the capital, someone will arrange it for you. "


    "Well," I nodded, crying.


    Grandpa closed his eyes and waved his hand. "Put away the things and shout them in."


    I got up, put the book in my bag, then went outside and called my dad and them in.


    When we came back, grandpa had already smiled and closed his eyes.


    My dad flopped down on his knees and called out, "Dad!"


    Everyone knelt down, sorrowful and heartbroken.


    On the day of Grandpa''s funeral, there were nine three meter long green snakes on the road, covered with white powder, crawling in front of the funeral procession, as if they were opening the way for Grandpa''s coffin. On that day, hundreds of people came from all over the country, together with the whole village of men, women, old and young, nearly 3000 people, to bury Grandpa.


    Nine dragon Dai Xiao, a thousand people were buried, and grandpa''s death caused a stir in the whole Cangcheng.


    After my grandfather''s affairs, my father took me away from my hometown and sent me to the capital city to live in the house my grandfather left me. This is an old dormitory building, located in Tongzhou, two rooms and one hall. It''s not good, but it''s clean. My dad stayed with me for a few days, bought me a mobile phone, and went through the formalities for a new school. When I was enrolled, he went back.


    Before he left, he handed me a bank card and said, "this is the 100000 Yuan your grandfather left you, save some money, if it''s not enough..."


    he subconsciously wanted to say, if it''s not enough, tell me. After a moment of hesitation, he gave me a smile. "If it''s not enough, let''s find a way."


    "Dad, when can I go back?" I asked.


    "What did your grandfather tell you?" He asked me.


    "Grandpa didn''t say it," I said.


    My dad tried to hold back the tears in his eyes and patted me on the shoulder. "Take care of yourself and don''t disgrace your grandfather, OK?"I know what he means. In my life, I guess I can''t go back.


    I did not speak, silently nodded.


    Dad turned to get in the car and left.


    I watched his car go away. When he turned the corner and disappeared, my tears came to my eyes.


    I have no home.

 Chapter 2

    My life in the capital is very monotonous.


    Because a person is very lonely, so I have fewer words. There are few friends in school. I go home after school. All my extracurricular time is spent on studying geomancy. These secrets seem strange to outsiders, but for me, studying them is the happiest thing.


    In the absence of Grandpa and his parents, five elements, eight trigrams, yin and Yang, geomancy array, charm and formula are my best partners. They can let me forget loneliness, forget desolation, even if a person''s life, can also live a full and happy life.


    The only pain is that I learned so much, but I didn''t have the chance to do it. Especially in the third year of junior high, I fell in love with a female classmate in my class, and that girl also had a good feeling for me. But in the end, she was chased by another boy and became his girlfriend.


    It''s sad to say that the boy''s way of chasing the girl is to help her figure out the eight characters. That day, I watched him play with the girl I like. I watched him use the Kung Fu that he learned from the Internet to fool the girl. There were five words, two words and three words. But that''s what shocked the girl. She thought he was so powerful. Soon after that, they were in the right pair.


    At that time, I was in great pain. I wanted to tell the girl that the grandson lied to you. He didn''t understand this at all! But in the end, I didn''t say anything, because my grandfather said that the first time I worked for people was for the Tang family, and that girl, her name is Li Fei.


    After junior high school, Li Fei and I got into the same high school. Li Fei and I were still in the same class when we divided the classes. That kid was in our next class. After a while, he did the same thing again and fell in love with another female classmate who was more intelligent and dumped Li Fei.


    Li Fei was very sad. She called me to the playground that night and told me that the boy had broken up with her.


    She held her legs in her arms, crying with pear blossom and rain, her shoulders quivering slightly.


    I stretched out my hand to appease her. After hesitation, I finally didn''t dare.


    At this time, she suddenly said, "fortunately, I didn''t fall for him, at least I was innocent..."


    I was like a thunderbolt, as if I had been stabbed in the heart from behind with a knife.


    Li Fei is trying to hint to me that if I change people, I should be very happy to hear this. But I''m not someone else. When I heard this, I understood instinctively that Li Fei had been seen by him...


    not to speak. She turned around and looked at me carefully, "Wu Zheng, what''s the matter with you?"


    I don''t know what to say, because my mind is blank.


    After a moment of silence, I forced out a smile and said, "no... Nothing..."


    "don''t you believe me?" She asked.


    "I believe..." I said against my will.


    She didn''t know what to say. The scene was awkward for a moment.


    After a few minutes of silence, I stood up, "don''t be sad, I''ll take you back."


    She said nothing and nodded.


    I sent her to the dormitory downstairs, she turned around and asked me, "Wu Zheng, you believe me, Zhang Yi and I are really nothing!"


    I also want to believe her, but at that moment, I wish I didn''t know how to count.


    She turned and went upstairs.


    I left school and rode my bike all the way back to my home. After entering the community, I went to the supermarket to buy a lot of wine, and went home alone to drink until dawn.


    My first love, just like this.


    In the next two years, Li Fei changed several more boyfriends, and I, who have been unknown, no longer like, no one like, until graduation.


    After graduating from high school, Li Fei was admitted to Beijing University of science and technology and went to university.


    I didn''t take the college entrance examination because I knew that I didn''t have the life to go to university. Read so many books, enough, also satisfied.


    On the day of receiving the notice, Li Fei called me and said that he wanted to meet me and have a meal together.


    I hesitated for a moment, made an excuse casually, and refused.


    I don''t know mind reading, but I can see the light of people. Once her eyes told me that although she had changed several boyfriends, she always had my place in her heart. Only in her eyes, I am too low-key, not much, no one can touch my mind, and there has been no positive response to her suggestion.


    How do you say that sentence? It''s not easy to cut it.


    Li Fei wants to make a break with me before entering college.


    But for me, it doesn''t make any sense.


    That night, I drank a lot of wine and got drunk.


    After I left school, I became an otaku man. I spent the rest of my day studying the secret arts of Wu family except for eating and walking. Because there is no opportunity for practice, I will try to test it in various ways. For example, calculate the weather, when it will rain and when it will stop raining. Another example is to buy some fruit to go home, then cultivate some objects to put the array, and use the fruit to test the effect of the array.After more than a month, the descendants of the Lin family came.


    That day, I was studying the accelerating effect of six evil spirits on Apple decay. Suddenly the doorbell rang. I opened the door and saw a girl my age. She is wearing a white T-shirt and a light colored jeans. Her shoulder hair is clean and neat, her temperament is pure, and she is very beautiful, especially her big eyes, which are very beautiful.


    I was stunned. "You are..."


    "Hello, my name is Lin Xia." the girl smiled at me. "My grandfather asked me to come here to find Wu Zheng, the grandson of Wu Siye. Is he there


    I came back to myself, "Oh, yes, I am."


    "That''s great." Linxia reached out to me. "Nice to meet you!" I didn''t take her hand. "Come in."


    She was a little embarrassed, but she didn''t lose her demeanor. She smiled, "well."


    I let her into the living room, brought her a coke, went back to the bedroom, opened my box, and took out two red cloth bags.


    Grandpa said, let me choose any one.


    But I don''t want to give any.


    But grandpa''s words, I can''t listen, so I randomly choose one, put it on the bed, put the other back in the box.


    Back in the living room, I handed her the red cloth bag. "Here you are."


    Lin Xia was a little surprised. "You give it to me now? Don''t ask who my grandfather is? "


    "Don''t ask," I said. "Your last name is Lin


    "But..." she stopped.


    I handed the bag to her, opened a can of ice cola, took a sip, and asked her, "do you also learn geomancy?"


    She nodded. "Learned a little."


    "Is it?" My eyes brightened. "That''s great. Let''s talk."


    She looked at her watch and smiled at me sheepishly. "It''s too late. I have to go."


    "Where are you going?" I can''t help asking.


    She looked down at the red cloth bag in her hand. "Grandpa died. He said that the fourth Master Wu promised us something in Lin family before he died. Let me come to you. He said that when he got it, he would let me leave the capital and go to the south. After that, I would live alone. "


    When it comes to that, her eyes are red.


    I feel lonely for a while, but smile, "it seems that we are the same, it is the treatment..."


    "you are the same?" She looked at me.


    I nodded silently, took a sip of coke, and said to her, "then I won''t keep you."


    "Well," she stood up, "thank you."


    I took her to the door, and she turned around and held out her hand to me. "Hold your hand, we''ll be friends later."


    I hesitated and took her hand.


    It''s warm, soft and elastic.


    She smiled at me and turned downstairs.


    I looked at her back and sniffed my hand in silence.


    There is still fragrance.


    Until her footsteps disappeared, I closed the door, took a deep breath and smiled foolishly.

 Chapter 3

    After Lin Xia came here, I can finally learn the secret skills in that book.


    But I have to face a serious problem, that is, my money is running out. In the past few years in Beijing, my guardian is a friend of my father''s. I call him Uncle Xu. He pays for my tuition, but he can''t give me the living expenses. He can only use the money left by my grandfather.


    Grandpa left me a hundred thousand yuan. Although I have been frugal, in six years, the hundred thousand yuan is almost used.


    I can''t help it. No one wants to work for me. I can''t go out to work, so I have to borrow money.


    I''ll call my Dad first and say I have no money. Can I borrow some.


    My dad said, "no way." so he hung up.


    I was stunned for a moment. Did I say it was my father? But if I think about Grandpa''s staying, I can''t blame him. I have no choice but to call Uncle Xu again.


    Uncle Xu hesitated for a moment and said, "Wu Zheng, it''s not that uncle didn''t help you. Your father said that I can give you the tuition, but I can''t give you any other money, not a penny. Uncle loves you, but I dare not listen to your father. After all, your father helps me with my business today. Can you understand? "


    What can I say besides understanding?


    After putting down my cell phone, I looked at the red cloth bag in the box and silently locked it. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    eating has become a problem. At this time, I am afraid that I will not starve fast enough to study the secret arts.


    I lowered my food standard. I had a meal every day. I didn''t buy any more dishes or drinks. I even changed my mobile phone set meal. I want to minimize the consumption and try to stick to the day when the Tang family comes to me.


    After a month of this kind of life, my body couldn''t bear it.


    The eighteen year old boy is just the age when he can''t eat enough. He has a fast metabolism and digests how much he eats. Every day at a meal, my eyes are green when I''m hungry. Let alone the number of research skills, I will be dizzy after sitting for a long time. I can only support myself and wait for the Tang family to come.


    Within a few days, someone came to visit.


    That morning, someone knocked on the door outside. I opened the door and saw that he was a man in his thirties. He was very well dressed.


    "Hello, are you?" I asked him.


    "Little brother, you are the grandson of the fourth master of Wu, Wu Zheng?" Asked the local tyrant.


    "Well, it''s me," I said. "What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, it''s so good to find you!" Tu Hao quickly said, "well, I''d like to ask you to treat my aunt..."


    "what''s your last name?" I asked.


    "My surname is Zhao," said Tu Hao, "my name is..."


    "sorry, I can''t do it. Please be smart." I closed the door before he could speak.


    Tu Hao was stunned, and then knocked on the door, "little brother, open the door first. We can talk about the payment!" "It''s not about pay," I said. "No, it''s not."


    Then I went back to the bedroom and lay down.


    Tuhao said all the good things outside. Seeing that I was silent all the time, he sighed helplessly and turned away.


    I said to myself, what''s your surname, Zhao? Why don''t you have Tang?


    Ah...


    Zhao tuhao is a signal. After he came here, the door of my room was very busy. Every day, people of all kinds would knock on the door and ask me to do something. Some people even met directly and put tens of thousands of dollars into my hands first.


    Of course I won''t, because I need to know, what''s the last name of the other party?


    Zhao Qian, Sun Li, Zhou Wu, Zheng Wang, Feng Chen, Chu Wei, Jiang Shen, Han, Yang Yang, Zhu Qin, you Xu, he lvshi, Zhang, Kong Cao, Yan Hua, Jin Wei, Tao Jiang, Qi Xie, Zou Yu... Anyway, in those days, almost all the family names came, but no one surnamed Tang.


    I''m going crazy.


    I''m crazy and hungry.


    Time passed by day by day. I couldn''t live on the day of meal. I had more than two yuan left on me. I didn''t have money to pay the phone bill.


    I was so poor that I couldn''t help it. I called Li Fei and asked if she could lend me some money, cash.


    Li Fei said nothing, hung up the phone and rushed to my home. She cried bitterly when she saw that I was hungry.


    "What are you crying for?" I smile awkwardly, "recently, how about losing weight..."


    "what''s the matter with you?" She looked at me painfully. "How can it be like this?"


    "No money..." I wryly smile.


    She wiped her tears, took out her wallet, and took out a stack of money for me. "You use it first, and I''ll send you some in a few days."


    "Not so much."


    "You take it!"


    I blushed and took the money. "I''ll pay you back double later."


    "Who asked you to return it?"She took me by the hand and turned away.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Take you to dinner!"


    "Er..." I don''t need to say, but I''m honest, "OK..."


    when I went downstairs, my feet were soft.


    Li Fei helped me to a roast duck restaurant at the intersection of the community and ordered several dishes and a pot of pimple soup. She didn''t dare to let me eat too much at once, for fear of holding on.


    I don''t care about the image. When the food comes, I gobble it up.


    Li Fei looked at me with tears in her eyes and couldn''t help but bring me vegetables.


    While eating, a short haired girl came in, followed by a man behind her.


    I saw that it was Zhao tuhao.


    "Oh yes! Cousin, he''s there! It''s him! " Zhao tuhao pointed at me.


    The girl with short hair frowned and looked at Zhao tuhao. She couldn''t believe it.


    "Oh, it''s really him! This is the grandson of the fourth Master Wu! " Zhao tuhao said quickly.


    As soon as the girl heard this, she came to me quickly and extended her hand to me. "Hello, my name is Tang Sijia..."


    my hand shook and my chopsticks fell off.

 Chapter 4

    People of the Tang family finally came.


    In fact, people of the Tang family have come for a long time, but I misunderstood them.


    After eating, I got on Tang Sijia''s car.


    Li Fei watched us go away. At that moment, her face was a little lonely. She seemed to know what kind of person I was.


    Tang Sijia, 25, is the general manager of a well-known multinational technology company in Greater China. She is young and promising, but the key is that she is also very beautiful, especially her figure.


    On the way, she told me about her mother.


    "My mother is evil and possessed by a female ghost," she said. "This ghost is very difficult to deal with. We have found many people to exorcise, all of which are to cure the symptoms but not the root causes."


    "How can we cure the symptoms but not the root?" I asked.


    "It worked at that time, but it usually lasted more than two days. The ghost would come back and find the Exorcist again. His method would not work," she said. "It''s like the ghost has drug resistance. The more people you find, the more powerful it is. After several tosses, my mother is getting weaker and weaker. Later, I couldn''t help it. I spent a lot of money to ask a Taoist who lived in seclusion in Xishan to come out of the mountain. But the Taoist priest said that he couldn''t manage it. He gave me your address and asked me to come to you. But my mother had a bad attack at that time. I couldn''t get out of it, so I let my cousin come. But my cousin went back and said that he said all his good words. You just don''t care... "


    her eyes are red and her voice is choked.


    I''m embarrassed. My face is burning. How can I know he''s your cousin? If I knew, I wouldn''t have to be hungry these days.


    In my heart, I thought so, but on the surface I was very calm. When I saw her crying, I took a piece of paper from the paper drawer at her hand and handed it to her.


    "Thank you..." she wiped her tears. "Later, I continued to look for other people. In this period of time, almost all the people in the capital city can find them, but it''s useless. That ghost can''t help but become more and more fierce. Last night, he came back again, blew us all out of the house, and threatened to find someone to drive him, and he killed my mother. I''m about to collapse. I can''t help but go to the west mountain to find the Taoist priest. The Taoist said that I can only find the young master of Wu family. He asked me to come to you personally, so I came. "


    She looked at me and said, "Miss Wu, please pay more than ten million for this. As long as you can cure my mother, you can spend as much as you want!"


    I didn''t speak and nodded.


    To tell you the truth, I have no idea.


    I have learned Wu''s Secret skills for seven years, but I have never actually used them. I can''t know the bottom of my mind when I face such a difficult problem when I first handle affairs. People are like this. When they don''t have a chance to test, they always want to find opportunities and try their own skills in various ways. Now the opportunity comes, but I feel a little scared.


    Life is a matter of life. No matter what I''m going to face, since I got on Tang Sijia''s car, I have to deal with it.


    Tang Sijia''s house is in Changping District. It''s a luxurious single family villa.


    After getting off, I looked at the house and asked her, "who else is there in the family?"


    "Only my mother," she said, "had a nanny before. After my mother''s accident, she quit in fear. I didn''t dare to go back after she blew us out last night. I went to Xishan with my cousin directly. "


    "Open the door and I''ll go in," I ordered.


    "Yourself?" She wasn''t quite sure. "Can you do it?"


    "The ghost controls your mother now. If you get close, she will kill your mother immediately," I explained. "I go in by myself. She can''t easily detect it."


    Tang Sijia hesitates for a moment and looks at Zhao tuhao around her.


    "What the young master said is reasonable," said Zhao tuhao. "Cousin, since we have invited others, we will listen to them."


    Tang Sijia nodded, took out the key and handed it to me, "be careful yourself, that ghost is particularly fierce."


    "Well," I took the key and turned to the door.


    "Miss Wu!" Tang Sijia suddenly knelt down for me, tears streaming down her face, "you must save my mother, please!"


    I didn''t speak, nodded, opened the door and walked into the villa.


    The sun was burning outside, but the villa was gloomy. The ghost drew all the curtains. There was no light in the room. It was dark and couldn''t see anything.


    I close the door gently, hold my breath, squat down and watch the situation in the villa.


    For the first time, before I saw anything, my palms began to sweat. After more than ten seconds of acclimation, the scene in the room gradually became clear. The living room is very big, clean and tidy. There is no one. It''s very cloudy. This Yin Qi is abnormal. It is not released by ordinary Yin spirit. It is much heavier than that.


    I learned Wu''s secret arts from my grandfather when I was young. There are secret secrets and magic spells for dealing with ghosts. They''ve never been used, and I haven''t really seen ghosts. I haven''t seen it, but I''m sensitive to breath. The Yin Qi emitted by Yinling is rootless. It will tingle on the body, but it only stays on the skin surface. In short, it will tighten the skin. There is also a kind of Yin Qi, which is caused by Fengshui. This Yin Qi is rooted and does not have a strong tingling feeling, but it can pierce into the bone marrow like an ice needle.The Yin Qi in this villa seems to combine the two. It not only tightens the skin, but also makes people feel cold from the bone marrow.


    This is a little strange.


    I quietly observed a few minutes, after confirming that there was no danger in the living room, I slowly stood up, walked to the stairway and looked up. The Yin Qi on the top was much weaker than that on the bottom. I grabbed the thunder code with my left hand, protected my body, went up the stairs to the second floor, and gently opened the door of a bedroom.


    It''s empty. There''s no one.


    I quit the bedroom and opened the second door.


    It''s still empty.


    At this time, the air of Yin disappeared suddenly.


    I couldn''t help but get nervous and my heart beat so hard that I left the room quickly, pinched the Lei Jue with both hands and stacked it three times.


    The secret of overlapping thunder is unique to our Wu family. Grandpa said that most people use the formula of thunder with one hand, but the formula of thunder can be superposed. Once superposed, the power will be multiplied. Grandpa can stack six times with thunder rhyme before his death. I don''t have enough internal skill. I can only stack three times.


    Because this is the first time to do business, to be on the safe side, I prefer to kill chickens with ox knives, but I don''t dare to take it lightly, so I directly fold the triple thunder formula.


    There are two rooms left on the second floor, one is bedroom and the other is study.


    I handed Lei Jue to my left hand, gently pushed open the door of the study, and looked carefully. It was empty.


    There is only one bedroom left.


    I closed the door of the study, walked carefully to the door of the study, prepared my left Lei Jue, and grasped the door handle with my right hand.


    I set my mind to open the door.


    At this time, the skin on the back suddenly tightened.


    Suddenly turned around, saw a miserable white, more than 50 years old woman''s face, showed a strange smile to me.


    Her eyes rolled, all white.


    My heart trembled, my hand trembled, and Lei Jue was gone.

 Chapter 5

    When did she show up?


    Why doesn''t she have a voice?


    What''s the situation?


    I was in a cold sweat, holding my breath, calming my mind, and pinching the thunder code again.


    But she was so close to me that she couldn''t do it.


    She couldn''t help but lean in front of me. I stuck it on the door, and my heart went up to my throat.


    She can''t see me, but if I''m distracted, she can smell me. Once she found me, she either attacked me or killed the woman.


    She came up to me, sniffed and giggled.


    It''s a child''s voice. Such a voice, coupled with a vicious smile, makes me, a novice, feel numb.


    "Tang Sijia is not obedient, and has invited people again," said the female ghost in a strange way, "can I kill this woman? Well? "


    My heart moved. Who is it asking? Ask me?


    After asking, she tilted her head and seemed to be waiting for my reply.


    I don''t know what to do, this meeting should hit her with thunder Jue, but my body is a little stiff, my hands and feet don''t listen.


    The possessed ghost is more terrible than the ghost itself. I admit that I am afraid. I have disgraced my grandfather.


    After all, it''s the first time I''ve been on the battlefield. I didn''t pee my pants. It''s not bad.


    After waiting for a few seconds, the ghost girl suddenly got angry, screamed and opened her mouth to bite me. I turned around in a hurry and hit the woman''s stomach with my left Lei Jue.


    The woman screamed, as if she had been shocked, two meters back and hit the wall.


    When I hit her right, my confidence immediately increased. Taking advantage of the space when she jumped up again, I ran up against the woman, dodged her grasp, and reached for her forehead.


    With a scream, the woman jumped up, fell five or six meters, and rolled down the stairs.


    My leg a soft, a buttock sits on the ground, big mouth gasps for breath.


    The woman fell downstairs and there was no movement.


    I gasped for a while, then realized it was broken. I got up and ran downstairs.


    If this kills Tang Sijia''s mother, am I saving or killing?


    Came downstairs to see, the woman has been dizzy, her mouth, nose, eyes and ears are all blood.


    Seven orifices bleed!


    my brain Weng''s one, ignorant, did not know already.


    Stupefied for a long time, I came back to my senses, picked up her body and tried her nose with my hands. A woman''s body is cold, soft and boneless, with no breath under her nose.


    My heart thumped a bit. My heart broke. I fell dead.


    I''m stupid. I don''t know what to do.


    I killed? Will Tang Sijia let me pay for my life? I''m only eighteen! For the first time in my life, I have to do something for myself?


    I am so confused here that I don''t realize the change of the surrounding gas field.


    Just thinking about it, my cell phone rings.


    I was scared, shivering and took out the phone. It was Li Fei who called.


    She doesn''t trust me. She wants to ask about me.


    I hung up the phone and tried to calm myself down. Only then did I find that all the Yin Qi around me had disappeared.


    When I realized this, my heart quickly woke up.


    Grandpa said that the light of death is scattered. As long as the light of God is not scattered, the man will still be saved.


    When I think of it, I look at women''s eyebrows. I am very surprised at this look! Her divine light is very weak, but it hasn''t gone yet, and she is saved!


    I grabbed her right hand and tested her with internal Qi. I found that her middle vein was blocked by a stream of evil Qi. Therefore, she lost her Qi and showed a dead face. As long as she can get rid of that evil spirit, she can survive.


    But to rush the evil spirit, we need to use her magic light, and there is only a little left of her magic light, which is not enough. I thought for a moment, put her down, got up and hurried to the door, opened the door, and called out to Tang Sijia, "come and help me!"


    "Good!" Tang Sijia, if granted the imperial edict, came running quickly.


    "I also help," Zhao said.


    "Don''t move, wait there!" I said.


    "Oh, good..." Zhao tuhao stops and goes back.


    Tang Sijia enters the door. I close it and lock it.


    "How is my mother?" Asked Tang Sijia.


    "Come with me!"


    I led her to the stairway, she saw her mother''s seven orifices bleeding, legs a soft, plop a fall to the ground.


    "Mom!" She crawled to her mother''s side, picked up her mother and looked at me helplessly with tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t cry, your mother is not dead," I calmly looked at her. "Now I want to save her, but I need you to help me!""Well!" She held back her tears and nodded hard.


    I sat down in front of her, asked her to hold the woman, and then ordered her to "look at me seriously, and concentrate on the whole!"


    Tang Sijia wiped her tears, concentrated and looked into my eyes.


    "Are you wearing contact lenses?" I frown.


    "Yes!"


    "Picked!"


    "Well!"


    She took off her glasses as fast as she could, and stared at me intently.


    I also stare at her. When she has enough radiance, I reach out and squeeze it into her eyebrow. Then I quickly press it into the woman''s eyebrow.


    Tang Sijia''s eyes suddenly darkened with a groan, and she fell to the ground with a soft body. She opened her eyes and looked at me as if she had lost her soul.


    I didn''t care about her. I held the woman''s eyebrow with my left hand and her middle Dantian with my right hand. The internal Qi rushed into her body and hit the middle vein upward. The breath in a woman''s meridians is very weak, so my inner Qi can be unblocked. After rushing all the way to her eyebrow, I attracted the magic light, and quickly went down to the evil Qi.


    The woman''s body quivered, blood gushed out of her mouth, and then coughed violently.


    I let out a sigh of relief, put her on the ground, then walked over to pick up Tang Sijia, pressed her eyebrow with the palm of my hand, "close your eyes."


    When she closed her eyes, she would feel the heat in her eyebrows, and then the soul that had just been taken away would come back.


    About half a minute later, the woman stopped coughing and lay there moaning in pain.


    Tang Sijia in my arms also slowly slowed down. She opened her eyes and looked at me. Then she sat up like a dreamer and went to see her mother.


    "How are you, mother?" She held her mother in her arms and wept bitterly.


    I stood up. "Where is her bedroom?"


    "Upstairs," she said with tears in her eyes.


    I took the woman from her hand. "You lead the way."


    We took the woman back to the bedroom and put her on the bed. I took a close look at her eyebrows and heart, and saw that the magic light was obviously enhanced, which reassured me.


    "How is it?" She asked me.


    "It''s OK," I said. "Let her have a rest."


    "Well," she sighed, looking at them gratefully, "thank you!" "Nothing."


    I turned around and walked to the door, suddenly feeling a light, piercing chill.


    I was stunned and stopped.


    How can there be yin?


    Seeing that I stopped, Tang Sijia was shocked and hurriedly came over. "Teacher, what''s the matter?"


    I looked back at the woman on the bed, walked quickly to the edge of the bed, followed her eyebrows and heart with my hands all the way down, straight to her Dantian, and sure enough, within two inches of her navel, I found a small faint evil spirit.


    I understood immediately.


    That thing, it''s not a ghost...

 Chapter 6

    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Tang Sijia asked carefully, "what''s wrong?"


    I came back to her and asked, "where is your ancestral tomb?"


    "In the western suburbs," she said, "after my mother''s accident, I also found someone to see it several times. They all said it was OK."


    "If there''s any problem, just go and have a look," I said. "It''s too late today. I''ll go back first. You''ll pick me up tomorrow morning. Let''s go to your ancestral tomb."


    "Good!" She looked at the woman in the bed and couldn''t help asking, "teacher, will the ghost come back?"


    "Your mother needs a rest," I said. "Stay away from her. The fewer people around, the safer she is."


    "The fewer people, the safer?" She didn''t understand.


    I didn''t want to explain. I turned and left the room.


    Tang Sijia was stunned and followed up, "teacher, I''ll see you off."


    "Let your cousin go home," I said as I walked, "and don''t come back tonight. Find a hotel." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    on the way back, Tang Sijia has been restless, and from time to time, she looks at me and stops talking.


    I know what she wants to ask, but I can''t answer because I can''t say whether the ghost will come back. Everything can be explained only after you have been to the mountains and seen the tomb of Tang family.


    Tang Sijia took me downstairs. I untied my seat belt. Just about to get out of the car, she couldn''t help talking.


    "Teacher, wait."


    I turned to look at her and waited for her to say.


    "How much should I give you for this?" She asked.


    "Feel free."


    I opened the door and got off. I went to the door.


    She followed me out of the car and asked me in a loud voice, "then... Is 100000 enough?"


    My legs softened, I stopped and turned to look at her.


    Tang Sijia blushed, "isn''t it enough? Then you can count as many as you want! "


    I''m really confused.


    What does a hundred thousand yuan mean to a poor and crazy person? You know, in the past three years, all my living expenses add up to only 100000 yuan.


    Seeing that I don''t speak, Tang Sijia''s heart is bottomless. "Teacher, don''t be embarrassed. You can do as much as you want. I don''t have much money, but I can afford it within a million. As long as my mother is OK, I''ll be broke! "


    She said it seriously and sincerely.


    I cleared my throat. "It''s not enough. I said it, whatever."


    With that, I turned to go upstairs.


    "Then you give me an account number," she came to me a few steps, "I will call you the money!"


    I took out my wallet and handed her the card.


    She wrote down the number of the card and gave it back to me, which relieved her.


    "I''ll do it right away," she said, fearing that I would turn back.


    I looked at her silently, and my heart was trembling.


    Soon, she handed me her mobile phone, which was the transfer record of the bank. She transferred 100000 yuan to my card.


    I nodded. "I''ll be here at eight tomorrow morning."


    "Good!" She was relieved.


    I said nothing more. I turned and went upstairs.


    When I got home, I rushed into the bathroom and washed my face hard. It took me a long time to recover. Looking at myself in the mirror, I can''t tell whether I''m excited or nervous. I always feel like I''m dreaming. In the morning, I was too poor to eat, so I had to call Li Fei to borrow money and rub a meal with a female classmate. In the evening, I made 100000 yuan?


    I was brought up by my grandfather. Since I was born, he has stopped divining. My father and my second uncle each got part of my grandfather''s true biography, and they are all feng shui masters. But I don''t live with them, so I haven''t really seen how they earn money.


    I only know that grandpa told me that our Wu family do things for others, they don''t know the price, everything goes with them.


    100000 yuan is not money in Shangjing, but it''s a huge sum for me who''s crazy and hungry! I washed a few more faces, took a towel and wiped my face. Then I turned and went downstairs.


    Tang Sijia has gone.


    I went to the community bank, inserted the card into the ATM, checked it, and sure enough, the card had an extra 100000 yuan. I took out the card and turned out of the bank.


    The excitement of making money lasted less than half an hour. Thinking of Tang Sijia''s evil spirit in her mother''s body, I calmed down instantly. The Tang family is not so simple. It''s too early to be happy now.


    I went to the supermarket to buy some rice, some dishes and instant noodles, and went home to cook a bowl of noodles myself.


    For more than a month, I finally had dinner at night.


    When I was full, I took a bath and went to bed early.


    Tomorrow I will continue to go to war, and I will keep my strength up.Sleeping in the middle of the night, I suddenly heard a burst of children''s laughter, laughing very happily.


    I woke up suddenly, opened my eyes and saw a little girl in red standing at the foot of the bed. She looked only five or six years old. Her hair was long, her face was white and frightening. Her blood red eyes were staring at me.


    Don''t ask, this little girl. It''s a ghost.


    This is the first time in my life that I really see ghosts.


    I was stunned for a while, then I was in a cold sweat, and I picked up the thunder code subconsciously.


    "Don''t meddle!" The little girl''s voice is creepy.


    She doesn''t speak, I still feel nervous, her voice, but I calmed down.


    I''m afraid that I have thunder rhyme to protect my body?


    I sat up and smiled coldly in her eyes.


    Once people''s mind is stable, their aura will be strong. In addition, I hold the thunder rhyme, and the evil Qi on my body immediately exceeds the little girl''s Yin Qi.


    The little girl took a few steps back subconsciously and warned me sharply, "don''t mind your own business. People in the Tang family must die!"


    "Go away," I said lightly.


    The little girl looked at me viciously, still saying, "I warn you, don''t meddle!"


    "Roll", I said lightly.


    The little girl took a look at the Lei Jue in my hand, and slowly retreated into the darkness, disappeared.


    I looked at the place where she disappeared, meditated for a moment, lay down and went on sleeping.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    The next day, Tang Sijia came early in the morning.


    I got into her car and asked her, "where did you live yesterday?"


    "As you asked, she stayed in the hotel." she put on her seat belt and was a little embarrassed. "But I woke up in the middle of the night. I was not sure about my mother. I went back to have a look... Teacher, is this OK?"


    "How is she?" I asked.


    "When I went back, she was still asleep and didn''t wake up," said Tang Sijia. "She looks much better. From her accident to now, last night''s look is the best. I didn''t dare to stay much. I went back to the hotel at a glance. "


    I nodded, "let''s go to your ancestral tomb."


    "Good!" She was relieved to see that I said nothing else.


    At the foot of a big mountain, the tomb of Tang family is an independent family cemetery. The scenery here is very good and Fengshui looks good. The tomb area covers an area of two mu, and there are six tombs in total. All of them are made of white marble. The ancestral tomb is about three meters high. The tombstone in front of the tomb and 25 pine trees behind the tomb are arranged around. It looks very imposing.


    "The ancestral tomb was bought by my grandfather," said Tang Sijia. "My grandfather''s father. When I bought the land, I was looking for Fengshui which was shown by the Taoist master of baiyun temple. I said that the place was like a dragon and a tiger. If my ancestors were buried here, they would have offspring."


    "What about the actual situation?" I asked her.


    "Is it OK?" she looked at the green mountain behind the grave. "Since my ancestor was buried here, my family''s fortune has been good for more than 40 years until my mother''s accident."


    I looked at the Fengshui around the cemetery. The location of the cemetery is just a node of the mountain. The cemetery is the dividing line. The mountains in the East are majestic, the trees are luxuriant, and the green dragon is prosperous. The mountains in the West are gentle, the rocks are exposed and the earth is full of white tigers. The main mountain behind the cemetery seems to be ordinary, but Xuanwu is the mountain, so you can take it It''s solid and thick. The more plain and stable it is, the more stable it is to rely on the mountain, and the better the luck of its descendants.


    Looking at the front of the cemetery, after crossing a small hill, the terrain is suddenly open, flat, and then a few kilometers away, a big river from the southwest to the southeast, winding, this is called Zhuque Xishui, the main descendants of many noble men. In terms of the geomancy of the yinzhai, this place relies on the left and the right. Although the former case and the latter mountain can''t compare with the natural dragon vein, they are also good geomancy.


    The only problem is not to have children. After being buried in this place, although the descendants are excellent, there will be fewer and fewer people. Besides the long gate, other men in the room are hard to live long. Within two generations, the incense will be cut off. Tang Sijia''s mother had such a big accident. His cousin followed her in and out, but didn''t see her brothers and sisters coming to help, which means that they had no other children. Because Tang Sijia''s father is his grandfather''s second son, so their family is not the long gate, so this generation, only her daughter.


    All of these are evidence.


    But it has nothing to do with what I have to do. I''m here to save people, not to adjust geomancy.


    According to common sense, there is no evil in such a house.


    But problems are often hidden in these impossibilities.


    I looked at the graves and asked her, "which is your father''s grave?"


    She pointed to one of them. "That is, my father left five years ago, before he was fifty."


    Tears flashed in her eyes as she said this.I went to her father''s grave, turned around and looked around carefully.


    Tang Sijia followed, hands folded, and whispered a few prayers to her father. She calmed down for a while, came to me, cleared her throat, and asked in a low voice, "teacher, do you need a compass to see Fengshui?"


    I ignored her words, carefully confirmed the surrounding Fengshui terrain, and then put my eyes on the pine trees protecting the tomb.


    These trees grow well, but one of them is not right. It was the seventh tree in the West row. It was very strong and lush, but there was a faint breath of gloom.


    I am particularly sensitive to the breath. The shade of the pine is very light, which is hard for ordinary people to detect. But once I get close, I can feel it clearly.


    Trees with Yin Qi, or the earth is not good, or there are dead people or evil things below. The atmosphere here is very good, and there are no graves. The only explanation is that the town is buried under the tree.


    Tang Sijia noticed that my eyes were not right. "Teacher, what problem do you see?"


    I pointed to the pine tree. "That damsel, I found it."

 Chapter 7

    She turned to look at the tree. "You mean, which tree is the ghost girl?"


    I walked around her to the pine tree, squatted down, and looked at the soil under the tree.


    She immediately followed me, bent down beside me and looked at me seriously.


    I pinched some dirt, smelled it, and sent it to her under the nose, "you smell it."


    She sniffed and shook her head. "I can''t smell anything..."


    "in addition to the smell of earth, there is also a very light smell in the soil." I stood up and looked at the tree. "This smell is from the town after the blood sacrifice, which belongs to a kind of dead breath. This pine tree has been touched by people. "


    She frowned, took out the tissue paper from the bag and handed it to me, "you mean..."


    I wiped my hands, "someone buried the town under this tree, and the location of this tree is to the southeast of your grandfather''s tomb, to the southeast is Xun Wei, the chief eldest daughter-in-law. Your mother is his only daughter-in-law, so if you bury something under this tree, it will be on your mother first, and then you. "


    "Me?" She was stunned. "What would happen?"


    "The female ghost will toss your mother first. When your mother can''t do it, she will turn to you until she tosses you to death," I said.


    Tang Sijia''s voice trembled with cold sweat. "What''s the feud between this female ghost and our family? Why do you do this to us? "


    "Female ghost and you have no enmity, I said, this is a town." I pointed under the pine tree, "in the root of this tree, there is a very insidious town. If you don''t dig it out, the ghost will keep pestering your mother... In fact... It''s not a ghost... "


    " what is she? "


    "It''s the spirit," I said. "It''s the spirit of the town, and it''s under control."


    She didn''t understand. "Controlled? How to control it? "


    I took a look at her. "This... Do you need to know?"


    She was a little uneasy and asked me carefully, "is that ok?"


    "The number of geomantic omens is not complicated, but there is a secret in it. Generally speaking, it will not be told to laymen," I said.


    "What secret?" She asked.


    I smile calmly, "the secret is that good geomancy may not work, but harmful geomancy often tries everything."


    "Why?" she asked in a daze


    "Because strictly speaking, all Fengshui is evil and harmful to people," I explained, "and people''s luck requires a certain amount of evil, so the essence of Fengshui is to avoid evil, transform evil and use evil."


    When I pointed to the surrounding area, "like your fengshui, look at the mountains behind it, the mountains in the East, the mountains in the West and the rivers in the south, as well as the pines around the cemetery, all of which form a system. This system can transform the evil spirit here to the maximum extent to improve your family''s luck, but because the white tiger evil spirit is not good at attracting and resolving, your family member Ding is not prosperous. Except for the long gate, the men in other rooms are not long-lived, and there is no male heir... "


    "Wait a minute," she suddenly thought, "you mean, my father left early because of the Feng Shui?"


    I was stunned. My heart was broken. I said a lot.


    "Why don''t you say that? Is that the reason? " She went on.


    I was embarrassed, but I nodded, "well."


    Her eyes suddenly turned red, and tears began to roll in her eyes, which was very uncomfortable.


    I cleared my throat and asked her, "do you still listen?"


    She tried to calm down and wipe her tears, "well, you say."


    "The so-called harmful geomancy is actually to strengthen the evil spirit in a certain position," I said. "It''s not easy to maintain the balance, but it''s not difficult to break the balance. Just like this pine tree, its position is related to your mother, while that tree over there is related to you... "


    she looked in the direction I pointed out, and nodded as she wept.


    "When the town is buried under this tree, its evil spirit will directly affect your mother," I explained to her, "so your mother''s evil is only the appearance, here is the essence. Don''t say that it has formed a spirit. Even if it doesn''t form, your mother will continue to be evil. No matter how many people are invited to exorcise ghosts, it will only cure the symptoms and not the root. "


    "Then what''s the matter with this... This evil spirit?" She asked, choking.


    "This is the key to the problem." I looked at the pine tree. "It will take a long time to form a spirit by relying on the town. It can''t be done without several decades. But your ancestral tomb was bought more than 40 years ago. It is impossible to form a spirit naturally. "


    I turned to look at her, "so this evil spirit was raised by some people with magic, so that as long as he hid in the dark, he could control the evil spirit, become a female ghost, and torture your mother. When your mother can''t do it, he will stop, and the evil spirit will find you automatically and continue to torture you. ""But don''t you say that tree is where I am?" She pointed to the tree in the distance, "why does that ghost... No, that evil spirit harm my mother, but also harm me?"


    "Your mother is here, and that tree is your Fengshui level," I said lightly. "If your mother is not here... Then you are the eldest daughter of your family, and this evil spirit should torture you."


    "Who on earth hates us so much?" She was very sad and indignant. "Where did we offend him? Why should we use such a vicious method to kill our mother and daughter! "


    "I don''t know," I looked at her calmly, "but don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. Let''s save your mother first. As for the man behind the scenes, I have a way to find him."


    Tang Sijia, with tears streaming down her face, looked at me gratefully and nodded, "well, thank you, teacher! I''ll give you an extra one million! "


    I shook my head and said, "no, we Wu family do business, never charge twice. Don''t cry. Although it''s your ancestral tomb here, you are a girl after all. It''s not good to cry a lot here."


    "Well!" She dried her tears and then asked me, "teacher, since you know where the problem is, what should I do now?"


    I look at the sun in the sky. "It''s noon. It''s the most sunny time of the day. It''s OK to take the ballast. But the town is hidden in the root of the tree. Once you move it, it''s easy to hurt the root of the tree. Your mother is very weak now. Once you hurt the root, even if you break the town, she will die. The other side uses this Zhenyan, which is really careful and thoughtful. "


    "Then what?" She frowned.


    "Let''s go to a place nearby for dinner, then have a rest and prepare some tools," I said. "Come back after dark. Tonight, we''ll spend the night here."


    "Stay here... Overnight?" She looked at me in surprise, "this is the ancestral tomb!"


    "Are you afraid?" I look at her.


    She swallowed her saliva, looked at her father''s grave next to her, took a deep breath and said to me, "not afraid, dad will protect me! Right? "


    I smile lightly, "your father won''t, but I will."


    She was stunned. "Ah? I......


    I turn around and walk down the hill. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 8

    We came to a small town nearby and ate a bowl of ramen.


    After dinner, we went to the supermarket and chose the tools for the evening.


    Tang Sijia asked me why I didn''t go back to Beijing and choose places like Panjiayuan. She said that the objects in those places are not evil. Can they hold the evil gate?


    Do you read too many novels? Who told you that old things must be easy to use? Besides, how many objects in Panjiayuan are real?


    She smiled sheepishly. Well, I''ll listen to you.


    Finally, I chose a fruit knife, a pen, an exercise book, five bottles of mineral water and a lighter. After coming out of the supermarket, I led her into a drugstore and bought some Bletilla, cinnabar and saffron.


    Tang Sijia doesn''t understand. Why do you want these traditional Chinese medicines?


    I smile lightly, tell her, repair Fu.


    There are many kinds of runes. The basic ones are paper, medium ones are air and high ones are spirit. Grandpa has taught me all these three kinds, but I haven''t used them before. This is my first time to do business, and also my first time to verify what I have learned, so first use paper symbols to try the effect.


    After shopping, she led me into a fast hotel, opened two rooms and had a rest for the afternoon.


    After dark, we didn''t eat. We set out directly and came to the Tang family tomb again.


    Then it rained.


    Fortunately, we were ready to take an umbrella.


    So there was a scene. The sky was thundering and the rain was pouring down. In a family cemetery in the mountains, a young girl and a young man stood in the wind and rain with two black umbrellas, silently looking at the tombs in front of them, saying nothing.


    Super atmosphere, super ceremony.


    I''m not afraid. It''s just that the rain is too heavy and a little cold.


    Tang Sijia was not only cold, but also scared. She unconsciously leaned against me, shivering.


    "Teacher, the rain... Won''t last all night?" She asked me in a trembling voice.


    I looked up at the sky. "Rain doesn''t last all day, wind doesn''t last. The rain is so urgent that it won''t last for another night."


    I look at her. "Are you afraid?"


    She nodded honestly, her eyes full of fear.


    "It''s OK. In this weather, the wind and thunder change color, and the interaction between yin and Yang is intense," I said. "Ghosts dare not come out."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    Half an hour later, the rain gradually small, into drizzle, intermittent.


    Without lightning, there would be no light. The mountain was dark, and the atmosphere was more gloomy.


    Our trousers are all wet. Fortunately, it''s early autumn. It''s not cold. Otherwise, it''s raining and cold.


    Tang Sijia turns on her mobile phone, lights it up, shivers uncontrollably, and comes closer to me subconsciously. She was a girl. She was very warm. The perfume of her name came into my nose. There was a strange excitement in the darkness.


    I haven''t touched a woman. I''m a little thirsty. I''m subconsciously hiding.


    Just then, my cell phone rang.


    I took it out and saw that it was Li Fei who called. I just remembered that after hanging up her phone yesterday, I still haven''t paid attention to her.


    I hesitated and hung up.


    "Why not?" Tang Sijia asked me.


    "It''s not suitable to answer the phone here," I said, sending a message to lifeI: I have something to do, it''s not convenient to answer the phone, I''ll give you back when I''m finished.


    After a while, Li Fei came back: HMM.


    Tang Sijia asked me in a low voice, "girlfriend?"


    "Classmate," I said.


    "The girl yesterday?" She looked at me.


    I took a look at her. "Well."


    She nodded and looked up at the sky. "When the rain stops, can we dig out that town?"


    "Not yet, I have to wait for the moon to come out," I also looked at the sky. "When the moon comes out, the spirit will show its original shape. Then we will clean her up first, and then we will dig the town. If it goes well, your mother will be fine if you finish this before dawn. "


    "What if there is no moon tonight?" She was worried.


    I took a look at her. "Are you so unsure of yourself?"


    "Me?" She looked at me in surprise. "Does the moon have anything to do with faith?"


    "One life, two luck, three geomancy, four accumulation of yin and five study", I said, "your life is very noble, and so excellent, heaven will not neglect you."


    "My life, how do you feel?" She didn''t understand.


    "You have been very strong since childhood. You are excellent in all aspects, and you don''t admit defeat." I looked at her. "Although there are many challenges and some frustrations in your life, you are very self-confident and self respecting. You won''t drift with the world blindly. So although you are excellent, you are not easy, but it is not easy. At the same time, you can always meet the dignitary at the critical time, right? "She was curious. "You worked it out? Or from my Feng Shui? "


    "It doesn''t matter," I reached out and tried the rain outside. "Wait patiently, the moon will come out."


    Tang Sijia looked at me quietly. After a long time, she smiled and nodded.


    After another ten minutes, the rain stopped.


    Tang Sijia collected her umbrella and turned to look at the sky. The dark clouds still didn''t disperse. She couldn''t see a star.


    She was a little worried and said to me, "look at the sky. When can the moon come out?"


    I ignored her. I took out a bottle of water from my bag, unscrewed it, and poured half of it out. Then I poured saffron, Bletilla powder and cinnabar into the bottle respectively.


    The whole process, she used her cell phone to illuminate me.


    After the medicine was put in, I asked her, "are you afraid of pain?"


    She shook her head. "Not afraid."


    "OK," I put down the bottle, took out the fruit knife and pulled her hand.


    She was so scared that she hurried back. "What are you doing?"


    "I want to repair the rune water of evil spirit. I need some blood." I looked at her. "It will be better to use your blood. If you are afraid of pain, use mine."


    Listen to this, she resolutely extended her hand, "use mine!"


    I pulled her left hand, stabbed her middle finger with the tip of the knife and squeezed a few drops of blood into the bottle.


    She put her injured finger in her mouth and looked at me carefully to see what I would do next.


    I took out my homework book, drew a talisman on it with a pen, tore it off, rolled it into a thin roll, lit it with a lighter, and when it was almost done, I stuffed the paper ash into the bottle.


    She looked at me a little surprised, that means, how can you be so playful? Is this also a pictograph? I screwed on the bottle cap and shook it hard. Then I poured Fushui onto the fruit knife. There was a part left. I pulled her right hand and poured it all over her hand.


    "Evil spirit is very fierce, it will attack us," I explained. "You have runshui in your hand. Don''t be afraid to fan her with a big mouth then."


    "Do you... Really work?" She has no idea.


    I understand her meaning, light smile, "I also use for the first time, hope it works."


    Listen to me, she''s even worse.


    I stood up. "OK, let''s find a place to hide. Have a look, which grave is better to hide behind?"


    She is not at ease, "teacher, what if this Rune doesn''t work? I think other people use yellow paper, brush and cinnabar. How are you different? "


    I looked at her for a while and pointed to the sky behind her. "The moon is out."


    She stared back at the sky.


    The dark clouds have dispersed, the stars are all over the sky, a round of bright moon, hanging high in the sky.


    She took a deep breath and turned around. "What are we going to do next?"


    I didn''t speak. I quickly picked up my schoolbag and took her several steps to hide behind a grave.


    "What''s the matter?" She didn''t understand.


    "Shhh..." I motioned her not to make a sound, pointing to the pine tree, motioned her to look there.


    Next to the pine tree, there appeared a little girl dressed in red, with long hair, white face, blood red eyes and ferocious face......


    Tang Sijia was shocked, soft and fell into my arms.


    I put my hand over her mouth.

 Chapter 9

    The girl as like as two peas in the house broke into her last night, but last night, the ghost was the ghost. This is not the same thing. Seeing the appearance of Shaling, I''m sure that she was raised by that ghost.


    Grandpa said that if you raise a human shaped ballast with ghosts for more than a hundred years, you can quickly cultivate a spirit. After such a town is put into a yin or Yang house, there will be evil Qi of the same origin with the evil spirit on the corresponding owner. Generally, after three months, the evil spirit will become another evil spirit.


    Two evil spirits are born together. They are both exterior and interior. They lose everything at the same time. They are both prosperous and prosperous.


    After the ghost is attached to the human body, the victim will be weak and some Yin Qi will remain in the body. But evil spirit is not. After it is broken up, what it leaves in the subject is not Yin Qi, but evil Qi. The power of the spirit comes from the geomancy, the earth and the atmosphere. In twelve hours at most, it can reshape and control the subject again, and the power will be stronger than before.


    Tang Sijia said that the female ghost in her mother seems to be resistant to drugs. The most powerful way to expel ghosts is to use it once and then it will fail. That''s why.


    So when I found Tang Sijia''s mother''s evil spirit yesterday, I understood that it was not the female ghost that controlled her, but the evil spirit.


    In order to cultivate evil spirits, we need to use a hundred year old fierce ghost with strong resentment. Such a ghost is extremely fierce, resentful and hard to control. Therefore, before the beginning of cultivation, all the people would promise to make a contract with the ghost with the victim as a blood sacrifice. Yesterday at the Tang family, Shaling asked if she could kill the woman. At night, the little girl in red broke into my house again and warned me not to meddle. This at least shows two points: one is that someone has cultivated the evil spirit with a little girl in red; the other is that the blood sacrifice promised to the little girl is Tang Sijia''s mother and daughter.


    It''s quite vicious. It''s obvious that it''s to kill the mother and daughter.


    How much does this man hate them?


    I took a subconscious look at Tang Sijia in my arms. I can''t tolerate any mistakes tonight, or her mother will surely die. It''s no exaggeration to say that now the lives of both of them are in my hands. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Tang Sijia curled up in my arms, held my hand, and looked at the little girl in red in the distance in horror, her delicate body shaking uncontrollably.


    The first time she saw a real ghost, she was really scared.


    I try to calm down, not to think about the warmth, softness and fragrance in my arms, concentrate all my energy and concentrate on looking at the spirit in the distance.


    Shaling has just come into being, and has not found us.


    After standing in front of the pine tree for a while, like a wandering soul, she drifted slowly among the tombs of the Tang family, absorbing the Yin Qi in the moonlight while wandering. Now that the spirit has been formed, it means that the spirit in Tang Sijia''s mother''s body has also been formed. If you tangle up with her here, Tang Sijia''s mother will die at any time.


    The girl in red can''t wait for the one hundred year old fierce ghost, who is fond of eating and living soul, to be used to refine the town. She can control two evil spirits. Once she shakes the one here, she will kill the poor woman with another evil spirit without hesitation.


    There is only one chance. I have no other choice but to kill.


    Red evil spirit slowly floated in front of several graves. After a few circles around the largest ancestral tomb, she turned around and floated in our direction.


    I covered Tang Sijia''s mouth with one hand, leaned back against the grave, held my breath and held the fruit knife tightly.


    Ten seconds later, the little girl in red was about a meter away from my left hand side, slowly drifting past.


    She is focusing on absorbing the Yin Qi, so she doesn''t realize our existence.


    I waited for her to float away, carefully released Tang Sijia, and motioned with my hands to make sure she didn''t make a sound and breathe softly, or she would be shocked by the little girl in red.


    Tang Sijia''s face was bloodless and sweaty like rain. She covered her mouth and nodded with trembling.


    Then I motioned to her, and I would rush up and stab the little girl in red with a knife later, so that she would not be afraid.


    She gnawed at her blue lips, with tears in her eyes, and nodded her head.


    It''s not clear how to express light stroke.


    I took a look at the little girl in red in the distance. She went around to the back of the ancestral tomb again.


    I seized the opportunity to hold Tang Sijia in my arms, put it close to her ears, and said to her in a very small voice, "I stabbed her, and she will catch you. Remember, don''t be afraid, big mouth, you know?"


    Tang Sijia shivered and nodded.


    "Remember to smoke her," I whispered, "or your mother will die."


    She shivered and looked at me in surprise.


    I stared at her and nodded.


    She hesitated for a moment, plucked up her courage, and with a firm look in her eyes, nodded her head vigorously.


    I feel relieved. Turning around, the little girl in red is floating again.


    She is getting closer and closer...


    five meters... Three meters... Two metersI quietly held the grave and took the archery step. I shrank like a hunting cheetah, holding a fruit knife and ready to attack.


    Just then, the little girl in red stopped suddenly.


    She seemed to be aware of the danger. Her hair and red clothes were windless. She looked around with alert and a sharp roar.


    The voice, the prickly man has a headache.


    Tang Sijia didn''t prepare. She was stabbed and covered her ears with a scream.


    I''m shocked, it''s all exposed!


    The little girl in red flashed in front of Tang Sijia, jumped on her and disappeared.


    I want to stop it. It''s too late.


    Tang Sijia suddenly opened her eyes. Her face turned white. Her eyes were bleeding. She looked at me viciously.


    When I was stunned by her Kung Fu, she screamed, and her body was like a ghost. She threw me all of a sudden and grabbed me by the neck with both hands.


    The ground is full of water. My clothes are soaked in a flash.


    I couldn''t breathe because I was pinched. I instinctively wanted to stab her with a fruit knife. But if I stabbed her now, it would be Tang Sijia. But under, I had to throw the knife, forced to bear the pain of suffocation, hands pinching thunder Jue, hit her abdomen with great force.


    She shivered and was not beaten out. The furious spirit bent down like crazy, and opened his mouth to bite my neck. At the moment when her teeth touched my skin, I tried my best to roll on the spot and press her under my body. Just when I was about to cut thunder, she rolled on the spot and pressed me down again...


    we rolled around in the graveyard. She was so powerful and cold as iron. She choked me and roared, "let you mind your own business, I will strangle you! Strangle you! "


    Because of the difficulty in breathing, after several rounds, I was exhausted and couldn''t hold her down any longer.


    At this time, she took my neck again.


    I groaned with pain, and felt that the skin had been bitten by her.


    If we don''t reverse the war, let alone save people, I will die here.


    The threat of death instantly inspired my potential, the conditioned reflex from my childhood martial arts training, when there was no taboo broke out. I didn''t know how to fight myself, but I felt a rush in my heart, a roar, and all my fists and feet came out together. Tang Sijia was beaten out by me in a moment, and her back hit her father''s grave heavily.


    The spirit is angry to drink, "kid, I ate you!"


    Her movements were quick and strange, and she rolled on the spot like a wild cat, and rushed over again.


    At this time, I am more fierce than her.


    I rushed up to her head-on, grabbed her arm and threw her out.


    She fell to the ground, roared and rushed up.


    At this time, I have folded the triple thunder formula at a fast speed. As soon as I look up, when she grabbed my neck, the triple thunder formula of my right hand hit her eyebrow at the same time.


    With a scream of evil spirit, Tang Sijia''s body appeared in the distance.


    Tang Sijia fell into my arms with a soft body.


    I quickly hugged her, "wake up! Wake up! "


    Sha Ling looked at me coldly and asked, "now, can I kill this woman? Well? "


    I was shocked, and the hairs on my body stood up.

 Chapter 11

    Tang Sijia also saw that she subconsciously grabbed my arm, "teacher..." it''s OK, "I reached out," give me the town. "


    Don Sijia shivered and handed me the town. Her hand was cold.


    I protected her behind me and pointed at the little girl in red with a carved human figure. "Go back and tell your master that the town is in my hand. I don''t want to make a big deal. No matter if he comes to revenge, or take money and help others to eliminate disasters, that''s all. "


    "Return my blood sacrifice!" The little girl in red''s hair and clothes are suddenly puffed up.


    I just noticed that she was wearing a red shroud, that is to say, she died in a red shroud. Ghosts are different from people. People are young and strong. Ghosts are ferocious in their childhood. This little fierce ghost buried in a red shroud is extremely vicious. Once it is refined by people, it will be more ferocious and become ferocious.


    Previously, she was used to refine the spirit. When the spirit is there, her resentment will be weakened to some extent, and her strength will be restricted by the counter direction of the town. But now, the evil spirit has been eliminated, the town has been dug out, and her ferocity has not been restrained.


    Obviously, this is the man in training hates me for breaking his town, so he let the little girl in red out. On the one hand, he will retaliate against me with this female ghost; on the other hand, his contract with the female ghost is still there, and if there is no blood sacrifice, he will be in danger.


    And Tang Sijia is the most suitable blood sacrifice right now.


    In other words, the little girl in red is coming now with two results. Either I killed her, and the cultivator got away; or she defeated me and swallowed up Tang Sijia''s soul, so that the contract was reached, and the ghost would no longer threaten him.


    Either way, it is beneficial and harmless to him.


    This man is very smart.


    But he despised me and our Wu family.


    Although I''m a newcomer, if I can''t deal with this matter, my grandfather has taught me for so many years.


    Just for a moment, I had an idea.


    Almost at the same time, the little girl screamed and rushed at me.


    I don''t have time to talk with a little ghost. I want to see the soul charms. I pinch the middle finger of my right index finger in the middle of my eyebrow, and then I grab the ghost.


    The female ghost exclaimed. I caught her in the palm of my hand and sealed her in the shape of a carved human. Then she recited the spirit sealing mantra, "Six Harmonies are forbidden, five behaviors are forbidden, and the imperial edict is forbidden!"


    With the mantra, I grabbed the sword with my right hand and pressed it on the human form of bone carving.


    A scream came from the little girl in red. She was firmly sealed in the human figure of bone carving and could not come out again.


    Everything happened so fast that I didn''t wait for Tang Sijia to react. I''m done.


    I handed the town to her. "Take it."


    She stared at me, subconsciously took over the town, "teacher, that was..."


    "it''s OK", I picked up the bag, "let''s go."


    She opened her mouth a few times and wanted to talk, but she didn''t say anything.


    I walked a few steps, suddenly in front of my eyes, I felt soft and fell to the ground. "Teacher!" Tang Sijia came back to her senses, exclaimed, ran to me and hugged me. "What''s wrong with you? Ah? What''s the matter? "


    I have a splitting headache. I can''t breathe. I groan. I fainted.


    "Teacher! Teacher......


    Tang Sijia cried.


    By the time I woke up, I was already in the car.


    Just like the pain of fainting, I wake up with pain, my head is like a crack, and the pain is indescribable.


    Seeing that I woke up, Tang Sijia hurriedly came over and said, "how are you, teacher?"


    "Headache..." I tried to endure the sharp pain. My face, neck and body were all covered with cold sweat. My hands hurt so much that I wanted to grasp things, but I had nothing to grasp.


    Tang Sijia grabbed my hand. "Teacher, I am..."


    She cried out in pain.


    I grabbed her hand in the opposite direction, and at the same time I grabbed the doorknob with my right hand. The blue veins on my arm were exposed.


    Her hand, it''s almost crushed by me.


    Tang Sijia tried to bear the sharp pain and looked at me with tears in her eyes, desperately biting her lips, but she didn''t cry out.


    While I was struggling with the sharp pain, I was adjusting my internal Qi, my spirit, protecting Dantian and healing myself. This headache belongs to internal injury. It was caused by the magic light talisman when I was in a hurry. Grandpa said that cultivating talismans with spirit requires a high level of internal skill and qualification. My qualification should be OK, but my internal skill is too poor. After all, I''m only 18 years old, and I can''t compare with my grandfather''s decades of accomplishments.


    Originally, the internal skill was insufficient, so it was very dangerous to practice talismans with gods. In addition, the talismans I built in the ancestral Tomb of the Tang family had Yin Qi flowing into the body, so the internal injury was serious.


    This is the experience. At least before my internal skill soared, it''s better not to use the method of magic cultivation. I''d rather use paper to mend the talisman, but it''s enough anyway. It''s better to be safe, step by step.After more than ten minutes, the headache finally passed.


    Exhausted, I was paralyzed in my seat, head down, panting powerlessly.


    Tang Sijia''s hand has been pinched by me.


    She didn''t care about her own hands, and asked me, "teacher, are you better?"


    It took me half a day to slow down. "Water..."


    "MMM!" She quickly took a bottle of water, unscrewed it, and handed it to me, "teacher, here you are."


    I picked it up and sipped half a bottle, which made me feel a little stronger.


    "Is your hand... All right?" I asked.


    She looked at the blue and purple on her hand. "It''s OK. Are you still upset?"


    "Much better," I looked at her apologetically. "I''m sorry, it hurt so much just now. I just want to grab something, but I can''t care what I''m grabbing."


    She relieved and smiled at me. "It''s OK, you''re OK. I was scared to death just now."


    I looked outside. It was almost dawn.


    I sat up and asked her, "what about the town?"


    "I put it in the bag," she said, "you fainted. I can only put it in the bag, otherwise I can''t carry you..."


    "well", I also took a breath of relief and smiled at her, "I''m hungry, go to eat something."


    She nodded. "Well."


    As soon as she started the car, her cell phone rang.


    She picked it up and saw that her eyebrows were wrinkled, as if she had no choice.


    "Take it," I turned and closed my eyes.


    She looked at me, hesitated for a moment and took it.


    This phone call is very long. She speaks French all the way. It seems that she is explaining something to the other party, but the other party''s tone is harsh and doesn''t listen to her explanation at all.


    At last, she was silent for a moment and put down her cell phone.


    "What''s the matter?" I turned around and asked her.


    She glanced at me and forced out a smile, but the tears couldn''t stop.


    I''m in a daze. I see.


    She''s on a big deal.

 Chapter 12

    I pulled out a few tissues and handed them to her. "What about work?"


    "Thank you..." she took over, wiped her tears and sighed helplessly. "Since my mother''s accident, I have been absent from four important international conferences, and the work has been delayed a lot. Just now, the CEO of the French headquarters called me. He meant that he wanted me to resign... "Br >


    the tears of grievance are like the beads of broken lines, which are wiped and dropped constantly.


    I took out some more papers and handed them to her in silence.


    "I explained to my boss that I had something in my family. Although I was absent from the meeting, I would not affect the company''s performance," she choked. "But the boss didn''t listen at all. He thought I was no longer qualified for the job. He said that the headquarters was considering changing people. He suggested that I should take the initiative to apply for resignation, so that he could protect me "I tried my best, I really tried my best," she said sadly. "I didn''t care about anything else when mom had such a thing."


    I didn''t speak, I nodded.


    She tried to calm herself down, wipe her tears and take a deep breath. "It''s OK. I can find another job. There is only one mother. I''ll write my resignation report when I go back. With my ability, I''m afraid I can''t find a job? "


    "You missed four meetings. Who was your replacement?" I asked.


    "It''s my deputy, his name is ye Shaolong," she said. "He''s my college classmate and my good friend." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "good friend or boyfriend?" I look at her.


    She blushed. "He''s after me. I didn''t agree."


    I smiled quietly. "I''m hungry. Let''s go."


    We came to the town, ate breakfast in a porridge shop, and then went into the mall, each bought a suit. Back to the Express Hotel, we went back to our rooms and took a hot bath. From underwear to coat, we all changed into new clothes.


    The previous clothes were packed in bags and put on the car.


    After finishing up, we set off for downtown.


    At this time, Tang Sijia didn''t want to work at all. She had decided to quit her job and change her company. With her ability, Beijing would like to invite her numerous large companies, she does not have to worry about the problem of work. It''s just that for her to be strong, it needs to turn around in her heart.


    On the way, we talked about the town.


    "Teacher, how to deal with that?" She asked.


    Instead of answering, I asked her, "your mother was cheated of a lot of money before the accident?"


    She was shocked and nodded, "yes, she bought an ancient painting and spent 20 million yuan. Later, I asked the experts of the Forbidden City to have a look and found it was a forgery. Because of this, my mother almost found a short-sighted


    "Was she used to collecting antiques?"


    "No, she''s not interested in these things," she sighed, "but she didn''t know why at that time. She wanted to invest in antiques as if she were possessed. Just then, one of her elder sisters came back from abroad, saying that she had brought back a national treasure level painting. When my mother bought a painting, she paid someone to look at it. She bought it only when she was sure it was genuine. But I don''t know why, when she brings it home, it becomes a fake. "


    "She was made a bureau," I said. "When I was a child, I heard from my grandfather that there were such a group of bureau makers in the antiques industry, fishing with real products, and then changing posts. Because of the skill, it''s impossible to defend. "


    "Yes," she said helplessly, "in order to buy that painting, my mother has put all her money and stocks together. It''s not enough. She asked me to take two million yuan for her, which is barely enough. I was abroad at that time, afraid that she would be cheated. I tried to persuade her, but she didn''t listen at all. She said that she had found an authoritative expert, and that the old sisters had a very good relationship with her and would not cheat her. But at the end of the day, you are still cheated... "


    " so, what''s wrong with your financial situation? " I look at her.


    She knew that she couldn''t hide it from me, and her face turned red. "She spent hundreds of thousands to find someone to exorcise my mother in this period of time. Now it''s really a little tight, or I won''t give you only one hundred thousand yuan..."


    I smiled lightly and said that one hundred thousand yuan is not enough.


    But I can''t say that.


    "Teacher, how do you know my mother was cheated?" She asked.


    "Because of that town," I said, "the town has the appearance of Gen soil. When it comes to the position of Xun wood, Jue lives. But Jue lives and commits murders. The principal is cheated. He is in danger of losing his family, and then he is killed. The town is cultivated by female ghosts. Although the spirit has been formed before it was buried in your ancestral tomb, it will take a while for it to work. What happened to your mother is just a normal process for the town to work. "


    She understood, "so it is... Now that the town is dug out, is my mother OK?"


    "It''s OK," I said.At last, she was relieved and looked at me gratefully. "Thank you very much, teacher!"


    "Your mother is OK, but it''s not over yet," I said. "You have to find out the person behind the scenes. Otherwise, if you avoid this time, there will be another time."


    "How can I find it?" She asked.


    I smiled quietly, "use the ballast."


    "With ballast?" She doesn''t understand, "you mean..."


    "don''t ask so much, you will understand." I close my eyes, "I''ll sleep for a while and call me when I get there."


    "Well, good!" She nodded.


    In the Jianghu, Fengshui masters have the rules of Fengshui masters. In general, when dealing with people, it''s better to do more than less. How much money and how many things to do. Our Wu family are different. Everything we handle must be handled by others without any hindrance.


    Grandpa did it, dad and uncle did it, and when they got here, they would do the same.


    Because, this is our Wu family''s rule.


    It rained again outside.


    I fell asleep quietly in the car.

 Chapter 13

    In the evening, the rain stopped and I got home.


    When I woke up, I rubbed my face hard, stretched myself, took my bag and opened the door to get off.


    The air after the rain is particularly fresh and comfortable.


    Tang Sijia also got off the bus, "teacher, what should I do next?"


    "Go back and have a good sleep, and wait for me to call in the evening," I said.


    "Well," she nodded.


    I went to the door of the building. I was just about to go upstairs when Tang Sijia''s cell phone rang behind me.


    Tang Sijia took out a look, eyes a bright, hurriedly shouted at me, "teacher! My mother woke up! She called me! "


    With a faint smile, I nodded and turned upstairs.


    Back home, I found a piece of red cloth, took the town out of the bag, and wrapped it in red cloth.


    Next, I have to wait for the people who practice to come to me.


    Zhenyan is a double-edged sword. It''s used to hurt people badly. It''s more powerful when it backfires. Once the town is dug out, it will immediately backfire. I sealed the little girl in red again, which is double backfire. The cultivator promised to sacrifice blood to the female ghost. Now he can''t swallow Tang Sijia''s mother and daughter''s soul. The female ghost''s rage will turn into evil spirit. Through this bone sculpture of human form, he can double vent to the cultivator.


    Even if he is an expert, he may not be able to bear the taste.


    Unless he is really a hard man who is not afraid of death, he will come to me in 12 hours. As long as he shows up, the man behind the scenes is not far away.


    I smiled peacefully, leaned on the sofa to stretch, said in my heart that I could not sleep tonight.


    After being lazy on the sofa for a while, I suddenly remembered that I hadn''t called Li Fei back.


    I sat up, took my cell phone and dialed her.


    "Are you finished?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Just back," I said, "where are you?"


    "At school, class."


    "Well, then you''re busy. I''ll treat you to dinner in a few days."


    "Good."


    I hung up, threw my cell phone on the sofa, turned and walked into the bathroom.


    Half an hour later, when I came back from my bath and wiping my hair, I found three messages from her on my mobile phone.


    "Have you been with Miss Tang these two days?"


    "Shouldn''t I ask?"


    "I won''t ask. You''ll be fine. I joined the student union. I have a lot of activities these two days. I''ll go to see you at the weekend and have dinner together. "


    After reading it, I replied, "OK."


    It''s a few days before the weekend. By then, the man behind it should have been out of the water.


    I put down my cell phone, leaned on the sofa and took a deep breath.


    My head is beginning to ache again.


    In the evening, I cooked a bowl of noodles and added two more eggs to treat myself. After eating, I packed up. I climbed to bed and went to bed early.


    The human shape of the bone carving was dug out last night. It''s nearly 12 hours. It''s estimated that the cultivator will come soon.


    After sleeping for a while, I wake up and look at my cell phone. It''s over nine.


    It''s almost time, but there''s no movement outside.


    My heart says, this friend is OK, it''s really a tough guy!


    Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. Since he won''t come, I''ll keep sleeping.


    Another sleep, about twelve o''clock, someone came outside.


    I woke up in a flash. I opened my eyes, but I didn''t move. I listened carefully to the movement outside.


    The man stood at the door for a few seconds and knocked lightly on it.


    I sat up, put on my clothes unhurriedly, came to the door and opened it.


    There is a letter on the ground.


    I took the letter, closed the door, went back to the living room, sat down, tore open the envelope, took out the letter, printed nine words on it: Houhai, Tingtao, terrace, southeast corner.


    What do you mean?


    Houhai? Is that Houhai in the capital? I haven''t been there. I don''t know anything about it.


    I picked up my cell phone and called Tang Sijia.


    Tang Sijia should be still sleeping. After a long fight, no one answered.


    I continued, and soon she answered.


    "Teacher, I''m sorry, I fell asleep, just heard..." her voice, obviously just woke up.


    "Are you familiar with Houhai?"


    "Houhai?" She lost her mind for a moment and quickly responded, "Oh, yes, I do sometimes."


    I looked at the letter. "Do you know a place called Tingtao in Houhai?"


    "Yes, it''s a bar. There''s a terrace on the second floor. It''s not very famous, but it''s a very artistic place," she said.


    I have a bottom in mind.


    "Wash your face and drive to pick me up," I said. "Let''s go to Houhai.""Good!"


    After the phone call, I washed, changed my clothes, drank a cup of hot water, put the bone Sculpture Figure wrapped in red cloth into the bag, and went downstairs to the outside.


    After a while, Tang Sijia came.


    Open the door and get in the car. We head straight for Houhai.


    Tingtao bar is not big on the back sea. It''s two floors up and down. It''s a kind of relatively artistic bar on the street with bright lights.


    When I arrived, I told Tang Sijia, "don''t go up, wait for me outside."


    "Can you do it alone? Is there any danger? " She was worried.


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t dare." I carry my bag and walk into the bar.


    What did Tang Sijia want to say? She opened her mouth and finally held back.


    The first floor of the bar is the hall. There is a stage. A girl is sitting on it singing. There are men and women below. There are foreigners. There are not many people, but they are also busy.


    It''s the first time I''ve come to such a place. I don''t know anything about it. It''s a bit foggy for a moment. I can''t find the stairs in the dim light.


    A man came up. "Hello, alone?"


    "I have an appointment with a friend... Where is the stairs?" I asked.


    The man led me to the stairs and reminded me, "slow down, the stairs are a little slippery."


    I came to the terrace, through the door and out of the moment, all of a sudden clean. The sound of the hall is deafening, but it''s very quiet on the terrace. It''s totally two worlds. There are five tables here, three of which are lovers. On a small table in the southeast corner, there is a middle-aged man sitting there, shivering.


    I came to him and sat down. I put the letter on the table and pushed it in front of him.


    He raised his head, pale, cold sweat like rain, looked at me viciously, hoping to tear me up with his eyes.


    "It''s hard, isn''t it?" I asked.


    "Less nonsense!" He didn''t dare to open his mouth and squeeze words out of his teeth. "It''s my misfortune. I''m not good at learning. I planted it in the hands of a little hairy boy..." he frowned painfully, lifted the cup, spit the blood in his mouth into the cup, gasped a few times, put it down and looked at me coldly. "Has Dongxi brought it?"


    I nodded.


    He took out a bank card from his pocket and pushed it in front of me. "I received 400000 yuan from the owner. According to the rules of the Jianghu, if you break my nightmare, I will redeem it twice! That''s a million, code 564239, that''s enough? "


    I was shocked. Is there such a rule in the Jianghu?


    One million! A million!


    But soon, I calmed down. There are rules in the Jianghu. Wu family has rules in Wu family. This money is not mine, let alone one million, or ten million, it has nothing to do with me.


    He frowned when he saw me standing still. "What do you mean? Say something! "


    "I don''t want this," I said quietly.


    "Then what do you want?"


    "I want your boss."


    "Then... You go!"


    "Would you rather die on your own than betray your boss?" I stared at him.


    "I can''t betray my Lord, it''s the rule in our door!" He closed his eyes and smiled miserably, "I have a wife and children, I can die, but according to the rules of the Jianghu, it''s not bad for my wife and children. Don''t hurt my family. You go. "


    I looked at him in silence and had no idea.

 Chapter 14

    This man''s method is very poisonous, but the bone is really hard.


    Under the double backfire, he can now say that life is not as good as death. If he does not get the human shape of bone carving tonight, he will surely die before dawn! If I destroy the human form of the bone carving, not only will he die, but his three generations of descendants will be ordered by the little girl in red to make blood sacrifice for three generations to fulfill their contract.


    In this case, he would not betray his boss.


    "Are you afraid of death?" I asked.


    "People are not afraid of death." he opened his eyes and looked at me coldly. "I eat this bowl of rice, so I have to say this morality! I''ll take a million to redeem my town, don''t you agree? You want to find our Lord just to save Tang Sijia''s mother and daughter. You want to cut the grass and root, you can! If you have the ability to find him and want me to say it, it''s impossible! "


    "Well, I salute you as a man."


    "Hahaha..." he smiled, then coughed, spitting blood, and covered his mouth.


    There are people looking at us. Fortunately, the man is facing them with his back, and they don''t see anything.


    I frowned and felt a little impatient, but at the same time, I had an idea.


    The man shivered and took out his handkerchief, spitting out the blood in his mouth.


    I can see clearly that the handkerchief is almost soaked in blood.


    He put on a handkerchief, pressed his chest, gasped for a while, looked up, looked at me disdainfully, and said to me in a slightly ironic tone, "you are a teenager with no hair, and you know what a man is? Hum! You don''t have to talk nonsense, or you take the money and leave the things. Or you can go! "


    I thought about it, turned around and took out the carved human figure wrapped in red cloth from the bag, put it on the table, uncovered the red cloth, and pushed it in front of him.


    He breathed, "OK, OK! Thank you! "


    He reached for the bone sculpture.


    "Wait," I said lightly.


    "What?" He frowned.


    "Things can be returned to you, but I don''t want your money," I looked at him. "You talk about morality, don''t want to say your boss, yes. But you have to swear in front of me, with your blood and the carved human form, that you will not be harmful to Tang Sijia and her mother in the future. "


    "Is it necessary?" He wryly smiled, "look at me now. Are you still worried that I will give the Tang family a town?"


    "This is your last chance," I stared at him. "Do you agree?"


    "You really don''t want my money?" He asked.


    "I said, No."


    He was silent for half a minute. Then he broke his left middle finger and pressed it on the carved human figure with trembling. "I, Chen Fu, swear by blood, will never harm Miss Tang Sijia and her family again in this life. If you disobey the oath, the devil will demand your life, and your family will be ruined! "


    The blood flowed through the carved human bone and dropped on the red cloth below.


    After the man swore, look at me. "Are you relieved?"


    I stood up and said, "remember what you said and do it for yourself."


    "Wait a minute," he called to me. "Open the seal on this. Otherwise, what can I do with the girl?"


    I silently recited the mantra, "five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, break the ban and open the prison, Chi!"


    After reading it, pinch your fingers and press on the bone sculpture figure.


    The man''s body gave a jerk and a breath.


    I put my bag on my back and picked up the red cloth on the table.


    "Thank you, young master Wu!" The man says with no energy.


    "Jianghu is a long way away. I hope I don''t see each other again. Take care." I turned and went downstairs and left the terrace.


    In fact, when I was talking with men on the terrace, Tang Sijia downstairs saw all of them, but she could only see them, but she could not hear what we said.


    Seeing me coming out of the bar, she ran over quickly. "Teacher, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," I handed her the red cloth. "Take this to the lake and burn it."


    She took the red cloth and looked at the man upstairs. "Teacher, that man..."


    "go."


    Tang Sijia nodded and turned to the lake.


    Houhai, in fact, is a lake.


    When she was burning the red cloth, I went to the railings and looked at the lights in the distance, silent.


    The red cloth soon burned out.


    Tang Sijia came to me, "teacher, OK."


    "Ask you a question," I turned to look at her. "Will you die for your clients?"


    She didn''t respond. "What do you say?"


    "Will you die for your clients?"


    She didn''t understand, "why should I die for a client?"


    "Will you?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "No."


    I turned to look at the distance, "yes, you won''t, I won''t, no one will, it''s not a matter of rules, it''s a matter of human nature. It''s still like this when I''m alone, not to mention my wife and children... ""I don''t quite understand what you mean..." Tang Sijia was at a loss. "You mean the person just now?"


    I didn''t explain. I continued to ask her, "by the way, has your resignation been written?"


    "I''ve sent it to the CEO of the headquarters," she said, looking at the distance and sighing. "I''ve been chased by others, which means they''ve found someone to replace me. It''s no fun if I don''t leave again. In Robert''s style, he will approve the email as soon as he sees it, and the CR here will receive the decision from the headquarters when he goes to work tomorrow. I''ll go to the company tomorrow and go through the formalities for leaving


    "You''re really tough," I said with a smile. "Seriously, are you willing?"


    "Not willing, but what?" She smiled helplessly, "in my opinion, I didn''t delay the company''s business, but in the view of the senior management, I did delay my work. In such a case, I can''t help it. Fortunately, I met you and pulled our mother and daughter back from the gate of hell. I''m grateful that fate is so kind to me. As for work, it doesn''t matter. I can find it again! "


    "All of this was done by that person," I looked at her. "It''s good that you have two days off. Let''s find out the person behind the scenes first."


    "Well! What do we do next? " She asked.


    "Let your cousin pick us up, and you''ll stay at my house for two nights," I said.


    "To your house?" She was stunned, "this......"


    "don''t ask so much, you will know when you go." I smiled calmly, "call."


    She stared at me for a moment and nodded, "OK!"

 Chapter 15

    After a while, Zhao tuhao came.


    We got in his car and left Houhai.


    As for Tang Sijia''s car, it''s parked in the parking lot.


    Chen Fu is a tough guy. He would rather die than betray his boss, but that doesn''t mean he will die for his boss. Now that he''s got the human figure of bone carving, the urgent task is to get rid of the double backfire on it. As long as he refuses to die for that person, he will certainly transfer most of the backfire to that person. Only in this way can he survive.


    Grandpa said that the experts who use Zhenyan in the Jianghu know how to crack the counter attack. In a word, there are only two types. One is to find a substitute before using Zhenyan. In this way, even if the future backfires, the substitute will also block him. This is a relatively advanced secret skill. Not all geomancers can master it, so few people use this kind of method. The second kind is relatively simple and crude. When Zhenyan is broken and backfires, try to transfer the backfire to the boss. After all, he is the owner. The feng shui master is only his thug at best. If something happens, it''s right for him to bear it.


    It''s like employing murderers. Although murderers are guilty, the crimes of employing murderers are even greater. It''s no fault that he should take on the backfire.


    Since Chen Fu has been backfired, it means that he doesn''t know how to use the double body method. Now, if he wants to live, he has only one choice to transfer the double backfire to the person behind the scenes.


    I gave Chen Fu the human figure of the bone carving. I was actually gambling on his morality. If he is really focused on morality, he will first turn to that person and then let that person go to me. If he only talks about rules and not morality, there is no doubt that the posterity will die within two days, and it doesn''t matter who he is.


    I don''t want to kill people. It''s better for that person to come to me. Otherwise, he can only use his life to atone for what he has done.


    On the way, I told Tang Sijia about this. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Tang Sijia doesn''t understand, "teacher, if you don''t give the town to Chen Fu, what will happen?"


    "Then he''ll die, but the man behind the scenes will be OK," I said. "If he finds out that he''s going to pay Feng Shui to kill people, even if he fails, he''ll be OK. Think about it, what''s the consequence?"


    "He will continue to look for people to harm us," she looked at me, "so you returned the town to Chen Fu..."


    "Last night at your ancestral tomb, the situation was too dangerous. I didn''t have time to think about it. I had to seal the little girl in red into the town," I said. "Because there is my seal on the town, Chen Fu can''t crack the backfire. He can only ask me to meet him and spend money to redeem the town. Just now I asked him to make a blood oath with the town. I will never harm your mother and daughter again in this life. In this way, he will have no choice. "


    "No choice?" She didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "Your mother and daughter are the blood sacrifice he promised to the little girl in red. Now in the case of double backfire, he must divide and rule. As for the backfire of the town itself, he can find a way to transfer it to the person behind the curtain. As for the little girl in red, he has no other choice but to take you as a blood sacrifice according to the contract to satisfy the little girl. "


    I look at Tang Sijia, "but once he makes a blood oath, he can''t do it any more. He is very weak now, with less than half of his life left. He is no longer the rival of the little girl in red. And that little girl in the town sucked enough evil spirit, and sucked his blood gas, once let her wake up, she will be more ferocious than before. If Chen Fu wants to live, he can only modify the contract and use the boss to replace your mother and daughter, so as to fulfill his promise to the little girl in red... "


    she understands," the little girl in red... Will go to the person behind the scenes... "


    I take a look at her. "You live in my place these two days. If Chen Fu can''t control the situation and dies, the little girl in red is likely to come to you. If he controls the situation and speaks of morality, the posterity will come to me for help. To say the least, even if Chen Fu didn''t talk about morality and transferred the backfire to the boss, he didn''t tell him how to help himself. Two days later, you are completely safe. "


    "Is my mother in danger?" Tang Sijia is worried.


    "She can''t," I said, "last night we fought so fiercely at your ancestral tomb and Shaling. The little girl in red hates you now. Even if she escapes, she will start with you first. Even if you don''t think about it, your mother is over fifty, you are only twenty-five, and your life is very precious. For the little girl in red, you are like a delicious cake. Your mother''s taste is much worse. Before that, Chen Fu had to wait for your mother to die because of her incantations and restrictions on the evil spirit of the town. Now that the town is broken and Chen Fu has only half of his life left, how can she still play according to the previous pattern? So, you don''t have to worry about your mother at all. These two days, let your cousin take care of her. "


    "Young master is right! Don''t worry, cousin. I''ll take care of my aunt! " Zhao said.


    Tang Sijia was relieved and looked at me gratefully. "Thank you very much, teacher."


    "You''re welcome. It''s right." I look at Zhao tuhao. "Brother Zhao, when we arrive, you go to the Tang family directly. Remember, you can''t sleep in your bedroom these two days. You can only sleep in the southwest corner of the living room.""Good!" Zhao agreed, and then asked, "Hey, young master, can I ask why?"


    "You have a strong evil spirit. There is a smell of earth, and there is also a trace of death in it." I smiled lightly. "If you''re not wrong, you''re in the antique business, aren''t you?"


    "Ouch, the young master is right!" Zhao tuhao thumbs up and says, "I have two stores in an antique city on the other side of the East Fifth Ring Road. They are the ones that overturn antiques!"


    "That''s it. You are very angry. You sleep in the southwest corner of the living room. Even if there are fierce ghosts outside, you can''t enter the Tang family." I said, "that''s why I asked Miss Tang to call you."


    "Is it? I''m so good! What''s the principle? Can you tell me? " Zhao tuhao is a little excited.


    I took a look at his brow and heart, and suddenly found something wrong. I hesitated for a moment, "you''ve been..."


    I thought about it, "forget it, you can''t sleep because you''re afraid of going back."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t!" Zhao tuhao said quickly, "young master, I''m brave, please tell me! If you don''t, I can''t sleep. You don''t know. I''m a cat. I''m very curious. Please tell me quickly! "


    I took a look at Tang Sijia beside me. She nodded at me, meaning she wanted to hear it.


    I cleared my throat, "well, ok..."

 Chapter 16

    "Good!" Zhao tuhao simply stopped the car and looked back at me, "you say, let''s go after listening."


    Tang Sijia also came closer to me. She looked at me carefully and waited for my words.


    I look at her and Zhao tuhao. "When you collected antiques some time ago, did you receive a very immortal object?"


    "You are right!" Zhao tuhao''s eyes couldn''t contain his excitement. "It was more than two months ago that a friend of mine brought me a guest. He was an old man. He was dressed like a migrant worker. He brought a cut Hetian jade seed material. I''ll take it here and have a look. What do you think is in it? "


    I smile lightly, "fairy."


    He clapped his thigh. "That''s right! God, young master! How do you know everything? It''s a fairy with a head, a nose and an eye, and clothes on her body. She has a graceful figure, just like flying in the sky... "


    Tang Sijia frowned," cousin, how can you talk? "


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Zhao apologized quickly. "Don''t worry, young master. I''m oral, and I''m just popping out. I went on to say that fairy daughter, it''s so beautiful. It''s very rare to see this baby! The old man didn''t know the goods, so I took it in 300000 yuan! What''s more, this thing is so immortal. I hold it every day when I sleep in this period of time! Guess what I found out? "


    "Every night I dream of spring, and I dream of the same beautiful woman. She has a good figure, but she can''t see her face clearly." I smile, "right?"


    Zhao tuhao was stunned, and then realized what, "young master, how do you... Know so clearly?"


    I have a playful smile, no explanation.


    "Teacher, is that a good thing?" Asked Tang Sijia.


    I took a look at her and said to Zhao tuhao, "do you really think that''s a beauty?"


    "And what is she?" Asked Zhao tuhao.


    "I can''t say what it is," I looked at him, "but I can tell you that there are at least dozens of lives on that object. But you don''t have to worry about it. After all, you have only taken it for more than two months, and nothing will happen. Listen to my advice, you''d better sell it as soon as possible. Even if you lose money, you have to sell it quickly. It''s unlucky. "


    Zhao tuhao was surprised. "Dozens of lives... Oops, I''m not... How can I......"


    his face changed and his head sweated.


    "Teacher, will it be ok?" Asked Tang Sijia.


    "No, at present, his evil spirit can be controlled." I look at Zhao tuhao. "Don''t you want to know the principle? Well, I''ll tell you that you have had many relationships with the woman in your dream. You have her breath, which can''t be seen in the daytime, but it will be seen in the evening when it''s ugly. As long as you sleep in the living room of the Tang family, any fierce ghost has to retreat. "


    "The feeling is not because of my cow, but the fairy cow I sleep with..." Zhao tuhao murmured to himself. He looked at Tang Sijia and asked me, "young master, then... I just need to transfer that seed material out, isn''t it OK?"


    "Yes, as long as you can make a successful move, it will be OK." I paused and reminded him, "but you must remember that this matter must be hidden in your heart and never be said in front of the seed material. If you dream of the fairy again, you cannot say it."


    "No, don''t worry, I''m very strict," he said. "When I wake up, I don''t speak disorderly. When I dream, I dare not say I can manage it. But every time I dream of her, I do it with her. When I''m finished, I wake up and don''t care about anything else."


    Don''t worry, remind him, "if you are a teacher, you must remember! When you dream, you have to remember it, and then hurry to get rid of it! "


    "Oh, yes! Don''t worry, young master. I remember! " Zhao said earnestly.


    "OK, let''s go," I said lightly.


    "Oh, yes!" Zhao tuhao breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the sweat on his head and drove on.


    Tang Sijia was also frightened by the family. She was very upset when she heard that her cousin had something evil in his family. It took her a long time to slow down.


    "Teacher, is it really OK?" She asked worried.


    What do I say?


    I said it''s OK. What should I do in case of anything?


    I said something, what if nothing happened?


    So I didn''t speak, just smiled gently, no doubt.


    Two days of contact, Tang Sijia has been used to me, she knows, I do not say that there must be my reason, she will not ask again.


    She unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to me. Then she opened a bottle herself and took a sip. Then she asked me, "teacher, how did you know those things just now? And that''s clear? "


    I took a sip of water and said, "this doesn''t matter."


    Tang Sijia stared at me in a dazed way. The eyes were a little different.I face a hot, subconscious to avoid her eyes.


    In fact, I feel embarrassed for a while. These are two things. They are just a mix and match.


    Zhao tuhao''s evil spirit is not so heavy. Sleeping in the southwest corner of the living room of the Tang family, and combining with the Fengshui gas field, will form a combination of heaven and evil spirit, and can avoid evil spirits. I was going to say this, but I just want to say it. I found that there was a very evil spirit of Sundan wood in his eyebrow.


    Xun is the Lord of the fairy Buddha, the Lord of the peach blossom, and the spirit of Xun wood enters the heart of the eyebrow. There is a female spirit that puzzles the heart. Then he asked me to talk about it in detail, and I said it step by step. He asked me what was in the object? I said fairy. He let me guess what he found, I said spring dream. These are just normal inferences based on the female psychic confusion.


    But it was too professional for me to explain to Tang Sijia. She couldn''t understand it, so I chose silence. But after that, I suddenly regretted that I had said so much. There is no matter on Fengshui for no reason, whether intentionally or unintentionally, it is all Providence, among which there must be a reason.


    Now, Tang Sijia''s business hasn''t been finished, but he accidentally caused such a thing.


    I just hope that Zhao tuhao can get rid of the seed material smoothly and don''t make any trouble.


    Just thinking about it, in a moment, we arrived.


    After getting off, Tang Sijia told Zhao tuhao a few words, and then let him hurry back.


    Her mother is at home herself, she is not at ease.


    "Let me have a word with the young master again." Zhao tuhao came to me around her and punched me. "Young master, you don''t know my name, do you? My name is Zhao Fei! The flight of the plane! I just want to say that my old Zhao has traveled all over the world for more than 30 years. You are the most amazing person I have ever met. There is no one! "


    I was a little embarrassed and took a look at Tang Sijia.


    Tang Sijia thought about it and said, "OK, cousin, I''ll tell you what to say. Go back quickly."


    "Then I''ll go first! Young master, my cousin has given it to you! When this is over, I''ll treat you to dinner! That''s it! " Zhao tuhao said with a big wave, turned to get on the car and drove away.


    Tang Sijia finally relieved and said to me apologetically, "this is my cousin''s way. He''s already familiar with himself. Once he''s familiar with people, he''ll talk a lot. Don''t mind..."


    I smiled lightly, "it''s OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 17

    Back home, it was already two thirty in the morning.


    My family has two bedrooms, one big and one small. I let Tang Sijia live in my room, and I live in the small bedroom myself.


    "The bedding is mine. I''ll change it for you later," I said. "I haven''t used it much in the small bedroom. You use it."


    "No, no!" Tang Sijia said quickly, "I''ll use yours. You don''t need to change it."


    "Do you mind?" I asked.


    "I don''t mind. I have a sense of security with what you''ve used," she said.


    "Oh, that''s OK," I cleared my throat. "Good night."


    "Good night."


    She turned and entered, closing the door gently.


    I also went back to the small bedroom, closed the door, went to bed and covered myself.


    After lying down, I can''t help but think of Chen Fu again, the rules of the Jianghu, his blood oath...


    think about it, my eyelids are getting deeper and deeper, and soon I can''t open them.


    At this time, Tang Sijia opened the door, walked to my door, and knocked on the door a few times, "teacher, did you sleep?"


    I opened my eyes at once and sat up quickly. "I didn''t sleep. What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "No, no," she said quickly, "I have something to tell you..."


    "Oh..." I got up and got out of bed, put on my clothes, came to the door and opened it.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    Tang Sijia''s clothes didn''t take off at all, just like before.


    "Teacher, on the way, you said that Chen Fu asked you to buy the town." she looked at me. "How much did he say?"


    I see what she means.


    "You don''t have to think about it. It''s not my money. I won''t want it. Don''t think it''s you who delayed me." I looked at her. "It''s late. Go to sleep."


    "Teacher, wait a moment," she stopped me and looked at me sincerely. "Although I don''t have much money now, I can still take out hundreds of thousands! You tell me the number. Otherwise, I''m not sure. I''m very sorry... "I said no."


    "I''m serious, teacher!" "I''m serious, too."


    "I mean it!" She insisted, "will you tell me?"


    I yawned and smiled, "I want to sleep."


    She hesitated for a moment and had to let go. "Then you have a rest, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "We Wu family do things for people, never make unexpected money, never make two ends of money", I looked at her, "I''ve got your mind, so far, don''t mention it."


    I closed the door and went back to bed.


    Tang Sijia stood stupefied for a while, and relaxed gently, "thank you, good night."


    I turned over and soon fell asleep.


    The next day, I woke up very late. When I looked at my cell phone, it was more than 10 o''clock in the morning. I put down my cell phone, stretched out and got up to put on my clothes.


    At this time, there was a call from Tang Sijia outside.


    "I have something to do today. I don''t know if I can go there..."


    "I know. I will do it. Don''t worry!"


    "Didn''t you hear what I said just now? I''m not going to do it. I have something today. I''m not sure if I can go now? I have submitted all the resignation reports. It''s just a matter of formalities. Are you so impatient? " She was angry.


    I opened the door and walked out of the bedroom, silently looking at her in the living room.


    When she saw me coming out, she nodded at me, calmed down, and said to the other end of the phone, "don''t worry, I''ll go as soon as possible, and I won''t make you embarrassed. That''s all."


    She hung up the phone and walked up to me with a long sigh of relief. "The personnel department of the company urged me to go through the resignation formalities, teacher, can I go?"


    "I will accompany you," I said lightly.


    She smiled softly, "Well!"


    "You call a car, I''ll wash first," I turned and walked into the bathroom.


    Tang Sijia''s company is located in the CBD core area of the capital, where there are many high-rise buildings, which is the most prosperous place in the capital. Of course, like Houhai, this place is my first time.


    When she came downstairs, she hesitated for a moment and said to me, "teacher, otherwise, I''ll take you to the upstairs coffee shop. You have breakfast first. I''ll go up by myself and come down to see you when I''ve finished."


    "Isn''t it convenient for me to follow?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "It''s not, it''s just..."


    I understood her meaning and smiled calmly, "OK, I''ll eat first."


    She let go and smiled at me. "Well."


    I followed her into the elevator and came to a coffee shop. She ordered coffee and breakfast for me and whispered a few words to the waiter. Then she left.It can be seen that she should be a regular here.


    Soon, the waiter brought me coffee and breakfast.


    Breakfast is western style, very simple, a sandwich, a salad, and a toast banana as dessert. It doesn''t have much weight, but it looks very delicate. For a child I haven''t seen in the world, it''s a kind of open ocean meat.


    Then the waiter brought me another plate of soup.


    Well, it''s rich.


    I eat in a leisurely manner, watching the scenery outside through the huge floor to ceiling window. The location is very high, you can see the scenery of half of the capital.


    About half an hour later, Tang Sijia came back with a box in her arms.


    I''ve finished here, too.


    She came to me and sat down. She put the box in the next seat.


    "Do you have enough of these?" She asked, "I told the waiter just now. Didn''t she come to ask you?"


    "Enough," I looked at the waiter in the distance.


    The waiter was stunned and hurriedly came over. "Miss Tang, I''m sorry, I had something to do just now, but I haven''t had time to ask this gentleman..."


    "nothing, I''m full." I smiled at the waiter, "thank you, you''re busy."


    Seeing that I said that, Tang Sijia couldn''t say anything more, so she had to let the waiter go.


    "Done?" I asked Tang Sijia.


    "Well, it''s done," she looked down. "When people walk in the cool of tea, they are all watching my jokes... I don''t want you to follow me, I just don''t want you to laugh..."


    "it''s mediocre to not be envied". When I smiled, "you are so young and excellent, and it''s normal to be envied and envied. By the way, is there no one to see you off? "


    She shook her head. "No, not one. They are ready to welcome the new boss. Who will send me at this time? "


    "Who is the new boss? Do you know that? " I asked.


    "I didn''t ask, and no one told me," she said with a quiet smile. "I''ve left, and that''s not my concern. After these two days, I''ll find a job. "


    The waiter brought her a cup of coffee, "Miss Tang, I''ll treat you to drink. Don''t be angry with me..."


    Tang Sijia smiled, "no, I''ll get it together later."


    The waiter was embarrassed. "No, no, no, I''ll treat you this cup! You always take care of me like that. I shouldn''t have neglected just now. Don''t be angry with me. I will pay attention next time. " "OK, you can do it," said Tang Sijia lightly.


    The waiter relieved, nodded at me and turned away.


    "I used to have breakfast and lunch here," Tang explained. "She knows me very well."


    I lightly smile, "you say people walk in the cool tea, you see, isn''t there still a cup of hot coffee?"


    She smiled, took two more sips, put down the cup, "teacher, let''s go."


    "You haven''t eaten yet," I said.


    She smiled. "A cup of coffee is enough."


    I nodded.


    She went to the front desk to settle her account, came back to pick up the box, and we walked out of the coffee shop together.


    While waiting for the elevator, I reached for her box.


    "No teacher, I can do it myself, not a lot of things," she said quickly.


    I couldn''t help but say that I took it from her.


    She hesitated for a moment and had to rely on me. "Thank you."


    "It''s OK," I said lightly.


    The elevator went down. It stopped on the 50th floor. As soon as the door opened, a foreign couple came in. One of the girls accidentally rubbed Tang Sijia for a while, and didn''t even say an apology.


    Tang Sijia doesn''t mind. She gives way a little.


    But I suddenly moved in the heart, suddenly realized what.


    When the elevator reached the first floor, I pushed the box into her arms and walked out of the elevator.


    Tang Sijia is shocked. "Teacher... You... You wait for me..."


    she quickly catches up with me, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    "Your dignitary is at the door," I said.


    "Who are you? What kind of person? " She didn''t understand.


    I didn''t explain. I pushed her to the door. "Go."


    A young woman came down from a luxury car at the door. Two middle-aged men and women were greeting her at the door.


    Woman with assistant, just to enter, a look up, saw Tang Sijia.


    "Tang Sijia?" She wondered, "what''s the matter with you?"


    When Tang Sijia saw the woman, she was stunned. "Du... President du..."

 Chapter 18

    The woman came up to her, looked at the box in her arms, and understood, "you quit?"


    Tang Sijia smiled helplessly, "I was resigned..."


    "ah?" The woman frowned, "because what?"


    "Because..." don''t know what to say.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter," said the woman. "Girl, I''ve been looking after you. Would you like to come to our company? I''ll give you my Haotian group! "


    Tang Sijia was shocked. "Ah? Mr. Du, I......


    "don''t you want to?" The woman frowned, "well, I don''t care what your salary is here. When you arrive at Haotian, I will pay you 13 million yuan a year, plus 5% of the shares in Haotian, which is not enough?"


    Tang Sijia''s whole person is silly, "Mr. Du, don''t make fun of..." "when will I make fun of business?" The woman patted her on the shoulder. "That''s settled. I''ll give you a vacation first. I''ll take a few days off and adjust. I''ll call you a week later to join Haotian!"


    With that, she took her assistant and the two people who met her and left.


    Tang Sijia stood there stupidly, and didn''t come back for a long time. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I came up to her, reached out my finger and shook it in front of her eyes, "what''s the matter? Mr. Tang, haven''t you come back to me? "


    "How could this happen?" Tang Sijia looked at me blankly, "teacher, am I dreaming?"


    I light smile, "is not a dream, your good luck has come back."


    She put down the box and hugged me tightly.


    She wept.


    And I, for the first time, was actively held by a girl, dry mouth, I don''t know what I have.


    There are people passing by, casting all kinds of eyes at us.


    She totally ignored me, hugged me tightly, tears streaming down her face, "thank you, teacher, thank you..."


    my face was very hot, my heart beat very fast, clearing my throat, "er... Let me go first, OK?"


    She was stunned, so she released me and wiped her tears. "I''m sorry, I didn''t control it just now, so..."


    I smiled awkwardly, "it''s OK, let''s go."


    On the way home, I asked her, "who was that woman just now?"


    "Her name is Du Ling. She is a famous businesswoman in the capital. She has three groups, covering 15 industries, and her personal assets are said to be tens of billions," Tang said.


    "You knew each other before?"


    "Well, I''ve seen it several times, but she never said anything to appreciate me, let alone to let me go to her company." Tang Sijia recalled the scene just now, as if in a dream, "I didn''t expect that she would let me go to her place and give me Haotian high tech.. It''s amazing..."


    "Haotian high tech?" I thought about it. "Is that what she said about Haotian group?"


    "Yes, Haotian high tech is a new group under Du''s company," she said. "It is also the biggest competitor of this company before me, because they are both high-tech enterprises. In many fields, this company before us has absolute say. Haotian high tech has a strong strength, just because it started late, so it hasn''t opened up the situation for a while. "


    I smiled. "When you go, the situation will open up. Du Ling is very accurate. She is right. She never makes fun of business."


    "I feel like a dream." she took a deep breath and looked at me. "Teacher, how did you help me


    "I didn''t help you, it''s your own luck," I said lightly.


    She didn''t speak, stared at me, obviously disbelieving.


    I dodged her eyes and cleared my throat, "the red cloth yesterday..."


    her eyes brightened, "the red cloth?"


    "There is Chen Fu''s blood oath on it," I said. "After burning, the evil spirit of the blood oath can boost your fortune. This is a relatively old method of expediting transportation, which is called Ying Sha Chong CAI. "


    "So it is..." she understood.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. It was just a coincidence." I was embarrassed. "I asked you to burn the red cloth to make you accept Chen Fu''s blood oath and terminate this matter. As for yingsha Chong''s wealth, I didn''t realize it at that time. Just now, in the elevator, that foreign girl rubbed against you. You didn''t speak, and hid by my side. I felt a movement in my heart, which reminds me of this matter. "


    She looked at me seriously, which made my face red.


    "That will remind me that yingshachongcai can greatly boost your fortune in 12 hours, plus you hit many dignitaries, so when you quit your job, you will surely have dignitaries to help you and give you a better job." I look at her. "So, it''s not that I can help you again. In the final analysis, it''s your luck."


    She gazed at me for a long time and smiled softly, "Hello, teacher, lovely..."I was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    She blushed, "nothing... Nothing..."


    she was silent for a while, and then asked me, "what''s the real way to greet evil and flush wealth?"


    "Find a person who is extremely evil and whose life is in danger. Ask him to make a blood oath to the victim, and then the victim will burn the blood oath at the turn of ZiChou, which will greatly stimulate the luck of the victim." I saw her once. "Chen Fu is a Feng Shui master who uses Zhenyan. His evil spirit is heavy. Last night, he suffered double backfire and his life is in danger. When he made the blood oath, the blood flowed through the bone carving human form and dropped onto the red cloth. And when you burn the red cloth, it''s almost at the same time that it''s the turn of the son and the ugly. When these coincidences come together, it''s the fact that you welcome the evil spirit and flush the wealth. "


    Tang Sijia understood, "so it is..."


    "in the end, it''s your luck." I smiled, "I''ll tell you, your life is very precious. Not only the moon matches you, but also the sky, all matches you."


    "Even if you have good luck, it''s yours for me." she took a deep breath and smiled at me. "Teacher, I''ll invite you to dinner at noon."


    "You''ve already asked for breakfast?" I asked.


    "That''s not the same. I''d like to invite you to have a drink," she said.


    I smile lightly, "Qinggong wine? It''s still early. The man behind the scenes hasn''t appeared yet. "


    She thought for a moment, "well, I''ll cook for you at noon."


    "You will?" My eyes brightened.


    She smiled and nodded, "well."


    I smiled, too. "OK!"


    The driver in front pretended to be silent all the time, but I knew he was listening with his ears up. Seeing us smile, he took a look at us in the rearview mirror, which was like looking at two neuropathy.


    Whatever he thinks, we don''t care.


    Strangers are everywhere. Who cares?


    My heart relaxed a lot, a little smile, turned to look out.


    That''s the difference

 Chapter 19

    Back home, Tang Sijia went into the kitchen to see what she could do. At first sight, I found that I had nothing to eat except rice, instant noodles, pickles and ham sausage. Tableware only has three plates and two bowls. As for seasoning, only soy sauce and salt.


    She was really surprised and asked me, "how do you usually live this day?"


    "I''m used to it alone," I said lightly.


    "That also can''t be so aggrieved oneself", she looks at my eyes some heartache.


    "When I was 14 years old, when my grandfather died, I came here alone to live." I looked at the house. "For so many years, I cooked and ate by myself, but I didn''t feel aggrieved. It was very good."


    She sighed and said, "wait for me, I''ll go shopping."


    "Shall I go with you?" I said.


    "No, I''ll be back in a minute," she turned and left.


    After a long time, she came back with two big plastic bags and bought vegetables, tableware and various spices. Then she took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves and walked into the kitchen again.


    "I''ll help you," I said.


    "No," she said with a smile, "you can have a rest. It''ll be fine in a moment."


    "Can you do it yourself?" I look at the table.


    "I went to a university in France, when I was working for a study program, washed dishes, and worked as a cook. That''s not a lot." she saw me motionless, came over and gently pushed me outside. "You can go to have a rest, or watch TV. I''ll do it myself."


    I had no choice but to go back to the living room and sit down and turn on the TV.


    The meal was soon ready.


    Steamed red star spot, scrambled egg with tomato, seared okra, stir fried three silk and a pot of laver and egg soup, four dishes and one soup, fragrant, color and fragrance.


    The cups, plates and chopsticks are also new bought by her. They are very delicate and not cheap at first sight.


    I looked at the dishes all over the table. My heart was warm, but my eyes were sour.


    She filled me with rice, looked up and found tears in my eyes. She was stunned, "teacher, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Four years, this is the first time I have had such a good meal at home..." I wiped my tears, took the bowl in her hand, picked up the chopsticks and ate it.


    While eating, can''t help tears.


    At that moment, I missed my parents, my uncle and aunt, my grandfather, and so on.


    But in the face of a table of home cooked food, I can no longer help it.


    Tang Sijia sat down beside me and looked at me silently, her eyes full of heartache.


    "Sorry, I lost my voice..." I kept wiping my tears.


    She smiled softly and wiped tears for me with a tissue.


    I took the tissue. "Thank you."


    She picked up the chopsticks and brought me the dishes. "The foreign countries, high schools and universities I went to when I was 16 are all over there. It''s not easy to be alone, I understand. "


    I calmed down for a while, a light smile, "eat."


    She smiled and nodded, "well."


    I dare not look at her. I look down and eat sullenly.


    Her cooking is really delicious.


    After dinner, Tang Sijia still didn''t let me help. She cleaned up.


    I washed my face, and when I calmed down, I went back to the living room.


    Tang Sijia finished packing, made two cups of tea and brought them. She also bought tea, which I didn''t have before.


    We drank tea and chatted like friends. Unconsciously, the afternoon passed like this.


    In the evening, while we were talking, someone knocked at the door.


    Tang Sijia suddenly became nervous.


    I whispered to her not to be afraid. I went back to the house and closed the door.


    Tang Sijia nodded, got up and went back to the bedroom and closed the door gently.


    I came to the door and opened it.


    Outside was an old man with a big smile and a big fist. "Excuse me, are you the grandson of fourth Master Wu, Master Wu Zheng?"


    "It''s me, you are?" I looked at him.


    "My family name is Zhang, and my single name is a handsome character. I learned six kinds of words." the old man smiled. "When the fourth master came back to heaven, I also went there. Don''t you remember me, young master?" I shake my head, where do I remember you? So many people went that day!


    "No harm!" The old man waved his hand like a storyteller. "I don''t mean to come here this time. I heard that the young master got the real biography of the fourth master. I want to ask the young master to give me some advice. How about you and I compete?"


    I see what he means.


    This kind of person has a lot of fame in the Jianghu, so he likes to rub fame everywhere. He came to me. I just need to compete with him. No matter what the result is, he can go out and blow all kinds of things to improve his reputation.He bullied me because he thought I didn''t understand him, so he came here to get a reputation. But he didn''t know. Although I met him for the first time, my grandfather told me such a story.


    So, I smiled lightly, "old man, Wu family has rules. My father and my second uncle are both here. I can''t make it for Wu family. If you want to compete with me, you must pass my father and my second uncle first. "


    The old man was stunned? This... Is not necessary? "


    "Sorry, it''s family rules," I looked at him. "If you want to compete, you can go to my second uncle. If my second uncle loses to you, he will call me. When you come back, I will entertain you! Sorry! "


    I punched him and slammed the door.


    The old man touched his nose and walked away.


    Challenge my uncle? Ha ha, give him the courage!


    My second uncle has great ability and temper. I can''t see such a famous Jianghu Warlock. If this old man really dare to go, my second uncle will not care about his age. He must have a big mouth.


    The two young masters of the fourth Master Wu are well-known in the Jianghu. I don''t believe the old man hasn''t heard of them.


    With a disdainful smile, I turned back to the living room.


    Tang Sijia opened the door and said, "teacher, is that the man?"


    "No," I look at my watch. "It''s almost nine hours since I met Chen Fu last night. Don''t worry, he only has 24 hours at most. Just wait patiently. "


    She thought about it, came to me, sat down, and asked, "if he doesn''t come, is he dead?"


    "If he comes, do you want to deal with him like this?" I asked her back.


    "I..." she hesitated for a moment, took a deep breath and said, "I want to know why he killed my mother! Whether there is hatred or resentment, I want him to make it clear face to face! Don''t use such vicious means to harm people behind their backs! "


    "And then?" I looked at her. "What to do with him?"


    "I..." she sighed, "I don''t know..."


    I smiled calmly, "don''t worry, think slowly."


    It''s getting dark soon.


    We had dinner together, then sat in the living room and continued to talk until over eleven.


    "I don''t think I''ll be here today," I said, looking at my watch. "It''s late. Let''s have a rest."


    Tang Sijia breathed a sigh of relief


    I''ll go back to my room and get ready for bed.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door again.


    I woke up and motioned her back to the bedroom.


    She nodded and went back to the house and closed the door.


    I drove to the door and looked out of the cat''s eyes. There was a man standing outside. His face was sallow, his eyes were not clear, he was bent, he was shaking, like a drug addict.


    After a closer look, there is a figure floating in the air behind him. The figure is not big and has a hair around. He is wearing a red shroud and has no wind.


    Little girl in red!


    My heart says yes, it''s you! The man was so miserable that he couldn''t help but hold out his shaking hand and knock on the door again.


    I unhurriedly opened the door, pretending to look at him calmly, "are you?"


    "Is this Mr. Wu Zheng, please?" The man said, "I''m in trouble. I want to ask you to help me..."


    I asked him, "what''s your name?"


    "Ye Shaolong", said the man, "my name is ye Shaolong..."

 Chapter 20

    I frown, ye Shaolong? He was Tang Sijia''s former deputy, the student pursuing her university, ye Shaolong?


    "Teacher, please help me", ye Shaolong begged me pitifully, "any amount is OK, please, help me..."


    he knelt down for me shivering.


    The little red girl behind him was floating in the air, staring at me viciously, which meant warning me not to meddle!


    I took a look at the little girl in red and said to ye Shaolong, "get up, come in."


    "Thank you teacher", ye Shaolong stood up and entered the room.


    The little girl in red was furious. She bared her blood teeth at me. Her eyes were like a copper bell, showing a fierce face.


    I ignored her and closed the door.


    Tang Sijia opens the door and rushes out. He points at ye Shaolong in disappointment and indignation. He doesn''t speak very well, "you... You... Are you..." ye Shaolong exclaims and kneels down. "Jiajia! Jiajia! I didn''t know you were here... Listen to me, I didn''t mean to kill you, it was a misunderstanding! " "Misunderstanding?" Tang Sijia looked at him sadly. Tears came out of her eyes. She asked angrily, "you have caused me to lose my job. You almost killed my mother! You told me it was a misunderstanding! Ah? "


    "Jiajia, I really don''t want to kill you. It''s really a misunderstanding." ye Shaolong''s soul was scared to fly. "Listen to my explanation, will you listen to my explanation?"


    "Ye Shaolong! What have I done to you over the years? " Tang Sijia''s heart was almost broken. "How can you bear to hurt me like this? What about your conscience? Ah? What about your conscience? "


    She was so excited that she could hardly control her emotions.


    I went over and held her. "Don''t get so excited. Sit down first."


    Tang Sijia hugged me and cried sadly.


    She''s really cold hearted.


    Ye Shaolong on the ground begged, "Jiajia, I''m sorry for you! Will you listen to my explanation? I really didn''t want to kill you. It was an accident... It was an accident... I did it because I love you... "


    I can''t even hear that.


    Tang Sijia sobbed, sobbing, her body trembling, her hands cold.


    I comforted her in a low voice, helped her to sit down in the living room, and then said to ye Shaolong, "come here."


    Ye Shaolong wants to stand up, but his legs are soft and he falls down.


    I ignored him and looked at him coldly.


    Tang Sijia turned her head and covered her face, only to shed tears.


    Ye Shaolong finally stood up, shivering to her, want to sit down.


    "Who let you sit?" I said coldly, "don''t dirty my sofa."


    "I..." ye Shaolong was embarrassed. "Then I..."


    "kneel down," I said.


    He bowed his head in shame and slowly knelt down for Tang Sijia.


    Tang Sijia ignored him. She didn''t want to see him.


    I sat down beside Tang Sijia, took a tissue and handed it to her. Then I said to ye Shaolong, "don''t you want to explain? Give you this opportunity to explain. "


    Ye Shaolong is a tall man. If he was not pinched by a little girl in red, he would be a handsome man. But now, Gao has lost his former demeanor and become a half dead man who is in a mess and on the verge of dying.


    "Jiajia, I know, you hate me..." he also took a bite of Yangpu.


    "Speak well, don''t be emotional," I said. "Learning idol drama will only make you die faster."


    He was stunned and nodded, "good teacher, I will speak well."


    Yang Pu''s taste is a lot lighter, but there are still some. He should be from the south when listening to the accent. Even if he doesn''t learn the idol drama, he speaks with that taste.


    "Jiajia, I liked you since college, but I didn''t dare to chase you," ye Shaolong said with a sad smile. "You are so excellent, and I, too ordinary, you are a princess, and I am just a slave of love, we..."


    "don''t be sensational!"


    "Oh, good, not provocative..." he adjusted his mood and looked up at Tang Sijia. "Jiajia, you always take care of me. I can''t find a job when I return home. You recruited me into the company and made me your deputy. In college, I dare not chase you. I think if I dare not act now, I will lose you. Therefore, I will summon up my courage to express my love to you, but you will not give me a chance at all! So, I went to Mr. Chen Fu and asked him to help me... "


    Tang Sijia silently shed tears and closed her eyes painfully.


    "You mean Miss Tang refused you, so you went to find Chen Fu for Zhenyan?" I looked at him, "but isn''t it right? If you just want to get love, Chen Fu should use the nightmare of infatuation or the nightmare of peach blossom, but he uses the red spirit of killing, how to explain? "He lowered his head in shame. "I... I want not only Jiajia, but also her seat. I told Mr. Chen that Jiajia has always been better than me. I want to get her and also want to work. Mr. Chen asked me, do you want the beautiful people from all over the world? I said yes! He said he understood. I said that I''ve been waiting for many years, and I hope the sooner I get the better effect, so he used the most powerful way... "


    he sighed and looked at Tang Sijia pitifully," I like Jiajia so much, how can I really kill her? Mr. Chen said that after using that method, Jiajia''s mother will have an accident, so she will inevitably delay her work, which is my opportunity. After my aunt''s accident, Jiajia asked me to attend four important international conferences for her. I took this opportunity to make a good impression on the senior management and Robert. Then... "Is it just an impression?" I asked.


    "I admit that I told Robert a lot of things I shouldn''t have said and slandered Jiajia, so Robert forced her to resign and gave her seat to me..." he wryly smiled. "My original plan was that when Jiajia fell into despair, I would come out and introduce Mr. Chen to her, so that Mr. Chen could solve the nightmare of the town. In this way, my aunt will be fine and Jiajia will appreciate me. In this way, I will have a chance. "


    "It''s no wonder that the evil spirit in red asked several times if she could kill Miss Tang''s mother." I understood, "it was Chen Fu..."


    "yes, I said, it must not hurt aunt." ye Shaolong said quickly.


    "Ye Shaolong, you''re disgusting," Tang Sijia said with a bitter smile. "You can''t hurt my aunt... My mother was almost killed by you. Do you still say that? Do you have any sense of shame? "


    "I''m sorry..." ye Shaolong was ashamed. "Jiajia, I really didn''t want to hurt you... I really... Really didn''t expect that you would find a teacher to solve this problem. In fact, even if you don''t ask the teacher for help, I will ask Mr. Chen to solve Zhenyan after I get on top... My intention is not to hurt you, really not! "


    "So, after all, you''re trying to replace me, aren''t you?" Tang Sijia wiped her tears. "What likes me and loves me is an excuse."


    She looked at ye Shaolong sadly, "what you want is my position, right?"


    Ye Shaolong knows that sophistry is useless.


    With a despairing smile, he nodded and admitted, "Mr. Chen said, you hit many noble people. With you, I will never be able to get ahead. If I want to replace you, I have to let you have an accident. Only in this way can I have a chance... "


    he paused and looked up," but Jiajia, I''m sincere to you, I... "" OK! Enough! " With a wave of his hand, Tang Sijia interrupted him. "I don''t want to hear any more!"


    She stood up and turned to the bedroom.


    "Jiajia! Help me, help me, Jiajia! I know it''s wrong! I really know it''s wrong. Give me a chance! " Ye Shaolong cried and begged her.


    She stopped and took a deep breath. "Ye Shaolong, you and I are merciless. Since then, I have no friend like you! If you want to live, please ask for your teacher. "

 Chapter 21

    With that, she went into the bedroom and closed the door.


    Ye Shaolong looked at the door of the bedroom in a daze. After a long time, he turned to me and begged, "teacher, I will give you all my money, please! Please! "


    He kept kowtowing to me and my hair was in a mess.


    I thought for a moment, "you go first."


    "Teacher! Please, I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! " He cried and begged.


    "I don''t accept your money, and I can''t save you directly," I said. "I can''t talk about your business at my house. Go downstairs and wait for me. I''ll go downstairs later."


    Ye Shaolong was stunned at first, then thanks a lot, "thank you, teacher, thank you!"


    I went around him to the door, opened it, looked at him, "let''s go."


    "Yes, yes!" He rolled and crawled, finally stood up, stooped, staggered out of the door, and went downstairs.


    Outside the door, the little girl in red, who was floating in the air, stared at ye Shaolong''s back. When he went downstairs, she turned around and sneered at me. Then her arms and legs began to grow. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I looked at her silently and said nothing.


    Soon, her body didn''t change, but she had two long legs, two long skinny arms, and hair hanging to the ground. She looked at me coldly, with fierce eyes.


    The strength of Li Gui comes from Li Gui Xiang. The more terrible the Li Gui Xiang is, the stronger her resentment is, the stronger her strength will be. Now she is not the little girl in red two days ago.


    I think I can beat her.


    But why am I? For someone like ye Shaolong?


    A kind person like Tang Sijia should save her.


    Is it possible for a scum like ye Shaolong to form a feud for him and the girl in red?


    Of course not!


    With a faint smile, I said to her, "last time I was nosy and robbed you of your blood sacrifice, this time, I won''t embarrass you. Go downstairs. Let''s talk. "


    "Why should I talk to you?" The fierce ghost asked coldly.


    "If you dare to kill at my door, I''ll let you go," I said calmly.


    The little girl in red rushed over and shouted at me.


    Her face, almost pasted on mine.


    I trembled in my heart and said that I was not afraid that it was fake, but I didn''t blink.


    It''s just my hand. I''ve pinched the thunder code in the dark.


    The little girl in red glared at me for a while, her body swayed, and she became shorter and shorter with the rubbing sound of bones. She slowly changed back to her former appearance, looked up at me, turned around and floated downstairs.


    I waited for her to float away, took a deep breath, calmed down, and then quickly folded the triple thunder formula with both hands.


    I''ll talk about it later. If I can''t talk about it, I can''t let her hurt me.


    It''s not worth it to get hurt for someone like ye Shaolong.


    I handed Lei Jue to my right hand, closed the door, turned around and walked downstairs.


    Come downstairs, ye Shaolong has been squatting on the ground, nose and mouth bleeding, coughing.


    In the quiet night, under the dim street light, this scene is really a little frightening.


    If the neighbor has any sleep, secretly probe out of the window to see the bustle. I took a look at him and walked around ye Shaolong to the community park.


    Ye Shaolong stood up with strong support, followed him staggeringly. After a few steps, he fell to the ground and looked at the tragedy.


    Why should we have known this day?


    It''s forgivable to do evil in heaven. You can''t live if you do it yourself. This scum should let him taste it.


    The neighbor looked at it upstairs with interest and whispered to his daughter-in-law, "Hey, look at that silly fork. Is it sick? Oh, I, look, I spit blood again... Oh, I get up again and again, you see, Ya is pretty good... "


    I smile helplessly, saying that you are good-looking, after watching, I will have a nightmare.


    Because the little girl in red has found the couple, she looks at the upstairs with a cold smile.


    I won''t take care of it.


    When I came to the park, I found a chessboard table and sat down.


    The little girl in red came to me and stared at me, her eyes full of resentment.


    As for ye Shaolong, he is far away from me, and he is struggling to come here.


    "You die of injustice, resentment heavy, like to eat the living soul", I looked at the little girl in red, "but a ye Shaolong, enough for you to eat?"


    The little girl in red looked at me resentfully, as if she didn''t hear me.


    I look at ye Shaolong in the distance. "I''ll give you an idea. You can hold his life, but don''t crush him. How about I let him feed you with blood every month, for your whole life? "The little girl in red smiled and asked me in a strange voice, "I want to eat people''s souls. Can he give it to me?"


    "He can''t give it to you," I said, "but at least you don''t have to starve."


    "Hum!" With a cold smile, she turned and floated to ye Shaolong.


    "I said, kill people at my door, and I''ll let you die," I said lightly.


    She stopped, and then came back to me, "I don''t want blood! I will eat his soul! "


    "Whatever you want," I stood up, "I''ve said what I should say. I can''t spare you if I dare to kill at my door."


    Finish saying, I turn around and walk to ye Shaolong.


    The little girl in red gave out a roar, and the night birds around the park suddenly flew up and left in groups.


    I didn''t pay attention to it, but I shivered a little when I grabbed the hand of Lei Jue.


    The triple thunder formula is very powerful, but it almost condenses all my internal power. I can''t stand it without the little girl in red.


    But I dare not let go. Once it is released, the little girl in red will swallow ye Shaolong''s soul in front of me. Although his death is not a pity, it''s related to me after all. I don''t want to work for others for the first time, and some people will die, even if he is a bad person.


    When I came to ye Shaolong, I asked him in a low voice, "do you want to live?"


    "Yes! I think... "Ye Shaolong said with difficulty.


    "OK, then stand up and follow me," I said.


    He struggled to get up, followed me, and walked to my house.


    The little girl in red looks at us coldly, her evil spirit is more and more heavy, and the red shroud sends out dazzling red light.


    Ye Shaolong suddenly turned around and saw the little girl in red. Suddenly he was scared, "teacher, she..." "leave her alone and follow me!" I command.


    Hearing this, ye Shaolong desperately tried to keep up with me, but he fell down with a soft foot.


    The little girl in red glared at him and drank angrily. She rushed to him instantly, turned into a red light, and got into his eyebrow.


    With a long sigh, I reluctantly let go of Lei Jue...


    Ye Shaolong, no help.

 Chapter 22

    A gust of night wind blows and cools.


    Ye Shaolong''s eyes have no soul light, instead, it is a pair of venomous eyes. He staggered to get up, looked at me coldly, and said to me in the voice of a little girl, "Shuangqi!"


    I frowned. "What do you say?"


    "Double deed!" She said viciously, "he must die!"


    "What double deed? What do you mean? " I don''t understand.


    "You only listen to his one side, you are a child!" She sneered at me, "Chen Fu, he said, after success, Yang Wenjuan, do my blood sacrifice! Tang Sijia, after he died, he sealed in Blackstone, made it, ye Shaolong''s, the expeditor! "


    My heart suddenly trembled, "you mean..." she pulled a necklace from the neck of Ye Shaolong and showed me with trembling. The pendant of the necklace was a black stone.


    "Tang Sijia, life is dear. After death, hurry up the shipment!" She is a fierce ghost. Because of her heavy resentment, she can''t speak long sentences but words.


    "He wants to, don Sijia, die!" I stared at the black stone and swallowed my saliva subconsciously.


    Tang Sijia''s life is very noble. If she is tortured to death by Zhenyan, it belongs to horizontal death. After death, she will be furious. Seal her in the necklace and refine it to make the expediting talisman. At least it can protect ye Shaolong and his descendants for a hundred years. How could I not think of this? How could I believe his words?


    The little girl in red is right. I''m just a kid. I''m a new kid with no experience. Ye Shaolong evaded the importance and ignored it. He concealed me from me in a few words and almost made a big mistake for him.


    This man is too vicious and belongs to the kind of people who can''t be forgiven. He really doesn''t need to die.


    I sighed helplessly and asked the little girl, "you said Shuangqi, which means you have a contract with ye Shaolong?"


    The little girl sneered, "swear with blood, cross the river, dismantle the bridge, break the contract, you must die!"


    "What kind of contract does he have with you?" I asked.


    "For forty years, blood food, I bewitched that, foreigner, let him rise to the top." the little girl was excited, trembling, angry, and even less articulate. "Behind the scenes, but let Chen Fu, when it''s done, let me, scared!"


    I frowned. "How do you know?"


    "Chen Fu, Chen Fu, Chen Fu!" She said the name of Chen Fu three times.


    I see, "he made a contract with you. You bewitched the boss of the company for him, and let him take the place of Tang Sijia. After the contract was concluded, he told Chen Fu behind his back that he would beat you to the core when everything was done in the future, right? " "Yes!" She roared angrily.


    I asked again, "you didn''t know that before. After I broke the seal of the town last night, Chen Fu confessed everything to you, didn''t you?"


    "Yes!" She roared.


    I see.


    The little girl in red was so excited, panting and looking at me hatefully, "you let me go, it''s none of your business! If you stop me, I will die. You kill! "


    I am silent for a long time, but a smile.


    The power of the double thunder rhyme, which even ghosts can take people to fight together, has already been tested on Tang Sijia''s mother and daughter. Ye Shaolong, with only half his life left, could not bear the fatal blow.


    So she''s right. If I don''t stop her, ye Shaolong will die if he dies. It''s none of my business. If I give her the triple thunder formula, even if she''s going to die, ye Shaolong will die. In that way, under the monitoring of the community, I will become a murderer, speechless.


    I''m not in charge of this. Why bother yourself?


    Thinking of this, I took a look at her and said to her, "let''s go."


    The little girl in red looked at me for a while and turned away.


    She will not kill people at my door, she will change a place to let the spirit of Ye Shao and the dragon fly away and never surpass life.


    I silently looked at her back in the distance, inexplicably lost in my heart.


    I lost not because I didn''t save ye Shaolong, but because I felt too simple and disappointed in myself. I can''t see ye Shaolong''s human nature, but when he kneels in front of Tang Sijia pitifully and cries for Tang Sijia''s forgiveness, I am blinded by his pitiful face.


    All sentient beings have feelings, feng shui masters are no exception, but we can''t be sentimental, because what we undertake is different from others.


    Fortunately, the little girl in red is stubborn. Fortunately, she is reckless. At the risk of being broken up by me, she also insists on telling me the truth. Otherwise, I really make a big mistake.


    I''m too young.


    The little girl in red walked farther and farther, crossed the road, got on ye Shaolong''s car, started the car, accelerated suddenly, and drove away with a roar.


    I stood under the street lamp for a while, took a deep breath, and turned to go home.


    When I got home, I went into the bathroom, washed my face with water, dried my face with a towel, and then came to Tang Sijia''s door and knocked.Tang Sijia opens the door and sees me coming back. She hugs me and cries like a child.


    "Don''t cry, he''s not worth it," I comforted her.


    "I never thought it would be him..." she said sadly, "we are classmates and good friends. I treat him wholeheartedly, but he treats me like this..."


    "in the face of brutes, you just give him your heart, and he will only eat as food." I smiled lightly, "OK, it''s over. After that, he can''t hurt you any more. "


    She was stunned, released me, and looked at me in surprise. "Teacher, he... Is he?"


    "Wu family doesn''t accept two ends of money," I calmly looked at her, "since I''m on your side, I can''t stand on his side to help him bear the consequences of his own. The Wu family does not have such a rule, nor should there be such a rule in this world. "


    "Then you just went downstairs..." she asked blankly.


    "I want to make a deal for him and the little girl in red, but...", I take a deep breath, "God does evil, but I can forgive it, I do it myself, I can''t live. This is the evil result of his own planting. Let him bear the punishment of fate."


    She looked at me in a daze. She took a few steps back subconsciously. She bumped her back against the door. Her chest was rolling. She wanted to talk, but she couldn''t speak.


    "It''s late, go to sleep," I said quietly.


    She was dejected, lowered her head and nodded in silence.


    I turned back to my bedroom.


    Tang Sijia was silent for a long time and turned to enter the living room.


    After lying down, I turned the other side and couldn''t sleep.


    Tang Sijia, like a wounded child, curled up on the sofa in the living room, hugged the cushion and wept silently.


    After a long struggle, I simply got up, put on my clothes and came to the living room.


    Seeing me coming out, Tang Sijia quickly stood up, wiped her tears and lowered her head.


    I went to her, looked at her red eyes, and said, "I''m confused, I can''t sleep, I''ll accompany you."


    She held back her tears, bit her lips and nodded.


    Then she came up and hugged me.


    I hesitated and hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 23

    After daybreak, Zhao tuhao came.


    At this time, Tang Sijia is much calmer. For her, the reality is not that she can''t face it. It''s just that she needs some time to break through this psychological barrier.


    After all, ye Shaolong was her most trusted friend.


    I sent her downstairs and comforted her.


    Her haggard face showed a calm smile, nodded, "thank you teacher, you rest assured, I''m ok." "That is good, go back", I light smile, "have a good rest for a few days, start a new life."


    "Well!" She took a deep breath and turned to Zhao tuhao.


    Zhao tuhao quickly opened the door for her. "Cousin, get in the car."


    Tang Sijia walked to the door, stopped suddenly, turned around and quickly walked back to me, holding me.


    From last night till now, I have been used to her.


    "Thank you, teacher!" She choked.


    Zhao tuhao looked at us playfully, coughed, turned around and stopped looking at us.


    My face is very hot.


    Tang Sijia released me, stepped back and bowed to me deeply.


    I was at a loss. "What are you doing here?"


    "Teacher, can I treat you as a friend in the future?" She asked sincerely.


    "Aren''t we friends?" I said, "your work has been finished. Don''t call me teacher, call me Wu Zheng."


    She was stunned. "Is this... Suitable?"


    I smile, "right."


    She smiled, too. "MMM!"


    I waved at her and signaled her to get in.


    Tang Sijia nodded, turned back to the car and got on.


    Zhao tuhao closed the car door for her and smiled at me. "Young master, I''ve been bothering you for two days. Please stop. Let''s go first. You wait for my call these two days. Let''s have dinner together! " I nodded. "OK."


    Zhao tuhao turns to get on the bus, presses the horn twice and drives away slowly.


    I watched them go away, a long sigh of relief, this matter, finally finished.


    Although there are some deficiencies, it''s OK that I can barely stand my grandfather''s cultivation and didn''t disgrace his old man and Wu family. Thinking of it, I felt relaxed, smiled and turned upstairs.


    Back home, I fried the rice I left yesterday and took a hot bath. After washing, I went back to the big bedroom, lay on the bed, pulled the quilt and stretched myself comfortably.


    After a few days of struggling, I''m exhausted.


    ''s bedclothes contain Tang Sijia''s perfume, faint smell and some intoxicating smell.


    I bathed in her taste, my consciousness became more and more blurred, and I fell asleep soon.


    Two days later, Saturday.


    After breakfast, I called Li Fei and asked her when she would come and have dinner together.


    "There''s an activity in the student union during the day. I have to take part in it," she said. "I''ll go over when I''m done in the afternoon. Let''s have dinner."


    "All right!"


    "I''ll see you in the afternoon."


    "Well," I hung up, put on my shoes, went downstairs and went to the bank to get money.


    A few days ago, I had no money to eat. She lent me two thousand yuan. I said I would pay her double, so I''m going to withdraw five thousand yuan and pay it back to her when I eat today. I''m different from Li Fei. Over the years, I don''t surf the Internet, play games, or play social software. I usually use money in cash.


    Because my grandfather only left me 100000 yuan at the beginning, I don''t know when the Tang family will come to me, so I can only save as much as possible. Students all play with smart phones, but I don''t play. My mobile phone can only receive calls and send messages, and I can''t do anything else.


    Li Fei once asked me, isn''t this boring?


    I said no, I have a lot to do.


    What did she ask me?


    I didn''t answer. I turned to another topic.


    I don''t want her to know that I know the number of skills, and I don''t know why. Anyway, I just don''t want her to know.


    Sometimes I think, maybe it''s because of that.


    That''s the shadow and scar in my heart. Although that matter has already passed, I still don''t want to touch it in my heart.


    Only in this way can Li Fei and I continue to be good friends.


    Maybe, I''m still a kid.


    When I came to the community bank, I inserted the bank card into the enterprising cash machine, input the password, and took 5000 yuan.


    After taking the money, I used to check the balance.


    It doesn''t matter. I''m in a daze.


    In the balance, there are 600 thousand more!


    I was stupefied for more than ten seconds, and understood immediately. After loading the money, taking out the card, I turned around and walked out of the bank.


    Come outside, I take out my cell phone and call Tang Sijia."You called me six hundred thousand more?" I asked her.


    "Well," she said quietly, "don''t think about it. I don''t mean it. I just think you''ve helped me so much and saved my mother and me. I''ll only give you 100000 yuan, which is too little. I don''t have much money now, or I''ll make up at least a million for you. "


    "As I said, Wu family doesn''t charge twice," I said, "give me your account number, and I''ll call you right away."


    She smiled softly. "It''s not the money to ask you to do business, it''s my intention, not to break the rules."


    "But..."


    "teacher, you said that we are friends." her tone changed. "It''s just a little of my mind. Don''t refuse, OK?"


    I was silent for a long time, clearing my throat. "OK."


    She relaxed and smiled, "well, well, then you''re busy. I''ll treat you to dinner some other day."


    "Well."


    I hung up the phone, thought about it, turned around and walked into the bank, got a number, came to the counter window, took out my ID card and handed it in, "Hello, I do the card."


    I''m eighteen. It''s time to have my own bank card.


    With my own card, I can receive the SMS notification from the bank. If there is such a thing in the future, I can know it as soon as possible. I don''t need to be passive like now.


    After I finished the card, I took the online banking U shield and sat down on the bank bench.


    Looking at the brand-new bank card in my hand, I felt uneasy and murmured, "Grandpa, do I break the rules of Wu family?"


    Of course grandpa won''t answer me.


    My heart was sour, my eyes were wet, and I continued to say to my grandfather, "Grandpa, I''ve grown up, I can support myself, you can rest assured..."


    the kindly smile of Grandpa flashed in my mind, the voice of the old man was still there, and I didn''t feel tears running down my face.


    I wiped my tears, installed my bank card, and turned away from the bank.


    In the evening, Li Fei came.


    It''s the same roast duck restaurant. This time, I''ll treat her.


    During the meal, I took out the five thousand yuan wrapped in red paper from my bag and put it on the table.


    "What is this?" Li fina is bored.


    "You lent me money," I looked at her. "I said, I''ll pay you double."


    "I said let you return it?"


    "You didn''t say, but I have to pay back," I pushed the money in front of her. "Put it on."


    "I don''t want it!" She shook her head.


    "If you want to do this, I will not be able to raise my head in front of you."


    "So serious?"


    "Of course!" I mean it.


    She thought, "OK, but it''s too much."


    She pushed the money back. "No interest, I''m not a usurer. Just give me the principal."


    "The man wants to talk and count," I pushed back to her. "It''s no fun to pretend and push back and forth."


    Li Fei had no choice but to take it and put it in her bag.


    "You know what? Students think you are a weirdo, "she said." in this era, who doesn''t play wechat? Who still uses cash? Just because you''re different from others, you don''t even have a wechat. "


    "I''m not like you. I have to save."


    "How much can I save?"


    I light smile, "eat."


    Li Fei took a deep look at me, rolled up the duck and put it on my plate.


    After dinner, I accompanied her to the side of the road to wait for the car. They talked and laughed and talked about nothing.


    "Wu Zheng, you are a geomancer, aren''t you?" She asked suddenly.


    "How do you know?" I asked.


    "I waited for your phone call that night, and I came to your house the next morning," she said faintly. "Downstairs, an old man asked my grandson, Master Wu Zheng, if he lived here?"


    She turned to look at me. "I asked him who is fourth Master Wu? He said that fourth Master Wu is a famous geomancy master in the Jianghu, known as the master of Plum Blossom... "


    " what do you want to say? " I look at her.


    "That Miss Tang asked you that day to see feng shui, didn''t she?" She asked.


    I hesitated and nodded.


    She nibbled her lips. "So, you''ve known Feng Shui since you were little, haven''t you?"


    I nodded again.


    She lowered her head, closed her eyes and sighed a long time.


    The atmosphere is inexplicably subtle and awkward.


    Then the bus came.


    The car stopped, the door opened and the passengers began to get off.


    She raised her head, tears filled her eyes, sobbed and said, "Sun Yi and I... At that time, I was small, had no idea, and was confused by him... I didn''t mean to deceive you, I dare not face you, I''m afraid you don''t like me..."I feel like a needle in my heart.


    "I haven''t let anyone touch me since then when I talk about friends."


    With tears in her eyes, she gave me a hug and turned to get in the car and left.


    I silently looked at the distant bus, the heart is surprisingly calm. I am very clear that we do not do the fate of lovers, this life, can only be friends. In those days, it was between us. Although it didn''t affect our friendship, it didn''t make us better. Now it''s very good. When I say it, I feel relieved.


    It seems that I can continue to be myself and she can start her new college life without regret.


    I took a deep breath, a quiet smile, quietly wiped away tears from the corner of my eyes, and turned to go home.


    At this time, my cell phone rings.


    I took it out. It was Zhao tuhao.


    I got through. "Hello?"


    Zhao tuhao''s voice has changed, "young master, help me! ... that thing is alive! ... she''s alive! ......¡±

 Chapter 24

    I was stunned and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "That fairy, no, that goblin!" He said in horror, "she''s alive. She''s going to kill me. Master, help me, help me!"


    "Don''t panic, where are you now?" I asked.


    "I''m at home..." he cried. "Young master, you look for my sister. She knows me here. You''re coming. I''ll die if you''re late..."


    "OK, wait there. I''ll contact Miss Tang right away."


    I hung up and dialed Tang Sijia.


    "Hello, teacher."


    "What are you doing?" "What''s the matter with my mother?"


    "Don''t tell your mother about your brother''s accident. Come to me and let''s go to him!"


    "My brother..." Tang sijialeng for a moment, then understand, "good teacher, I''ll go right away." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I hung up and walked into the community.


    About half an hour later, Tang Sijia came. I got into her car and she drove out of the community to the East Fourth Ring Road.


    "Teacher, what happened to my brother?" She asked worriedly, "I just called him, but no one answered."


    "There''s something wrong with his object," I said.


    "Something''s wrong?" Tang Sijia was surprised. "Is it serious?"


    "As I said, there have been dozens of lives on that thing. If nothing happens, it will be OK. If anything happens, it will be fatal. "


    "Then my cousin..."


    "he''s very angry. How can he hold up today?" I looked at her. "Don''t worry, drive safely."


    She took a deep breath and nodded, "well, that''s good."


    After the previous events, Tang Sijia has absolute trust in me. I said Zhao Fei can resist, so she is relieved.


    Zhao Fei''s home, near the East Fourth Ring Road, is near the post-modern city.


    When we got there, Tang Sijia stopped the car, took it out of the bag and banned it. She swiped her card to enter the door, entered the elevator and pressed the button on the 25th floor.


    "You have the key?" I asked.


    "Well, my cousin is often not at home. Sometimes I come to help him clean up the house." she paused and looked at me nervously. "Teacher, is it really going to be ok?"


    "At least not tonight," I said lightly.


    She sighed softly, her hands trembled a little because she was nervous. She murmured to herself, "don''t have any more trouble... Don''t have any more trouble..."


    it''s hard for her to come. Her family''s business has just passed. Now her brother has another accident. She was calculated by Ye Shaolong, but Zhao tuhao''s business is nothing but sitting at home, and the disaster comes from heaven.


    I subconsciously want to pinch my fingers and make a divination. Just now, I stopped it.


    Grandpa said that people''s divination in their whole life is well known. Don''t use divination when it''s not necessary. I didn''t use a single divination to do the Tang family business the other day. I don''t know if I can do it this time.


    Seeing that it''s coming, I''ve settled my mind and said don''t think so much. Let it go.


    Soon, the 25th floor arrived.


    We walked out of the elevator and came to Zhao tuhao''s house. Tang Sijia took out the key and opened the door.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Zhao tuhao in the living room hurriedly shouted, "cousin, don''t come in first! Young master, please come in by yourself, I''m not convenient now! "


    Tang Sijia couldn''t help shouting, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t come in, don''t come in, brother!" Zhao tuhao''s voice was exhausted and hoarse.


    "Here..." Tang Sijia looked at me.


    "You wait outside, I''ll go ahead," I said and walked into the door.


    The house was brightly lit and filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    When I frowned, I quickly came to the living room and saw Zhao tuhao lying on the ground, his crotch was soaked with blood.


    When he saw me coming, he tried to reach out to me, "master, help me... Help me!"


    I haven''t seen this situation, and I''m a bit silly.


    A few seconds later, I came back to my senses, walked over to pick him up from behind, and asked him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s hard to say... It''s addictive..." he was all sweaty and weak.


    "Where is your bathroom?" I asked him.


    "There..." I dragged him like a dog to the bathroom. In fact, it''s OK to lift him with my physical strength, but the problem is that his lower body is full of blood, and he''s still a man...


    I can''t help thinking that if Tang Sijia, even if it''s blood, I probably don''t care.


    Think about it and drag him along.In the living room, there is a dark red blood mark, shocking.


    It''s hard to drag him into the bathroom. I just remember that I can''t bathe him. Why drag him in? So I let go of him and let him lie down on the ground, staring at the center of his brow.


    The face of the female spirit is obviously stronger than that of the female spirit, and the face of a single beauty looms in his divine light.


    I stretched out my hand to detect the Qi in his midvein, and found that although the internal Qi was weak, it was basically unobstructed. Then the blood on his pants...


    I calmed down for a while, and I had an idea. I drew a talisman on his eyebrow by pinching my fingers, and pressed it in.


    Zhao tuhao''s eyes were round all of a sudden, his body was arched a few times, and a mouthful of black blood gushed out.


    All of a sudden, the smell in the bathroom is full of smell, which is too pungent to bear.


    I covered my nose subconsciously, and then I remembered that it was not ghost ghost Sha, and zhensha Fu was wrong. After a little meditation, I had an idea again. I made a calming sign on his brow with my finger pinching rhyme and pressed it in.


    Zhao tuhao''s eyes are round again, and he will spit blood again.


    As soon as I frowned, I drew another reassurance sign and pressed it again.


    Two calming Charms went down, and the one eyed woman''s face in his eyebrow and heart turned into a red light and disappeared.


    Zhao tuhao''s breath just came back. He gasped for breath.


    I was relieved and stood up. "You get up and take a bath yourself. I''ll open the door."


    "Young master..." he gave me a thumbs up, "Niu... Niu bi..."


    I ignored, turned around and walked out of the bathroom, and took the door.


    Zhao tuhao will have strength now. He will sit up on his back, then stand up with the bathtub and take a bath.


    I came to the door, opened the door, and rushed out to Tang Sijia and said, "the living room is a little bloody. Don''t be afraid. Come in."


    "Well!" Tang Sijia nodded and came in.


    Looking at the bloodstains in the living room and the pool of black and red blood in front of the sofa, she was still shocked, "how can this be so?"


    "I''ll know when he comes out." I pointed to the bathroom, and then told her, "go find him a suit. He can''t wear it."


    "Well, good." Tang Sijia looked at the bloodstain with lingering fear, walked into the bedroom against the wall, and found Zhao tuhao clothes.


    I went to the living room and sat down, looking at the blood, and subconsciously wanted to make divination again.


    Suddenly, I felt someone looking at me.


    Suddenly looked up, saw a light woman figure, is not far from the bedroom door, quietly smile at me. She was dressed in ancient clothes, with a high bun, elegant, tall and slender, just like the flying sky in Dunhuang. It''s just that she seems to have a filter on her face. It''s a blur, but her left eye is very clear.


    That eye with a smile, that smile, let people like spring breeze.


    But I felt that my back was cold, and I stood up subconsciously, "you..."


    the woman smiled at me, turned to the bedroom, walked calmly and unhurriedly. After a few steps, she disappeared.


    I swallowed my saliva, and my heart said, "this is a trouble...

 Chapter 25

    Zhao tuhao washed his blood for half an hour.


    After washing, I asked him to wash his belly and back with hot water. He was howling and biting his teeth for more than ten minutes.


    Finally, I took the clothes from Tang Sijia, opened the door and handed them to him.


    When Zhao tuhao came out, he couldn''t stand.


    I didn''t let Tang Sijia do it. I took Zhao tuhao''s arm and put him back in the bedroom and on the bed.


    Tang Sijia covers the quilt for him, then goes to pour out a cup of warm water and brings it to him.


    Zhao Tu Hao held the cup and began to drink.


    "What do you think, cousin?" Asked Tang Sijia anxiously.


    Zhao Fei finished drinking water and handed the cup to Tang Sijia. He breathed a long breath and waved his hand. "No, I think I just came back from the ghost gate, and I have no energy..." "what''s the matter?" Tang Sijia couldn''t help asking.


    I also look at Zhao tuhao and wait for his answer.


    Zhao tuhao took a long time to sit up and hurriedly said to me, "young master, that thing is so evil!"


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    He took a look at Tang Sijia and said, "sister, you go out, don''t listen."


    Tang Sijia doesn''t understand. "Can''t I listen?"


    "You are a girl. It''s not appropriate to listen to this." Zhao tuhao waved hard. "You go out quickly!"


    "I..." Tang Sijia has no choice but to look at me.


    "It''s OK, let her listen." I pulled the chair and sat down, looking at Zhao tuhao. "What''s going on?"


    See me say so, Zhao tuhao is not good to praise Tang Sijia any more.


    "Young master, that thing works, almost didn''t do me!" He said excitedly, "when I wake up, I, all blood, almost didn''t scare me..."


    Tang Sijia frowned, "what?"


    Zhao tuhao looked at her and said, "I said I won''t let you listen, you have to listen!"


    "I..." Tang Sijia is speechless.


    "OK, don''t interrupt." I stared at Zhao tuhao. "Didn''t I ask you to do it as soon as possible? How could it be like this? "


    "I want to fight, but I can''t go out. It''s so evil," Zhao said helplessly. "After you told me that day, I contacted a friend the next day, and he said he could take it. Then two days later, the day my sister came home, I thought that my aunt didn''t need me to take care of her, so I asked her to meet her and prepared to go. But unexpectedly, on his way to my shop, something happened suddenly at home. The old man was in hospital suddenly. At that moment, he didn''t dare to buy it. "


    "I was a little scared at that time," he said after looking at Tang Sijia. "He didn''t want it, so I quickly contacted other buyers. After an afternoon''s phone call, a brother said he wanted to answer. I quickly made a decision with him about it. I made an appointment for 12:00 this afternoon. I think it''s noon. It''s sunny. I''m sure I can hold it. But I didn''t expect... Ah... "


    " what''s the accident? " I asked.


    "My brother was run over by a big car on the high way back to Beijing," he said with a wry smile. "People didn''t die. The car was abandoned. What''s wrong with him is that the driver drove him. He sat in the back and there was a girl beside him. As a result, the car crashed. The driver and the girl didn''t even hurt their hair, but he was seriously injured. He broke his waist, several ribs, smashed left hip fracture, severe concussion, and internal bleeding... "


    He sighed, "my family waited for him to come, but she waited for the girl''s phone call. She cried and told me something happened. I was stupid when I heard it..."


    I frowned, "something happened at noon. Why do you say it now?"


    "I wanted to call you at that time," he said, "but the goblin didn''t let me. As soon as I picked up my mobile phone, I saw her come out of the house, push me to the ground, and then began to dream. In the dream, she tried to do that with me, but she wouldn''t let me rest! At first, I thought, you are so evil and lustful! I''ll kill you! It turned out that several times, she almost didn''t kill me! "


    He was excited, dancing and spitting. "After the last time, she came to my face, and I saw her face. She looked very good, but only opened one eye. She smiled at me. I was cold with laughter. When I woke up, I found my pants were covered with blood! "


    He paused, swallowing his saliva with palpitations. "Then I''ll call you right away. Young master, she''s a goblin. She''s alive! She''s really alive! Help me, you must help me! "


    Tang Sijia couldn''t help asking me, "teacher, it''s too evil. What is that woman?"


    I took a look at her, and then asked Zhao tuhao, "I said, never in front of her, say that you want to take her out of the business, are you careless to say it?"


    He thought for a moment, "no, I''ve been remembering. I didn''t dare to say that. Besides, that piece of seed material has been kept at home. I haven''t touched it these days. How can I say it is missing? Unless it isHe suddenly stopped talking, turned his head to Tang Sijia and swallowed his saliva.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Tang Sijia was shocked. "I haven''t seen your object!"


    "I dream about her every day," he recalled. "I also dream about the two days I slept at my aunt''s house. It seems that in the dream the next night, after we finished, I remember that she seemed to talk to me... "


    " what did she say? " Asked Tang Sijia.


    "I don''t remember," he shook his head.


    Tang Sijia is helpless. "Then why do you say that?"


    "I don''t remember what she said, but I remember what I said," he looked at me. "It seems that I touched her face and said something that I really don''t want you. Such a beautiful girl is going to let me deliver people..."


    Tang Sijia was stunned and turned to look at me.


    "So, you told her this in your dream," I looked at Zhao tuhao, "and then, whoever dares to take over, she will pick up who, your two friends have had an accident. But it''s not enough. You must have done something else today. Otherwise, she won''t do it. You need to think about it! "


    Zhao tuhao thought about it and asked, "young master, is it OK to scold the street?"


    "You scolded her?"


    "Scolded!"


    "What did you scold?"


    "I received the girl''s phone call and knew that my brother had an accident, so I was very afraid," he said awkwardly. "I scolded him, the goblin. Why did you harm my friend? You have the ability to rush at me and dream about you again. I will kill you! ... "


    " I''ll go... "Tang Sijia turned around helplessly and sighed a long time.


    I did not speak, quietly looking at Zhao tuhao.


    Zhao tuhao blushed and asked in a low voice, "young master, am I in debt?"


    I gave him a thumbs up. "You, a character!"


    He was embarrassed. "Don''t laugh at me, young master. I have straight hair in my heart. What should I do now?"


    Tang Sijia sighed and asked me, "teacher, is there any help?"


    I pondered for a long time, but smiled, "do you know what she is?"


    "What is it?" The two men spoke in unison.


    I took a deep breath and kneaded my temples helplessly.


    My head, began to ache again.

 Chapter 26

    Seeing that I don''t speak, Zhao tuhao''s heart is bottomless. "Don''t rub it, young master. What is she?"


    Tang Sijia also asked, "yes, teacher, what is she?"


    I didn''t speak, keep rubbing my temples.


    The brothers and sisters looked at each other, but they were afraid to talk.


    After rubbing for a long time, my head doesn''t hurt much.


    I was relieved to see Tang Sijia and asked Zhao tuhao, "can you get out of bed now?"


    He tried his legs and said, "yes!"


    "Where did you put the object?"


    "In the study," he got out of bed, "I''ll get it for you."


    "Are you sure you are in the study?" I asked.


    "Sure, I''ll put it in my study when I get it back. I haven''t moved anywhere," he said.


    I looked at the bed behind him and told him, "open the bed."


    "Bed?" He looked at the bed in wonder, not quite understanding what I meant. "Young master, what do you mean?"


    "Do what the teacher asks you to do." Tang Sijia urges him, "hurry up, open it."


    "Oh, yes!" Zhao tuhao nodded, grabbed the bed, lifted it hard, and then sat on the ground feebly, sweating and panting. "Damn it, it''s hollowed out by the goblin. It''s useless to lift the bed board... Young master, here..."


    he stopped talking and looked inside in surprise, unable to speak.


    I went up to him, squatted down, and looked at the locker in the bed.


    Tang Sijia also followed, and when she saw the scene inside, she was stunned. "Teacher, this is..."


    the storage box was filled with dark red blood, rolling like boiling boiling water. Soon, the whole bedroom had a faint smell.


    "This is the blood gas emitted by that object. It''s hidden in it." I''ll see Zhao tuhao. "Do you have cinnabar, Bletilla, yellow paper, brush and saffron in your house


    Zhao tuhao returned to his mind and said, "ah? What do you say? "


    "Cinnabar, Bletilla, yellow paper, brush, saffron", I repeated, "do you have any?"


    He shook his head in a daze.


    I sighed helplessly, which is no wonder that he, who will be free at home to prepare these?


    "Teacher, I''ll buy it right away!" Tang Sijia said quickly.


    "No, stay back," I ordered.


    They looked at each other, stepped back quickly, and stood by the wall.


    I pinched the Lei Jue with my left hand and the finger Jue with my right hand. I drew a five Lei town talisman on my left hand and pressed it on my left hand. The eyes suddenly turned red, a stream of blood rushed up, and my throat was sweet. I snorted and almost spat out.


    I held my breath and held it.


    This blood can''t come out. It''s troublesome to come out.


    Tang Sijia saw my body trembling slightly, as if it was very painful. Subconsciously, she came up to help me. "Teacher, you..."


    I waved her hand to stop touching me.


    She hesitated for a moment and had to go back.


    Zhao realized that something was wrong with me. He asked, "what''s wrong with you, young master? Do you mind? "


    I dare not speak for fear that the blood will come back.


    "Shhh..." Tang Sijia motioned him not to speak.


    Zhao tuhao was sweating and swallowed nervously.


    I calmed down for a while. When the blood slowly returned to zhongdantian, I opened my eyes and stared at the blood in the storage box. I swung my left hand and beat the five thunder town talisman in.


    With a shout, the blood rolled violently, and then recovered as usual.


    I feel cold in my heart, but it doesn''t work? The power of Lei Jue plus five Lei town spirit talisman is huge. Even if it''s a fierce ghost for hundreds of years, it can''t stand the thunderclap. But the blood is just rolling!


    I pondered a little, bit my teeth, continued to pick up the thunder rhyme, then doubled it, handed it to my left hand, picked up the finger rhyme with my right hand, drew another five thunder town talisman, and pressed it to my left hand.


    Brain buzzing, in front of a blood red, that blood up again.


    I nearly fell down with a jerk.


    "Teacher!" Tang Sijia exclaimed.


    "Young master!" Zhao tuhao also exclaimed.


    I quickly waved to them not to touch me.


    Zhao tuhao responded quickly and stopped Tang Sijia, "don''t move! Young master won''t let us move, don''t touch him! "


    Tang Sijia knew that I might have a headache again. She had seen it in Tang''s ancestral tomb before, so her eyes were extremely tangled, full of heartache and intolerance.


    Zhao didn''t know that.


    I breathed heavily and slowed down for a while. Then I took a look at the blood gas in the storage box and threw the five thunder town talisman in.It was a breath again, and blood rushed out in an instant, covering the whole bedroom floor.


    Tang Sijia is OK. After all, she has seen the world.


    Zhao tuhao''s face was white, and he kept rubbing back. He was shouting.


    The blood gas diffused everywhere. From time to time, it became one by one and sent out a series of ghost like wails...


    after a dozen seconds, the blood gas disappeared and disappeared.


    The room returned to normal as if nothing had happened just now.


    Zhao tuhao was relieved. His face and neck were full of sweat.


    Tang Sijia came back to me and asked me, "are you ok?"


    I gasped for a while, swallowed the bloody saliva, and took out a delicate nanmu box from the storage box.


    Tang Sijia looks at the box, then turns around and asks Zhao tuhao, "this is it?"


    Zhao tuhao looked at the box in surprise. "How... How... How... It... I put it in the study, how... It..." I asked Tang Sijia to help me up and told Zhao tuhao, "go to the living room."


    Zhao Tu Hao nodded, "Oh, yes..."


    Tang Sijia helped me to the living room, sat down on the sofa, turned around and poured me a glass of water.


    I drank it all in one breath.


    Zhao tuhao, holding the wall, carefully came to the living room, put the nanmu box on the tea table, and sat down beside me.


    After drinking the water, I put down the cup, and then told Tang Sijia, "this object can''t be touched by men. You are a girl. It doesn''t matter if you touch it. Take it out."


    "Well!" Tang Sijia nodded, sat down beside me, carefully opened the nanmu box, and took out the object wrapped in red silk.


    Zhao Tu Hao couldn''t help asking, "young master, why is it OK for girls to touch?"


    "Because the fairy is female," I said, "she is only interested in men, not girls."


    Zhao tuhao Oh, seems to understand.


    In the time of speaking, Tang Sijia has untied the red silk, and the object of that evil sect also shows its true appearance. This is a good Hetian jade raw stone. It is cut by a knife from the middle. In the Milky cross section, there are naturally formed textures, which look like flying sky.


    Tang Sijia carefully lifted the stone and handed it to me, "teacher."


    I stare at the fairies in the original stone, white as the jade of lanolin, but faintly with the light red halo. Only I can see the halo. They can''t see it. Besides, its breath is normal.


    But the problem is this halo.


    Zhao tuhao also came over and looked at it carefully for a while. He couldn''t help asking me, "what is this, young master? Can you say it now? "


    "This is called Jade puppet Fairy", I look at him, "your life is hanging..."

 Chapter 27

    "No help?" Zhao asked.


    "If you don''t save it, you''re dead," I said. "You''re in suspense, which means maybe there''s a way to save it."


    Zhao tuhao breathed a sigh of relief, then begged me, "young master! I''m only thirty-one. I haven''t married my daughter-in-law to have children yet. I''m the only child of Zhao family! You have to find a way to save me! "


    I turned to look at the jade. "Let me see..."


    "teacher, jade puppet fairy, what do you mean?" Asked Tang Sijia.


    "Yes, what do you mean?" Zhao asked.


    "This thing is actually called Jade puppet. The cultivation method comes from the Kunlun sect of Taoism." I looked at the jade puppet. "First, select the stone with natural texture, cultivate it with secret method and become psychic. It''s called stone puppet. Jade is the most expensive of the stones, so those raised by jade refining are called Jade puppets. "


    "Then why did you just say it was jade puppet fairy?" Asked Tang Sijia.


    "According to the natural texture, the jade puppets will be cultivated differently." I motioned to her to put down the jade puppets, and then said, "the texture is of birds and beasts, which is called Jade puppet beast; the texture is of people, which is called Jade puppet immortal."


    "Since she is a fairy, why is she so evil?" Tang Sijia doesn''t understand. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Zhao tuhao also asked, "yes, why?"


    "Jade puppet is used to protect the Dharma and defend oneself. It''s very difficult to practice it," I said. "First, it''s very rare that there are birds and animals in the shape of human beings in the natural raw stone, and the raw materials are not easy to get. Second, the cultivation method of jade puppet is very hard, and it needs a lot of chance to practice it. A lot of people have been refining for a lifetime, and at last they have only refined into semi-finished products, and the semi-finished jade puppets, because of the lack of righteousness, will absorb evil spirits, and over time, will become the objects of special evil sects, which will harm the world. "


    The brothers and sisters looked at each other and swallowed.


    "For example, this jade puppet is a semi-finished product." I pointed to the jade puppet on the table. "The jade puppet has halo, which is divided into four parts: gold, purple, red and green. Qingguang is the most basic, and the spirituality is emerging. Even if the cultivation is half done, it will not harm people. Hongguang is the second product, which means that the jade puppet has become psychic, has its own spirituality, and becomes a half spirit. If the cultivation is half done, it will absorb the spirit of heaven and earth, have five senses, open the eyes of heaven, and become an adult. "


    I look at them. "If it absorbs pure aura, it''s OK. If it absorbs evil aura, it''s troublesome."


    "And the other two?" Asked Zhao tuhao.


    "Purple light is the third product, which means that the jade puppet has been formed into a spiritual body; gold light is the fourth product, which is also the best. Starting from the third grade, jade puppet beast can be used as the spirit beast for protecting the Dharma, which is loyal to each other. The role of jade puppet immortal is even greater... "


    " what''s the role? " Tang Sijia couldn''t help asking.


    I take a look at her. "It''s against the sky."


    She was stunned. "Do you mean that the best jade puppet immortals are used to block the sky robbery?"


    "Yes," I nodded, looking at the jade puppet on the table. "Taoist cultivation is to seize the heaven and earth. Before Dacheng, there will be a natural disaster. The jade puppet immortal can act as a substitute for the master, block the heaven''s calamity for the master, and help the master to become an immortal. To say the least, even if the master has not cultivated to that extent, as long as the jade puppet fairy reaches the purple light product and has her, the master can also extend his life for at least one or two hundred years. "


    "One or two hundred years?" Zhao tuhao was surprised. "This thing can make the master immortal?"


    "So to speak," I said, "for those who have not achieved good results, death is a scourge. There is a jade puppet fairy in it. She can die for her master, purple light product can replace once or twice, and gold light product can replace dozens of times. So with this treasure, Taoist people will have enough time to practice without any hurry. That''s why many people spend their whole life to cultivate jade puppets. Because as long as jade puppet immortals become, they will have time, or even a certain sense, to live forever. "


    Tang Sijia nodded and said with emotion, "it''s so... That''s no wonder..."


    Zhao Tu Hao stared at Yu Gu and said with emotion, "shit, it''s a semi-finished product, otherwise, I''ve also sent it..."


    "This jade puppet has obviously absorbed a lot of evil gas. I can''t see how many years it has been, but it has absorbed at least dozens of people''s blood gas, so once it is touched, it will become extremely evil," I said lightly. "The ghosts you saw in the bedroom just now are all men who have been absorbed by it and died of blood gas. This jade puppet fairy has formed, but it absorbs too much evil spirit, so it dare not show its true appearance, and only one of its eyes is open. "


    I look at Zhao tuhao. "Fortunately, you are lucky and evil. Otherwise, you will die before dark. With so much blood, ordinary people have already died of blood loss. "


    He took a breath of air-conditioner and nodded his head with lingering fear. "Then I''m... Really lucky..."


    Tang Sijia looked at me. "Teacher, what should I do now?"


    "Jade puppet fairy is very difficult to pester", I also feel headache, "this thing is not ghost, not evil spirit, nor evil spirit, and I don''t know how to define it. If a spirit cannot be defined, it will not work properly. I need some time. I have to think about it. ""Don''t introduce me, young master. If you want to spend a few days, I will die." Zhao tuhao cried, "you have to hurry up, she is so evil. Today, she''s cool enough. In case she comes back tomorrow and doesn''t squeeze me out? You can''t die without help! "


    "Now that she is in shape, even if you don''t sleep, she can still pull you into a dream and take your blood gas," I said. "My five thunder town talisman should be able to seal her for a day or two. From now on, you must not sleep, and then I will try my best to save you."


    "Ah?" Zhao tuhao is stupid.


    "Remember, don''t sleep!" I told him again, turning around to see Tang Sijia, "let''s go."


    "Well!" Tang Sijia nodded.


    Zhao tuhao then stood up, "young master, it''s not... I''m here... Look here..."


    "remember the teacher''s words, don''t fall asleep." Tang Sijia also told him.


    Zhao wanted to cry without tears. "Are you really going? Leave me alone with the goblin? "


    "Don''t say that she is a goblin, she doesn''t like to listen to me." I looked at Yu Gui and turned to the door.


    Tang Sijia followed me several steps.


    "Ah, young master, wait!" Zhao tuhao, supporting his waist, stumbled after us. "How much money do I give you for this matter?"


    "In retrospect, I don''t know if I can think of a way," I said.


    Zhao tuhao was stunned.


    Let me see Tang Sijia. "Let''s go."


    Tang Sijia nodded, "Well!"


    She opened the door for me and comforted Zhao tuhao. "Don''t worry, cousin. The teacher will have a way. Remember, don''t sleep."


    Then she followed me and we walked into the elevator.


    Zhao Tu Hao looked at us pitifully. "You can come back soon. If you are late, I will be really finished..."


    I nodded and reached out to press the button.


    At this time, the woman appeared again.


    She stood behind Zhao tuhao, her face fuzzy, with one eye open, smiling at me.


    That smile, let a person like the spring breeze.


    I looked at her quietly and pressed the button.

 Chapter 28

    I went downstairs and got on the bus. I leaned on the seat and closed my eyes.


    Just now, I saved people with the tranquilizing talisman, and then sealed the jade puppet with the five leizhen talisman. After a meal of operation, I have a splitting headache and a cold sweat.


    As soon as Tang Sijia saw my face was wrong, she asked, "are you OK, teacher?"


    I forced myself to endure the sharp pain and said, "it''s OK."


    She took out the tissue, came over and carefully wiped the sweat on my face and neck. I didn''t move. She wiped the sweat for me. Her hands were clinging to their pants. The blue veins on her arms were exposed and sweated like rain.


    Tang Sijia knew that I was very sad. She changed several tissues and carefully wiped my face and neck. After wiping, she got out of the car, took a bottle of water from the trunk, unscrewed it, and sent it to my mouth, "teacher, drink some water."


    I took a sip, opened my eyes and gave her a weak look.


    "Ah!" She screamed with fright, her hands trembled, and the water spilled all over me.


    "Teacher, your eyes!" She looked at me in surprise.


    I couldn''t see my eyes. I reached for the sunshade.


    Tang Sijia responded and quickly came to help me lift down the sun visor and open the small mirror on it.


    With the dim light in the car, I saw a lot of blood in my eyes in the mirror, which was very frightening.


    My heart thumped.


    Tang Sijia''s voice trembled. "Teacher, how can your eyes be like this? Do you mind? "


    I was stupefied for a while, took a deep breath, and said to her, "this is the martial fire rush, and the blood comes up. It''s OK. I''ll have a rest for one night... "


    she looked at me with tears in her eyes." first it''s my family''s business, then it''s my cousin''s business. You don''t have time to rest these days. We''re all involved... "I closed my eyes," don''t say that, go back. "


    She nodded with tears in her eyes


    It is only when you practice martial arts and become possessed by the devil. The consequences can be great or small. My consequence is obviously great. Fortunately, today is a talisman made with double thunder rhyme. If I use triple...


    I''m afraid for a while.


    However, it''s a bit delicate to change the angle.


    A few days ago, I was in the ancestral Tomb of the Tang family. In order to deal with the evil spirit in red clothes, I used Qi cultivation talisman first, and then God. Soon after I finished, I fainted. When I woke up, I had a splitting headache and almost crushed Tang Sijia''s hand.


    This time, I used tranquilizing talisman first, followed by Lei Jue and five Lei Zhen talisman. Compared with the last time, the internal skill consumption was almost the same, but I didn''t faint, and the headache seemed to be lighter than the last time.


    Does this mean that the stronger the internal skill is, the purer it is?


    If so, it''s worth the pain.


    Thinking about it, I just felt that the sky was spinning and a stream of blood rushed up.


    "Stop!" I said quickly.


    Tang Sijia was frightened and stopped quickly. "Teacher, what''s the matter?"


    I didn''t have time to explain. I opened the door and rolled out of the car. With a whoop, I spewed out cold blood.


    Tang Sijia got out of the car and ran to hold me. "Teacher! Teacher! "


    My eyes were red with blood, my chest was tingling, and I gasped for breath.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? " Tang Sijia cried, "teacher, teacher..." it took me a long time to slow down, but I felt cold on my body, but my head didn''t hurt much. It seems that this blood should have been vomited long ago. If I had known this, I would not have been guilty of it.


    I laboriously sat up from her arms, wiped the blood on her mouth, and smiled at her, "it''s OK, just spit it out."


    She held me in her arms in tears and cried loudly.


    I was stunned, "ah, you......


    " you scared me to death! " She cried and said, "I thought you..."


    she held her arms tighter.


    I think she''s warm.


    When two security guards heard the cry, they rushed over here. One of them rushed to the walkie talkie and shouted, "there is something wrong with the parking lot of Building 9, come to support quickly! Come on! "


    They ran up to us and asked, "what''s the matter, miss?"


    When Tang Sijia saw someone coming, she stopped crying. She wiped her tears and helped me to stand up. She said to the two people, "it''s OK. My brother just had blood, and I cried in a hurry..."


    "do you need help calling an ambulance?" Security asked.


    "No, we have a car. Thank you." she helped me into the car with tears in her eyes, closed the door, and said sorry to the security guard. Then she opened the door and started the car again.


    Two security guards breathed a sigh of relief. One picked up the walkie talkie and said, "it''s over. Don''t come here."


    In their eyes, we slowly drove out of the parking lot, leaving the community."You said, I''m your brother?" I look at Tang Sijia.

 Chapter 29

    Tang Sijia still had tears on her eyelashes. When she saw me asking, she blushed and said, "I don''t mean that. I''m afraid that those two people can''t tell the truth, so..." I smiled lightly. "It''s good. You call me my brother, which is more comfortable than my teacher. I''ll call you that later."


    "Ah?" She was stunned.


    I closed my eyes and breathed a long sigh of relief. "I said that day, don''t call me teacher, call me Wu Zheng. From now on, change it. "


    "Are you serious?" She asked.


    "Don''t you either," I said. "Don''t you take me as a friend? Just like that, I think it''s very good. It''s settled. "


    She didn''t speak. She stared at me.


    I took a look at her. "Huh?"


    There was a happy smile on her face, and she nodded, "MMM!"


    I smiled too, took a deep breath, closed my eyes and continued to rest.


    On the way home, Tang Sijia drove steadily.


    While I was resting, I was thinking about jade puppet fairy. The more I thought about it, the more headache I had. Because this thing is too special, I really can''t think how to deal with her. At last, I was at a loss.


    This kind of daze, the most insecure feeling, I don''t like this feeling.


    Unconsciously, we arrived.


    Tang Sijia stopped the car, opened the door and got off. She opened the door for me, helped me get off the car and went upstairs.


    I tried to walk by myself, but I didn''t have much strength, and I always felt very cold. I can''t help but let her work hard.


    When I got home, I washed my face, then asked her to help me to bed and put on the quilt.


    Tang Sijia brought me a cup of hot water, sat down beside me and watched me drink.


    After drinking, I feel a little warmer.


    After I finished drinking, she took the cup, picked up the hot towel and wiped my hands.


    she moves gently, very attentively, and the faint perfume of her body makes her intoxicated.


    "Teacher..."


    "have you forgotten again?" I reminded her.


    She was a little embarrassed, and then she asked me, "will you still have a headache at night?"


    "Yes," I said lightly.


    "Then I''ll stay and take care of you," she said.


    "No, I''ll just sleep," I said.


    "It''s settled," she insisted.


    I still want to say no, but when it comes to the mouth, I hold back.


    I don''t know if it will hurt so much in the evening. If it really hurts and faints, it''s better to have someone around to take care of it than to suffer alone.


    "When are you going to join Haotian group?" I asked her.


    "Go on Monday," she said. "I''ll get in, have a meeting, and I''ll be back in the afternoon."


    I thought for a moment and said, "don''t get involved in this matter."


    She wondered, "why?"


    "You are the president of a group. What''s the matter with you?"


    "But that''s my cousin!"


    "That''s not good," I looked at her carefully. "Work hard and don''t let Du Ling down his trust in you."


    She bowed her head, remained silent for a moment, relaxed a little, and got up to wash the towel.


    Looking at her beautiful back, I can''t help but think of the sexy figure in Zhao tuhao''s house...


    jade puppet immortal, jade puppet immortal...


    I closed my eyes and fell into a deep thought. It''s not a ghost, it''s not a fairy, it''s just a refined object. How can I...


    suddenly, a light flashed in my mind, and I sat up abruptly, "object..."


    Tang Sijia came into the bedroom with the towel she had washed. Seeing that I got up, she hurriedly came to my side and said, "how can I sit up?"


    I look at her, a soft body, fell into her arms.


    She quickly hugged me and asked, "is it hurting again?".


    I don''t know anything when it''s dark.

 Chapter 30

    When it was almost dawn, I woke up and was soaked to the skin.


    Tang Sijia stayed up all night. She was with me all the time. Her eyes were red.


    Seeing that I woke up, she was in a hurry and asked me, "are you awake? Is it still painful? "


    I swallowed my saliva, my throat was burning, and I said, "water..." Oh, yes! I''ll pour you water! "


    She got up and went to the living room to pour me a cup of warm water. She brought it back, helped me up and fed me.


    I took the cup and sipped most of it.


    "Drink more." she looked at me nervously.


    "That''s enough," I gave her the cup. "I''ll get up and sit down..."


    she took the cup and put it down. Then she took the pillow and put it on my back and helped me to lean. "You''ve been tossing around all night. Have a rest."


    "When I wake up, I don''t lie down. It hurts more when I lie down." I look at her. "You haven''t slept all night?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I''m ok," she said, "how are you?"


    "Much better," I gazed at her haggard face and couldn''t bear it for a while. "You go to sleep, I''m ok."


    "Are you hungry? I''ll make breakfast for you? "


    "Go to sleep." "I said I''m ok," she smiled softly. "I used to stay up late in that company to make plans. I''m in good health, no problem. You can rest assured."


    "Well," I nodded, picked up the cup at the head of the bed and continued to drink.


    "Are you hungry?" She asked again.


    After drinking the water, I put down my glass and took a deep breath, which made me more energetic.


    "Call your cousin, ask him to find someone to buy cinnabar, Bletilla, saffron, yellow paper, brush, prepare a mahogany seal, engraved with the Big Dipper seven stars, engraved and sent someone to send it to me." I got up and got out of bed, "I''ll take a bath..."


    she helped me get out of bed, couldn''t help asking, "you think of a way?"


    "Almost. I have to think about it," I said. "Tell him that it must be delivered before noon."


    Her eyes brightened and she nodded, "OK!"


    No matter how powerful the jade puppet fairy is, in the final analysis, it''s only a refined object. It''s not enough to leave the body and survive alone. So if you want to deal with her, you have to start from the stone. The original stone is her body. It can''t be thrown, let alone destroyed. It''s useless to throw it. If it''s destroyed, she will pull Zhao Fei to die together. The only way is to use things to suppress things. Use runes and ballads to refine her, gradually weaken her strength, dispel her evil spirit, and beat her back to her original form.


    Now she''s tied up with Zhao tuhao. To refine her is to refine Lao Zhao. We have to find a way to separate her from Lao Zhao. At present, I''m in such a state that I dare not draw symbols with internal Qi and divine light. Therefore, I have to do some preparation before I save people.


    When I was taking a bath in the bathroom, Tang Sijia came to the door and knocked gently, "teacher, I called my cousin, he said I''ll do it right away, and sent his men to deliver it before noon."


    "Said mahogany?" I asked.


    "Yes, he said that there was a good mahogany in his friend''s shop. I saw it a few days ago. He said that the friend was a great engraver. He can''t wait to call right now. "


    "OK," I said with a sigh of relief.


    "And he asked me to ask you, how much is the right price for this?"


    "At will," I said.


    "Well, I''ll send your account number to him," she said.


    "Don''t send that account," I remember, "I''ll send you a new card number..."


    "OK!"


    I took my cell phone and texted her my account.


    "Yes! Teacher, I will forward it to him! " She went to the living room.


    "Teacher..." I just responded.


    She may call me that. She''s more down-to-earth.


    A few minutes later, the phone rang.


    I picked it up and saw that Zhao tuhao transferred a million yuan to me.


    Then he sent me a message, "young master, you are so tired! Thank you very much


    I pondered for a moment, put my cell phone aside and went on bathing.


    After the bath, I changed my clothes.


    Tang Sijia made breakfast and called to me, "teacher, you can have dinner."


    I went over and opened the door. "That''s how you like to call my teacher?"


    "Ah?" Tang Sijia didn''t realize, "I''m... I''m used to..."


    I smiled helplessly, "well, you can just like it, go, eat."


    She smiled sheepishly. "Well."


    Breakfast is milk, bread, sausages and fried eggs. It''s very simple, but it tastes very good. These ingredients were all bought when she stayed with me last time. After she went back, I basically slept these two days without breakfast. So these things are still in the refrigerator, not moving.I took a sip of milk, picked up the bread sausage and ate it.


    She sat down beside me and asked, "how does it taste?"


    "Mmm, delicious!" I''m full of praise.

 Chapter 31

    With a smile of relief, she picked up the fried egg and took a small bite.


    "After dinner, you will sleep," I said as I ate, "you have to work hard today, and you will go home in the evening. Starting tomorrow, don''t take part in it. " She put down her chopsticks, "but you said that jade puppet immortal man can''t touch, only you and my cousin, can you?"


    "Let him find another girl," I said. "There are many girls around him. Isn''t there anyone willing to take risks for him?"


    She thought about it, nodded, "yes!"


    I light smile, "eat."


    She smiled, too. "MMM!"


    After breakfast, I told her to go to bed quickly.


    Tang Sijia didn''t listen. She insisted on finishing the cleaning, and she cleaned the living room for me, so she went to sleep at ease.


    I took her to the bedroom, brought her to the door, looked at her watch, it was almost eight o''clock.


    I took a breath of relief, turned back to the house, went to bed a lie, oneself also slept.


    If it doesn''t start, it''s already. At the beginning, it can''t stop.


    I also have to seize the time, refresh myself and try to rest as much as possible.


    Tang Sijia soon fell asleep.


    After a while, I fell asleep.


    After sleeping for a while, I was confused and suddenly heard Tang Sijia''s cell phone ringing next door.


    I opened my eyes, sat up, and listened carefully.


    Tang Sijia woke up and was answering the phone? it''s me! Are you here? ... well, come on up, I''ll open the door for you! "


    I sat up, rubbed my face, got out of bed and opened the door.


    Tang Sijia was also coming out. She saw me face to face and said, "something has been delivered."


    "Pretty fast." I looked at my watch and found it was half past eleven.


    After a nap, more than three hours passed.


    "Are you asleep?" I''m worried about her health.


    She smiled. "Well, it''s full of blood!"


    I nodded. "All right."


    At this time, someone came up to the door and knocked.


    "Here we are." Tang Sijia goes over and opens the door. There is a handsome tomboy standing outside. "Jiajia, isn''t she? I''m Kerr, the one who called you just now. "


    "Come in." Tang Sijia let her in, led her to me, and introduced her to me. "Teacher, this is my cousin''s shop employee. His name is Ke''er. He''s here to deliver things."


    This little girl is the same age as me. She is very thin and beautiful. She has a fur inch and purple color. She has six studded earrings on her left ear, a T-shirt and jeans, and a big fuck on her chest!


    It''s worthy of being Zhao tuhao, with similar style.


    "Hello," I said lightly.


    "Hello, young master!" Keer bowed respectfully to me and said, "brother Fei is my boss. He said that you are the most powerful man in 49 cities!"! I''ve brought everything. I''ve brought the car. It''s downstairs! "


    "Car?" Tang Sijia was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Brother Fei said that he would let me listen to the master''s order here, and let me be the driver for the master," Ke''er said, "he said that you can''t delay your work, let me take care of the master for you, and listen to the master''s order, go through fire and water, and die!"


    Tang Sijia looked at me. "Here..."


    I asked Ke''er, "do you know what happened to your boss?"


    "This... He didn''t say..." she scratched her back. "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Sijia takes the bag in her hand, "OK, you go back."


    "That won''t do!" Ke''er shakes his head quickly. "I promised Feige, sister, I''m good at driving. Let me stay!"


    "You don''t know what it is," said Tang Sijia. "It''s too late to be afraid when you know it!" "Sister, I really can''t leave!" Keer insists.


    Tang Sijia is helpless and asks her, "just say it, how much does he give you?"


    "100000", Ke''er looked at us and suddenly realized that this was not right. "What happened to brother Fei?"


    "He is entangled by the goblin. If he doesn''t do well, he will die." Tang Sijia looked at her seriously. "Do you understand?"


    "Goblin..." can''t understand, "there are really goblins in this world?"


    "It''s true that you have it at Feige''s house." Tang Sijia is helpless. "OK, little sister, don''t wade in the muddy water, OK? Hurry home... "


    she pushes Ke''er out.


    Ke''er takes a few steps, flashes and turns around. "Sister, listen to me..."


    "stop talking, go home, find your mother, hurry up," says Tang Sijia.


    "Sister! I''m not afraid of goblins! I''m afraid of poverty! " "Poor is more terrible than goblin, really! Let me stay... "Seeing her saying that, Tang Sijia is speechless. She looks back at me.


    I lightly smile, "time is not early, let''s start."

 Chapter 32

    Tang Sijia sighed and said to Ke''er, "this is what you insist on. Don''t regret it."


    "As long as I can earn this 100000 yuan, I can do anything!" Ke''er smilingly takes Tang Sijia''s bag. "Young master, everything is here. Check it. If it doesn''t fit, I''ll buy it again!"


    I went to the sofa and sat down. Ke''er came over, opened the bag, took out the cinnabar jar, Bletilla, saffron, yellow paper, brush and French seal, and put them on the tea table like a stall.


    "Can you cut paper?" I asked Kor.


    "Yes!" But he said, "it''s just the symbols?"


    "Yes!" "I''m so good at this!" But when he rolled his sleeves, he said, "we not only sell antiques, but also runes. I cut all those deceitful runes of Feige. Then he asked someone to draw them. Don''t worry, I''ll take it! "


    I was stunned and looked at Tang Sijia.


    Tang Sijia shrugs helplessly, and she is speechless.


    But the child didn''t care, the action began to cut up quickly.


    I cleared my throat, picked up the mahogany seal and checked the seven star pattern on it. Fortunately, it was carved well. I put down the seal, took the cinnabar jar and opened it, pinched some cinnabar and put it on the seal, and gently rubbed it with my hand.


    Tang Sijia came to me and sat down and asked me, "teacher, what can I do?"


    "No, just let Ke''er do it," I said.


    She was a little lost, she sighed softly and looked at me.


    I took a look at her. "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing..." she dodged my eyes and stood up. "Then I''ll prepare lunch for you."


    "Wait," I called.


    She stopped and turned around. "What?"


    I looked at the Bletilla and saffron on the table and asked her, "remember how I did it on the mountain that day?"


    She nodded quickly, "Well! Remember! "


    "Take a bowl and soak the saffron in it," I ordered. "Ten minutes later, let Ke''er dip the Bletilla in the water to grind the cinnabar and finish my drawing."


    Tang Sijia smiled and nodded hard. "Well, good!"


    She turned to get the bowl.


    I look at her back, smile, continue to polish the print.


    "What''s your relationship with Jiajia, young master?" Asked the little one.


    I ignored her.


    She felt bored and shrugged, "well, when I fart, I''ll cut the paper."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Ten minutes later, mahogany was printed and the paper and pen were all ready.


    Using paper symbols is trouble, but I can''t help it. I don''t want to have another headache tonight.


    I picked up the moistened pen and let Ke''er grind the cinnabar.


    This Fuwen is painted for her, so let her study cinnabar by herself, so the effect will be better.


    She was studying there. I dipped the cinnabar evenly and began to draw.


    The first stroke of the painting is the most important. The heaven and the earth are full of spirit. It''s a bit chaotic. After the first stroke, I quickly drew a beautiful amulet on the yellow paper.


    Tang Sijia held her breath and looked at me carefully.


    Ke''er looked very seriously, even surprised.

 Chapter 33

    After drawing the rune, I picked up the mahogany seal, wiped it with a cinnabar pen, slightly saved the spirit, and said the mantra, "seven stars are too white, protecting the body and protecting the spirit, and seven stars are the real king of the dragon. It''s as urgent as a law!"


    After saying this, the seal is printed and the symbol is completed.


    As most people know, the practice of chanting incantations and pictorial symbols is that taishanglaojun is as urgent as a law. But what grandpa taught me is not like that. It''s a secret mantra unique to our Wu family. It doesn''t matter if it''s different. It''s ok if it works.


    I put down the seal and meditated for a moment. When I looked at it, a light golden light appeared on the talisman, containing evil spirit. I picked up the talisman and shook it. When the cinnabar mark on it dried up, I asked Ke''er, "are you sure you want to make that 100000 yuan?"


    "Sure!" Said kor''er.


    "Well, then you can''t repent," I handed the Fuwen to her. "Wear it close to you. You can''t leave until you finish this job."


    "Good!" She picked it up, folded it carefully and stuffed it directly into her underwear.


    "Pack up and pack up," I stood up. "Let''s go to your Feige''s house."


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    She stood up and began to pack. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Tang Sijia asked me in a low voice, "is this kind of pictograph more powerful than that in my ancestral tomb that day?"


    I leaned up to her and whispered, "it''s the same..."


    "then why bother?"


    "It''s easy, it''s energy-saving..."


    she understood, "it''s so..."


    Ke''er put away the cinnabar jar, yellow paper, mahogany seal, etc., took up the cinnabar plate, took up the pen, and turned away.


    "Really let this kid do it?" Tang Sijia was a little uneasy. "Can she do it?"


    "She has put on the amulet, there is no choice," I looked at her. "Go back to have a rest, and join the new company tomorrow. I''ll do it. "


    She gazed at me for a moment, came close and hugged me.


    "It''s hard for you to protect yourself."


    I had a hot face and nodded, "well."


    Ke''er just came back, looked up and turned around quickly. "That... The brush has to be washed again, I haven''t seen anything..."


    Tang Sijia let go of me, stood up with a red face, and said softly, "I''ll go first."


    I got up, too. "Slow down on the road."


    "Well," she picked up her bag and turned away.


    I took her to the door and watched her downstairs, which closed the door.


    But she trotted to me and asked excitedly, "how are you doing? Let me see it, right? Young master, you and Jiajia sister are in love! Right? "


    I blushed, "you misunderstood, it''s a friend''s hug..."


    "hahaha, I won''t misunderstand." she looked at me cunningly, with a proud look, "friend''s hug doesn''t touch the chest. When Jiajia held you just now, I saw it really close! Ha ha ha, you see, your face is red, ha ha ha... "


    I look at her calmly, without speaking.


    She didn''t dare to laugh, clearing her throat, "er... I misunderstood? Well, I''m sorry, young master, I didn''t see anything... "


    " take things and go to your boss''s house ", I ordered.


    She slipped to the living room with her head down, installed the brush, and returned to me with her bag. She felt guilty like a child who had made a mistake.


    I smiled lightly, "let''s go."

 Chapter 34

    I didn''t see him all night. Zhao tuhao lost a lot of weight. His eyes were dark and his people were decadent. He even looked short.


    But when she saw him like this, she was shocked. "Feige, are you sucked up by the goblin?"


    "Go away!" Zhao Fei scolded me, and then changed his smiling face to me, "young master, you are working hard. Come on, please come in."


    I went into the living room, looked around, and found nothing unusual, so I came to the sofa and sat down.


    Zhao tuhao asked Ke''er to help him sit down beside me and asked me, "have you eaten, young master?"


    "The young master didn''t eat. He drew a Taoist symbol for me and came here," Ke''er said.


    "You order a takeout," Zhao ordered. "Light a hot pot for the young master, and let them bring it. Let''s eat at home."


    "You can still eat?" But the son is puzzled, look at the house, keep his voice down, "listen to the young master, you are a goblin, where are you?"


    Zhao Tu is so arrogant that he doesn''t fight for one place? Go! Hurry up! "


    But when he took out his mobile phone, he didn''t forget to say, "brother Fei, you have to reimburse me for this money. I''m poor, but I can''t afford to..." Zhao Tu Hao stared.


    "Well, when I didn''t say it, I asked! Can''t I please? "


    Ke''er quickly hid on the balcony and ordered food.


    "This stinky girl, no matter where she is, she has a poor mouth!" Zhao tuhao is helpless. "Young master, I''ll make you laugh."


    "Nothing happened last night?" "No..." he yawned wearily and wiped his tears


    "That''s good," I nodded, looked at Ke''er on the balcony, and asked him in a low voice, "you said to give her 100000 yuan?"


    "Yes, after what I said was finished," he said in a low voice, "I think it''s very dangerous. My sister had such a big accident a few days ago, and she got better with difficulty. She can''t be affected. To say the least, this jade goblin... Oh no! This jade puppet sister is so fierce. If something happens to Ke''er, I''ll give more money. If my sister has a mistake, how can I explain it to my aunt? Do you think so


    There''s nothing wrong with him thinking so.


    I nodded, "just be reliable."


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely reliable," he said. "Don''t look at this girl''s carelessness at ordinary times. It''s reliable when she meets something


    "That''s good," I was relieved.


    Keer orders the meal, turns around and comes back. "Young master, I''ll deliver the mutton in half an hour."


    "Don''t worry about eating, draw a picture first," I told her, "open the bag."


    "Good!" Keer opened the bag and put everything out onto the coffee table.


    Zhao tuhao also helped.


    After the things were arranged, Ke''er went to get a bowl and poured some crocus water that had been soaked at home from the bottle. Then open the cinnabar jar, pour some cinnabar into it, pick up Bletilla and prepare for grinding.


    I didn''t say that. She did it on her own initiative.


    I don''t blame Zhao tuhao for saying that she is reliable. The girl looks careless, but in fact, she is very sensitive.


    "Give him the Bletilla," I ordered.


    Ke''er takes a look at Zhao tuhao and hands him the Bletilla.


    Zhao tuhao took over and asked me, "young master, then what?"


    I pointed to his hair, "pull a few hairs, burn them to ashes, put them in vermilion sand, and grind them together."


    "How many are you going to collect?" He asked. I don''t need too many, just a few.


    He reached for his hair, pulled it hard, and half pulled it down. He was stunned.


    "I''ll go, Feige, you''re not old yet!" Can''t help but say, "what''s the name of this? Excessive indulgence, lack of kidney water! The goblin hollowed out your money! " Zhao Tu Hao didn''t care to scold her. He asked me in panic, "what''s the matter, young master?"

 Chapter 35

    "You lost so much blood essence yesterday. It''s normal to lose your hair," I said lightly. "It''s OK. As long as the eyebrows haven''t fallen, there''s time. Kerl, burn your hair and put it in cinnabar. "


    "Good!" Ke''er took his hair, took the lighter out of his pocket and lit it.


    Zhao tuhao looks at the hair in Ke''er''s hand, and there is a cold sweat on his forehead.


    With a roar of burning, the smell of burning hair in the living room was filled.


    Keer put the grey hair in the vermilion sand and pushed the bowl in front of Zhao tuhao. "OK."


    Zhao tuhao came back to study cinnabar.


    For a moment, the ashes melted into cinnabar, and could not be seen.


    When I was at home, I drew amulets, which would be double talismans. Although the jade puppet fairy is temporarily blocked, it will not last long. Once she breaks through the shackles of the five thunder town talisman, she can pull Zhao tuhao into a dream at any time and suck his blood.


    As the name implies, the double talisman can be transformed into Zhao tuhao''s double to help him block the dream of jade puppet immortal. So it''s not enough to draw one more line. The more, the better.


    I put four yellow papers on the table, put the rest aside, draw six first, and then continue to draw more after drawing.


    Ke''er sees Zhao tuhao sweating, subconsciously pulls out a few pieces of paper and hands them to him.


    Zhao tuhao wiped his sweat and grinded the cinnabar, panting slightly.


    I picked up the brush, dipped it in cinnabar, and began to draw.


    The first talisman was soon finished. I picked up the mahogany seal and wiped it with a brush of cinnabar. I said the mantra, "one body, one Qi, one truth, one truth, one body, seven star saints, Taiji Bai zezhen Jun, as urgent as a law!"


    After saying this, the seal is printed and the symbol is completed.


    Take a deep breath, a little God, I continue to take up the pen, began to draw the second rune.


    But the son looked at the rune on the table, reached into his underwear and touched it. He said to himself, "how can it be different from my way... Ah, young master, this..."


    "don''t disturb young master!" Zhao tuhao glared at her and said in a low voice.


    But he had to hold back.


    I didn''t move. I didn''t even bother to wipe my sweat. I drew four talismans in one breath. Then I put down the cinnabar pen and gave a light sigh of relief.


    Ke''er quickly pulls out a tissue and comes to wipe my sweat.


    I meditated for a moment, gently opened her hand, reached for a pile of yellow paper next to her, ready to put four more, continue to draw.


    Hands have not yet touched the yellow paper, suddenly a fire rising up, the pile of paper, their own.


    "Ah!" Can son frighten a buttock to sit on the ground, facial expression is very white, "young master!"! It''s Haunted! "


    Zhao tuhao was also frightened. His hands trembled, and he touched the bowl on the ground with a crash. The cinnabar was all over the ground.


    Not only were they afraid, but I was stunned.


    What does that mean? Provocation?


    I looked at the fire coldly, picked up the bottle next to me, unscrewed it, and poured it with saffron water.


    With a whir, the flame rose more than one meter high, as if I was pouring gasoline instead of water.


    Ke''er screamed in horror, crouched on the ground and covered his ears with all his strength.


    I frowned, slapped the bottle to the ground, stood up, and asked Zhao tuhao, "where is the jade puppet?"


    "In... In the study..." said Zhao tuhao, trembling.


    I don''t care about the fire, go around the coffee table, walk quickly to the door of the study, and push the door open.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised.

 Chapter 36

    Yu Juxian stood in the middle of the study, not inch long, covered in blood, with flames on his body. He was looking at me silently, with a strange smile on his lips.


    A very nice voice echoed in my ear, "come here... Come here..."


    my blood was surging up, my brain was hot, and I unconsciously pinched my fingers to use the five thunder town talisman.


    "Come on! You came here! Come on... Ha ha ha... "


    she''s seducing me to attack her with five thunder town talisman.


    She knows that my internal skill is weak. Once I attack her, I will inevitably suffer internal injury, so I can''t save Zhao Fei.


    I forced myself to bear the anger in my heart, took my fingers away, turned around and quickly walked back to the living room, and picked up the crumpled Ke''er from the ground.


    "Ah!" he screamed


    "It''s me!" I took her to my study and ordered her, "Kor, open your eyes!"


    But then he opened his eyes and looked at me in horror, unable to speak. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I turned her around and showed her the jade puppet fairy covered with fire in the study.


    Ke''er''s legs softened with fear and she went straight out to the ground.


    I picked her up again and encouraged her, "but don''t be afraid! She''s not a ghost. You have my talisman on you. She can''t hurt you! "


    Ke''er is so scared that she can''t hear me at all.


    "Keer!" I roared, "wake up!"


    This voice is full of Dantian spirit. I haven''t roared so much in my life.


    Ke''er was shocked and woke up. Her eyes were filled with tears of fear. "Young master, I don''t earn that money... I want to go home... I want to find my mother..." she cried.


    "Ke''er, listen to me," I stared into her eyes. "The woman in it can only hurt men, not women! You have my amulet. She dare not touch you, but I dare not touch her. If you go now, the fire will not let you out. It will light the house and burn us alive! So, you listen to me, do what I say, I promise you are OK! "


    Ke''er held back the tears and nodded with trembling, "Hmm!"


    I pulled her over and asked her to look at the woman. "Behind her, it''s your brother Fei''s desk. There''s a nanmu box on it! You go over and get the box out! Don''t be afraid of this woman. She can''t hurt you. You ignore her, understand? "


    Ke''er looks at the woman in horror, gasping heavily, and instinctively wants to step back.


    "There''s no way back!" I yelled, "run over, do you hear me? Don''t worry, I promise you''re OK! "


    "Well, it''s up to you! Brother will give you the money in a moment! I''ll give you 200000! " Cried Zhao tuhao.


    Ke''er closes his eyes tightly and tries not to cry. He tries to calm down and try to get up courage.


    "I said, if you wear a talisman, you will not have to repent!" I encouraged her, "be brave, we can only rely on you!"


    "Hahaha..." the woman in the fire smiled, and she was very gloomy.


    "Can you hear me? She''s laughing at you!" I roared.


    Suddenly, Ke''er gave birth to a kind of courage and shouted at the woman, "I''ll die if I die. I''ll fight with you!"


    With a roar, she rushed over and went through the body of jade puppet fairy.


    Jade puppet fairy stopped laughing. She opened her left eyes and roared at me.


    The flames in the living room made a miso, lighting half of the coffee table, and the flames rushed up to the ceiling.


    "Ah!" But as she shouted, she rushed out with a nanmu box in her arms and rushed directly into my arms.


    She didn''t dare to open her eyes during the whole process.


    "Good, give it to me!" I took the box, picked up her waist with one hand, dragged her back to the living room like a child, and put her on the sofa. Then he opened the box and poured out the jade puppet. Only then did he find that the saffron water was gone.


    "And the water? Where''s the water? " I shouted.


    Ke''er rolled down from the sofa, grabbed the bottle and handed it to me trembling.


    There is not much water in it.


    I took it, bited the middle finger of my left hand, put the blood drop into the water, recited the five thunder mantra, and then poured all those runes onto the jade puppet.


    There was a woman''s scream in the study.


    The fire on the tea table went out in a flash.


    Look at the tea table again, nothing was burnt, only the pile of yellow paper turned to ash.


    I sat down, threw away the bottle, leaned on the sofa and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s very dangerous! Almost!


    For a moment, I was a little regretful. Why not let Tang Sijia come? She has experienced the past, and she has absolute trust in me, what I let her do, she will not hesitate even if she is afraid. But fortunately, in the end, Ke''er rushed in and lived up to our trust.Zhao tuhao struggled to get up, knelt down and crawled to my side, and grabbed me. "Young master, are you ok?"

 Chapter 37

    I took a deep breath, got up and went around him, walked to pick up Ke''er. "Are you ok?"


    Ke''er was so scared that she curled up in my arms and shivered.


    I look at Lao Zhao, "hurry to get the money!"


    "Oh, yes!" Lao Zhao came back to his senses, took out his mobile phone, and shouted at the same time, "OK, I''ll call you 200000!"


    Ke''er closed his eyes and tears welled up.


    I smiled. "What''s the matter? Moved? "


    She hugged me and cried bitterly.


    Twenty minutes later, the delivery man came.


    But her red eyes opened the door for him. The man was stunned and sniffed. "Is there a fire at home?"


    But he ignored him, took the bag in his hand and slammed the door shut.


    Express brother a Leng, whispered a nervous it, turned into the elevator.


    At this time, the living room has returned to normal, and the double charm has been put on by Zhao tuhao.


    "Young master, Feige, where can I eat?" Asked Keer.


    "Go to the restaurant and call us when you are ready," Zhao ordered.


    Can son Oh, carry two big bags of food, went to the kitchen.


    Zhao tuhao then asked me, "young master, how long can this talisman last?"


    "It''s hard to say. It will catch fire if you can''t use it just now," I said. "If you feel hot, you should take it off quickly to avoid being burned."


    "Me! You say this girl! Anyway, I also talk to her......, as the saying goes, one night husband and wife, hundred days of grace, she is so cruel that she has to burn me? " Zhao tuhao said one after another.


    I took a look at him. "To her, you''re not a man. You''re food. Like you, she ate dozens of them. If it wasn''t for you, we were here in time last night, you would be digested by her now. " He blushed and sighed, "OK... Well, I''m wearing a double, can I go to sleep?"


    "Yes," I said, "as long as you feel hot and take it off in time, don''t burn it. I''ll keep the other three talismans and change them for you at any time. "


    "All right!" He assured himself, "I''ll be at ease with you."


    "Don''t be practical too early. Four talismans will buy you a few days," I said. "We still have to solve the problem fundamentally, prepare objects and talismans, refine jade puppets, weaken her strength and return her to the original shape. Only in this way can you be OK. "


    "What shall we do?" He asked.


    "I need 120 unicorns, 30 bronze ones, 30 stone ones, 30 crystal ones, and 30 ox bone ones," I said. "Use these unicorns to form a large Unicorn array, and cooperate with the five thunder town spirit talisman, you can suppress the jade puppet."


    "It''s simple!" As soon as his eyes brightened, "isn''t it 120 unicorns? I''ll make a phone call and do it in a day! " "That''s not necessarily," I said. "It''s not for any unicorn. You have to prepare more for it. I''ll choose it myself. Each one must meet the requirements before it can be used."


    "Good!"


    "But it''s just the foundation," I said. "It''s not enough to suppress the jade puppet. We have to use another array to weaken her strength. This array is not an object, but a person......


    "a person?" He didn''t understand, "I don''t quite understand..."


    "when you received this object, where was the middleman I asked.


    "That''s my friend. It''s easy to find him!" He said.


    I thought, "OK, go to him after dinner."


    "Yes, but I still don''t understand what you mean," he wondered. "Is it to use him to arrange the array?"


    I shook my head. "No, I''m looking for someone to transfer this thing to you."


    He understood, "do you mean to use that person to arrange the array?"


    "Not with him, but with you," I said lightly. "Don''t ask so much, you will know then."


    He didn''t ask any more, nodded, "OK, I''ll take your advice."


    At this time, Ke''er came to the living room, "young master, Feige, you can have a meal."


    "Good, dinner!" Zhao tuhao stood up. "Young master, please!"


    I got up, too. "Okay."


    Three people came to the dining room and sat down. The hot pot was already steaming.


    Ke''er poured a plate of mutton into the pot and just wanted to put some vegetables. She looked next to me and was too scared to move.


    Zhao did not dare to move. He looked at the seat next to him nervously and kept swallowing.


    In that seat, there was another woman. She was in a high bun, dressed in white, and her face was fuzzy. She had only one left eye open and smiled like spring breeze.


    "Young master, this..." Zhao tuhao nervously winked at me.


    I smiled quietly, picked up the chopsticks, sandwiched a chopstick of mutton, dipped it in the small material, and put it into my mouth

 Chapter 38

    That lunch, jade puppet fairy has been quietly with us, nothing strange happened.


    I had a good meal and Zhao tuhao was ok, but I was scared to death.


    After dinner, I asked Zhao tuhao to go back to the house and sleep. I accompanied Ke''er to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. With me, Zhao tuhao has a bottom in his heart. After entering the room for a while, he snored loudly. But she could not. When she saw the jade puppet fairy beside the dining table, her hands and feet trembled and her back was wet with sweat.


    "Don''t take it seriously," I said to her. "She didn''t mean to frighten you. She was suppressed by Fushui and couldn''t control it, so she just showed up."


    "Now that it''s suppressed, how can it still show its shape?" Asked Keer.


    "Because she is not a ghost, but a jade puppet," I said lightly.


    She looked at the jade puppet fairy with lingering fear. She didn''t dare to ask more questions. She bowed her head and brushed the bowl.


    Jade puppet fairy stood up, turned around and walked a few steps, disappeared.


    "She''s gone," I said to Cole.


    But then he was relieved. He looked at me pitifully and asked me, "young master, when can I finish this "Come on, a few days," I said.


    "A few more days!" She was surprised.


    "Fast words", I emphasize the point.


    She sighed, shrugged helplessly, and continued to brush the bowl. "I don''t know if I have the life to spend the 200000... Well, it''s for my mother anyway. She has the life to spend..."


    "are you not afraid now?" I asked, "I''m not afraid I''ll go to the rest meeting."


    "No! I''m afraid! " She said quickly, "will you stay with me for a while and I''ll sleep with you later?" I was embarrassed for a while, and she felt a little bit inappropriate, so she quickly corrected, "er... I mean, when you sleep, I will lie beside you, only sleep, not drive..."


    "Oh..." I nodded with a red face, "OK."


    She was relieved. "Thank you, young master. It''s very kind of you!"


    I smiled awkwardly and turned away from her eyes.


    After finishing, we went to the guest room of Zhao tuhao''s house and lay down on the bed together.


    "Sleep," I closed my eyes. "I''m busy tonight."


    "Can you sleep?" She asked me.


    I ignored her.


    Last night, I rushed through the martial arts, tossed all night, even if my head doesn''t hurt now, my mental head is not very good, so it''s easy to fall asleep. She''s not the same. She''s the same age as me. She''s full of energy. She''s scared at noon. She''ll close her eyes. She''s a woman on fire. She can''t sleep at all.


    See I ignore her, she carefully sat up, holding the knee, silently looking at me.


    I knew she was looking at me, but I didn''t pay attention and fell asleep soon.


    In the evening, I woke up and recovered my vitality.


    In Tang Sijia''s words, the full blood resurrected.


    But the son is bored, see I wake up, she is happy, gather up to hug my arm, "young master, you wake up!"


    I quickly sat up and dodged her. "What are you doing?"


    But he blinked. "What? All sleeping together, still so nervous? "


    I frowned. "What do you say?"


    She didn''t dare to joke. She apologized to me, "I''m sorry, young master, I''m not making any more trouble..."


    I took a breath of relief and asked him, "is... Zhao Fei up?"


    "I don''t think so... I''ll knock on the door and call him up!" She jumped out of bed and opened the door as if to escape.


    I gently touched the hot face, quickly calmed down, got up and got out of bed, and walked out of the guest room.


    Outside, Ke''er is already smashing the door! Are you up? Get up now! All the young masters are up! "


    I passed by her, went into the bathroom, went to the bathroom, and then let the water wash my face.


    Zhao tuhao was woken up and opened the door swearing, "what are you smashing? As soon as I fell asleep, I woke up! You......


    he was about to swear. I opened the door and walked out of the bathroom.


    As soon as he saw me coming, he quickly put on a smile, "ouch, young master, you''re up! What a coincidence! I just woke up. I''ll wash my face. Let''s go find my buddy! "


    "Have you come to rest?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, rest over, except for the back pain, a little empty, other things are OK," Zhao said confidently.


    "Oh, yes! Then hurry up, "I walked around them and into the living room.


    "Soon!" Zhao tuhao smiled. When I was far away, he stared at Ke''er and walked into the bathroom.


    But the son is not convinced of the erection of the middle finger.


    After Zhao tuhao washed his face, changed his clothes and packed up, we went downstairs to find his friend.As for the jade puppet, we took it with us and put it in the trunk.


    After getting on the bus, Zhao tuhao told Ke''er, "go to Panjiayuan!"

 Chapter 39

    "OK," Kor started the car.


    "My friend''s name is Zhang Xiaojun. We all call him the second dog. He practices in Panjiayuan (setting up a stall) and tosses antiques. But he''s not very real. He''s basically fake," he said. "I just called him and said that he was waiting to take his friend to pick something."


    "Why don''t you tell the truth?" I asked.


    He smiled thoughtfully, "young master, what I should not say is that you are really good at, but you are still young after all. You don''t know that people in the Jianghu are dangerous. Let''s take this picture of two dogs. Although we are brothers, we are in fact friends. You think he brought someone to transfer the jade puppet to me. Can he not know what''s in it? I''ll go to him now. If, to be honest, he''s in a state of mind and hides himself from me, he won''t be able to find it. Won''t that delay our great event? "


    I smiled a little and didn''t speak.


    The driver in front couldn''t help talking, "Feige, how do you know that the young master doesn''t understand this? Young master, it''s true that he''s young, but he''s very skilled. What''s his idea? He can''t tell by divination? Like you, Zhao tuhao always fights with people for wisdom and courage, but also for rags... "Br >


    Zhao tuhao has no choice but to face a heavy face," why can''t you be absent anywhere? Drive your car well! "


    "Well, what do I say?" Keer was not convinced. "Do you think that''s brilliant? If I were Zhang Ergou, I could hear what you mean. I''m really guilty. I''ve already run away! Can I wait for you to catch me? Cut! "


    "What do I mean by that?" Zhao tuhao was furious and despondent. "I''m your boss. Are you always so stubborn with me? I''m not afraid to fire you? " "You don''t!" "Go away! Go home after you''ve done this. Don''t come to work! " "Whatever! Anyway, my girl has 200000! Don''t ask me then! "


    ... remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    if you say a word to me, they will fight each other. No one will let them.


    I listened silently, tried several times to persuade, but didn''t put in my mouth.


    Just then, Tang Sijia called.


    They stopped talking for a moment, and the car quieted down.


    I look at them and answer the phone, "hello?"


    "How about over there? Are you ok? " Asked Tang Sijia worried.


    "It''s a bit of an episode, but it''s been dealt with. It''s OK. Don''t worry," I said.


    "Can I help you?" She asked.


    I took a look at Ke''er in front of me and smiled, "OK."


    She was relieved, "that''s good. Be careful. Take care of yourself. Call me whenever you have something."


    "Good."


    I hung up and looked at them. "Why don''t you fight? Go on! "


    Zhao tuhao was a little embarrassed. He cleared his throat and said, "er... Stop fighting..."


    Ke''er smiled at the corner of his mouth, shrugged his shoulders and was very proud.


    That smile is really beautiful.


    I cleared my throat and looked at Zhao tuhao. "Do you think Zhang Ergou has already run away?"


    Zhao Tu Hao was stunned? Will it? "


    I smiled quietly. "I guess he''s already gone."


    "Impossible?" He looked at me doubtfully, "I said no problem..." "no, I don''t believe it. Would you call and try to get through?"


    He quickly took out his cell phone, made a call, then his face changed and looked at me. "He''s turned off!"


    "What did I say?" Ke''er gloated, "how smart do you think you are? Have you been pigeoned?"


    "Go away!" Zhao Tu Hao scolded me and then asked me, "young master, what should I do?"


    "He knows the evil nature of that thing, but he doesn''t know how serious it is," I said. "If you tell me the truth, he will not dare to hide from you for fear of burning himself. But when you say to take people to pick things, he thinks that you are taking people to find him to settle accounts. Can''t he wait for you if he doesn''t run? "


    "What about that?" Zhao tuhao is about to cry.


    I thought for a moment, "do you have a phone call from someone around him? For example, wife, girlfriend and so on......


    "yes! I have his daughter-in-law! " He said quickly.


    "OK, give me the number, I''ll call her." I take out my cell phone.


    He said a cell phone number, "this woman''s name is Zhou cuifen, and I call her sister-in-law."


    I ignored and dialed.


    "Hello, who is that?" A woman''s polite and anxious voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Is it Miss Zhou? I''m looking for Zhang Xiaojun. "


    As soon as a woman listens, she immediately hangs up.


    "Don''t hang up if you don''t want to be home broken or dead. Listen to me."


    The woman hesitated and said, "OK, you say."


    "Zhang Xiaojun acted as an intermediary a few days ago and transferred an object to Zhao Fei. There were dozens of lives on it. Now Zhao Fei has an accident. If he dies, the ghost who killed him will find Zhang Xiaojun. At that time, all your family will die. "I said calmly," both of you are antique makers. There are many evil sects in this industry. You must understand. Now we are going to Panjiayuan. Would you please tell Zhang Xiaojun to meet usThe woman was silent for a long time and sobbed, "OK."


    I hung up the phone and looked at Zhao tuhao. "OK."


    Zhao tuhao picked up his thumb and said, "awesome! You fooled them to death! High! It''s really high! " "I didn''t cheat them," I said lightly. "If you are eaten by her, she will not let those people go..."


    Zhao tuhao''s smile froze.

 Chapter 40

    I didn''t intimidate Zhao tuhao. Jade puppet fairy is about to leave her body. Once she has absorbed enough blood and become an independent spirit, none of the men she met can run away.


    When I saw her last night, she had just breathed blood. She was still a woman in white. At that time, her left eye was clear. By this noon, she had become a naked body flying in the sky. She could burn the yellow paper with fire to stop my drawing. This is because it absorbs that part of the blood and transforms it into a part of itself, so its strength increases.


    I''m afraid that Zhao tuhao was the last meal before her independence, so she would fight with me at all costs. If Zhao tuhao died, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Therefore, Zhang Xiaojun has no choice but to cooperate with us.


    These, I didn''t explain to Zhao tuhao, also unnecessary.


    Pan''s home soon arrived. Ke''er stopped. We walked into the market, made a few turns and came to Zhang Ergou''s stall.


    Here, there''s only one woman.


    Can son walk over, say hello to the woman, "sister-in-law!"


    The woman had seen us for a long time, and her face was very embarrassed. When she saw Ke''er saying hello, she had to squeeze out a smile and nod her head.


    "What about brother Gouzi?" "I haven''t come back yet," kor''er asked


    "He''s still on his way, and will be here in a moment." the woman looked at us uneasily and said, "I''ve called him. He said he''ll be back soon. I think it''s fast."


    "You don''t have to play tricks," Zhao said with a straight face. "Otherwise, I can''t live, and you don''t want to live in peace! I''ll pull some cushions too! "


    The woman smiled awkwardly. "Hey, Feige, look what you said... Er Gou, he didn''t know that it was so evil, did he? You two have been friends for many years. If he really knows the truth, he can''t get you in... "


    " just know, "Zhao Fei said and introduced me," this is our young master. "


    "How do you do, young master?" the woman said hello to me quickly. "It was you who spoke to me just now?"


    "It''s me," I said lightly.


    "Ouch, I''m very young. It''s really a little fresh meat." the woman smiled, and then said to Zhao tuhao, "brother Fei, in this way, you and your young master can go to detai to have some tea first, please! Wait for the second dog to come back. We''ll be there soon. Do you think it''s ok? "


    Zhao Fei''s face was gloomy, and he snorted, "OK, you will come later!"


    "Certainly!" The woman said quickly.


    Zhao Fei looked at me. "Young master, there are many people in this place. Let''s go for tea and have a rest. I''m afraid they dare not play tricks."


    "OK," I nodded.


    Zhao Fei said to Ke''er, "stop playing and go!"


    Ke''er is looking at a pair of jade rabbits with Lanolin on the side stall. Seeing Zhao tuhao''s words, she has to put down the rabbit and stand up and clap her hands. "Go!"


    Detai teahouse is not far from Pan''s home. It''s three floors up and down. The environment is quiet. Zhao Fei whispers to me that most of the people who come here to drink tea talk about antique business. He and Zhang Ergou often introduce business to each other. When they have big customers, they come here to talk.


    Led by the waiter of the teahouse, we came to the second floor and found a clean seat to sit down.


    At this time, Ke''er suddenly pulled my arm, "young master!"


    As soon as I saw it, jade puppet fairy slowly floated up the stairs and came to us.


    Keer''s hands were shaking and his forehead was sweating again.


    "It''s OK," I said lightly.


    Jade puppet fairy floated to the table and sat down calmly, as if we had invited her.


    Of course, she didn''t let the second child see her.


    Her spirit body is more moistening than ghosts and fairies. She can not only come out in the daytime, but also decide whether to let the common people see her or not. At present, she is not independent and her facial features are not clear. Once she is independent, she can become a fashionable beauty in broad daylight. At that time, I don''t know how many men will die under her beauty.


    Zhao tuhao''s hand began to tremble, and the tea list in his hand followed.


    I held his hand and told him, "order a list."


    "Then she..." he winked at me. What about jade puppet fairy?


    "Point," I whispered.


    "Oh, yes," said Zhao tuhao, clearing his throat, swallowing his saliva, looking at the tea list, and saying to the waiter, "four bowls of Biluochun, four dishes of dim sum, so many first."


    Second, look at us. "Four cups of tea? And friends? "


    "What''s so much nonsense? Four bowls for you! " Zhao tuhao stares.


    "Oh, yes," the waiter ordered, took the tea list and left, looking at us as he walked.


    Jade puppet fairy lowered his head and sat silently, with gentle temperament and calm like water.

 Chapter 41

    If you don''t know her details, no one believes that she is a goblin, no one doubts that she is a fairy.


    After a while, the waiter brought up the tea and dessert.


    But look at us. "Young master, Feige, can I have a drink? I... I am thirsty... "


    " drink ". I took the tea bowl, blew it and took a sip.


    I used this kind of tea bowl for the first time. I only saw it on TV before. It''s not important. It''s very uncomfortable.


    Can son see I drink, this just dare to carry up, small mouth of drink up.


    Zhao tuhao picked up the tea and asked me, "young master, how can she talk about it?"


    "Have your tea, I''ll talk about it later," I whispered.


    Zhao tuhao had no choice but to have a look at the jade puppet fairy and had to drink tea.


    When jade puppet fairy saw that we all had tea, she also picked it up and took a graceful sip.


    But I saw you. A sip of tea almost didn''t come out.


    I was really surprised. Can she have tea?


    Shit!


    I''m starting to feel a little cold on my back.


    I''m so young. I took Zhao tuhao''s job so easily. This jade puppet fairy can drink tea. What else can she do?


    Am I too young? Too young? Too young?


    If it''s not an illusion, it''s us dying!


    This guy will be independent at any time. What if he can''t subdue her?


    Zhao tuhao also saw it. His hands trembled and his tea was spilt.


    Jade puppet fairy turned a blind eye to us, put down the tea in no hurry, and continued to laugh at us.


    I swallowed, put down the tea bowl and smiled at her.


    Or that sentence, as long as you are not independent, then you are an object into fine, I believe that their own way, will be able to clean up you!


    There was a silver bell of laughter in my ear, as if it were sarcasm.


    I don''t think so. Keep drinking tea.


    But when she saw me like this, she was also down-to-earth. She put down the tea bowl, picked up a snack, and watched the jade puppet fairy eat it.


    That means, if you have the ability, you can show me some.


    Jade puppet fairy didn''t pay attention to her, just drink tea from time to time.


    Bored to drink for a while, a waitress came up to renew water for us, together with jade puppet fairy, she renewed.


    After that, she turned around and walked a few steps. Suddenly she wondered. She looked back at us. Her eyes were full of confusion.


    "It''s obviously three people... But just now it was four... Am I dazzled?"


    She said to herself and shook her head.


    At this time, the woman Zhou cuifen just followed a man up.


    She saw us at a glance and said, "there it is!"


    Needless to say, man is Zhang Ergou.


    This guy is not tall, dark, thin and capable, with small eyes like wolves, shining straight.


    Zhao tuhao wanted to say hello, but he was too scared to move.


    But when he saw it, he stood up. "Brother dog, sister-in-law, this way!"


    Zhang Ergou walked to us with great strides, looked at us with complicated eyes, reached for the jade puppet fairy''s tea and drank half a bowl at a time.


    "Ah, that bowl of tea!" We lost our colour in shock.


    Zhang Ergou was stunned. He put down his tea and asked, "isn''t it for me?"


    The jade puppet immortal beside him stood up.

 Chapter 42

    See her stand up, we three coincidentally, stand up together, heart mentioned throat.


    However, jade puppet fairy did not do anything, she turned around Zhang Ergou and his wife, and floated to the stairs in the distance.


    Zhang Ergou and his wife don''t know what''s going on. Seeing us stand up together, they instinctively stand on guard and subconsciously step back.


    "Feige, have something to say! You said not to embarrass him, "said woman Zhou cuifen.


    Zhang Ergou also said, "brother Fei, can you listen to my explanation? Don''t get excited... "None of us spoke and stared at the jade puppet immortal.


    It wasn''t until she floated downstairs that we were relieved and sat down.


    Zhang Ergou is not sure about the situation. He looks at Zhou cuifen, clears his throat, and asks Zhao Fei tentatively, "brother Fei, this is..."


    Zhao Fei takes a deep breath, calms down, and whispers to me, "what do you mean, young master, sister Yugou?" I was wondering, shaking my head.


    "Perhaps she is thirsty?" Can son whispered.


    Zhao Fei took a look at her and turned to Zhang Ergou and said, "Hey, did you feel any discomfort after drinking that tea?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Zhang Ergou was stunned, "uncomfortable? I don''t think so! Yes? Is this tea right? "


    Zhao Fei frowned and asked in an unbelievable voice, "didn''t you see a beautiful woman passing by your couple just now?"


    As soon as Zhang Ergou and his wife got excited, they hurriedly looked around, "no... No..."


    "come on, let''s get down to business," I said to Zhao Fei.


    "Good," Zhao Fei nodded, cleared his throat, and said to them, "if you don''t see it, this is our young master! Young master, he is Zhang Xiaojun. His nickname is Zhang Ergou. People in the circle call him brother dog or master dog. "


    I smiled and nodded to Zhang Er Gou.


    Zhang Ergou smiled and nodded and bowed. "How do you do, young master? What''s your name?"


    "How many words?" Zhao Feiyan stared at him. "Is that what you should ask about our young master''s taboo?"


    Zhang Ergou touched a snuff and wanted to get angry, but after all, he was guilty and didn''t dare to show his arrogance, so he just smiled and nodded, "yes, yes, I asked more."


    "Sit down!" Zhao Fei didn''t say it.


    Zhang Ergou sat down awkwardly. His wife, Zhou cuifen, moved a chair by herself and sat down beside him.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?" Zhao Fei sneers.


    "Feige, I do know that the seed material is a little evil, but I''m not trying to harm you!" Zhang Ergou quickly explained, "and that day I also said that there is something wrong with the seed material. Let you think about it clearly. You said that you don''t care and insist on receiving it. That''s why..."


    "fart!" Zhao Fei interrupted, "when did you say it was wrong? What you said is that this seed material is very smart. The old man was afraid that he could not control it, so he wanted to fight. You said I had a good life and could live in a good town. That''s why you brought the old man to see me. You don''t remember what you said? "

 Chapter 43

    "Feige, don''t be angry. After all, it''s more than two months. He may have forgotten..." Zhou cuifen finished the match, and then made a look at zhangergou. "Don''t make Feige angry. To be honest, it''s a big deal. We''re all OK!"


    "Well," said Zhang Ergou helplessly, "Feige, I don''t support justice in this matter. I do know that the seed material is not clean, but I don''t know that it''s so evil... You also know the rules of our line. Anyway, you''ve already taken over the things. At this time, it''s a bit out of line to ask the seller and me, the middleman..." who will ask you to turn over the back account? " £¿¡± Zhao tuhao frowned. "Is my old Zhao that kind of person? Now the problem is that there is one in the seed material... There is one......


    he subconsciously glanced at the stairway and made sure that jade puppet fairy didn''t come up. Then he lowered his voice and continued to say, "there is a woman in the seed material who sleeps with me every night. He dried me all afternoon yesterday, causing me to pee blood in my pants! If it were not for our young master, I would have died yesterday! Do you know? "


    Zhang Ergou was surprised. "Pee... Pee blood?"


    Zhou cuifen was also shocked. "No wonder I saw Feige today, I thought you were so thin..."


    "hum!" Zhao Fei sneered, "Zhang Ergou, don''t pretend to me! Do you know who our young master is? Although he is young, he is the most powerful feng shui master in Beijing! Young master, that sister is jade puppet. If I am killed by her, you two can''t run away! "


    "Feige, we are wronged..." Zhou cuifen panicked, and then begged me, "young master, we listen to you, you can do what you say. Please, don''t let that ghost hurt our couple!"


    Zhang Ergou''s face changed when he had something on his mind. Seeing his daughter-in-law saying this, he also quickly said, "young master, I listen to you, you say, what can I do? I will never say no when I go up the sword mountain and down the fire sea! "


    "It''s not that serious." I looked at Zhang Ergou. "I asked you, who is the seller? What''s your relationship? "


    "The seller''s name is Zhou Qing. He''s a professor of Archaeology and he''s been a friend of mine for many years." Zhang Ergou dare not hide any more. "We''ve been cooperating for nearly ten years. Some valuable objects I handle are from him."


    "Professor?" I thought, "is he really a professor?"


    "Yes! He retired the year before last, as if he had left ahead of time because of something, "he said." after retiring, he came to the capital, and now he lives there. "


    "Is he in the capital now?" I asked.


    "This..." he looked at Zhao Fei in embarrassment. "I''ll get a call from brother Fei. I''ll know it''s an accident as soon as I hear his tone. I''m going to come to find our back account. So I informed Zhou Qing that he had gone to other places to avoid the wind... "


    " where did he go? " Zhao Fei asked quickly.


    "This..." Zhang Ergou thought about it and took out his mobile phone. "Don''t worry, I''ll ask you." "Hurry up!" Zhao Fei is in a hurry.


    Zhang Ergou calmed down and called the old man, "hello? Zhou Lao, where are you now? Oh, not yet? That''s great. It''s OK. Don''t hide. It''s a false alarm. He really looks for me and brings me a big customer. My daughter-in-law just called to say that everything has been selected and taken away, so you can''t hide. Return the ticket... "


    he talks and laughs with a relaxed voice and a natural manner.


    I look at Zhao Fei. I mean you look at Zhang Ergou. This is the old Jianghu.


    Zhao Fei was embarrassed.


    Zhang Ergou said a few idle words, hung up his cell phone and said to me, "young master, he is at home. He just booked a ticket and said he is going to Hainan, but he hasn''t left yet. I said he was shocked and asked him to return the ticket."


    "What can I do, young master?" Zhao Fei asked.


    I took a sip of tea, put down the tea bowl, stood up, "go!"

 Chapter 44

    Zhou Qing lived near the old palace in Nancheng. It was a quiet independent courtyard.


    When we got out of the yard, Zhang Ergou called Zhao Fei and asked us not to get out of the car. Then we got out of the car, walked to the door and rang the doorbell.


    There is a monitor near the gate. He is afraid that the old man will be scared.


    Soon the door opened.


    Zhang Ergou went in by himself.


    The three of us parked at the end of the alley and waited for his news.


    After waiting for a few minutes, Ke''er was impatient and asked Zhao Fei, "Feige, he won''t sell us, will he? Don''t run with that old thing again? "


    "I''m sorry he didn''t have the nerve!" "Lao Zhao sneers," even if he is not afraid of me, he has to weigh my jade puppet sister! Hum! "


    As he said, he pushed down the window, took out the smoke, and handed it to me with both hands first, "master!"


    "I won''t," I waved.


    "Then I..."


    "you are free," I said.


    He was relieved. He took out a cigarette, lit the fire and smoked it.


    I reclined in my seat and closed my eyes.


    Zhao tuhao tried his best to suck it and stared at the gate of the hospital.


    Ke''er is bored. He asks Zhao Fei for a cigarette. He takes the cigarette lighter and just points it out. He looks up and screams, "ah! Young master! "


    I quickly opened my eyes, a look, jade puppet fairy sat on the copilot, calmly looking at Ke''er.


    Ke''er shivered with fright and kept pushing on the door.


    Zhao tuhao also saw that he almost choked to death with a breath of smoke and coughed violently.


    "Don''t be afraid," I said, reaching over Keer''s shoulder. "You have amulets on you. She dare not move you."


    However, she was still scared. She stared at jade puppet fairy nervously and could not help swallowing saliva.


    Zhao tuhao coughed for a long time, which made his tears come out.


    It seems that jade puppet fairy doesn''t care about him. After looking at Ke''er for a while, she looks at the front courtyard door. She passes through the door, slowly floats past, and floats into the courtyard door.


    I''m relieved.


    At this time, the old Zhao around suddenly lost his color in a fright! It''s on! It''s on! "


    He panicked and quickly took out the smoking talisman from his inner pocket and threw it out.


    As soon as the talisman landed, it caught fire.


    The three of us opened the door and got out of the car by accident. When we got close to each other, the talisman had turned grey.


    Ke''er looks pale, looks up and looks at me in surprise. "Young master, this thing... Can really burn people..."


    I don''t speak. I take out another folded talisman from my pocket and give it to Zhao Fei.


    Zhao Fei looked at the ashes of the paper on the ground with a complex look. "Young master, I can... I can survive, can I?"


    I want to say yes, but I can''t say it.


    After a moment of silence, I turned to get on the bus.


    Ke''er wants to comfort Zhao tuhao and opens his mouth several times. He doesn''t know what to say.


    But she got on the bus.

 Chapter 45

    Zhao tuhao lit a cigarette again, took a few hard breaths, threw it on the ground and stamped it out.


    He turned and got in the car.


    A few minutes later, Zhang Ergou came out.


    He came to the car and knocked on the window.


    Zhao tuhao pressed the window and asked him, "how is it?"


    "I told him something. He was very excited and wanted to run. I stopped him and did some ideological work." Zhang two dogs said, "now he calmed down and said he would like to have an interview with you."


    Lao Zhao quickly opened the door and got out of the car. "You are stupid. When you come out, what do you do if he runs away? Get in now! "


    "Don''t worry, he''s an old man. Where can he run?" Zhang Ergou smiled and bent over to look at me. "Young master, he has made tea. Let''s go in."


    "Good!"


    Ke''er and I opened the door and got off. Three people followed Zhang Ergou and walked into the yard. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    the courtyard is not big, the room is a two-story small building, the environment is elegant, very clean. A skinny but still spiritual old man stood downstairs and saw us coming. He was ashamed of his fists. "Brother Fei, Zhou is ashamed..."


    I looked at the old man''s clothes, his hair is gray, his clothes are thick, and he looks like a hermit. Of course, in Zhao tuhao''s eyes, this is the local atmosphere. No wonder he said Zhou Qing was like a migrant worker.


    Zhao Fei, with a gloomy face, pointed to the old man''s nose, "old man, you''ve killed me! You......


    "Feige!" Zhang Ergou hurriedly stopped him. "If you have something to say, old Zhou didn''t mean to pit you. You are all pit by things on that seed material. You are both fallen people in the end of the world. Why do you meet... Why do you need anything?" "Why have you known each other!" Kerl cut in.


    "Oh, yes, yes!" Zhang Ergou remembered.


    "To fart!" Zhao Tu said, "you old man, you know that it''s evil. You still sell it to me. Do you want to kill me? Ah? Do you know that just now, I was almost burned by her, do you know? "


    "Ah?" The old man was shocked. "She... She... She''s outside?"


    "She''s already in!" "Old Zhao roars a way," already entered your room! "


    The old man limped to the ground and looked back at the house behind him? No... Impossible... Impossible! ... "


    " Zhou Lao! " Zhang Ergou hurriedly went up and helped him up. "Are you ok? Didn''t you fall? "


    I went to Zhou Qing and asked, "old man, are you ok?"


    As if Zhou Qing didn''t hear it, he couldn''t help saying, "it''s impossible... The Taoist priest said that if she was sent away, she would not come back... It''s impossible... It''s impossible! ... "" Taoist priest? " I frowned. "What else did he say?"


    That''s when he noticed me, "... Are you?" "This is..." Zhang Ergou wanted to introduce, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    "My name is Wu Zheng," I said, "old Zhou, don''t get to know Zhao Fei. He was almost killed by that thing last night. He was almost burned just now, so he was a little excited. We are not here to ask you for trouble, but to ask you to help us subdue this thing. "


    "Uniform?" The old man smiled bitterly. "Little brother, do you know what she is?"


    "She is a jade puppet fairy," I said calmly.


    "No! She is a jade demon! It''s a demon! " The old man said excitedly, "I finally saw her off. Now you have brought her back! It''s over, it''s over, it''s over! Now no one in our family can live... "He covered his face and began to cry.


    When the old man cried, Zhao tuhao was embarrassed. It was neither noisy nor not noisy.


    Zhang Ergou kept comforting the old man, explaining that the young master would subdue the Banshee and reassure him.


    After comforting for a long time, the old man calmed down.


    He helped Zhang Ergou to stand up, calmed down for a while, and said to us, "I did too much in this matter, but it''s related to the disaster of extermination. I really can''t help it. Mr. Zhao, don''t be angry. Let''s go inside. I''ll tell you the whole story of this matter... "


    after all, it''s reasonable for old Zhao to vent. He is so old that he can''t blame any more.


    He had a sullen face, and then turned to let me, "young master, please first."


    The old man also hurriedly hugged his fist. "Young master Wu, please!"


    I looked at them and nodded in silence.

 Chapter 46

    Follow Zhou Qinglai to the living room and take a seat. The old man will pour tea for us.


    The living room is very spacious and antique. All the furniture is made of Nanmu. The walls are covered with calligraphy and paintings. The rocks, flowers and birds in the corner make each other interesting. It''s a touch of sandalwood. It''s refreshing.


    There is no Yin.


    I don''t see the figure of jade puppet fairy either.


    This shows that the old man is not bad. He doesn''t hide anything shameful at home.


    Zhou Qing poured the tea and handed it to me with both hands. "Young master, please!"


    "Thank you, Zhou Lao."


    I took over my hands and took a sip. I couldn''t help but frown. It''s not a common pain.


    Zhou Qing gives Zhao Fei another cup of tea.


    Zhang Ergou is very familiar with him. He takes the initiative to go to the front.


    Zhou Qing just sat down and took a sip of tea. Then he sighed with tears.


    "Old Zhou, it''s going to be dark." I put down my tea bowl and looked at him. "Let''s make a long story short. You just tell me, has this jade puppet fairy ever had a skin relationship with you in your dream?"


    Zhou Qing''s old face is red, "er... This..."


    "Oh, you don''t want that!" Lao Zhao was impatient and waved with a big hand. "Do you want to live? If you want to live, tell me the truth! "


    Zhou Qing is very embarrassed. After all, people in their sixties are always embarrassed when a group of young people admit such things.


    Especially there was a Ke''er sitting beside me. She was staring at the old man curiously, waiting for his answer.


    Zhou Qing hesitated for a moment, cleared his throat, took a deep breath, and said, "yes, I did have a dream with the jade demon..."


    "where did you get this thing?" I asked.


    "It''s me... That... From a young friend, who spent a million dollars to collect...", Zhou Qing''s hesitation.


    "Where is that friend now?" I asked, "can you find him?" "Now... Now..." Zhou Qing is sweating, "it''s not convenient to say..."


    "Oh, my Zhou Lao!" Zhang Ergou was in a hurry and kept patting his thighs. "When is it? Didn''t you just say, tell us all about it? Why do you hesitate again? Will you not be worried about your destruction? "


    When mentioning the disaster of extermination, Zhou Qing''s face changed and he did not hesitate at once, "OK, I... I said! That friend is not actually a friend. He is a student of mine. After graduation, he went to northwest archaeology. He found this seed material in the underground palace of an ancient Taoist temple site. "


    "Tell me more about it," I looked at him.


    "Good!" He nodded, took a deep breath, and opened the conversation box. "That was three years ago. He said that there was a place in the northwest to build a shopping mall. When digging the foundation, they dug up an ancient temple. When they received the order, they rushed there for rescue excavation. According to the inscriptions on the unearthed remnant steles, it is a Taoist temple site in the Northern Wei Dynasty. They excavated there for more than a month and found a underground palace. "


    "Underground palace?" I thought, "and then?" "They opened the underground palace, but there was nothing in it," said Zhou Qing. "Judging from the surrounding cave robbers, they should have been robbed by tomb robbers for a long time. Because there were no valuable cultural relics unearthed, and the construction unit urged them to hurry up, they gave up. "


    "It''s not that simple, is it?" Can''t help asking.


    He took a look at Ke''er, sighed helplessly, and smiled bitterly, "yes, it''s not so simple... If he didn''t go back that night, there would be no later events..."


    "he went back to the underground palace? What did you find? " Zhang Ergou asked.


    "Do you still need to ask?" Zhou Qing took a look at him and said, "that''s the seed material. He found the seed material."


    "Oh... It''s an old thing..." Zhang Ergou understood.

 Chapter 47

    "And then?" I asked.


    "He thought this seed material was a treasure, so he didn''t report it, so he hid it himself." Zhou sighed, "half a year ago, he came to me, told me about this, and then showed me the seed material. I see, this is a rare treasure! At a glance, it can''t be put down. I asked him how much, I want it! He said that he didn''t negotiate the price in front of the teacher. I like it. He didn''t mind how much it cost. So I gave him a million dollars and collected the seed material. I never thought that strange things would come from that night... "


    " what strange things? " Asked Ke''er curiously.


    "I dreamed of a young girl, who could not see her facial features, but knew she was very beautiful..." Zhou Qing fell into the memory, the expression on her face, both scared and fascinated. "She is so beautiful, so young, so gentle, with her, I seem to be tens of years younger overnight. That feeling, like a dream, like drunk as waking up, like a thin shadow Zhao Tu Hao looks at the old man with a strange look, as if he is looking at his rival.


    Zhou Qing thought about it for a long time and sighed, "well, if she wasn''t a jade demon, how nice it would be..."


    "it''s almost as good as who hasn''t slept with her, cut!" Lao Zhao was jealous.


    Zhou Qing''s old face is red, his throat is clear, "Er, good, don''t say this..."


    deeply inhaled, and said, "from that night, I dreamed of her every day, and the two of us were very affectionate and very loving. Every day we were satisfied with our life, and we only admire the admiration of the mandarin duck." After a few days, I realized it was wrong. This kind of dream, once or twice occasionally, is not uncommon. Every day, it is still the same person, which is not normal. I''ve been dreaming for more than a month, and then I can''t bear it. So I took the seed material back to my hometown and went to an old Taoist priest to ask him to see what happened. "


    "After the Taoist priest saw it, he said that the jade has become refined. The young woman I dreamed of is a jade demon!" Zhou Qingxin sighed with lingering palpitations. "He said that the jade demon sucks human blood. If we don''t deal with it quickly, I will be sucked to death by her in a few months. After my death, this thing must be passed on to my son, grandson. Then the jade demon will continue to plague my son and grandson until my family is destroyed... "He looks at Zhao tuhao and looks ashamed, and says," I ask Chang how to deal with this thing, but the Taoist says that this thing is extremely demon like, and he can''t deal with it. He says that this thing will come and go, and that it can''t be returned once it''s gone. " If I go back to my home again, I will have the disaster of extermination. Unless I meet a superior person, it will be difficult to resolve it! I want to know more. The Taoist priest waved his hand and said nothing. I can''t help but come back with the seed material. That night, the Taoist priest emerged. "


    "Feathered?" I frowned. "How did he die?"


    Zhou Qing smiled miserably, "he and his two disciples were killed by the fire..."


    "if you go, you can''t return it, otherwise you will have the disaster of destroying the door..." I stood up abruptly, "the temple of descendants! He is the temple of children! "


    Zhou Qing stood up and said, "right! How do you... How do you know? "


    "Does your student know the Taoist priest as well?"


    "Yes, I took him there to burn incense," said Zhou Qing. "He and the Taoist priest..."


    "go out!" I snapped, "let''s get out of here, everyone. Come on!"


    Zhao Fei, Zhou Qing and Zhang Ergou were stunned.


    Ke''er is the first to react. He stands up and pulls Zhao tuhao and me out.


    "Come out!" I yelled at Zhang Ergou.


    Zhang Ergou understood. He darted past, shouldered Zhou Qing and rushed out.


    Almost at the same time, a flame came down from the upstairs and flooded the place where we had just sat.


    I, Zhao Fei and Ke''er, who rushed out first, looked back at the fire in the living room and were stunned.


    "Ah!" Zhang Ergou shouldered Zhou Qing and roared out of the fire. As soon as he arrived in the yard, he threw Zhou Qing out. He roared and jumped and beat his shoulder desperately.


    Zhou Qing on the ground screamed, rolled all over the ground in pain, and there was smoke on his body.


    Seeing this scene, Zhao Fei sat on the ground in fear.


    My side of Ke''er surprised to cover his mouth.


    My mind is blank, subconsciously turn to look at the living room.


    In the fire, a figure slowly became clear. She was naked, covered in blood, floating in the fire, smiling at me.


    And her eyes, all open.

 Chapter 48

    The half spirit jade puppet, absorbing the spirit of heaven and earth, has five features, opens the eyes of heaven, and is in the shape of an adult... I saw the jade puppet fairy in the fire, and suddenly understood that she was not a semi-finished product. She had absorbed the spirit for a long time. She was sealed with a blood charm before the product was transferred.


    The so-called transformation is the stage when the jade puppet changes from red light to purple light, that is to say, it is not a semi-finished product, but a quasi purple light product that is infinitely close to the finished product of purple light.


    So, she sucks people''s blood not to form, but to break the blood curse on her. The blood charm sealed her features and blurred her face. Zhao Fei is the last meal for her to break the seal. She has eaten more than half of the meal, so although she is not full, the seal of blood charm has opened a crack, so she can open her eyes.


    Her eyes were beautiful indeed, but there was an obvious irony in her smile.


    She was laughing at me.


    I was at a loss in her eyes.


    Different, totally different! She''s not what I think she is. I don''t know what to do.


    Zhou Qing on the ground was struggling with pain, and the scream was not like human voice.


    There was no fire on Zhang Ergou''s body, but he bared his teeth, screamed, and jumped in pain.


    Zhao tuhao had been scared to be silly. He sat on the ground, his legs were shaking, and he almost peed his pants. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    and I, looking at jade puppet fairy, my mind is blank.


    Just at this time, Ke''er came back from his astonishment and pulled me back to reality with a voice.


    "Young master! Help! Help She cried anxiously.


    I suddenly wake up, subconsciously want to touch the talisman, but on second thought, the talisman is Lao Zhao''s, Zhou Qing can''t use it at all.


    "What are you still doing?" Keer pulled my arm. "Help! Help


    "Fu belongs to Zhao Fei. He can''t use it!"


    "Then draw again!" She was in a hurry.


    "No yellow paper, she burned it!" I''m in a hurry, too.


    "Must yellow paper be used?" But the son sent out the soul torture to me.


    I was stunned, yes, who said that yellow paper must be used?


    I look back at the jade puppet fairy in the fire sea, and my heart is horizontal, "I''ve fought with you! Come in with me! "


    "Ah?" But I''m confused.


    I grabbed Ke''er and rushed to the front of the living room, pointing to the jade puppet fairy in the fire, "look at her! Do you remember what you would do at noon? "


    Ke''er looked at the big fire in the living room in amazement, plucked up his courage and nodded his head vigorously, "Hmm!"


    "Jade puppet fairy can transfer his body. I don''t think the nanmu box is in the trunk anymore. It must be in zhouqing bedroom upstairs. You rush to it, go upstairs and take it down!" I command.


    "Will I be burned?" She was worried.


    "No! She is good at bewitching people. Except for Zhou Qing''s fire, all the others are illusions! " I looked at her. "You''re a girl. You have amulets on you. She can''t hurt you!" "Good!" But her eyes were red. "Then I went upstairs!"


    With a roar, she rushed into the sea of fire, crossed the jade puppet fairy, and then her figure was swallowed by the flames.


    Although I know it''s an illusion, my heart still quivers.


    "Young master, is she going to be ok?" Zhao tuhao asked in a trembling voice, "is that fire really an illusion?"


    I stared at the sea of fire and swallowed, "I guess..."


    "guess..." Lao Zhao froze.


    I ignored him, took a deep breath, folded my hands on the triple Lei Jue, and rushed into the fire.


    The jade puppet fairy disappeared in an instant.


    In an instant, the heat wave seemed to melt me. I forced myself to endure the baking, rushed into the living room, rushed to the tea table, touched a pot according to my memory, and ran out with it. As a result, one didn''t pay attention at his feet. He was knocked by something and even fell to the ground with a pot.


    Almost didn''t hurt me!


    But I didn''t dare to speak, for fear of losing my vitality, I forced myself to get up, picked up the pot and rushed out.


    When I came to the yard, my feet were soft and I fell to the ground with a thump. There was not much water in the pot, and I scattered it on the ground.


    Zhao Tu Hao saw this and hurriedly climbed over. "Young master, young master!"


    I didn''t care to talk, I struggled to stand up, looked at my body, and there was no fire. I''m right. The sea of fire is an illusion! Now that I have the bottom of my heart, I dash to Zhou Qing''s side and pinch my fingers to draw a symbol on his eyebrow. But Zhou Qing struggled so hard that I couldn''t hold him down.


    In a hurry, I called Zhao tuhao, "stop watching, come and help him! He''s dead, and you can''t live! "


    Hearing this, Zhao tuhao rushed to Zhou Qing with a roar. He killed the old man.

 Chapter 49

    Zhou Qing was wailing in pain, his eyes were almost gone.


    I held his head, pinched his fingers, drew three safety charms on his brow and heart, and pressed them in turn.


    Zhou Qing''s body shuddered and stopped moving.


    I''m relieved. The amulet is still in effect.


    I stood up, walked quickly, picked up the pot and stared at the flames in the living room.


    Now, it''s up to Ke''er.


    Zhang Ergou came to me and shouted desperately, "young master! help me! My shoulder is on fire, on fire! ... "


    " there''s no way for you to wait, just a moment! "


    Zhang Ergou was stunned for a while, then he growled and jumped to one side.


    I continued to stare at the living room, waiting for Kor to come out.


    At this time, the upstairs window opened with a bang, and Ke''er''s small head came out and coughed.


    "Have you found it?" I asked quickly.


    But the son choked tears, coughed for a long time, then said, "young master, no!"


    "There must be. Look for it carefully!"


    "It''s all there, really not!"


    I thought calmly, and suddenly thought, "do you see if there is a dark grid in the bed? It must be in the dark grid, or under the bed!"


    Lao Zhao also remembered, "yes! It must be in the dark! It was in the dark of my bed that I found it yesterday! "


    But the son didn''t speak, took a deep breath of fresh air, turned back.


    Lao Zhao got up and came to me, shaking, looking nervously upstairs.


    I''m nervous, too. My palms are sweating.


    "I found it!" "I''m going downstairs now!" cried Ke''er upstairs


    I said nothing, rushed to the door, facing the heat wave, waiting for her to come out.


    Jade puppet fairy slowly appeared again, this time, she did not smile, staring at me, eyes as cold as ice.


    Then, behind her came the scream of Korr rolling down the stairs.


    "Keer!" I frowned. "Do you mind?"


    Ke''er didn''t talk. He seemed to fall heavily.


    "Keer!" I roared.


    "Young master, she can''t..." Zhao didn''t dare to say the latter.


    I glared at him, turned to put down the kettle, pinched the thunder code, ready to rush in to save Ke''er.


    Just pinched, a slender figure rushed out of the fire, head-on into my arms, we both rolled to the ground.


    When I look at it, it''s just Ke''er.


    Her face was all flowered, and the nanmu box in her arms rolled out. The red cloth inside showed a corner.


    I quickly got up and picked her up. "But how are you doing?"


    She breathed heavily, calmed down, and looked at me. "Young master, would you like to taste it? Can I have it?"


    I feel relieved and help her up. "Come on, take the jade puppet out!"


    "OK!" he nodded


    She quickly walked to the nanmu box, knelt down, opened the box, took out the jade puppet, and untied the red cloth.


    I picked up the kettle, walked quickly to her side, half knelt on the ground, once again bited open the wound of the middle finger of my right hand, tried hard to suck, blood like a spring. I dropped a few drops of blood into the kettle. After reciting the five thunder mantra, I poured the remaining water onto the jade puppet.


    There was a scream from behind. The fire in the living room and the smoke in the upstairs disappeared in an instant.


    Zhang Ergou did not jump, he was paralyzed on the ground, tired straight tongue.


    I sat down and hugged Ke''er in my arms. I let out a long breath.


    Finally it calmed down.

 Chapter 50

    After dark, Zhou woke up.


    I asked Zhao Fei, Ke''er and Zhang Ergou to wait downstairs, close the door, turn around and sit on the chair beside Zhou Qing''s bed.


    I want to have a good talk with him.


    "Thank you for your help, young master!" Zhou Qing said in tears.


    "You''re welcome," I said. "Mr. Zhou, it''s a bit troublesome. Although the pass passed just now, I can''t protect you again."


    Zhou sighed and closed his eyes in despair. "I understand, young master, you''ve tried your best..."


    "I don''t want to listen to these polite words." I looked at him. "So, although this jade puppet fairy is powerful, I have a way to deal with her. It''s just that I need three people who have met her. Do you understand what I mean? "


    Zhou Qing was stunned. He opened his eyes and looked at me incomprehensibly


    My face is hot. "It''s the person who has had a relationship with her in her dream."


    As soon as Zhou Qing''s eyes brightened, he sat up and asked, "and then what?"


    "I need three such people to form an array with you and cooperate with the big Unicorn array to beat the jade puppet fairy back to its original shape." I took a deep breath, "but now it seems that it''s a little difficult..."


    "how to say?" He asked quickly.


    "My original idea was that, together with Zhao Fei, you and the person who transferred the jade puppet to you happened to be three people." I took a look at him, "but look at the situation just now, combined with what you said, your student is not the last master of the jade puppet Fairy."


    "But this is what he transferred to me." Zhou Qing did not understand. "How could it not be him?"


    "If I''m not wrong, what he told you is deceiving you." I calmly looked at him. "Any Taoist temple site, any underground palace, are all stories he made up. The real master before the jade puppet is the Taoist priest you said


    "Ah? Is it him? " Zhou Qing was a little surprised. "Isn''t this... Unlikely?" "You can''t return it when you go, otherwise you will have the disaster of extermination." I asked him with a calm smile, "what does that mean?"


    "It means that once the jade is sent out, it can''t be let back, otherwise..." Zhou Qing suddenly understood, "today it came back, my house was on fire, I was almost burned... That day I took it to Taoist temple, and then the Taoist priest and his two apprentices were burned..."


    "The ancestral temple is the home of the Taoist, and the disaster of the Taoist is the destruction of the temple and the death of the people." I stood up, went to the window, and quietly looked at the lights in the distance. "So, the Taoist is the owner before Yuju. Your student, like Zhang Xiaojun, is just a middleman. He made up a story and transferred the jade puppet to you for the Taoist priest. So when you take the jade puppet to the Taoist temple again, the Taoist priest will know that he will surely die. "


    Zhou Qing''s bitter smile, I don''t know what to say.


    I turned around and looked at him. "Call your student. I don''t need him to come to the capital, but I want to know the real origin of this jade puppet! You tell him that if Yuju is out of control, neither he nor Zhang Xiaojun can live! " Zhou Qing was silent for a long time. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.


    I went back to my chair and sat down, looking at him quietly.


    "Hu Ming? I''m Zhou Qing... "Zhou Qing''s tone is very calm," something happened to the seed material you transferred to me... Don''t pretend to be ignorant or explain to me. I don''t need your responsibility or compensation. I want you to tell me the origin of this thing. Otherwise, the situation will soon get out of control. Then, I can''t live, and you can''t live... "


    Next, after a few minutes, Zhou Qing didn''t speak.


    But his face, more and more ugly, his forehead also came out of cold sweat.


    Finally, he cleared his throat. "Okay, I see. That''s it."


    He hung up the phone and sighed a long time.


    After a moment of silence, he looked up and said to me, "young master, I, a student, had been a layman disciple of that long door since I was a university student. He said that the jade was the heritage of their sect and a forbidden object. According to the Taoist priest, this thing can make people immortal, but it has a seal on it, which ordinary people can''t open at all. Half a year ago, the Taoist priest suddenly asked him to help him to sell this thing. He said that it doesn''t matter how much money it is, just sell it. He asked Chang why? The Taoist priest said that it was for the sake of marriage and told him not to tell others the origin of the jade. He didn''t think much about it, so he took the jade to the capital, found me and transferred it to me. "


    "Forbidden things of the sect''s ancestry..." I smiled, "I understand..."


    "what''s the matter, young master?" Zhou Qing doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 51

    I took a look at him and said, "call him again, I''ll tell him."


    "Oh, yes," Zhou Qing picked up his mobile phone, dialed the phone, and said, "wait a minute, Hu Ming. My friend wants to talk to you."


    Then he handed me the phone.


    I answered, "Hello, Mr. Hu. My name is Wu Zheng."


    "Oh, Hello," Hu Ming said politely, "what can I do for you?"


    "I''m here with Zhou Lao, just an hour ago. He almost died in the fire." I took a look at Zhou Qing. "This time, I met him and managed to save him. If we don''t solve the jade puppet immortal as soon as possible, the immortal will not be able to save him next time. "


    After a few seconds of silence, Hu Ming sighed, "I see what you mean. Can you tell me what I need to do?"


    "I want to know the origin of the jade puppet fairy," I said, "it''s not what you just said. I want to hear from you that it''s detailed, real, original, and not watery at all. Do you understand what I mean? "


    "I see," said Hu Ming, "you are an expert. I dare not hide it. I say, I will tell you what I know."


    "Yes, then." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Hu Ming calmed down a little and said, "according to my master, that jade puppet was cultivated by our founder. He spent sixty-nine years, almost his whole life, until he came out of the world and failed to make it. After his old man''s emergence, the jade puppet was sealed in the underground palace by his disciples, one for more than 200 years. Later, the underground palace was opened. At that time, the leader''s first teacher was Yu Qingzi. He found the jade puppet, so he continued to cultivate it in secret. After more than 40 years, until he was feathered, the jade puppet was still not refined. "


    He cleared his throat and went on to say, "before yuqingzi feathered, he gave his jade puppet to his own disciples. We all call him Fang Xianshi. Fang Xianshi continued to cultivate the jade puppet for another 20 years. But not long later, master Fang suddenly died. Then, his disciples died one by one. Within half a year, dozens of people died on the mountain. People were frightened, so they went down the mountain to invite the elder martial brother of Fang Xianshi back. This elder martial brother is the ancestor of our group. We all call him lazy Taoist master. Lazy Taoist master has a high cultivation level, but master yuqingzi doesn''t like him, so he drove him out of the Mountain Gate early in the morning. When lazy Dao came back, he found that it was the jade puppet. So he sealed the jade puppet with his own blood. And warned the disciples, this thing can not be lost, lost will inevitably harm the world, all our disciples must guard it for generations, and never open the seal on it. Before his emergence, he left a message saying that if he moves, he will go. If he goes, he cannot be returned. Otherwise, there will be a disaster of extermination. After saying this, he emerged... "


    " so it is... "I said lightly.


    Hu Ming sighed, "since then, the jade puppet has been guarded by our branch for thousands of years. In my Shifu''s generation, my Shifu passed him on to my Shifu. Not long after my master took over the jade puppet, he had a dream and dreamed about a woman''s back. When he woke up, he tried to open the seal on the jade puppet as if he were evil or evil. After nearly 30 years of hard work, the seal finally opened for him. That night, he dreamed of a beautiful young girl, who looked like flying on a mural. My master and her shared a bed, unspeakable love. From that day on, my Shifu lost herself and was happy with the girl at night. It wasn''t until a few months later that my master felt out of shape that she woke up. Then he called and called me to his place... "Br >


    " he told you that directly? " I asked.


    "No," said Hu Ming. "He didn''t say it. He only said that I would give the jade puppet as much as I could. So I made up a story and gave the jade puppet a million yuan to Mr. Zhou. After a few months, I suddenly got a phone call from master. He told me what he had just said. After that call, something happened in his temple that night... "


    " OK, I see. "


    "Teacher, can we solve this problem?" He has no idea.


    I was silent for a few seconds and said, "I''ll do my best."


    I gave the phone to Zhou Qing.


    Zhou Qing said a few more words, hung up the phone, and then asked me, "what can I do now, young master?"


    I pondered for a moment, got up and walked to the door, opened the door and shouted, "you come up!"


    As soon as three people in the living room heard it, they hurriedly went upstairs, "young master!"


    I look at Zhao tuhao and Ke''er, and finally my eyes fall on Zhang Ergou.


    "Would you like to have an affair?" I asked.


    Zhang Ergou was stunned. "Ah?"


    I looked into his eyes and said, "jade puppet fairy..."


    Zhang Ergou shivered and sat down on the ground, "no, no! Young master, I don''t want to die! Give me a break! "

 Chapter 52

    Zhao did not understand, "what do you mean, young master? Let him sleep with Yugu''s sister? Is it too cheap for him? "


    "Feige, you can''t be sincere, can you?" Asked Ke''er.


    "I..." Zhao Fei was speechless and gave Zhang Ergou a look of hate.


    I ignored Zhao tuhao and helped up Zhang Ergou. "I need three people who are close to yujuxian. Feige is one, Zhou is always one, but the one before Zhou is dead, and the one before Zhou has been dead for more than a thousand years, even more impossible. Now there is no other way but to work hard for you. In order for everyone to live, you should work hard for a while. "


    "I......" Zhang Ergou wants to cry without tears, "young master, you let me have an affair, I have no problem, but it must be a person at least! That''s not a man, that''s a jade puppet fairy! I don''t want to piss on my pants like Feige... "Br >


    Lao Zhao doesn''t like to hear it," Hey, what do you say! You want to pee blood. Show me one! "


    "I don''t mean that, Feige!" Zhang Ergou quickly explained, and then begged me, "young master, can you change someone? I can''t... why don''t you work hard? "


    "Say what!" Ke''er''s eyes glared, "what''s the status of our young master? Can it be like jade puppet fairy? Dog brother, are you a man? If I''m not a woman, I''m on it. What are you afraid of? "


    "That''s it. It''s cheap!" Zhao tuhao scolded in a sour way.


    Zhang Ergou was speechless. "I... Ah you... Young master, look at them..."


    "don''t worry, you will not be killed in the night." I said calmly, "if you don''t subdue her, once she leaves the body, you and your daughter-in-law will be killed."


    Zhang Ergou kept rubbing his hands. "This... This..."


    Zhou Qing got out of bed and came to the door. "Xiao Zhang, there''s no way. You should be aggrieved..."


    Zhang Ergou couldn''t cry or laugh. "Zhou Lao, I''m not aggrieved, I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of? Once she pulls you into a dream, you can''t even enjoy it. You can still worry about it?" Zhao tuhao scolded and told Ke''er, "go, get the jade puppet!"


    "Good!" But she turned and went downstairs.


    Zhao tuhao looked at Zhang Ergou and said, "don''t blame me for not warning you. I wanted to fight twice before. It was the other side''s ink that caused the accident. If you don''t want to die, don''t write. Give me money now, and we''ll get rid of the money and goods! "


    "I..." Zhang Ergou is speechless.


    While talking, Ke''er ran upstairs with a nanmu box and Deng Deng Deng, and gave the jade puppet to Zhao tuhao, "brother Fei!"


    Zhao tuhao takes over, stares at Zhang Ergou and swears, "Why are you still in a daze? Want to die? Turn the money! "


    Zhou Qing also said, "Xiao Zhang, don''t hesitate, hurry up!"


    Zhang Ergou was so helpless that he had to take out his mobile phone. A hundred reluctant people asked Zhao tuhao, "how much is it?"


    "Three hundred thousand!"


    "I don''t have that much..."


    "how much do you say?"


    "Ten thousand dollars?"


    "Go away! My jade puppet sister saitianxian, you only give 10000 yuan, don''t you think it''s too long? " Zhao tuhao said angrily.


    "Well, I''ll give it to 100000, 100000 head office, right?" Zhang Ergou is helpless.


    "Hurry up!"


    Zhang Ergou''s hand trembled nervously. After turning the money, he handed his mobile phone to Zhao tuhao. "Look, brother Fei, there are 100000 yuan, a lot of points..."


    "take it Zhao tuhao put the jade puppet to Zhang Ergou, relieved.


    Zhang Ergou held the box and asked me with a wry smile, "young master, this... And then..."


    "you take Yugou to a hotel for one night." I said, "tomorrow morning, I''ll ask Feige to call you, and then you will bring Yugou to meet us."


    "Well then," said Zhang Ergou, with his head down, and holding the jade puppet, he turned away.


    "Ah, you look at him, but also wronged him!" Zhao tuhao said unhappily, "my jade puppet sister is so beautiful, it''s really cheap for him!"


    "If you don''t like it, that''s OK," I looked at him. "You and your sister Yugu are old and old. Let''s go back to each other''s houses, shall we?"


    Zhao tuhao blushed, "I don''t mean that..."


    Zhou Qing came up to him, "young master, since jade puppet has returned to Xiao Zhang, will she harm me?"


    "Jade puppet fairy recognizes the Lord. Tonight she only recognizes Zhang Ergou and will not harm you any more," I said. "Zhou Laoyou have a good rest tonight and have enough spirit. Feige, Ke''er, let''s use this time to get the big Kirin array ready. "


    "All right!" They both spoke in unison.


    Zhou Qing is not at ease. "Young master, it''s really going to be ok?"


    I smiled. "Don''t worry, it won''t."He sighed, "that''s good..."


    let''s take a look at Zhao tuhao and Ke''er, "let''s go!" From Zhou''s house, we came to the parking place and opened the door to get on.


    Zhang Ergou has already left.


    "Shit! Said so difficult, and so impatient! This dog! " Zhao tuhao scolded angrily.


    "You don''t really like jade puppet fairy, do you?" I wonder.


    He gave me a complicated look in his eyes, "I don''t like it, or... I feel like I''m wearing a hat... Even the old man, after all, is a predecessor, but now she''s given by Zhang Ergou... I don''t feel like it..."


    the front Ke''er didn''t smile.


    I silently looked at Zhao tuhao and then at the position of the copilot.

 Chapter 53

    Zhao tuhao''s instinctive inspiration, "young master, don''t scare me!"


    "Don''t worry, she won''t come tonight." I look at Ke''er. "I''ve been struggling all afternoon. I''m hungry. Ke''er, find a place to eat."


    "Good!" Kel started the car.


    Zhao tuhao was relieved and murmured to himself, "come on, the hat is the hat. That bitch has slept with dozens of men. I don''t want her!"


    Zhao tuhao is really a man of disposition. At that moment, there was a real impulse to complete him.


    I smiled helplessly, leaned on the seat, closed the eyes.


    There''s still a lot to do tonight. Take it easy.


    Ke''er drove to a nearby shopping mall and we had a fish head cake. During the meal, my head began to hurt and my blood was surging up.


    I put down my chopsticks and got up to go to the bathroom.


    Zhao didn''t realize that he was still devouring.


    Ke''er is very careful. Seeing my face is wrong, he quickly follows me.


    "Young master, are you ok?" She held me, worried.


    "It''s OK, don''t follow me." I quickened my pace.


    But he didn''t listen. He followed me closely and walked into the bathroom with me.


    After entering the door, she locked it with her back hand.


    Almost at the same time, I took a breath of black blood and sprayed it on the wall. The black and red blood beads flowed down the tiles, leaving a shocking blood trail on the wall.


    Can son a exclamation, help me quickly, "young master!"


    "Don''t shout... No... It''s ok..." I was so soft that I nearly fell down.


    She hugged me with all her strength, her voice trembling. "How can I still spit blood... Are you hurt?"


    "Nothing... Help me to sit down..." I said laboriously.


    "OK..." she helped me to the corner, carefully put me on the ground, then took the toilet paper, wiped the blood on the corner of my mouth, wiped the sweat on my forehead, and her eyes were full of heartache.


    As last time, this blood spits out, so does the chest.


    I gasped for a while, grabbed her hand, took the paper towel, wiped the corners of my mouth, helped her to stand up and spat some blood foam into the urinal, which relieved me.


    "It''s OK," I said. "Go back to dinner."


    "Is it really all right?" She was worried.


    "It''s OK for the moment," I looked at her and hesitated for a moment. "Can you sleep with me at night?"


    "Ah?" But I was stunned.


    "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t think of anything else," I said quickly. "I have a headache at night. I can''t say when it hurts. Once it hurts, it will be very serious. I need you to take care of me."


    "Oh..." she understood.


    I''m a little embarrassed. "If you don''t want to, I''ll call Miss Tang..."


    "don''t do it! I will! " "I was just thinking about whether to prepare some medicine for headache. It doesn''t mean anything else. Don''t get me wrong, young master!"


    I was relieved and smiled, "no, you can stay with me."


    Ke''er took a deep look at me and nodded with all his strength


    At this time, Lao Zhao smashed the door outside, "young master! a young master! Are you ok? "


    I went to open the door. He came in and saw us inside. He was stunned. "Ouch, am I early?"


    Keer doesn''t like it anymore. "What do you mean, Feige? Young master just vomited blood. What do you think? "


    "Hematemesis?" Zhao tuhao looked at me quickly. "What''s the matter, young master?"


    "It''s OK," I said lightly. "Go back to eat."


    "It''s all right?"


    "Really!"


    Zhao tuhao sighed, "that''s good..."


    I smiled and led Ke''er around him and out of the bathroom.


    Back at the table, I picked up my chopsticks and took a piece of cake. Just about to eat, Zhao tuhao''s cell phone rang.


    He took a look and answered, "hello? Yeah! What''s up? What? "


    He stood up with a miso, "you say it again!"


    Ke''er gave me a nervous look.


    I put down my chopsticks and looked at Zhao tuhao.


    Zhao tuhao was stunned for a long time. He sighed helplessly, hung up the phone, sat down and rubbed his face hard.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    He took a deep breath and looked at me. "Young master, there is something wrong with Kirin..."

 Chapter 54

    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "My brother said that he had packed all the top-grade unicorns in the whole market, which was enough for 120," said Lao Zhao. "But just now, his storehouse suddenly caught fire. By the time it was discovered, the fire was already very strong. After putting out the fire, it was found that several boxes containing Unicorn were on fire. Copper unicorn, stone unicorn and crystal Unicorn can make do with it, but the yak bone Unicorn has been burned to ashes. "


    But look at me.


    I didn''t speak. I put the cake in my mouth and ate it.


    "It''s easy to say anything else, but this yak bone unicorn," said Lao Zhao with a dignified face. "There are not many objects of this material, especially the unicorn. My brother not only swept the stock of the whole market, but also transferred some goods from Panjiayuan. That''s all. It''s no exaggeration to say that this fire has burned more than half of the cattle bones and unicorns in the capital. How can we get together tonight? What about our array? "


    "Yes, young master, what can I do?" "May ye ask.


    I took a sip of barley tea, pondered, and asked Lao Zhao, "where are the remaining unicorns now?"


    "Still in my brother''s warehouse," he said.


    "Let him find three girls, each to hold a kind of Unicorn," I said. "Let''s go to the warehouse after dinner."


    "Good!" Lao Zhao picked up his cell phone and called. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    can you come up to me and lower your voice, "master, is this fire made by yugouxian


    "Not her, who else?"


    Ke''er doesn''t understand, "but didn''t she open a room with Zhang Ergou? How can I go out and set fire? "


    My heart moved and I turned to look at her.


    She was staring at me. "Why?"


    "She has opened two eyes, that is to say, the blood curse on the jade puppet has been solved for more than half, and she doesn''t need blood gas so much..." I looked at her and murmured, "when hungry, you can eat whatever you want, and when you''re not hungry, you won''t be hungry..."


    you see.


    "Zhang Ergou, she didn''t see it!" I look at each other and say the same thing.


    "Can you use that move?" Ke''er worries, "if she doesn''t touch Zhang Ergou, she''ll be pissed by Zhang Ergou, and she doesn''t dare to be bullied to bow, does she?"


    I was silent.


    Yeah, what if jade puppet fairy doesn''t touch Zhang Ergou?


    After the old Zhao called, he put down his mobile phone. "Young master, we have agreed to go to the warehouse after dinner."


    I came back to myself and nodded, "OK."


    But the son is still waiting for my answer, "young master, you haven''t said yet! What can I do? "


    "Soldiers to block, water to cover", I picked up chopsticks, "eat first."


    "Well," he said, relieved


    After dinner, we drove away from Nancheng to the East Fifth Ring Road.


    Taigulou antique market is the largest antique city in the east of the capital, which is bigger than Panjiayuan. There are two stores of Laozhao. Song Tianhe is the guy who runs Qilin. His shop is also there.


    After arriving at the Taigu building, we went directly to fengguzhai, a shop in songtianhe.


    After meeting and exchanging greetings, Lao Zhao introduced song Tianhe and me. Just like before, he only said that I was his young master and didn''t mention my name.


    Song Tianhe was also very smart. He took my hand in both hands and bowed to me, "nice to meet you, young master! Please take care of me in the future! "


    I smiled awkwardly. "OK."


    Lao Zhao said to song Tianhe, "take us to the warehouse, and the young master will check the unicorns himself."


    "Good!" Song Tianhe dodged, "young master, the warehouse is over there, please!"


    "Please!" I said.


    Fengguzhai is just a storefront. The storehouse is in the community behind the taigulou market. The house is rented by song Tianhe. There are two sets in total, more than 200 square meters.


    When he came to the warehouse, he took out the key to open the door and invited us in.


    After entering the door, we smelled a pungent smell of smoke. It seemed that something was just burning.


    A girl with long hair heard the door open and came out of the bedroom! Feige! Keer! "

 Chapter 55

    She knows Zhao tuhao and Ke''er.


    Keer also said hello to her, "sister Xu!"


    Song Tianhe introduced to me, "her name is Xu Jie, and she is my assistant."


    Then he said to Xu Jie, "this is our young master!"


    "Hello, young master, my name is Xu Jie!"


    "Hello," I said, "where''s Kirin?"


    "In the room," she dodged, "please, young master!"


    When we went into the room, we saw that there were two girls in it. One was guarding a box, and the other was Xu Jie''s.


    "This young master of our family is called a man!" Xu Jie said.


    Two girls quickly bowed to me, "master!"


    I cleared my throat and told song Tianhe, "open all the boxes."


    "Good!" Song Tianhe commands the girls, "open the box!"


    The three boxes were opened one by one, and the unicorn inside showed its true appearance.


    I started from the copper Unicorn guarded by Xu Jie, took it out one by one, and checked it carefully. These kylin models are different. Song Tianhe raised them from the whole market. I don''t care about their shape, I just see if their shape can be used to arrange array.


    "When the fire broke out, many of these unicorns were burned," Xu Jie said. "We cleaned them all just now. There are still some traces of the fire. Look, for example, here..." she pointed to the neck of the unicorn in my hand and showed me that there was a trace there.


    "It''s OK," I said lightly. Let go of the unicorn and continue to check the next one.


    Forty unicorns. It took me more than 20 minutes to check them. As a result, only 12 unicorns can be used, and none of the others can.


    "In addition to these twelve, all the others are not qualified," I said as I took the hot towel handed by Xu Jie.


    "No..." Song Tianhe was surprised. He picked up a unicorn and looked at it. He asked me, "young master, the material and appearance of the unicorn are not superior, but they are also medium to high. How can they not be used?"


    "From the perspective of crafts, it''s really a good thing," I returned the towel to Xu Jie, "but it can''t be used to arrange the array at all."


    "Can you tell me why?" Song Tianhe did not understand.


    "The first thing to set up the array must be a unicorn, and the second thing must conform to the shape." I took the unicorn in his hand. "For example, its head is to guard against evil spirits in the tomb, but its butt is a cunchen, and it has four wings. The shape is pretty, but it''s not a unicorn, it''s a monster. "


    I put down the unicorn and picked up another one. "Look at this one again. It''s a unicorn, but it has broken teeth in its mouth. The front left hoof and the rear right hoof each have a broken toe. This unicorn is made of wax mold precision blank, and there is no casting technical problem. Therefore, the broken teeth and toes are purely caused by the problem of blank. This is not a problem in technology, but it is a congenital deficiency when it is used in Fengshui. This kind of Kirin is not strong enough. When he enters the array, he can only make up for the number. It''s OK to use it for the town house. It can be used to do important things. It''s not good at all! "


    "So it is..." Song Tianhe suddenly realized and sighed, "I''ve seen it for a long time. I''ve seen it for a long time!"


    I handed over the unicorn to Xu Jie. Then I went to a girl and continued to check the stone Unicorn she was guarding.


    The old Zhao had no idea. He came to me and asked in a low voice, "young master, since the copper is not enough, is this stone still useful?"


    "useful". I picked up a unicorn, looked carefully, and put it aside.


    Old Zhao dare not ask more, turn around to see song Tianhe.


    Song Tianhe understood what he meant. "I''ll contact friends from other places and ask them to send all the unicorns they can find overnight."


    "All right!" Zhao said with relief, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of all these unicorns, including those that are burned. I''ll pay as much as I want!"


    "We don''t have to say that," Song Tianhe said. "As long as you are OK, this unicorn is mine!"


    "Brother Hei means it!" Can a pick thumb.


    Song Tianhe smiled, "you Feige helped me block the knife, our brothers, it was a life-long friendship, this is nothing."


    It seems that Zhao tuhao still has real friends.


    Zhao Fei patted him on the shoulder. "Brother, I remember. But I have to pay for this money myself. If you do something beautiful for me, you will be devoted to your friends."


    Song Tianhe nodded and asked me carefully, "how about these stone unicorns, young master?"


    I was looking at a unicorn. He asked me. I took a look at him and put him down.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao tuhao asked quickly, "no way?"


    "There''s no need to transfer the goods," I made up my mind, "change the way to arrange the array!"

 Chapter 56

    Zhao Tu Hao was stunned. "Change one? How to operate? "


    I turned and went to the third girl. "Open."


    "Good young master", the girl opened the box quickly, "forty crystal unicorns are here!"


    I picked up a unicorn and looked at it carefully. It was crystal clear and very beautiful. After watching it for a while, I put it aside and went on to see others. One by one, I''ll give what I can use to Ke''er, and what I can''t use to Xu Jie.


    This time I saw it very carefully. It took me an hour.


    At this time, my head began to hurt.


    I had a headache. I looked at Ke''er''s side. There were five unicorns in all.


    "Each one is wrapped in red cloth. Put it in the bag. Never bump it." I look at Zhao tuhao, "we said on the way."


    "Good!" Zhao tuhao turns around and tells Xu Jie, "hurry up!"


    "Good Feige!"


    Xu Jie and Ke''er work together. Both girls are very careful. They soon put the unicorn on.


    We took Kirin out of the warehouse, went downstairs to get on the bus and left the community.


    At this time, I had a splitting headache, and I was in a state of agony. I was sweating all over, but I couldn''t help it. I have to bear the pain even if I open my mouth and lose my Qi. I will use my perseverance to carry this wave.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, mobilized Dantian Qi, and began to heal.


    The inner Qi cultivates the talisman and injures the middle Dantian. The spirit cultivates the talisman and injures the upper Dantian. The simplest and the most basic method is to mobilize the Qi of the lower Dantian, to invigorate the upper Qi, and to transform the Qi to invigorate the spirit. I used this method when I had a headache in Tang''s ancestral tomb a few days ago, and it worked.


    This time, I still follow the law.


    For more than 20 minutes, my clothes were all wet and sweaty. During this period, Zhao tuhao and Ke''er talked to me. I could hear their voices, but I didn''t hear a word of what they said.


    Fortunately, my headache has been relieved.


    After another ten minutes, I gently relaxed, slowly opened my eyes.


    "Are you all right, young master?" Lao Zhao asked quickly.


    "The young master wakes up?" But the son also hurriedly asks, "young master, still afflictive?"


    "Much better," I wiped the sweat on my forehead, looked outside and asked them, "where are we going?"


    "We''ve turned half a point on the Fourth Ring Road," said Lao Zhao. "I''ll ask you about the array. You don''t speak. I''ll be scared when I see you with your eyes closed and your head cold sweated. I''ll call my sister. She''s worried. She says you''re suffering from internal injury. Let''s not disturb you. But son wants to find a place to park, you suddenly said, don''t stop, continue to drive. We did not dare to talk much, for fear of disturbing you, so we turned to the present on the Fourth Ring Road. "


    He leaned over and looked at my face carefully. "You look better now. You look better, don''t you?"


    "Well, I think it''s much better," Ke''er nodded. "We were scared to death just now."


    "Just now I was healing, so I couldn''t speak," I leaned against my seat. "Tonight I have to heal. I''ll book a hotel for me and Ke''er."


    "Good!" Zhao tuhao took out his mobile phone and operated it. Then he looked at me. "OK, I ordered a luxury hotel apartment outside Jianguo gate. It''s large and clean! You and Kerr have a room, and I have one myself. "


    I''m sorry for that.


    But when his eyes brightened, "Jianguomen? Hey, Feige, you don''t mean the one with more than 10000 in one night


    "Yes, that''s it," said Zhao Fei. "I need to arrange a comfortable environment for my young master to rest. You are a cheap girl. You can serve the young master well tonight, you know? "


    "Mmhmm!" Ke''er nodded excitedly! I''ll take more photos in the evening and send them to my friends'' circle


    "You''re good enough now!" Zhao Fei glared at her and said, "take a selfie. It''s so beautiful! Why don''t you go to heaven! "


    "What happened to my selfie?" But the son doesn''t like to listen, "I don''t want to take a picture of the young master."


    "Hey, you''re still stubborn!"


    They quarreled with each other again.


    I''m not in the mood to participate in their argument. Although my head doesn''t hurt so much, I''m not comfortable. I''m not cold all over. I''m sorry to say that. I just hope to hurry to the hotel and let me have a good sleep. I don''t care what kind of hotel I stay in.


    Anyway, I haven''t stayed in a hotel, and I don''t know what a hotel is like.


    At this time, Zhao tuhao''s cell phone rang.


    He stopped arguing, took a look, turned to me and said, "it''s my sister."


    I reached for it. "Hello?"


    "Do you mind? Ah? " Tang Sijia can''t worry about it.


    "It''s OK. I''ll have a rest for one night," I said.


    "Where are you now? I''ll find you, and I''ll take care of you in the evening! " "No, it''s hard for you to work," I said. "You can take care of me at night. You can rest assured."

 Chapter 57

    Tang Sijia is silent.


    "Hello? Hello? " I wonder, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing..." Tang Sijia said lightly, "Wu Zheng, you call Ke''er, and I''ll have a word with her."


    "Oh, yes," I gave Zhao Fei my cell phone, "to Ke''er."


    "Keer!" Zhao Fei hands her, "my sister is talking to you."


    Ke''er picks up, "Hello, Jiajia sister... I know, OK! well! that ''s ok! Understand? Elder sister, don''t worry. I will take good care of you! Hey hey, don''t worry, I know how to do it! "


    She gave me her cell phone back. "Master, then."


    I picked it up. "Don''t worry."


    Tang Sijia took a deep breath. "Wu Zheng, no matter what, you can''t do anything, you know?"


    I smile lightly, "know." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "then you are busy," she said softly.


    "Well," I returned my cell phone to Zhao tuhao.


    Zhao tuhao shrugged at me. "She hung up."


    I turned my head, closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    The hotel will arrive soon.


    Keer drove to the special parking lot of the hotel. After parking, he smiled at me, "master, here you are!"


    I opened my eyes, rubbed my face, fixed my mind, opened the door and got off.


    Looking up, I was stunned.


    The hotel in front of me is resplendent and magnificent, which makes me feel a little restrained.


    "Young master, do you think it''s good?" Asked Lao Zhao.


    I nodded in silence, "OK."


    Ke''er came over and took my arm. "Let''s go, young master!"


    Her hands were trembling and excited. She had never been to such a senior place.


    Like a dream, I followed Lao Zhao into the hotel and watched him check in. Then a beautiful waitress came to take us into the elevator and took Ke''er and me all the way to the room. It''s a big room. It''s bigger than my home. It has a living room, a bedroom, and an electric curtain. The whole wall is transparent. Half of the night scene of the capital city has a panoramic view...


    I stood in front of the glass wall and looked at the outside world in a daze. At that moment, I felt that I had a lot of experience.


    Ke''er is like a cute elf. He can''t close his mouth with a smile. He took pictures from bedroom to bathroom and then to bathroom. Of course, it''s necessary to take pictures in front of the glass wall.


    Like a fool, I watched her take a picture. At last, I was pulled to the sofa by her and hugged by her. I took a very close picture.


    "Don''t you mean not to shoot me?" That''s what I remember.


    "Our group photo will not be sent out, private collection!" She smiled triumphantly. "It''s a rare chance to spend the night with the young master. If you don''t leave a memorial, why don''t you regret half your life?"


    I got up to take a bath.


    "What are you doing, young master?" She asked.


    "It''s too hard for me to take a bath," I said.


    "Shall I rub your back?" She asked earnestly.


    I blushed, "no... No need..."


    she just wanted to talk, the phone in the room rang, she got up and went to pick up the phone, "Hello, Feige, ah? Then hurry up! "


    I asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    She put down the phone. "Brother Fei said that his amulets were on fire and his clothes were burned."


    I frowned, "it''s just a while..."


    she came to me, swallowed her saliva, and asked me, "young master, does this mean that jade puppet fairy is here, too?"


    I looked out of the glass wall behind her and sighed, "you''re right, she''s really here..."


    but I was stunned and looked back quickly.


    The jade puppet fairy outside smiled at us, and his hands drifted away slowly.

 Chapter 58

    Zhao tuhao came here soon, wearing a bathrobe.


    Came to the living room, he separated his bathrobe, let me see his chest, there is a slap size trace, hot red.


    "Thanks to my quick reaction, if it''s slower, I''ll burn all my skin." he smiled bitterly, closed his bathrobe and sat down opposite me. "What can I do, young master


    "If I fall asleep in the middle of the night, brother Fei will not be burned alive." Ke''er said worried.


    I took out another Rune and handed it to Zhao Fei. "Put it on."


    Zhao Fei took it over and put it in his bathrobe pocket. He sighed helplessly, "within a day, two Fuwen were burned. There are four of them... Ah..."


    "after Fuwen is used up, I can draw again, but I can only choose the same one for array arrangement and Fuwen." I said, "so there is not much time left. Before noon tomorrow, we must get rid of yujuxian!"


    "All right!" Lao Zhao a bite teeth, "solved her!"


    "How is the problem solved?" Ke''er made two cups of coffee and brought them to me. He gave them to each of us. Then he sat down beside me. "Young master, please tell us more about it."


    "Yes!" Lao Zhao also said, "when you are in the warehouse, you say to change the array. Tell me in detail, what do you need to prepare?"


    "There are so many people there that I can''t say," I turned my head and looked at the glass wall. "There is her in the partition wall here, and I can''t say. Take a good rest tonight. Tomorrow morning, I will tell you how to do it. "


    "Is there time?" Lao Zhao has no idea.


    I took a sip of coffee and smiled, "it''s time."


    Zhao thought for a moment, "OK, call me when you wake up tomorrow morning. I''ll be right here!"


    "Good!" I nodded.


    Lao Zhao chatted a few more words, finished his coffee and left.


    Ke''er took him out of the house, then came back to sit beside me, and naturally took my arm.


    I was stunned and looked at her. "What are you doing?"


    She didn''t speak, leaning her head on my shoulder.


    I was nervous. "You..."


    "young master, did you say that she would come in at night?" She pointed at the glass wall.


    I looked at the glass wall, relieved, "probably not."


    She sat up and looked at me seriously. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m not sure, but I don''t think she dare come in," I said. "Even if she can''t see Zhang Ergou, she will go to Zhao Fei. I don''t think she has the guts to break into my room. "


    Keer was relieved, "that''s good..."


    I gently pushed her hand and stood up, "I''m going to take a bath."


    Ke''er smiled and nodded, "Hmm!" There was an unspeakable beauty in her smile.


    I didn''t dare to look more. I turned to the bathroom.


    The bathtub of the hotel is very big, and the water is also very hot. It is surfing style. I played for a long time to understand. I spent more than half an hour in it comfortably, and the whole body was soft.


    I took a bath by the way.


    When I was brushing my teeth, my head began to ache again. I was sweating.


    I know. I can''t avoid this pass tonight.


    After brushing my teeth, I wiped the corners of my mouth and walked out of the bathroom holding the wall.


    At the door, Ke''er looked at me and quickly helped me. "Young master, is it hard again?"


    I labored, and beckoned her to help me to the bedroom.


    Both sides of the bedroom are glass walls, better than the view of the living room, but I have no idea to enjoy the night view. She helped me to lie on the bed, I just feel the sky turning, the body bursts of cold, the front bursts of black, don''t mention how uncomfortable.


    But she couldn''t even take care of the bath. She covered me with quilts. Seeing that I was still cold, she took a bed out of the nearby cupboard and covered it for me. Maybe it''s because of the season. The quilts in the hotel are very thin. They are not as warm as the ones in my house.

 Chapter 59

    I shivered with cold. I grabbed the sheet with one hand. I felt around with the other hand. I grabbed Ke''er''s hand.


    Ke''er groaned with pain and covered his mouth desperately. He looked at me in surprise and didn''t know what to do.


    I was like pinching Tang Sijia''s hand. I almost crushed Ke''er''s hand.


    After struggling for a few minutes, I finally passed out in the dark.


    I don''t know how long it took, my consciousness slowly recovered, I felt that my body was not cold, on the contrary, it was still warm.


    I slowly opened my eyes and saw a girl with long hair holding me and kissing between my neck. We are all undressed. Her skin is very smooth. There is a light fragrance on her body. It doesn''t taste like Tang Sijia, Li Fei or Ke''er...


    who is she? I was struck by the question.


    At this time, she propped up and smiled at me gently. I saw the beautiful face behind her long hair.


    Those eyes are gentle like water; the smile on the corner of her mouth is like spring wind; her nose is very delicate; her eyebrows are black like Dai...


    jade puppet fairy!


    I sat up with a cry.


    The fragrant Ke''er, who was sleeping with my arm in his arms, was woken up and quickly got up, "young master! What''s the matter? "


    I gasped and looked at the naked jade puppet fairy in front of the bed in surprise.


    She smiled triumphantly, put on her clothes with a wave of her hand, and then floated back out of the window, slowly disappeared.


    But she didn''t see her. Her attention was on me.


    I looked at the direction of jade puppet fairy''s disappearance in a daze, and my mind was blank.


    "What''s the matter with you, young master? Speak! " But I can''t wait.


    It took me a long time to slow down. Suddenly, I thought of something. I told Ke''er, "close your eyes!"


    "Ah?" "What?" he said


    "I want you to close your eyes!" I roared.


    "Oh, yes!" But quickly close your eyes.


    I quickly opened the quilt and looked at my lower body, but I didn''t wear pants. I quickly touched the bed sheet with my hand. Fortunately, only the wet sweat, I didn''t find anything else...


    I was relieved. Fortunately, it was still there!


    Keer can''t help but open her eyes. When she sees me like this, she suddenly opens her eyes and looks at me curiously, "I''ll go, majestic young master!"


    I was surprised and quickly covered the quilt. "Who let you see it? Didn''t it make you close your eyes? "


    She quickly closed her eyes. "I didn''t see it! Nothing! "


    "You!" I am angry and anxious, red face, do not know what to say..


    "Oh, it''s OK. You''re a boy. See what''s wrong, and you won''t suffer a loss." she comforted me instead. "Besides, you fainted last night and couldn''t wake up when you shouted. If I really wanted to take advantage of the danger, you would have been my person..."


    I was speechless.


    After a while in the cold, she chuckled, holding my shoulder and smiling back and forth, "hahaha..."


    "what are you laughing at?" I have a hot face.


    "You are so lovely, young master, ha ha ha..." she said with a smile, "who is afraid of girls in this era! ... don''t worry, it''s our secret. I won''t tell anyone... Hahaha... "


    I look at her with a complicated look, and my heart says that if you only look at her, well, how do you know...


    seeing that I don''t speak, she can''t help laughing. She comes over and holds my arm to play coquetry." Oh, don''t be angry. I apologize to you, OK? Don''t be so mean, will you? " I sighed helplessly and looked outside. It was almost dawn. I dialed her gently. "Call Zhao Fei and let him come here."


    "Ah! Good! " She rolled aside laughing, picked up the phone and dialed Zhao Fei''s room.


    I blushed, got up and got out of bed, walked to the glass wall, took a look outside, turned around and walked out of the room.

 Chapter 60

    After a while, Zhao tuhao came.


    He came to the living room and sat down. He first talked about Zhang Ergou.


    "Young master, Zhang Ergou called me in the middle of the night and said that he fell asleep when he arrived at the hotel yesterday. He didn''t even dream about jade puppet fairy when he slept at more than three o''clock in the morning." the old Zhao said, "it seems that something is wrong with this situation!"


    I blushed, oh.


    "What''s so strange about this? We''ve already guessed that jade puppet fairy can''t see Zhang Ergou. "Ke''er came over with two cups of coffee and joked with Zhao tuhao," Feige, it''s OK. You''re jealous. " Zhao feibai glanced at her and then said to me, "young master, if she didn''t touch two dogs, wouldn''t we be short of people? What about this? "


    I picked up my coffee, took a drink, and said, "no matter how much, call Zhang Ergou and ask him to get up immediately, and then come back last week to meet us."


    "And then?" Asked Keer.


    "Then we go to the Taoist temple," I said.


    "Taoist temple?" They were stunned. "Which Taoist temple?"


    "It''s the burnt down ancestral temple," I said, looking at the two of them, "where we can solve the jade puppet immortal." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    can you look at Lao Zhao and Lao Zhao''s watch and say, "young master, Zhou Qing''s hometown is in Dongping. It will take at least four hours from the capital to Dongping. Don''t you think it will take you four hours to solve Yu Gu''s sister before noon? Is it too late? "


    I subconsciously avoided his eyes, "I changed my mind, and I''ll solve her tonight."


    "At night?" Zhao tuhao was stunned. "Then... Can my talisman last till night?"


    "Don''t worry about it," I put down my coffee. "As long as we get to the mountain before noon, arrange the array and imprison her strength, she won''t be able to burn you. So we must hurry up and try to start as early as possible. "


    "Good!" Zhao tuhao took out his mobile phone and dialed Zhang Ergou, "are you up? Did you dream? Did she look for you! Dream that your sister-in-law has a fart! Forget it. You''ll pick up Mr. Zhou right away, and then come to meet us. The address will be sent to you. Good! "


    When he hung up, he sent an address and told Ke''er, "call the front desk and ask them to bring breakfast here. We''ll eat here."


    "So early, do you have breakfast?" Asked Keer.


    "Do you think this is a fast hotel? Of course! " Old Zhao didn''t lift his head. "Tell them directly, we''ll have the same set of early set ABC!"


    "Good!" Ke''er got up and went to the phone in the living room and picked up the phone. "Hello, front desk? This is 2501. I''d like three breakfast, all for ABC! "


    After the phone call, she came back to me and sat down. "They said it would come in a moment."


    I gave a whoop.


    She picked up my half cup of coffee and drank it naturally.


    After Zhao tuhao sent out the message, he sent a few voice messages to Zhang Ergou, and then he put down the phone, "young master, OK."


    "Well," I nodded.


    "By the way, yesterday you said that you told us about the array this morning. Can you tell me now?" Come to think of it.


    "Yes," said Lao Zhao, "I''ve been waiting."


    I subconsciously took a look outside the glass wall and thought, "in fact, it''s nothing. I''ll tell you when I''m on the mountain."

 Chapter 61

    But the son understands my meaning, "right, right, on the safe side, don''t let jade puppet fairy hear!" "Oh, yes!" Zhao tuhao understood, "my sister Yugui has come and gone without a trace. She has eyes and ears for thousands of miles. We''d better guard against it. OK, anyway, we don''t understand. Young master, if you have a clear idea, we will obey the order and listen to the command! "


    They are relieved that no one has noticed the smile on the corner of my mouth. They are helpless and sad.


    In fact, at that moment, I was a little uncomfortable, and I didn''t know why.


    Before last night, Yu and I were hostile. I just wanted to subdue her. I had no other feelings for her. But after last night''s incident, my heart was unconsciously different. When I thought of using the array to break her up, I felt sad and impatient.


    Things between men and women are so magical. She is not a real woman, and I have nothing to do with her. I can only say that she has some skin contact. But the power of dream is very strong. When you have ambiguity with a opposite sex in your dream, you will easily feel different about the opposite sex when you wake up. Laozhao and yujuxian have slept together for many times. Although yujuxian''s younger sister wants to kill him, he still can''t help being jealous for her. That''s why.


    I''m not as serious as he is, I''m just in an illusion - she''s the first heterosexual to touch my body, as if she were my first woman.


    But now, I have to use the array to deal with her......


    I know that this is her trick, her purpose is not to get close to me, she is to confuse me, use me, let me not bear to start with her. I know everything, but I''m still tangled, so I feel bad.


    Breakfast arrived soon, and it was more abundant than any breakfast I had ever had.


    But I have no appetite, so I don''t think it''s very delicious.


    I have to adjust it and have to adjust it before noon. Otherwise, Lao Zhao, Zhou Qing, Zhang two dog couple will die, and even Kerr can hardly survive. Several lives are in my hands now, let alone she is just a jade puppet fairy, she is a real woman, and I can never be merciful!


    All the reasons are clear, that is, the feeling in my heart...


    I took a deep breath and felt that I was totally confused.


    After breakfast, I took a cold shower, which made me wake up a lot.


    When I took a bath, Kohl called the quick cleaning service. It took the hotel laundry department half an hour to wash, dry and iron my clothes, and then send them back. Ke''er also asked the front desk to send me a pair of underpants. She also told me to be comfortable. She said that my young master didn''t like being bound...


    anyway, my face was lost by her.


    After getting dressed and finishing up, we went downstairs and left the room. At this time, Zhang Ergou and Zhou Qing arrived.


    We got on the bus, Zhao Fei drove by himself, two cars one before the other, left the capital and headed south to Dongping.


    After getting on the highway, my cell phone rang.


    I see it''s from Tang Sijia.


    "Are you all right?" She asked me, "is it still hard?" "It''s OK," I said. "You can rest assured."


    She sighed, "that''s good. Don''t be tired any more."


    My heart a warm, eyes inexplicably wet, "well."


    She smiled softly, "OK, I''ll go to the company. When you''re finished, tell me to take care of yourself."


    "OK", I hung up the phone, turned to look outside, and tried not to let tears flow out.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" "Why are you crying?" he asked in a low voice


    I gently wiped away tears from the corners of my eyes, leaned back against her and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 62

    Zhou Qing said that the Sun Temple was located on the Lushan Mountain in the western suburb of Dongping. After burning it a few months ago, there is only a piece of debris left. Although the days are not short, when we get here, we can still smell a sharp smell of fireworks.


    This temple is not large in scale. There is no gate, no hall, no bell and Drum Tower. It''s just three main rooms and a small courtyard. The posterity temple is not a jungle, while the latter serves the four monks. The scale of the former is generally large, while the former is the place where one''s own apprentices practice, so the scale is generally small, and what they want is a pure.


    Looking at the ruins in front of me, smelling the pungent smell of coke, my sad and helpless feeling disappeared instantly. The tragic images in front of me are all the works of jade puppet fairy. In this situation, let alone she is just a jade puppet fairy. She is a real woman, and I won''t be merciful.


    I can''t help but sigh, "white bone view, where is white bone view..."


    but I was shocked, "ah? Human bones, where


    "Who''s the bone? What the young master said is baiguguan. "The old Zhao glared at her." don''t be surprised. Where is it? Burnt to death! This is a crematorium. What do you call you Then he asked me quietly, "young master, what does baiguguan mean? Is there a lot of people''s bones down here


    "Ah!" Ke''er screamed with fear and covered his ears.


    I was amused by her. "Are you not afraid to face jade puppet fairy? That''s how human bones scare you? "


    "Oh, don''t say it!" Ke''er jumps up and down in a hurry.


    I chuckled.


    Zhou Qing came over and said, "young master''s white bone view does not refer to human bones, but refers to a practice method of Mahayana Buddhism, named white bone view. That is to say, we should make ourselves and the people around us white bones, and then... "Br >


    " OK! " The old Zhao impatiently interrupts him, "we don''t want to hear your lecture, we want to hear the young master tell us!"


    Zhou Qing was embarrassed for a while. "Er... OK, young master, tell them about it."


    "The white bone view is a kind of mental method of Buddhism. It''s said that it''s very complicated, but it''s very simple." I said lightly, "for example, if you like a beautiful woman, you can''t put it down. Then you can imagine that she''s a walking white bone frame, and if you think about it, you don''t have desire. This is called the white bone view, which is one of the unclean views of Buddhism. It''s similar to the Taoist stop view method, and the different music is the same Work. "


    "Oh, if you can''t eat grapes, imagine pesticides on them?" Asked Lao Zhao.


    "No, if you can''t eat grapes, it means high blood pressure, arteriosclerosis, cerebral infarction!" But he said, "to put it more grandly, if you can''t eat grapes, you can say that grapes have bacteria, viruses and parasites. Anyway, they make you sick and scared, so you don''t want to eat them. Right, young master? "


    I light smile, "almost."


    "Oh, I thought that Buddhism is so good, that''s the feeling..." Lao Zhao understood, "isn''t it the reverse diaphragms that should be themselves, so that they have no desire?"


    "It''s called the white bone view to see beauty as white bone, which makes people lustless; it''s called the red powder view to see white bone as beauty, which makes people fearless. It''s not easy for people to control their mind when they think about cause and effect themselves... "I said lightly.


    As soon as Zhou Qing picked up his thumbs, he admired him. "Young master''s words are concise and comprehensive. He said the true meaning of Buddhism and Taoism in a few words. It''s amazing!"


    "That is to say, look at our young master, a few words will make us understand." Zhao looked at Zhou Qing disdainfully. "You are still a professor. When you speak, you are not grounded at all!"


    "I..." Zhou Qing said nothing. "Did you let me talk?"


    I look at the sun in the sky. "OK, it''s almost noon. Let''s clean up a clean area and prepare for the array."


    "Good!" on dit.


    We started to clean up the main hall of the ruins of the ancestral temple, the middle one of the three bungalows. The four of us men were responsible for cleaning the burnt wood and broken bricks. But we got some branches from the nearby trees, tied them together with shoelaces, and made a simple broom to clean the dust on the ground.


    There are many people and great power. After more than half an hour, we basically cleaned the ground in the ruins of the main hall.


    Now I look at my watch. It''s 11:15. It''s just noon.


    I asked Ke''er to bring me a bottle of water, unscrewed it and washed my hands. Then I went to the car and took off the package containing Kirin, carried it back to the main hall, and told them, "turn around except Ke''er, and nobody will look at it."


    "Good!" Lao Zhao, Zhang Ergou and Zhou Qing turn around at the same time and close their eyes.


    I took out a unicorn wrapped in red cloth and gave it to Ke''er, "I''ll reach out and you''ll give it to me, but you can''t speak, understand?"


    "I see!" Said kor''er.


    I looked at the ground, first set the Tai Chi position, then quickly walked to the north, squatted down, uncovered the red cloth, and put the unicorn on the ground. After calming down, I raised my breath and pinched my fingers to draw a Tai Chi on the ground. Then I built a fire sign in Tai Chi.The fire talisman belongs to the five elements secret talisman, and the five elements talisman belongs to the essence of the Wu family secret arts, with great power. Isn''t jade puppet immortal powerful? Let her have a try. What''s the taste of the flame charm.


    After the fire talisman is repaired, I carefully put the crystal unicorn on the fire talisman, then press and hold its head, visualize the spirit talisman, with the middle finger of the right hand in the middle of the eyebrow, and press it on the unicorn''s head.


    The unicorn suddenly became fiery, as if it were in general.


    But the son startled, subconsciously covered own mouth.

 Chapter 63

    I was a little surprised, too, but soon I calmed down.


    The unicorn soon recovered and became crystal clear again.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, got up, walked to the southeast corner of the main hall, squatted down, and reached for Keer.


    Ke''er understands. Hurry up and hand me a unicorn.


    I did the same. Soon, the unicorn became very popular.


    After it returned to normal, I got up to the southwest corner of the main hall and continued to arrange the array.


    The north is Kan, the southeast is Xun, and the southwest is Kun. After three positions are settled, the remaining two unicorns are placed in the positions of the East and the West. The five unicorns are corresponding to each other in a five pointed star. Then I go to the central Taiji position, squat down, grasp the hand formula, draw Taiji, and then practice five five talismans in Taiji.


    The five unicorns were red in a flash, and a strong fire rose on the ground of the whole main hall.


    Ke''er looked at all this in surprise and couldn''t help opening her mouth wide.


    A few seconds later, the fire disappeared into the ground and everything was back to normal. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    when I stood up, my eyes were red, blood was surging up, and my chest was tingling.


    I took a deep breath, forced to hold back the blood, and told Ke''er, "jade puppet!"


    But when he was stunned, he went back to his senses and said, "Oh, yes! I''ll get it! "


    Jade puppet is in Zhang Ergou''s car. This time, he has nowhere to run.


    Ke''er takes the jade puppet and hands it to me.


    I threw away the nanmu box, untied the red cloth, dragged it with the red cloth, put the jade puppet on the five thunder town spirit talisman on the Taiji position, and then took a piece of red cloth just wrapped with unicorn, and covered it.


    Jade puppet belongs to gold. To deal with it, you must use a powerful array.


    The unicorn belongs to the fire. The crystal unicorn is the most intelligent. I use the fire talisman to communicate with the unicorn to form a five square fire array. In the middle of the Taiji position, I add five five five thunder talismans. Together, it is a powerful five thunder fire array. This array is very popular, far more powerful than the big Unicorn array. In addition, after being burned here, the fire is very strong in the atmosphere. Now it''s noon, and the fire is even stronger in the sky. The five thunder fire array is arranged here. The sky and the earth are good for people and people. It can make it absorb enough fire gas to deal with the millennium jade puppet.


    I have made up my mind to return her to her original shape even if I go back to lie down for half a month. Aren''t you good? Don''t you want to charm me and use me? OK, let''s have a good look at the array of our Wu family!


    I slowly quit the array, legs a soft, a buttock sat on the ground, silently spit out the blood in my mouth.


    "Young master!" Ke''er was scared. He got down on his knees and helped me. "Do you mind?"


    "It''s ok..." I coughed a few times and looked at the three people. "OK, come here."


    Three people have long wanted to come here. When they heard me, they hurriedly ran over and asked in unison, "young master! How are you doing? "


    I waved. "It''s ok... Just rest."


    Zhao tuhao was ashamed. "Ah, it''s all because of me..."


    Zhou Qing was also ashamed, "it''s also because of me..."


    Zhang Ergou looked at them and sighed, "and I..."


    "all right!" But the son is anxious, "young master all spits blood, you are still in this ink! Take him to the car and let him have a rest! "


    "Oh, yes!" That''s what they remember.


    "No," I said, holding Kerr up and pointing to the array on the ground, "you three should keep this array well, and we will start at midnight."


    Zhao tuhao looked at the array and asked me anxiously, "young master, there are only five unicorns, will the effect be discounted?"


    "The simpler, the more practical," I insisted, whispering to Ke''er, "help me to the car."


    "Well!" With tears in her eyes, Ke''er nodded.


    She helped me back to the car and saw that I was so cold. She came up to me and hugged me tightly.


    I looked at the formation outside the window and closed my eyes silently.

 Chapter 64

    I slept for five hours and didn''t wake up until the end of the hour.


    At this time, outside, the bright moon is in the sky, the stars are all over the sky, and the ruins are illuminated by the moon.


    I looked down at myself. There was a quilt, but she took off my shoes and wrapped my feet carefully.


    I sat up and looked carefully. Yes, it was Zhao tuhao''s car.


    It turns out that the back seat of the SUV can be refitted and leveled, and a simple mattress can be used as a bed. I''ve learned a lot.


    I rubbed my face and opened the quilt to get out of the car, only to find that I was wearing a pair of underpants.


    I was in a daze, but the door opened.


    I quickly covered myself with a quilt.


    "You wake up, young master!" At last, Ke''er sighed, "thank goodness! I thought you had to sleep until tomorrow morning? What about? Is it hard? "


    "And my clothes?" I asked, blushing.


    She handed me the dress. "I see you sweat so much, I''m afraid you''ll catch cold."


    I put on my clothes and shoes awkwardly and wanted to open the door, but I didn''t know how to open it.


    "I will!" She got out of the car and ran to the back. She opened the door


    I got out of the car, tidied up my clothes and walked quickly to the array.


    "Wait for me, young master!" Ke''er takes some food and catches up.


    When Zhao tuhao and I woke up, they quickly stood up, "young master! Are you all right? "


    "It''s OK", I went to the edge of the array, squatted down, looked at the red cloth in the array carefully, and confirmed that there was no abnormality, then I was relieved.


    "Young master, you will be here soon," said Zhao tuhao. "Is your body OK?"


    "It''s OK," I said. "It''s ok if it doesn''t work."


    But he opened a bag of biscuits and handed it to me. "Eat something first."


    I picked it up, sat on the ground and ate.


    Keer sat down beside me, unscrewed a bottle of water for me and handed it to me.


    Zhao tuhao, Zhou Qing and Zhang Ergou looked at each other, smiled and sat down.


    "When I get to Zizi, I will open the cloth," I said to them. "Once I open it, the jade puppet fairy will show its shape. Then we will arrange another array, cooperate with the five thunder fire array, and beat her back to its original shape!"


    "Five thunder fire formation..." Zhou Qing nodded, "good name! Domineering! "


    "Is it the array arranged by the servants?" Asked Zhao tuhao.


    I took a look at him. "Yes!"


    "But there''s not enough people..." Lao Zhao pointed to Zhang Ergou. "Sister Yugui didn''t get lucky with him last night, just me and Zhou Lao. She couldn''t arrange the battle..."


    I took the water from Ke''er, drank half a bottle at a time, and looked at Lao Zhao. "And me!"


    "You?" Everyone was stunned, including Ke''er.


    I look at them, blushing, "last night, she went to me..."


    "ah?" Lao Zhao was surprised, "young master, you......"


    "don''t get me wrong!" I blushed and explained, "nothing happened to her and me, but she touched me, so... So it''s kind of skin to skin. You, Zhou Lao, plus me, there are just three people. You can arrange the array. "

 Chapter 65

    The old Zhao was stunned for a while, then he looked at Zhang Ergou and sighed, "it''s better for me to touch her, young master. I feel more comfortable than you touch her..."


    Zhang Ergou is the most innocent, "then my 100000... Ah, Feige, look here..."


    "what do you want me to do?" Zhao tuhao despised, "there are rules and regulations. When something comes to you, it''s yours. There''s no reason to return it! You do! "


    "I..." Zhang Ergou had to turn to Zhou Qing, "old Zhou, I shouldn''t give you the money. Look at this..."


    Zhou Qing is a little embarrassed. Clear his throat and smile, "Xiao Zhang, it''s two different things, isn''t it?"


    Zhang Ergou''s mute ate Coptis, looked at them, and sighed helplessly, "Hey, forget it, let''s spend money to buy my life..."


    I was relieved secretly. To be honest, I was a little worried this day, for fear that Zhao tuhao thought I had put on a hat for him. Now that he says that, I can rest assured.


    I finished the biscuit, drank the remaining half bottle of water, stood up and wiped my mouth, "OK, get ready to start!"


    A few people listen, hurriedly stand up, "good!"


    I look at Zhang Ergou. "You go back to the car, your task is to sleep. No matter what happens outside, you can''t get off before dawn, and your feet can''t touch the ground!"


    "Good!" Zhang Ergou nodded and turned away.


    Then I said to Ke''er, "go to the car and get more bottles of water. Your task tonight is to guard the array. After we start, you can see who can''t support us, and then pour water on him outside. Remember, don''t be embarrassed. You''re saving people, you know? "


    Ke''er nodded hard. "MMM!"


    "Go!" I said.


    "Good!" She turned to get the water.


    I look at Zhao tuhao and Zhou Qing, turn around and point to the Kirin in the southeast Sundance. "The old man is the dry, the professor is the exchange, and the king is the wood! Zhou Lao, go to Xun''s seat, sit down with your knees crossed behind the unicorn! "


    "Good!" Zhou Qing walked over and sat cross legged.


    Then I pointed to the kunwei in the southwest. "Lao Zhao, you are the life of Xun mu. Your evil spirit is heavy. The southwest is kuntu. You go there and stop kunwei! Go behind the unicorn and sit cross knee! "


    "Good!" Lao Zhao walked by and sat down.


    I went into the middle of the array, looked at the two men, and said, "I''ll uncover the red cloth in a moment, and the jade puppet fairy will appear. Under the great pressure of five thunder fire array, she will be in agony. After being driven, she either attacks us, sucks our blood gas to protect herself, or confuses us, hides in our body to avoid the five thunder fire gas. Whether he attacks you or confuses you, as long as you glare at her, she can''t hurt you. Hold on till dawn, when her strength is exhausted, she will be beaten back to her original shape. Do you understand? "


    "I see!" They both said in unison.


    "If you can''t hold on, just think about what happened on the ruins," I said lightly. "Yujuxian will not die. Neither of you, including me, but also Zhang Ergou in the car over there and his wife, Zhou cuifen, will survive. Lao Zhao! If you are affectionate and are reluctant to hurt sister Yugu, you should think about the blood in your crotch! Old Zhou, if you are soft hearted and reluctant to hurt Miss Yugu, think about your wife, son and grandson, and think about the fire in your family! "


    "Don''t worry, young master!" Lao Zhao stared and said, "there are so many girls in the world, I still want to go to the bubble! I would rather die in a woman''s bed than in the hands of this demon! "


    "Don''t worry, young master!" Zhou Qing also said, "people will die, but what I hate most is being burned!"


    I smiled and nodded, "OK, that''s it!"


    With that, I leaned over to uncover the red cloth and threw it aside. Then I calmly walked to the back of the unicorn in the north bank, crossed my legs and sat down.


    Five thunder fire formation of the huge fire came out.


    "Fuck!" "Old Zhao is surprised to look around," young master, this too cow force! "


    "Is this the array?" Zhou Qing was also surprised and said, "miracle! Miracles! The Chinese fruit has the mysterious skill, the Taoist law vein is endless, God bless me in the hot summer, God bless me in the hot summer! Young master, this......


    "all shut up", I stare at the middle of the array, "stop talking, she''s coming!"


    When they were stunned, they looked at the central Taiji position, and their expression immediately regained.


    I saw the jade puppet fairy, who had already stood up.

 Chapter 66

    Since noon, yuguxian has been suppressed by the five thunder fire array for five hours. At this time, although she did not seem to have any obvious changes, but her eyes have no smile, instead, it is iceberg like cold.


    But the son took several bottles of water to the edge of the array, put them into the water, squatted down to see the jade puppet fairy in the array, couldn''t help but ask me loudly, "young master, how does she seem not afraid at all?"


    I didn''t pay attention to her. If I can''t speak, I will lose my breath.


    But after the son asked, subconsciously covered his mouth, this just realized that he was talkative.


    Is jade puppet immortal not afraid?


    Ha ha!


    See how long she can last!


    We just stare at each other and confront each other.


    Anyway, I''m not afraid of the aura in the array. I''m not afraid of it. I can also use it to heal myself. But she is different. No matter how strong she is, she is only a jade puppet. Between the heaven and the earth, yin and yang are the foundation and five behaviors are the essence. Her essence is that the golden phase and the jade make Yang wood, and the fire can overcome the gold and the stone. In the powerful five thunder fire array, her collapse is inevitable.


    After nearly an hour of confrontation, she frowned a little, gave out a painful groan, her body quivered, fell to her knees suddenly, and a red blood mist rose with a rising sound. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    all of a sudden, the smell of blood filled the whole mountain.


    She lowered her head, her high bun turned into a beautiful hair, and her clothes turned pink.


    Lao Zhao was stunned. He opened his mouth a few times.


    The jade puppet fairy felt Lao Zhao''s heart and suddenly raised his head to look at Lao Zhao.


    I can see now that her features are all clear. The blood mist just now is the blood curse on her!


    I can''t help but be surprised. I won''t... Won''t I help you?


    But soon, I saw clearly that although the blood charm was broken, the jade puppet fairy was obviously weak. Think about it carefully, I understand that only when the blood curse is untied can she show her true face, so breaking the blood curse is just a necessary procedure for refining her.


    I''m relieved.


    But Lao Zhao''s eyes are straight, because Yu Gu''s sister is so beautiful.


    Jade puppet fairy is forced to bear the great pain and squeeze a smile at Lao Zhao. She is so lovable and charming.


    Lao Zhao''s eyes also flashed a trace of impatience.


    Jade puppet fairy saw that Lao Zhao was moved, so he struggled to climb to Lao Zhao and reached out to him.


    Zhao subconsciously wanted to pull his hand, and he shouted, "don''t be afraid, I''ll help you..."


    "Feige!"


    but he yelled, shook his hand, and half the bottle of water fell on Zhao''s face.


    As soon as Lao Zhao was excited, he scolded me and quickly took back his hand.


    Jade puppet fairy looked at Lao Zhao in a daze and begged, "Zhao Fei... Zhao Fei..."


    she cried, which was heartbreaking.


    Lao Zhao hesitated again. "I... I don''t want to save you, but I don''t want to be eaten by you as a stew... Sister Yugu, as the saying goes, one day husband and wife, hundred day grace, you should help me, let me go, OK? I beg you......


    the pear and the rain that yuguxian cried, hurt her heart, hit the ground and cried.


    Lao Zhao looked at me helplessly, and soon cried, "what can I do, young master?"


    I ignored him. It was his life. He had to bear it.


    Looking at the pitiful little appearance of jade puppet fairy, Lao Zhao put his heart across and held out his hand again. "Die! I will spare this life and live up to you! "


    Jade puppet fairy seemed to see hope, and quickly reached for Lao Zhao''s hand.


    Hua of a, but son left that bottle of water also hailed to Lao Zhao''s face.


    As soon as Lao Zhao was excited, it was me again, so he quickly put his hand back.

 Chapter 67

    The angry jade puppet fairy let out a shriek and rushed to Lao Zhao recklessly, trying to strangle the heartbreaker.


    Lao Zhao''s eyes closed with fear.


    At the moment when the jade puppet fairy soared into the sky, the unicorn in front of Lao Zhao spewed out a flame, which turned the jade puppet fairy into a flaming man with a loud shout. With a scream, jade puppet fairy fell back to Taiji position, and then the flame disappeared.


    Lao Zhao opened his eyes and saw that jade puppet fairy had been beaten back, which gave him a long breath.


    Jade puppet fairy is obviously weaker. She lies on the ground, coughs incessantly, her beautiful face is full of sadness, and her long eyelashes are still hung with sad tears. If unidentified people see it, they will think that this is a girl who has been deeply hurt by slag man.


    And the three of us are the three "scum men".


    But this is the appearance. Jade puppet fairy looks pitiful, but in fact, she is charming us. As long as we let her feel our hearts moving, she will seize the opportunity to start with us. Among the three "scum men", I have no actual relationship with her, and I am a feng shui master, so I am the most difficult to give her a chance. She tried hard for Lao Zhao. Next, it''s time for Zhou Qing.


    My heart says fortunately, I am the only feng shui master. If all three people are as rational as I am, it will not be easy to do. Because only when jade puppet fairy feels that she has a chance, she will move and attack the array constantly. As long as she continues to impact, her strength will be quickly consumed, and when it is exhausted, she will be beaten back to the original shape.


    Sure enough, after breathing for a while, she turned her eyes to Zhou Qing.


    Zhou Qing''s eyes were full of intolerance.


    Jade puppet fairy pitifully extended his hand to him.


    Zhou Qing hesitated for a long time and sighed, "I''m almost seventy, and I''ve lived for most of my life. When my wife came to the countryside, the Secretary of the brigade matched me up, without any emotional basis. I am an intellectual. She is a farmer. She has no common language all her life. Ah, I''ve wanted to divorce many times in my life, but when I think about my children, I can''t help being cruel... Every time I think about it, I can''t help... "


    the old man even talks to yujuxian about his heart.


    Yujuxian is impatient. Her hands are shaking. She wants zhouqing to catch up with her, but zhouqing is like a chatterbox. It''s not over.


    "In fact, when I was in my forties, I fell in love with a female teacher in the same school." Zhou Qing smiled sweetly and was fascinated. "When we were together, we couldn''t finish talking. I looked at her and she looked at me as if time didn''t exist. Alas, it''s a pity that at that time she was waiting for words in the boudoir, but I''ve got flowers. Although we love each other, at last... We have to be separated. Ah, I wish I had known each other before I married... I really regret it, ah... "


    " ah! " The jade puppet fairy is in a hurry, and desperately reaches for him.


    However, Zhou Qing continued to talk about his romantic history, "later, I fell in love with a female student..." "don''t tell me! Stop talking! " The jade puppet fairy cried helplessly.


    Zhou qingyileng, this just returned to God, "well, next, it''s you. Ah, although you are not a real woman, you give me the best feeling. I wish you were a real girl, but the reality always disappoints people. You are not a person, you are just a... What He wants to find a definition, "what..."


    yuguxian is crazy, "I killed you!"


    She jumped up and rushed to Zhou Qing. Then she was burned by the fire from the unicorn and went back to the origin again.


    The jade puppet fairy was despairing, lying on the ground, staring at the sky in a daze, her chest was heaving violently, and her tears flowed.


    Zhou Qing couldn''t bear it for a while. "Well, in fact, what I want to say is that you give me the best feeling. Anyway, I''m almost seventy, so I''ll help you and let you live."


    He reached out his hand. "Xiaoyu, come on!"


    "You go to die..." jade puppet fairy sadly closed his eyes, tears streaming down his face.


    The Ke''er outside couldn''t help it. He burst out laughing and gave Zhou Qing a thumbs up. "It''s really a professor, Niubi! Advanced! "


    Zhou Qing was embarrassed. "I don''t mean that... Xiaoyu, I''m sincere."


    Now, even Lao Zhao couldn''t help laughing.


    The weak jade puppet fairy struggled to get up, didn''t wait to get up, snorted and fell again.


    Lao Zhao stopped laughing and his face became more complicated.


    Zhou Qing is still reaching out. "Xiaoyu, come!"


    Jade puppet fairy doesn''t believe him any more. She looks at me.


    I was in a daze. I flashed last night''s picture in my mind. I was inexplicably sour. In a flash, all the psychological defense lines collapsed.


    "Wu Zheng... Help me..." she looked at me sadly, "I didn''t want to kill you... I didn''t want to..."I tried my best to tell myself never to believe it, but my consciousness has fallen into a mirage, and all rationality is useless.


    I hesitated for a moment and stood up slowly.


    This time, everyone is stupid.

 Chapter 68

    "Young master! No! " Old Zhao exclaimed.


    I turned a deaf ear, stepped over the unicorn and went to Taiji, ready to rescue the jade puppet immortal.


    Jade puppet fairy looks at me pitifully and reaches out to me.


    Just then, with a crash, the half bottle of water of Ke''er came to my face.


    It''s too late for me to wake up and try to move back.


    The jade puppet fairy seized the opportunity, quickly jumped on me, turned into red light and went to my eyebrow. I was shocked. I quickly folded my hands and rolled to the five thunder town talisman in Taiji position.


    I felt a sharp stabbing pain in the center of my eyebrow, and a scream from jade puppet fairy popped out of my eyebrow and fell in front of kanwei unicorn. Kanwei Kirin blew out a flame, and burned her into a man of fire. He soared and smashed her at me.


    I instinctively dodged, bypassed Zhao, quickly returned to the ridge, sat down again, panting heavily.


    Ke''er is scared to be silly. Lao Zhao is scared to be confused. Zhou Qing seems to be in a dream. His eyes are dull.


    I didn''t react until I got back to my position. I ran quickly, "young master! How are you doing? "


    "I''m ok..." I wiped a handful of sweat on my forehead, "take more bottles of water, I''m most easily bewitched by her, and focus on greeting me!"


    "Good!" Ke''er turned and ran to the car.


    "Young master, isn''t he hurt?" Lao Zhao asked anxiously.


    "No!"


    "Why are you most easily bewitched by her?"


    I blushed and looked at him, "because... Because I haven''t touched a woman!"


    Lao Zhao was shocked. "Last night you and Ke''er..."


    "where do you want to go!" I was helpless. "Last night, I was healing. I needed her to take care of me. We had nothing else!"


    Zhao understood, "ouch, I think it''s crooked..."


    Zhou Qing suddenly realized, "it''s no wonder that the young master is a boy, no wonder... No wonder..."


    I was so embarrassed that I wanted to find a crack to get in.


    Compared with them, Lao Zhao is an old hand in love. Zhou Qing is also a good teacher. I am the only one who has never been in love. It''s worthy of my name to say that they are both scum men. I counted them together and they looked at them with this kind of eyes. I said in this tone. It''s really...


    I tried to calm down and not let myself think. The more confused I was, the more easily she bewitched me.


    Thinking of this, I took a look at her.


    She''s looking at me, too.


    Then I thought of the way to teach them. I stared and glared at them.


    With a exclamation, she quickly dodged my eyes.


    I was relieved, and I was more steadfast in my heart. I told them, "she will bewitch you again, and no one will talk nonsense and stare at her! Remember? "


    "Remember!" Lao Zhao said.


    "Remember!" Zhou Qing is half slow, he said.


    Ke''er came back soon. He took a box of mineral water and put it on the ground. It was like opening a grenade insurance. He unscrewed several bottles first.


    "Young master, enough water pipes!" She cried, "she dare to confuse you again. I''ll take a bath for you!"


    I took a deep breath and shouted, "OK!"


    The jade puppet immortal in the array is desperate.


    But in that sentence, her despair is only a false image, which is shown to our three "scum men".

 Chapter 69

    In the next two hours, she tried dozens of times again, each time weakening some, and then persevered every time. Lao Zhao almost fell behind six times, and Zhou Qing was even more exaggerated. Every time, he sincerely wanted to save her, but my side became a forbidden area that jade puppet immortal dared not touch.


    But the box of water under my ass will soon be almost used.


    She unscrewed the last bottles and went to the car to carry a box.


    On the way back to Dongping, I asked Zhao tuhao to carry three boxes of water to the car while refueling in the service area. So the water is enough. It''s just hard work. Seeing that the jade puppet fairy in the array is getting weaker and weaker, she will be beaten back to her original shape as long as it''s dawn.


    I look at the distance. The dawn of victory is not far away.


    Finally, after another violent shock, yujuxian fell. This time, she was so weak that she could not stand up again. I dare not carelessly, look at the light on her body carefully. Through her clothes, the red light on her body is more and more light. Then, the clothes became light blue, her face, also became young, from an 18-9-year-old woman to a 15-6-year-old girl.


    Young her, more beautiful.


    "Oh my God, Lori..."


    Zhou Qing''s eyes also straightened, "beauty... Beauty!"


    Jade puppet fairy ignored them, she looked up at me, eyes full of grievances and do not give up. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I quickly stare at her.


    She groaned painfully, but did not avoid my eyes. Instead, she smiled at me.


    "I''m going to leave, you''re happy..." she looked at me sadly. "If I met you in those days, I would willingly guard you around, to be your protector, to resist the scourge for you... Unfortunately, I met yuqingzi..."


    "yuqingzi?" I was shocked. "You..."


    she lowered her head and wept silently. "I''m Kunlun Lingyu. Since its formation, I only recognize one person as the Lord. At the time of my master''s emergence, I was not yet formed. In the next two hundred years, I absorbed the spirit of heaven and earth and became a human. That yuqingzi is my master''s Dharma vein, but he wants to take me as his own. I don''t want to follow him, so he uses his blood to cultivate me, which makes me lose my nature and get me... "


    she looks up and looks at me sadly," I don''t want to kill people, but I''m polluted by my blood, so I''m thirsty for blood... Lazy Taoist master doesn''t ask right or wrong, and seals me for thousands of years with the blood curse. Although I am a hard rock in Kunlun, I also know that people should love themselves. Heaven and earth live well and kill badly. I love myself and am not born to kill. I was born for heaven and earth, but I have no chance with the world... "


    she sat up hard, arranged her clothes, hair, looked at Kunlun in the distance, relieved, with a smile of relief on her tearful face.


    "Wu Zheng, it''s my good fortune that you and I met each other..." she closed her eyes, lowered her head and burst into tears.


    I look at her, my heart, can not help but tremble.


    She''s been in the play all night, but I know that this is true. From the beginning of the array to now, jade puppet fairy has been struggling. In fact, her body has been destroyed several times. Each time, it is closer to her ID.


    When all the blood that polluted her spirit and sealed her blood curse disappeared, she was this girl. At the moment, she is as holy as snow, without any wind and dust, clean as a fairy, a real fairy. This is her last moment. In a moment, she will be beaten back.


    But at this moment, I hesitated.


    Looking back on these two days, I used paper symbols wholeheartedly, and I was passive everywhere. Although she is sealed by the blood curse, her power is very powerful. She may not be able to kill Lao Zhao, but if she wants me last night, it is not impossible for her.


    I would rather believe that although she was polluted by blood and lost her nature, the goodness in her nature still existed. Because I remember the way she looked at me, which was not her usual eyes...


    should I continue to be rational and return her to her original shape?


    Or should we stop there and give her a chance?


    My heart is a bit confused.


    "Young master, why not..." Zhao hesitated, "give her a chance?"


    "Yes, young master!" Zhou Qing also pleaded for her, "Xiaoyu knows it''s wrong, you give her a chance, she''s a good child..." "I''m not Xiaoyu", she said calmly, "the one you see in your dream is my blood gas. The blood Qi was originally the female disciple of yuqingzi. Her surname was Chen and her name was Youwei. Yuqingzi had an affair with Youwei, but soon after, Youwei eloped with his elder martial brother and escaped from the mountain gate. Yuqingzi chased them, killed them, and scattered their souls together, so that they would never be born again. After that, he took the blood of Youwei and used her blood gas to refine me, which made me... "


    she opened her eyes, looked at them, smiled slightly," it''s her who sleeps with you, but... "She turned to look at me, but she didn''t speak.But suddenly he understood, "it''s you who slept with our young master?"


    The girl didn''t speak, sighed softly and lowered her head. "It''s natural, like a jade boy. How can it not be fascinating? No chance, no other thoughts, you, send me back to Kunlun......


    her figure is becoming lighter and lighter, slowly becoming a white light, melting into the seed material, disappearing.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, "let''s go home..."

 Chapter 70

    After dawn, we left Dongping for Beijing.


    On the way, Lao Zhao told me quietly that he had bought the seed material from Zhang Ergou again.


    "What else are you buying back for?" I don''t understand.


    "I want someone to polish it and give it to you," he said. "That girl is good. Let''s keep a memorial."


    "That''s different," I said. "You can''t forget her, just keep it for yourself."


    "Lao Zhao laughed," didn''t the girl say that? I sleep with Chen Youwei. You sleep with her. The girl is clean. You don''t have to doubt it. Young master, this seed material can produce good things. Do you want a jade pendant? Or a pair of bracelets? Or a ring? "


    I didn''t speak. I was very upset.


    When he saw that I was silent, he continued, "look, you can wear jade pendants by yourself; you can send bracelets to your girlfriend later; if you want rings, you can use them by yourself or send them to others. I mean, although the girl is gone, the fairy on the seed material is still there. Why don''t you cut it off and make a jade pendant


    "Why do you have to be so sensational when you don''t have a girl in your mouth?" I can''t help it. "She''s not a girl, she''s just a piece of psychic jade. She''s a psychic body."


    Lao Zhao took a deep look at me and smiled, "young master, I always feel that you and her will not end like this. Your fate is not so shallow. Well, I''ll see to it, but don''t get me wrong. It''s not the reward for asking you to do something. It''s a small gift. It''s my heart, OK? "


    If I say no again, I''ll be a bit affectedly.


    "Well, thank you," I said to him.


    The old Zhao is very serious, "young master, you are my idol. If you are so polite, I will be sad!"


    I smiled calmly, "OK."


    "That''s right!" Lao Zhao smiled and told Ke''er, "Ke''er, I''ll give you a week''s leave and go back to work after a good rest!"


    "Good!" Ke''er was very happy and asked me, "young master, what are you doing these days? If it''s OK, let''s go out and play? "


    "I won''t go," I yawned, "I have to go back to sleep for a few days..."


    "will you have a headache tonight?" Asked Ke''er worried.


    "I don''t know..." I looked outside. "Don''t worry about me. You''ve been working hard for two days. Have a good rest."


    Ke''er stops talking and nibbles at his lips.


    Lao Zhao looked at us and smiled, "well, I''ll treat you tonight and call on my sister. Let''s have hot pot! Celebrate! "


    I didn''t speak.


    But look at me, "young master? What do you mean? "


    I smiled, "OK!"


    But the son also smiled, "well, I''ll choose a place. Tonight, I''ll kill Feige!"


    "Stinky girl! I seem to be very stingy! Have I ever let you down? " Lao Zhao doesn''t like listening.


    "Cut! You think you''re not mean? Did I eat on the way yesterday or did I spend money? You didn''t even reimburse me! " Keer is tit for tat.


    "Hey! Come on, right? Reimbursement! I''ll reimburse you later! Don''t come back after your vacation. You''re fired! "


    "If you are dismissed, you will be dismissed! I have 200000 now. I will start my own business! "


    "Just you? Ha ha! "


    "What? I''ve learned your skills for a long time! I''m a pig, not a monkey! "


    ...


    the two started again.


    I listened to their quarrels, and I was very steadfast.


    After returning to the capital, Lao Zhao called Tang Sijia and we had a hot pot together. After dinner, Ke''er took a taxi and left. Tang Sijia sent me home.


    I made a pot of tea and wanted to talk to her, but after the tea was poured, it was more than ten minutes, and I didn''t say a word.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Seeing that I was worried, Tang Sijia got up and sat down beside me and asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    "I... That day..." I don''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter with you?" She looked at me seriously.


    My face was burning, and I looked at her with a red face, "I dreamed of jade puppet fairy that night..."


    "and then?" She asked.


    "Then... Then..." I lowered my head and smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 71

    All of a sudden, I feel bored. What are you doing?


    Tang Sijia is smart and quick to understand, "you and she can''t... That''s right?"


    I was silent for a long time and shook my head. "No way... I don''t mean anything else. I just want to talk to you... I have no one to talk to, only you..."


    Tang Sijia smiled softly, "OK, then you can talk to me."


    I took a deep breath. I started with Ke''er when he went to Lao Zhao''s house. I told her the experience of the next two days in the original.


    Tang Sijia listened carefully and never interrupted me.


    After that, I feel relaxed.


    "Will you laugh at me?" I asked, blushing.


    Tang Sijia smiled gently, "it''s time for you to talk about a girlfriend..."


    I shook my head, "I don''t have a girlfriend, I don''t have that chance, I don''t have that idea. I just feel that this matter makes me lose, as if... Some precious feelings that should belong to my girlfriend were consumed in advance by her. So I feel sad, but I can''t say how I feel bad... "I smiled helplessly and my eyes were moist.


    "As a feng shui master, you are amazing, really." Tang Sijia looked at me seriously. "But as a boy, you are only eighteen, eighteen..."


    she took my hand. "Don''t think so much, the feeling of love can''t be imitated, let alone the first love? That jade girl just touched your kindness. Your love only belongs to you and your future girlfriend. No one can consume it in advance, and she can''t do it. Believe me, it will get better, OK? "


    With tears in my eyes, I forced out a smile and nodded silently.


    She came up to me and hugged me painfully.


    At that moment, I suddenly felt like a child, and finally faced my own vulnerability. I admit that the girl''s last words really touched me. I sympathize with her and feel sorry for her. I did think about stopping the formation, but I can''t make fun of people''s lives, and just as I was struggling, she disappeared. At the beginning of that moment, apart from regret and self blame, I was inexplicably disappointed. This emotion buried deep in my heart, tortured me for a whole day.


    Now that I have said it, I am relieved.


    The business of jade puppet immortal is officially finished.


    Tang Sijia stayed with me all night. Of course, we slept separately. In the middle of the night, my head hurt a lot, but I didn''t disturb her. I sat up and adjusted my internal Qi to cure her. It took me a long time to fall asleep again. The next day, she got up early and made breakfast for me. After eating with me, she went to the company.


    After she left, I slept all day and didn''t wake up until the next morning.


    After turning on the computer, Tang Sijia sent me several messages.


    I replied to her one by one, then got up and got out of bed and walked into the bathroom.


    After Lin Xia came here, I wanted to study the secrets in that half of the book. I didn''t dare to start because I didn''t have money to eat. Now I have 1.7 million yuan on my card. I have enough food and clothing to eat. It''s time for me to study the secrets of nature left by my grandfather.


    I''m going to take a good bath, eat a bowl of instant noodles, and then start to learn. Through the two events of Tang Sijia and Zhao tuhao, I realized that my biggest deficiency lies in the lack of internal skill cultivation. I should be able to improve my internal skill by practising the secret skills in that half of the book. In that case, I won''t have to worry about things in the future.


    The more I think about it, the more excited I am. It''s like going on a date. I''m very happy.


    It''s washing. There''s a knock outside.


    In a daze, I took the bath towel to dry myself, put on my clothes, and came to the door to have a look. There were several people in black with sunglasses standing outside. These men are arrogant. The first man has a beard and gold earrings. Though he wears sunglasses, I can see the light of his eyebrows.


    This man is very evil. He looks like a green dragon holding blood. The so-called green dragon with blood is Hengyong, and the horse head with arrow goes out of the general''s gate. Anyone who has the green dragon with blood and the horse head with arrow is a person in the military world with great potential, and the weak with small potential is a person in the Jianghu. This man is very important and has a small potential. He lives and dies for others. Therefore, he can only be a Jianghu person.


    But the question is, Jianghu people, what are you looking for me for?


    I reached for the door. "Are you?" "Is it young master Wu Zheng The man asked calmly.


    "It''s me.".


    The man took off his sunglasses and held out his hand to me. "Hello, young master Wu. My name is Chen Chao. Our chairman would like to invite you to have a cup of tea. Is it convenient for you?"


    "Your chairman?" I was stunned.


    "Our chairman is Guo Zheng, the head of Dongyang Construction Engineering Group," he said.


    "What can I do for him?" I asked.


    Chen Chao smiled, "don''t worry, young master. The chairman doesn''t mean anything else. Please go there, just want to know each other and make friends."He said it was very calm, but his eyes told me that his boss was not so simple to make friends with me. He should be in a hurry.


    Grandpa often said that it''s feng shui master''s duty to save people. It seems that my study can only be postponed for a few days.


    I thought a little and nodded, "you have to wait for me."


    "Good young master", Chen Chao said with relief, "we are waiting for you downstairs."


    I said nothing else, closed the door, turned back to the bedroom, ready to change.


    At this time, a gust of wind suddenly blew outside, and the pigeon of the neighbor''s house banged against my window. The pigeon fluttered a few times and flew away, leaving a piece of blood on the window.


    I suddenly understood that...

 Chapter 72

    Grandpa said that there are several hexagrams that can be calculated accurately in one''s life. I remember this sentence, so I try not to touch divination no matter what situation I face, in order to avoid getting old in the future and not enough divination. Try not to use it as much as possible, it doesn''t mean not to use it all the time. There must be a mystery in the vision of pigeon hitting blood. At this time, divination is a kind of subconscious.


    Pigeons are flying birds. They belong to Sundan wood. Their blood is separated from fire. A strong wind blows them to my window and causes bleeding. This is a family''s heart divination. It means that the Chen family looks prosperous and prosperous, a group of rich people with promising future, but in fact, their business is prosperous, their family is not prosperous and their house is not peaceful. And some of the descendants have provoked the spirit, and they will have no offspring.


    I silently looked at the bloodstain on the window. It was so violent. It seemed that the spirit was very angry.


    I didn''t think deeply, changed my clothes, went to the living room for a cup of hot water, then came to the door, opened the door.


    Chen Chao smiled at me, "young master."


    "Let''s go," I said lightly.


    "Good!"


    I followed them downstairs, got into a very luxurious car, and left the community under the escort of the two cars.


    So big, so proud for the first time.


    I don''t have a sense of the car. I don''t know anything about the logo, but the quality can be divided. Tang Sijia''s car is very good, Zhao tuhao''s car is also very good, but they all drive off-road vehicles. Chen Chao is a car. I often see it on TV. It seems to be a mirage. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    is out of the community. They drive all the way to the north on the Fifth Ring Road.


    "Where is this going?" I asked Chen Chao.


    "Go to Xiaotangshan," said Chen Chao, "our chairman has a villa there, where he will wait for you."


    "Villa?" I thought about it. "It''s not just him, is it? Who else? "


    Chen Chao smiled. "Don''t worry, young master. When you arrive, you will know."


    I nodded and said, "OK."


    Since he doesn''t want to say it, I don''t need to ask any more. What''s the situation? I''ll know when I get there.


    After about an hour, the team drove into a luxury villa area with beautiful environment. After a few rounds along the green road, they came to a beautiful villa. There''s a girl waiting there. When the motorcade comes, she rushes to us.


    I looked at the villa behind the girl and felt like I was going to the examination room.


    Chen Chao got out of the car and opened the door for me


    I got out of the car and looked up. The girl was in front of me.


    "Miss Jun", Chen Chao said respectfully to the girl, "this is master Wu Zheng."


    The girl looked at me and reached out to me. "Hello, my name is Guo Chenjun."


    "Miss Jun is the daughter of our chairman and vice president of Dongyang Construction Engineering Group," Chen Chao said.


    I took her hand. "Hello, my name is Wu Zheng."


    Guo Chenjun is in her twenties. She has short hair, a slender figure, a melon seed face, delicate facial features, and a teardrop on the left corner of her eye. She has a noble temperament, a cool and beautiful look.


    I found that recently I seem to have a lot to do with short hair girls. Tang Sijia has short hair, but her hair is inch. When she arrived at Guo Chenjun, she had short hair again. The three girls have different temperaments, but they are the same. They are all beautiful women.


    "Dad''s in there, let''s go in," Guo said.


    "OK," I nodded.


    She led me and Chen Chao into the villa.


    Guo''s villa is very luxurious, the living room is very big, on the sofa, a middle-aged man in his fifties and an old man are drinking tea, talking quietly about something.


    Guo Chenjun led me into the living room and came to the middle-aged man. "Dad, here comes the man."


    The middle-aged man looked up at me with a frown. "Child?"


    The old man beside him brightened his eyes. "Yes, it''s him!"


    I looked at the old man and frowned, "it''s you?"


    This old man is no one else. It''s Zhang Jun who went to my house a few days ago and was dismissed by me.


    Zhang JUNHE stood up with a smile and gave me a fist. "Young master, you and I have met again so soon, didn''t you think?"


    I look at the middle-aged people around him, Guo Chenjun and Chen Chao. I ask Zhang Jun, "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, young master, I don''t mean anything else." Zhang Junyi smiled and looked at the middle-aged people around him. "Let me introduce you to Mr. Guo, the boss of Dongyang construction engineering group. Mr. Guo, this young man is the descendant of Mr. Wu Siye, Mr. Wu Zheng!"


    Guo Zheng stood up and looked at me. There was obvious distrust and disdain in his eyes.


    Guo Chenjun, next to her, frowned and whispered, "Dad, they are guests."


    Guo Zheng then cleared his throat and said lightly, "Oh, sit down."


    I didn''t move. I was very upset.

 Chapter 73

    Zhang Jun came over with a smile, "young master! Come on, sit down! Let''s sit down for tea. "


    I looked at the tea table, and there were only two tea bowls. "Do you come around this corner to find me, just to get that tone that day?"


    "Oh, look what you said, how can it be?" Zhang Jun said with a smile, "young master, sit down first. Mr. Guo really wants to meet you. Let''s make a friend!" I took his hand and turned away.


    Chen Chao stopped me. "Don''t get excited, young master."


    "Get out of the way!" I stared at him.


    "You are our chairman''s guest. If the chairman doesn''t speak, you can''t leave." Chen Chao''s tone is obviously much harder.


    "Chen Chao! How can I speak? " Guo Chenjun came over to poke him away, then relaxed his voice and said to me, "don''t be angry, my father doesn''t mean anything else. Since he''s here, just sit down and have a cup of tea, OK?"


    I sneered, "no!"


    Guo Chenjun frowned. "You!"


    "The threshold of your Guo family is high. Even if there''s something wrong, it''s enough to have Mr. Zhang in." I sneered. "I haven''t had breakfast yet. I have to go home and cook noodles. Excuse me!"


    Then I went around her to the door.


    Chen Chao grabbed me. "Don''t leave!"


    "Chen Chao, what are you doing?" Guo Chenjun is angry. "Let him go!"


    I looked at Chen Chao coldly and clenched my fist.


    Chen Chao didn''t dare to listen. He glanced at Guo Zheng on the sofa and saw that he didn''t speak. He had to let go of his hand.


    I went on to the door.


    At this time, Guo Zheng, who had been silent, said, "do you really have the ability?"


    "No," I said and walked out of the door.


    The living room was silent and everyone was embarrassed.


    When I came out, Chen Chao''s three men were stunned when they saw that I had come out. One of them hurriedly came to me, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    I ignored him and bypassed him.


    At this time, Guo Chenjun chased out, "Wu Zheng, you wait!" I don''t care. Keep going.


    Zhang Jun also followed up, "young master! a young master! Don''t get me wrong! Mr. Guo didn''t mean that... "


    I still ignored it.


    Guo Chenjun catches up with me, grabs my arm, but I can''t help explaining, "Wu Zheng, don''t be angry, my father is just so angry, not for you, really! Why don''t you wait, will you listen to me? "


    I stopped and looked at her coldly.


    "Don''t be angry, I promise you, he doesn''t mean to look down on you." she looked at me sincerely. "Come back with me, OK?"


    At this time, Zhang Jun also caught up with me and grabbed me, panting, "little... Young master... Your adult has a lot of things about the Guo family... I can''t do it... It was a misunderstanding just now, you help Mr. Guo..."


    just saying that, Chen Chao came out and shouted to Guo Chenjun, "Miss Jun, the chairman said that he would like to go, no one is allowed to stop him! The chairman wants you back in a minute! "


    "What are you talking about?" Guo Chenjun is in a hurry. "They are guests. How can they do this to them?"


    "I''m sorry Miss Jun, I''m just conveying the chairman''s words," Chen said.


    I look at Guo Chenjun, smile, gently open her hand and move on.


    "Chen Chao you!" Guo Chenjun stamped her foot angrily and turned to chase me.


    Zhang Jun points to Chen Chao and shivers excitedly. "You... You are... Ah..."


    he sighs and turns back to find Guo Zheng.


    Guo Chenjun catches up with me, "would you mind not leaving? Sorry, I apologize to you for my father! "


    "No," I said coldly.


    "Then wait for me, I''ll drive you back!" She took my arm and said anxiously, "would you wait for me? It''s far away from the city. There''s no bus, and it''s not easy to call. Do you want to walk back? "


    I ignored her, pushed her hand and went on.


    In fact, I don''t know how to go back, I only know that this is a disgrace! I don''t want to stay in this place for a moment. Even if I go, I will go back!


    Guo Chenjun follows me all the time and can''t help persuading me.


    After turning a corner at the intersection, two cars came face to face. After passing us by, they stopped quickly. The back window of the car behind fell down. A woman looked at me and asked loudly, "Hey, are you Wu Zheng?"


    I looked back and froze.

 Chapter 74

    Guo Chenjun was also stunned, because no one else was talking to me. It was Tang Sijia''s boss, Du Ling.


    When Du Ling saw that I was silent, he smiled, opened the door and got out of the car and came over.


    See her come down, her two female bodyguards followed the car, followed.


    "How do you do, Mr. Du?" Guo Chenjun said to her, "are you going out?"


    Du Ling looked at her and then asked me, "you are Tang Sijia''s friend Wu Zheng, right? We met at the gate of the international trade that day. Do you remember me? "


    I nodded, "well."


    "What''s the matter?" She asked Guo Chenjun, "what are you doing with him?"


    "It''s a misunderstanding! Misunderstanding... "Guo Chenjun explains quickly.


    Du Ling understood as soon as she saw my expression, smiled and said to Guo Chenjun, "do you know who this boy is? Super Master Feng Shui! I want to ask him to show me Fengshui. I can''t even ask him to show me Fengshui! How did you get him here? "


    Guo Chenjun is silly. "We... Here..."


    Du Ling looks at me. "What? Are you having a bad time? " "No," I took a look at Guo Chenjun and said to Du Ling, "I want to go home. Miss Guo doesn''t want me to go."


    Du Ling glanced at Guo Chenjun and turned to the female bodyguard. "Chen Fang, take the young master to your home and treat him well."


    "Yes! Mr. Du! " Said the bodyguard.


    Du Ling then smiled at me, "I have something urgent to go abroad. When I come back, we will have dinner together."


    After that, she patted me on the shoulder and took a look at Guo Chenjun. She took her female bodyguard with her and got on the bus and left.


    I watched her car go away in a daze, feeling like a dream.


    The bodyguard named Chen Fang came up, "young master, please!" "Oh..." I just came back to myself.


    Guo Chenjun also responded. She also wanted to pull my arm. Chen Fang quickly extended her arm and stopped her. "I''m sorry, Miss Guo, but the young master is our guest now."


    "Here..." Guo Chenjun looked at me helplessly, "Wu Zheng, I..."


    "get in the car, young master," Chen Fang said.


    I took a look at Guo Chenjun and went to the car. Chen Fang took a few steps, went to open the door for me, guarded me to get on the car, closed the door, got on the car and drove forward.


    I took a look at Guo Chenjun outside. She looked at us blankly and lost her eyes.


    Du Ling''s villa is far away from Guo''s house. From the outside, the luxury of Du Ling''s villa is half the street of Guo''s. Chen Fang led me to the door, opened it and invited me into the villa.


    I didn''t move. I stood outside for a while and asked Chen Fang, "can you take me back?"


    Chen Fang was shocked. "But Mr. Du asked us to treat you well."


    "I''ve got president Du''s kindness," I said. "I''m a little confused. I want to go home. Can you send me back?"


    Chen Fang thought for a moment, "I''ll call president Du."


    "OK," I nodded.


    Chen Fang took out her mobile phone and went to make a phone call.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and my heart tingled.


    Just think of the Guo family experience, can only use four words to describe, shame! What a shame! My heart a burst of remorse, I stay at home to read good? Why are you so angry when you come here? Grandpa used to say that the more serious things are, the more difficult it is to take over. In particular, if we do business for the powerful families, we will not be able to take over this matter easily without our family''s presence.


    I forgot grandpa''s words, and followed Chen Chaolai in a muddleheaded way, which resulted in such a result. Thanks to meeting Du Ling, I found a little face in front of Guo Chenjun. Otherwise, I have to lose all the faces of Wu family today!


    Ah, I''m still too young!


    I smiled bitterly and sighed a long time.


    "Good Mr. Du, I see." Chen Fang hung up and came back to me. "Mr. Du said that you had a hard time coming. The Guo family are snobbish and blind. They wronged you. We can''t wronged you. She said that you must stay at home and rest for a day. Even if you go back, you must go back tomorrow, or you will not give her face. Mr. Du also said that she had told Miss Tang that she was on her way. "


    Speaking of this, I can''t say anything more.


    "Well, that will trouble you," I said lightly.


    Chen Fang smiled, "you are welcome, young master, please!"


    I nodded and followed her into Du''s house.


    Du Ling''s mansion can be described as resplendent and resplendent. Every detail shows the owner''s wealth and social status. Chen Fang led me to the living room. An aunt in her forties brought me tea and fruit with her young maid.


    Chen Fang introduced me that the aunt was her mother and the housekeeper here.I stood up and called out to my aunt.


    My aunt smiled and asked me to sit down. Then she poured tea for me. I sat on Du Ling''s luxurious brocade sofa and looked at the splendid Du''s living room. I couldn''t express my formality and uneasiness.


    I am a child of ordinary people. I have lived alone for several years, and I am used to poverty. The environment like Du''s family is like another world for me. In it, I don''t know where to put my hands and feet.


    Chen Fang set me up and left. The housekeeper and aunt were very respectful to me, but they didn''t dare to say anything to me, or even sit in front of me. She said that I was president Du''s VIP. This is the rule of Du family. There is no seat for the VIP.


    Du family is a big family with big rules, which is not uncommon.


    After sitting for almost an hour and drinking a few cups of tea, Tang Sijia finally arrived at noon.

 Chapter 75

    Chen Fang also came back together.


    At this time, I realized that the villa area was heavily secured. Chen Fang went to pick up Tang Sijia. Otherwise, Tang Sijia could not enter.


    "Wu Zheng, what''s the matter?" Tang Sijia asked me eagerly, "Miss Chen said that the Guo family bullied you?"


    "They didn''t bully me," I explained. "They just looked at me young, a little bit out of my sight. Nothing."


    "What''s so remarkable about the Guo family? Why so arrogant? " Tang Sijia is very angry.


    "Forget it," I said lightly.


    Tang Sijia calmed down and asked me, "what happened to their family?"


    "The descendants are in trouble with the spirit body," I said. "The Guo family found Zhang Jun. Oh, the old man who went to my house that day, do you remember?"


    Tang Sijia thought, "before ye Shaolong went, the old man he went to?"


    "Yes, it''s him," I nodded. "The Guo family found Zhang Jun. Zhang Jun thought he couldn''t do it, so he recommended me to them. As a result, when I came, Mr. Guo saw that I was young and despised me very much. I was so angry that he came out. Miss Guo came after me and apologized to me. Please forgive me. Just at this time, I met President Du, and then she asked Miss Chen to bring me here. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Tang Sijia turns to look at Chen Fang.


    Chen Fang nodded in default.


    Tang Sijia gave me a sigh of relief and comforted me. "Don''t get along with the Guo family. Now it''s their family that is in trouble. Please, not you. Since they are arrogant, let them ask for wisdom and regret some time. "


    I took a look at Chen Fang, reached Tang Sijia''s ear, and whispered, "I don''t want to stay here, I want to go home..."


    Tang Sijia understood my meaning, and whispered, "don''t worry, after dinner, I will send you back."


    "Don''t you think Du is upset?" I asked in a low voice.


    "No," she said softly, "I''ll tell president Du."


    "That''s good," I said, relieved.


    Then the housekeeper and aunt came to the living room and smiled at us, "young master, Miss Tang, lunch is ready."


    "OK, thank you," Tang Sijia stood up. "Let''s have dinner first. After dinner, I''ll call president Du."


    I got up, too. "Okay."


    The lunch prepared by Du family is very rich. I have never seen it before. I only know that there are fish, shrimp, mushroom and vegetables. Later, Tang Sijia told me that the fish is steamed East Star spot, the shrimp is stewed prawn, the mushroom is matsutake in soup, and the vegetables are boiled cabbage.


    As for the soup, it''s called fish head tofu soup.


    Anyway, we can''t eat a table full of vegetables.


    Tang Sijia said it was the general intention of Du.


    I''m very sorry, so I have to pick up chopsticks and think it''s all done, so don''t waste it.


    We ate and talked, and soon our unhappiness was thrown aside.


    Eating, Chen Fang came to me from outside, whispered to me, "young master, father and daughter of Guo family have come."


    I was shocked, subconsciously put down the chopsticks.


    "What are they doing?" Tang Sijia frowned.


    "Mr. Du said that Guo''s family is wrong, but the children are innocent. Please consider if you can give them a chance..."


    Chen Fang said cautiously. It was obvious that Du Ling had specially told her not to force me.


    I understand Du Ling''s intention. She is really raising my face, but at the same time, she is also leaving room for Guo''s family. I have eaten other people''s food, so I have to give it if I don''t give it.


    "That''s what Mr. Du meant..." Tang Sijia understood. Look at me. "Wu Zheng, look at this..."


    I pondered for a moment, stood up and said, "let''s go."


    "Good young master!" Chen Fang said.


    Tang Sijia stood up. "I''ll go, too."


    When we came to the living room, Guo''s father and daughter on the sofa had a look and got up quickly.


    "Master Wu Zheng, I am wrong in the morning, please forgive me." Guo Zheng was embarrassed and apologized to me.


    Guo Chenjun also said, "my nephew has an accident. It''s very dangerous now. Please look at Mr. Du''s face and save the child!"


    "Don''t talk about your family at Du''s house," I looked at Guo''s father and daughter. "You go back first, and Miss Guo will pick me up in an hour." "Good! Thank you, young master! Thank you, young master! " Guo Zheng was relieved at last.


    "Don''t thank you," I said. "Is Zhang Jun still at your house? I''ll go later. You can''t change the way you planned to try me. "


    "No, no, don''t try. I believe you!" Guo Zheng said quickly.


    I shook my head. "You don''t believe me. You are president Xindu. In the same way, I''m not proving it to you. I did it for the sake of President Du. ""Ah? This... "Guo Zheng doesn''t understand," young master, you do this... "In short, do what I say." I said, "otherwise, you should be wise."


    Guo Zheng looks at Guo Chenjun and sighs helplessly, "well, OK!"


    I smiled calmly, "that''s it."

 Chapter 76

    Guo Zheng had no choice but to go back first.


    Guo Chenjun didn''t leave. She had been waiting outside Du''s house for a whole hour.


    After I had enough to eat and drink, I had a rest for a while, and it was almost time, so I came to the door.


    When Guo Chenjun saw me coming out, she hurriedly came over, "young master!"


    I took a look at the red sports car behind her, turned to Tang Sijia and said, "don''t go. Wait for me here. After I come back, you will take me back."


    "Can you do it yourself?" Tang Sijia is not at ease.


    I light smile, "is not to fight, rest assured."


    Chen Fang said, "I''ll go with the young master!"


    "No, it''s about the Guo family. The Du family can''t participate," I said, looking at Guo Chenjun. "Let''s go."


    "Good", Guo Chenjun nodded quickly.


    I got on Guo Chenjun''s red sports car. Under the eyes of Tang Sijia and Chen Fang, the sports car left Du''s house and drove slowly towards Guo''s house on the other side of the villa area.


    A few minutes later, we arrived.


    Guo Zheng, Zhang Jun, Chen Chao and the rest of the Guo family are already waiting outside.


    When the sports car stopped, Chen Chao came to open the door for me first. "Young master, please!"


    I took a look at him and got out of the car.


    Guo Zheng said with shame, "Master Wu Zheng, I''m really sorry. Hurry up, please!"


    I didn''t speak. I went straight into Guo''s house.


    When I came to the living room, Guo Zheng asked me to take a seat. I didn''t agree. I sat in the corner of the sofa.


    Guo Zheng was very embarrassed. "You are..." I said, how do you try according to your established procedures? "I said lightly," I come back for the face of chongdu, but I lost people to the Wu family this morning, and I have to find them myself. "


    I took a look at Zhang Jun beside him. "Mr. Zhang introduced me to you, so you asked someone to find me. You want to try me, that''s right, but your attitude in the morning, I really can''t accept. Now that I''m back, I''ll do everything according to the rules. I''ll take care of what I can do for your family. If I''m not competent, it''s my problem. I''m not good at learning and I don''t hurt Mr. Du''s ability to know people. In a word, it''s about you and me. No matter what the result is, don''t involve others, especially president Du. "


    Zhang Jun really admire, a thumbs up, "worthy of being the grandson of the fourth master! Atmosphere! "


    He looked at Guo Zheng. "Mr. Guo, let''s do it according to the young master''s wishes. This is the rule of Fengshui circle. We must earn our own face. If the young master doesn''t behave according to the rules, it will be said that he depends on women to influence the reputation of the Wu family for a hundred years. "


    Guo Zheng then understood, relieved, "well, then listen to the young master."


    He sat down with Zhang Jun.


    Guo Chenjun told others, "go out except for Chen Chao."


    Guo''s family dare not speak, and they all quit. Chen Chao went to close the door, went back to the living room, and stood beside Guo Zheng.


    As for Guo Chenjun, she poured a cup of tea herself, came back and respectfully put it in front of me, then sat down beside me.


    I''m the only one on the tea table this time.


    I calmly picked up the tea, took a sip, put down the tea bowl, "let''s start."


    Guo Zheng is still embarrassed. He subconsciously looks at Zhang Jun around him.


    Zhang Jun nodded at him, which means that you can come as you thought.


    Guo Zheng cleared his throat, took a folded red paper out of his arms, held it in his hands and handed it to me, "young master, here''s an eight character, please take a look..."


    I took it over, looked at it, knew it, and put it aside.


    "Young man, look at the woman in the eight characters. How about her life?" He asked tentatively.


    "It''s not easy for this girl to be ill fated in her early years..." I said lightly.


    Guo zhengyileng.


    Zhang Jun was also stunned.


    Even Guo Chenjun frowned.

 Chapter 77

    Their eyes told me that I was wrong.


    I didn''t care, and continued, "when this girl was a child, her parents died. She grew up in an orphanage. Because she was beautiful, she was bullied from an early age. Fortunately, she lives with Wen Yin, and her academic performance is good since she was a child. Later, she should be admitted to a very good university. "


    I pinched my fingers and asked Guo Chenjun, "is she studying art?"


    Guo Chenjun looks at me in surprise and nods her head.


    I look at Guo Zheng and Zhang Jun and go on, "this girl is really good. She is a beautiful woman when she grows up. She is tall and tall, with fair skin, big and bright eyes, and she is charming with every smile. Oh, by the way, Miss Guo, is there a very light scar on the girl''s back? "


    Guo Chenjun was sweating and swallowed her saliva subconsciously. "Er... Yes, she was pushed into the canal by the children of the orphanage when she was a child. At that time, she couldn''t swim. When she was struggling in the water, she was scratched by a wire..."


    "Oh, it turned into a tattoo, right?" I asked.


    Guo Chenjun was shocked. "You..."


    "are you I look at her.


    Guo Zheng and Zhang Jun also looked at her, looking extremely nervous.


    Guo Chenjun calmed down and nodded, "yes, I went with her."


    I smile calmly, "it''s a red ribbon, isn''t it?"


    Guo Chenjun was completely shocked. "Do you know Xiaotong?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "Then how can you... How can you just rely on this..." she excitedly picked up the red paper, "how can you tell by this that the tattoo on her body is a red ribbon?"


    "You just say yes or no," I looked at her. "Yes, no, No. As for how I see it, it''s my business, you don''t have to know. "


    Guo Chenjun looked at me in amazement, and it was like looking at an alien.


    "Xiaojun, is that right?" Guo Zheng couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, Miss Guo, speak up." Zhang Jun was worried.


    Guo Chenjun is in a cold sweat. She looks at them and nods in silence.


    Guo Zheng was shocked.


    Zhang Jun was very emotional and gave me a fist! Old clothes! Take it by heart! "


    "You don''t have to worry before you finish speaking." I took the red paper in Guo Chenjun''s hand, folded it gently, and threw it to Chen Chao. "Take it. The eight characters can''t be exposed casually. People like you who hold the blood in the green dragon''s mouth can easily kill you if they get your eight characters."


    Chen Chao was also surprised. He put away the red paper and nodded, "OK, good young master! I remember! "


    Guo Zheng couldn''t help but stand up and looked at me in surprise. "Young master, do you know that''s his eight characters? How can you tell the girl''s condition? "


    Zhang Jun could not help but ask, "yes, young master, how can this be done? Please teach me! "


    He gave me a respectful punch.


    "That eight character hit without a seal. It''s extremely fierce. Its owner''s education is low. He is a hero when he is far away from the Jianghu." I saw Chen Chao. "He has a pair of green dragon with blood in his mouth, which is basically in line with that eight character. And although Mr. Guo is rich and noble, his house is restless, and there are hidden dangers in the geomancy of his ancestral tomb. Therefore, no matter how much he likes Hengyong, he can only bear one hit, and no one like Mr. Chen can be around. So I can conclude that the eight characters should belong to Mr. Chen. "


    "But Mr. Guo didn''t mention Miss Gu. How can you tell?" Zhang Jun is curious.


    "Mr. Guo didn''t mention it, but he said, let me see this woman." I took a look at Guo Zheng. "His original intention is to mislead me, so as to try my skills. But when he said this, he thought about the girl, so I started divination with the eight characters on the red paper and got a Jin divination. I inferred the situation of that girl from the divinatory symbols. "


    "Can you tell me how to push it?" He asked quickly.


    "Mr. Zhang, the young master is a guest of the Guo family. He is here to work for the Guo family, not for your old class." Chen Chao interrupts him, walks over and punches me. "Young master, I''m sorry for the trouble in the morning!"


    Zhang Jun smiled awkwardly, "Er, right, right! It''s important for the Guo family. I''ll consult the young master in private later. "


    Guo Zheng just came back to me and asked me, "young master, what did you say about our ancestral tomb?"


    When Chen Chao saw the boss talking, he didn''t dare to interrupt, so he had to go back.


    I look at Guo Zheng. "Do you want to try again?"


    "No, I''ll take it!" Guo Zheng looked at me excitedly. "Gu Xiaotong is my son''s ex girlfriend. She gave birth to a son. Now there is something wrong with that child! Young master, I don''t care how much money I spend, just ask you to save the child! "


    I thought for a moment, "OK, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it."

 Chapter 78

    "Good!" Guo Zheng nodded. "It''s like this. Gu Xiaotong is Xiaojun''s college classmate and my son Guo Chenlong''s ex girlfriend. When they were together at the beginning, we thought that the girl''s family background was not good and we didn''t agree with their marriage, so... "


    he was very embarrassed.


    Guo Chenjun answers, "Dad, let me talk."


    Guo Zheng sighed, "well, tell me about it."


    Zhang Jun stood up and said, "Mr. Guo, this is a private matter in your family. It''s inconvenient for me to listen. Please let me avoid it."


    "OK," Guo Zheng looked at Chen Chao. "You can go too."


    "A good chairman," Chen said.


    Zhang Jun punched me and went out with Chen Chao.


    I sat down again and looked at Guo Chenjun


    "Well," Guo Chenjun nodded, "Gu Xiaotong is my best friend in the dorm. At that time, we were very good friends. My elder brother... Ah, how to say? He''s just a romantic! At that time, he was engaged to my present sister-in-law, but when he saw Xiaotong, he was moved to pursue her desperately. I advised Xiaotong that my brother had a fiancee and told her not to be cheated. After Xiaotong knew it, he refused my brother. I didn''t expect my brother to break up with my sister-in-law as soon as he came back. For this reason, my parents and my brother almost broke up, and Xiaotong and I had a fight. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what happened later?" I asked.


    "They lived together for about half a year, and my brother left Xiaotong and came back to pursue my sister-in-law again." Guo Chenjun was helpless. "My sister-in-law didn''t agree to it, but my brother cried and went on hanging for three times, which made my sister-in-law feel soft. They are in love for the first time. After all, they have some feelings. Moreover, we have business cooperation with my sister-in-law''s family. With emotional foundation and family business interests, my sister-in-law finally got back together with him. They just got married a while ago and are now honeymooning abroad. "


    "Oh..." my heart is really scum! "We all thought that my brother was married, and there should be nothing more," Guo said with a wry smile. "But one night a few days ago, I suddenly got a call from Xiaotong. She cried and told me that she had given birth to a son for my brother for just two months. She said that the child was haunted by ghosts, crying and begging me, asking the Guo family, asking us to save the child. "


    "Haunted by ghosts?" I frown. "What kind of ghost?"


    "She said that she was a woman in a paper cheongsam," said Guo. "She said that she had just returned to the ward the night the baby was born. When the nurse brought her son to her, she saw the woman standing behind the nurse, bloody and staring at the baby in her arms. Xiaotong was frightened, shouted desperately, saying that there was a ghost, but no one could see it, and no one believed her, thinking that she was stimulated. "


    "And then?" I frown.


    "Later, the woman disappeared until the baby''s full moon, but she never appeared again," Guo said. "Then it was the fifth of last month, exactly the day before my brother got married, and the paper cheongsam appeared again. This time, Xiao Tong said that she heard the baby cry in the middle of the night, got up to nurse her, but saw her standing in front of the crib, staring at the baby and laughing. Xiaotong is frightened and jumps to the crib to protect the baby. The paper cheongsam disappeared at a glance. "


    "Paper cheongsam..." I thought, "this woman died miserably..."


    "young master, do you know what happened to that ghost girl?" Guo Zheng asked quickly.


    I take a look at him and signal to Guo Chenjun to continue.


    "Since the paper cheongsam appeared again, Xiaotong''s friends have found many people to ward off evil spirits, but they have no use at all," said Guo Chenjun. "A few days ago, on the night she called me, one of her good friends invited a senior man, who spent a lot of money. As a result, the senior did not appear in the paper cheongsam, and the child directly vomited blood. The tall man was frightened at the sight and packed up his things and ran away. Xiaotong fell into despair, so he called me. "


    She sighed, "Xiaotong is hard-working. If she doesn''t push her way, she won''t tell us about her child. When my brother broke up with her, she was pregnant and my brother knew that. But he didn''t tell any of us, so I didn''t know I had a nephew until I got Xiaotong''s call. " I asked Guo Zheng, "do you know what you have done?" "Yes, I asked a master in the capital to accompany Chen Chao to Xiaotong''s house," Guo Zheng said, "but the master went there to see the children, shook his head and said he couldn''t do it. He flew back that day. Xiaotong is in a hurry. She calls Xiaojun every day and says that her child bleeds every night. If she goes on like this, she will die. I was also very worried. I invited Mr. Zhang this morning. When he heard about it, he said that he couldn''t do it. He recommended you to me, and I asked Chen Chao to pick you up. "


    "Oh..." I nodded.


    Guo Zheng was ashamed. "In fact, before you came, Mr. Zhang told me that the young master of Wu family is younger, which makes me have a preparation in mind. But I didn''t expect you to be so young. You look sixteen or seventeen. Young master, I Guo Mou is a layman, I admit, I look at people like you, they all look at appearance. I always feel that the older I am, the more capable I am. Look at you so young, I have no bottom in my heart, plus because of the child''s worry, so it''s hard to listen. After you left, Xiaojun came back and said to me, you are miss Du''s friend. She said that Miss Du said that you are a great feng shui master! I''ll be silly to hear that, Miss Du. Who is that? She said you are a master, so you must have real ability! So I asked Miss du to help me, please do come back to save the child... ""The morning is over, don''t mention it," I said. "It''s important to save people first."


    "Thank you, young master!" Guo Zheng looked at me gratefully. "I don''t care about money. As long as I can save the children, I can spend as much money as I want!"

 Chapter 79

    I took tea, took a few sips, pondered and asked Guo Chenjun, "does your brother know?"


    "Don''t mention him," Guo said disdainfully. "I called him and told him that he told me to find a way. He didn''t have time. No more phone calls! It''s as if I gave birth to the child and it has nothing to do with him! " "Xiaojun, your brother is also a must." Guo Zheng doesn''t like to hear it. "What can I do to let your sister-in-law know? We have to understand him! " "Understand! You and your mother always understand him. If he breaks the sky, you also understand him! " Guo Chenjun said angrily, "if you want me to say it, it''s because you love him and get used to him that you get used to him being so irresponsible! How many girls has he harmed over the years? Xiaotong is such a good girl. Now she has been destroyed by him. Are you still protecting him? "


    "What did you say? That''s your brother! " Guo Zheng is in a hurry.


    "Yes, he is my brother! Otherwise, I won''t worry about his troubles! " Guo Chenjun said excitedly.


    "You... You..." Guo Zhengqi trembled.


    I put down the tea bowl and looked at the father and daughter. "Mr. Guo, Miss Guo, don''t get excited. Can you listen to me?"


    "Father and daughter just calmed down a bit, look at me together," you say


    "If I''m right, have you been a poor family since your ancestors?" I asked Guo Zheng.


    Guo Zheng sighed, "yes, from my grandfather''s grandfather to Bruce Lee, seven generations of people, each generation has only one male, otherwise, how can I pet Bruce Lee so much? By the way, young master, you just said that there is something wrong with Fengshui in my family. This person is not prosperous. Is it also caused by this? "


    "People are not prosperous. It''s really fengshui," I said.


    "But Mr. Zhang has seen my Fengshui. He said that starting from Bruce Lee, my family would be prosperous." he frowned. "Isn''t he right?"


    With a quiet smile, I said that Mr. Guo likes to digress too much. I''d better talk to Guo Chenjun.


    I turned to look at Guo Chenjun. "Your brother has only one son in his life."


    Guo Chenjun is stunned. "That is to say, if Xiaotong''s children... Then our Guo family... Will have no children or grandchildren?"


    I put down the tea bowl and nodded, "yes."


    "Young master, you can save my grandson!" Guo Zheng was very excited.


    Guo Chenjun is calm. She ponders and asks me, "what do you say, young master? We''ll listen to you!"


    I thought about it and stood up. "I''ll go outside and make a phone call."


    Guo''s father and daughter followed him and stood up, "young master, you......


    I looked at them and smiled lightly," I''m just making a phone call, I won''t leave. "


    They were relieved. "OK."


    I went out of Guo''s villa, came to the side of the road, took out my cell phone and dialed Ke''er''s phone.


    "Hello, young master, miss me?" Can son says with a smile.


    I laughed, too. "What are you doing?" "I''ll show my mother the car," she said. "It''s just your blessing. Did I earn 200000 yuan? I want to honor my mother with a car. I''m choosing it at the 4S store. I haven''t decided which one to buy yet. What''s the matter, young master? It''s OK, if you have something to say! "


    I hesitated and said, "I need you."


    Ke''er was silent for a few seconds and said, "OK, I''ll find you!"

 Chapter 80

    In the evening, Chen Chao''s people picked up Ke''er.


    After meeting, I asked her, "what about the things?"


    Can son clap the double shoulder back on the body, "all in!"! Bletilla, cinnabar, saffron, mahogany seal, brush and yellow paper are all ready! " I nodded. "Isn''t Aunt unhappy about the delay in buying a car?"


    "No, I told her about you. As soon as she heard that you came to me, she let me come without saying anything." Ke''er looked at the villa of Guo family and asked me in a low voice, "what''s the matter with this family, young master? Haunted or haunted by jade puppets


    "Not at all. Let''s go inside."


    "Good!"


    We walked into the villa together, and I introduced the Guo father and daughter to Ke''er.


    But she was generous and decent, and didn''t disgrace me at all.


    Next, it''s time to get down to business.


    I take Ke''er and Guo''s father and daughter to the upstairs study, close the door, and then let Ke''er prepare for the preparation of the pictorial symbols.


    Ke''er is very familiar with it, and soon he has everything ready on the big desk in the study.


    I picked up the brush and told Guo Zheng, "Mr. Guo, come to study vermilion."


    "Good!" Guo Zheng came and took over Bletilla from Ke''er.


    "To study like this, counter clockwise, right!" Kor''er taught him.


    "Well," Guo Zheng nodded, and began to study cinnabar seriously.


    I''m soaked in vermilion. Just about to start drawing, Guo Chenjun suddenly remembered, "wait a moment, young master."


    "Well?" I have a look at her.


    "I know the rules of Fengshui circle. Before I do anything, I must seal the red envelope first," she said. "How much is it suitable for me to seal it for you?"


    "I''m at liberty," I said with a penholder. "Her, four hundred thousand."


    Ke''er was surprised. "Ah? I... young master... "I''m a little bit divine, and I began to draw.


    Guo Chenjun understood. She smiled and said, "OK!"


    She looked at Ke''er. "Miss Ke''er, please give me the young master and your account. I''ll transfer the red envelope to you right away."


    Keer shook his head hard. "No, no! I just came to fight for the young master and drive! You can give it to the young master. I can''t do anything. I can''t take any red envelopes! " "Give me your account number."


    "Really not!" But her face was red, and she refused, "I really can''t have it."


    Guo Chenjun frowned. "Miss Ke''er, it''s related to my nephew''s life. Don''t refuse, OK?"


    "I..." Ke''er is helpless and turns to look at me.


    I ignored her and drew a talisman on the yellow paper.


    After the painting, I picked up the mahogany seal, wiped it with a cinnabar pen, slightly saved the spirit, and recited the mantra, "seven stars are too white, protecting the body and protecting the spirit, seven stars are the real king of the dragon, and it''s as urgent as a law!"


    After saying this, the seal is printed and the symbol is completed.


    I gazed at the talisman and saw a light golden light on it. The evil spirit in it was much stronger than before. After the jade puppet immortal''s event, although I have suffered a lot, my internal skill is obviously more pure than before, so the power of cultivating talisman is naturally greater.


    I was relieved, put down the peach wood seal, and asked Guo Chenjun, "where is Gu Xiaotong now?"


    "She''s in ningzhou," Guo said. "Her home is in ningzhou. After graduation, she went back there and worked as an art teacher in an educational institution."


    "And where is your ancestral grave?" I asked again.


    "In Rongyang," she said, "our ancestral home is Rongyang and our home is Shencheng. In recent years, our headquarters moved to the capital, so we moved here."

 Chapter 81

    "Rongyang, ningzhou..." I thought and asked her, "are these two places far from the capital?"


    "Rongyang is in Shandong, about 1000 kilometers away from the capital," she said. "Ningzhou is far away. If you go from the capital, you can fly for about four hours. You can also start from Rongyang and transfer through Shencheng. That''s about six hours. "


    I thought about it and gave her the amulet. "You go tonight, feiningzhou. Put the amulet under the child''s pillow. With this amulet, the paper cheongsam dare not approach him for at least two days. "


    Guo Chenjun takes the talisman. "What about you?"


    "I''m going to Rongyang to solve the problem of your ancestral tomb," I said. "If you can''t go there, please ask Mr. Guo to take us there. The problem of ancestral graves is fundamental. I''ll solve it first, and then I''ll go to ningzhou to meet you and clean up the cheongsam. "


    "In two days, will it work?" Guo Zheng is worried, "the child is so small, and the paper cheongsam is so fierce..."


    Guo Chenjun has confidence in me. She looks at the talisman in her hand, "there is a talisman in my hand, I believe it''s OK. Father, do as the young master says! "


    Guo Zheng hesitated for a moment and nodded, "OK."


    Guo Chenjun put away the rune, and then said to me, "young master, please give me your account number and miss Ke''er''s account number. I''ll call the money first."


    "Wait!" But son around her, a pull my arm, red face said to me, "young master, we talk a few words." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Guo''s father and daughter have a look, and knowingly quit the study, take the door, go to the door and wait.


    "Say it," I looked at Kor.


    "Young master, it was a special case about brother Fei last time," Ke''er said seriously. "You need me. I should come here to help. I can''t collect money!"


    "If you follow me, you will be my assistant. This money is just what you get," I said. "Besides, 400000 is money for you, but only a drop in the bucket for the Guo family. Miss Guo buys more clothes every month. "


    "It''s her business that she has money, it''s nothing to do with me," Ke''er looked at me. "You''re going through life and death. I''m just a soy sauce maker. How can I get the money? What are the qualifications for money? Am I worth that money? If you treat me as a friend, respect my opinion. I''m willing to follow you and serve you in front of you. But I don''t want this money! "


    She has a firm attitude and there is no room for discussion.


    "I don''t want to have a headache this time. I want to use paper symbols as much as possible," I said. "These days, I have to work hard for you to follow me. If you don''t take the Guo family''s money, but you take risks with me, how can you let me go? "


    Ke''er smiled. "What are you upset about? Don''t I just pick up a bag? You also take me to eat for free, take me to play, and take me to travel. Isn''t my light enough? To be honest, if you have something to think about me, I will be very happy. It shows that you have made me a good friend! You need me, I come, I''m happy! But once there is money in it, I can''t lift my head in front of you. Young master, if you are really good for me, listen to me, OK? "


    As for this, I can''t hold on any longer.


    "Well then," I nodded, "since you don''t take money, you can''t participate in this. Let''s go to Miss Tang later. After dinner, I''ll ask her to take you back. "


    "No, young master!" Ke''er said quickly, "how can you not take me with you for such exciting things? I want to go with you! "


    "It''s not a joke. If you don''t take money, you can''t take risks for the Guo family. It''s the rule," I said seriously. "I can''t let you take risks, so I''m not responsible for you and Miss Guo. But the son thought for a moment, "then... Shall I accompany you to Rongyang head office? You go to see Fengshui. I''ll play with you. Anyway, I''m ok now. I''ll take your bag with you! I will come back after you have seen Fengshui. I will not go to ningzhou with you. Is that ok? "


    I thought for a moment, "here..."


    "Oh, young master, would you promise me?" She is coquettish.


    I couldn''t help but, "well... Ok..."


    after I came out of my study, I sent my account number to Guo Chenjun.


    Guo Chenjun then asked me, "what about Miss Ke''er''s?"


    "She doesn''t need it," I look at Cole. "She doesn''t want it."


    Guo Chenjun is stunned and looks at Ke''er. "This..."


    Ke''er smiles and naturally holds my arm. "I''m a junior attendant of the young master. It''s free. You can rest assured, Miss Guo!"


    Guo Chenjun understood and smiled at us. "OK, I''ll do it right away!" I then told Guo Zheng, "Mr. Guo, Miss Guo will fly to ningzhou, and we will drive to Rongyang. Let''s start early tomorrow morning. "


    "Tomorrow morning?" He hesitated. "Can''t you leave tonight?"


    "Tomorrow morning, it''s afternoon to Rongyang," I said. "Tonight, it''s tomorrow morning. Stay up all night in the car, and then go to your ancestral grave. Let''s not talk about business. Do you think we can stand it? "Guo Zheng understood, and smiled awkwardly, "well, OK! Then I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning! " I nodded and turned downstairs. "Take us to Du''s house."

 Chapter 82

    From Guo''s villa, I suddenly thought of a question, "Hey, are you really Ke''er?"


    But the son looks at me, takes out the ID card from the bag and hands it to me, "here!"


    I took a look. Her real name is Han Ke''er. Like me, she is 18 years old this year. Her birthday is almost two months younger than me. Looking at her ID card photo again, I couldn''t help being shocked, holding my ID card and comparing with her, "is this... You?"


    "It was me, of course, but it was just a little bit longer," she said.


    In the picture, she is gentle and lovely, pure and incomparable, a proper little beauty!


    I returned my ID card to her and asked, "you look good with long hair. Why do you have to cut it into hairy inches? And purple? " "It''s all his idea to ask Feige," she collected her ID card. "He said that I look so good that I''m embarrassed to play with me, and I''m afraid that his friends will miss me, so he asked me to transform myself according to the tomboy style. He said that there are all gangsters in the Taigu building. Many of them are on the way, so they like to bubble little girls. He made me pretend to be a little sister, and trained me to swear, so as to protect myself. "


    I''m speechless.


    She gave me a look. "What''s the matter, young master? Is his advice all mine? "


    I''ve come back to myself and cleared my throat. "I can''t say that, but I still think your hair looks better."


    She touched her head, "right? My hair is comfortable... "Let''s have long hair." I said.


    She thought about it, nodded, "OK!"


    I smiled.


    Just then, the phantom stopped slowly, and we arrived.


    Ke''er and I got out of the car and walked to the door of Du''s mansion.


    Chen Chao thought of one thing and hurriedly got out of the car. "Young master, what time will it be convenient for you to see tomorrow?"


    I thought, "five o''clock."


    Chen Chao sighed, "OK, I see."


    I didn''t pay any more attention to him, and led Ke''er into Du''s house.


    Tang Sijia didn''t expect Ke''er to come, so she was a little surprised. I told her the story briefly. After listening, she understood.


    "So you''re leaving early tomorrow morning?" She asked me.


    "Yes," I said, looking at my watch, "so we have to go back early."


    "OK," Tang Sijia nodded, "I''ll take you back after dinner."


    "And eat?" I was stunned.


    Tang Sijia smiled, "otherwise? It''s not close to the city. Do you want to go back to cooking noodles? "


    I embarrassed smile, "OK, listen to you."


    Tang Sijia looks at the housekeeper. "Auntie, please."


    The housekeeper smiled. "Miss Tang is very kind. I''ve got the kitchen ready. It''ll be ready soon."


    At this time, Chen Fang said, "Miss Tang, President Du means please stay at least one night. If you go back tonight, Mr. Du will blame me. I can''t explain... "Mr. Du is on the plane now and can''t get in touch with him." don''t worry, I''ll call her as soon as possible to explain when she arrives tomorrow. "


    Chen Fang didn''t want to say anything more. She looked at me and nodded silently.

 Chapter 83

    My intuition tells me that duling''s arrangement seems not so simple. But I didn''t think deeply. Anyway, Du Ling helped me today, and I must repay her if I have a chance in the future.


    Thanks to people''s dripping water, we will report to each other. This has always been the case with Wu family.


    At dinner, I received a message from the bank, and Guo Chenjun transferred three million yuan to me.


    My hand vibrated and my chopsticks almost fell.


    "What''s the matter?" said Tang Sijia


    "It''s ok..." I put away my cell phone, "have a meal."


    For the Wu family, it''s fate that the number of red envelopes is decided by each other''s heart. Tang Sijia gave me 100000 yuan, and I worked hard for her; Zhao tuhao gave me a million yuan, and I worked hard for him; Guo Chenjun gave me three million yuan, and I worked hard for her as well.


    If one day someone gives me only a thousand yuan, or even a hundred yuan, to do something for him, I will do it for him as seriously. People are different, life is different, fate is different, so Fengshui is priceless, everything follows fate.


    Of course, these words can''t be said to Tang Sijia, otherwise, she should think more.


    After dinner, we left Du''s house.


    Back to the community, Tang Sijia can''t speak of going upstairs. Let Ke''er and I go back to have a rest.


    I gave Kohl the key and let her go upstairs first.


    I''d like to have a seat with Tang Sijia.


    We sat quietly in the car, and nobody spoke for a long time.


    After a few minutes of silence, she asked me, "is this going to be dangerous?" "It''s hard to say that if you are sure about something in Fengshui, you are not sure. The greater the grasp, the greater the variables."


    "Is that paper cheongsam better than jade puppet fairy?"


    "No, jade puppet immortal is not a ghost. He doesn''t have so much resentment and won''t attack me actively. That paper cheongsam is not the same. She is very angry and angry. Most importantly, what jade puppet immortal wants is your cousin, but what paper cheongsam wants is a baby only two months old. "


    I look at her. "Saving people is different from harming people. You don''t need to think about the consequences, but saving people often throws a rat''s back. It''s hard to say who is more dangerous, the paper cheongsam or the jade puppet fairy."


    Tang Sijia''s eyes are very complicated.


    I smiled at her. "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK. This time, I will use paper symbols all the way to avoid headache! " She sighed and nodded in silence.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go upstairs. Go back to have a rest earlier." I opened the door and got off.


    She lowered the window and silently watched me walk to the door.


    At the moment I entered, she called out, "Wu Zheng, wait!"


    I turned around and looked at her. "What?"


    She opened the door, got out of the car, came to me and hugged me.


    My heart beat fast and I swallowed my saliva nervously.


    She held me for a while, let me go, smiled at me, "protect yourself!"


    I nodded. "Well."


    She said nothing more, turned to get in the car and drove away.

 Chapter 84

    Back home, I chatted with Ke''er and went back to sleep.


    It''s midnight when my cell phone rings.


    I woke up all of a sudden and felt it. It was Guo Chenjun who called.


    I sat up. "Hello?"


    "I''m sorry to call so late, young master." "It''s OK, you say."


    "I''ve arrived in ningzhou and Fu has been put on the crib, but it''s not right," she said nervously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "The dogs and cats in the whole neighborhood are barking like crazy," she said, taking several steps. "Listen!" Then there was a cat and dog barking on the phone.


    The whole area of cats and dogs barking together, the atmosphere is very frightening.


    "Do you hear me?" She asked. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I thought a little bit and told her, "no matter what you hear, don''t go out. If someone knocks, don''t pay attention."


    "Good!"


    "Who else is there besides you, Gu Xiaotong and the children?" "No one else. My assistant came with me. I let her go to the hotel," she said.


    "That''s fine," I assured. "As long as there is no outsider, don''t worry. Just don''t open the door."


    Guo Chenjun hesitated for a moment. "Young master, is it really OK?"


    "It''s really OK," I yawned. "That''s it. Call me whenever you need anything."


    Guo Chenjun was relieved. "OK."


    The amulet has just been repaired, which is the most powerful time. Paper cheongsam dare not close, angry on the community crazy, so there is a cat and dog night vision. Although it sounds scary, it is actually a helpless performance of the paper cheongsam. As long as Guo Chenjun doesn''t open the door, the three of them won''t be in danger.


    I put down my cell phone and went to sleep.


    The next morning, Guo Zheng and Chen Chao came with Guo''s team.


    Ke''er and I packed our things and went downstairs to have a look. They came with five SUVs, which filled the passageways downstairs.


    I frowned and asked Guo Zheng, "is it necessary to go to so many cars?"


    "How?" Guo Zheng looked at the motorcade, "you and miss Ke''er take one, I take one, Chen Chao take one, the rest are bodyguards, not many..." "this is to do things, not to fight", I said lightly, "there is no need to go with so many bodyguards, just two cars."


    "Oh, yes," Guo told the bodyguard behind him, "go back, you guys. Chen Chao and Xiao Liao will follow us!"


    "Yes, chairman!" Chen Chao and others said.


    Guo Zheng turned around. "Young master, miss Ke''er, it''s late. Let''s go."


    I nodded. "OK."


    Chen Chao walked quickly to a black cross-country vehicle, opened the door, and respectfully said to us, "young master, miss Ke''er, please!"


    We got on the car. He closed the door and drove the car himself.


    Guo Zheng and others immediately got on the bus, and the team slowly drove into the main road of the community, divided into two teams, and drove out of the community from two directions.


    The three cars went back.


    Our two cars, along the expressway on the Fifth Ring Road, then turn to the expressway, straight to Rongyang.


    Ke''er is very excited. She keeps touching this and that in the car. She likes it very much.


    I took a look at her. "What? Is the car very good? "


    "Big Benz GLS, imported cars, low-cost cars also need 167!" She whispered, "this one, the best!"


    "You love cars?" I asked.


    "I like it!" She said.


    I don''t know how to take it.


    I really have no idea about cars.


    "I will try to buy such a car in the future," Ke''er said excitedly. "Then I will be your full-time driver. I will accompany you wherever you want to go!"

 Chapter 85

    I smiled and nodded in silence.


    Ten days ago, I was still starving, so poor that I borrowed money from Li Fei for dinner. In just half a month, I''ve been in such a car, taking such a beautiful tomboy to work outside the capital.


    Life is amazing.


    There was no word on the way. At two o''clock that afternoon, we arrived in Rongyang.


    After getting off the expressway, Chen Chao answered the phone and asked me, "young master, Mr. Guo asked, shall we go to the hotel first or directly to Zufen?"


    "Time is short. Go to the ancestral tomb first," I said.


    "OK!" He picked up his cell phone and told Guo Zheng.


    I thought about it, took out my cell phone and called Guo Chenjun. "What''s the situation there?"


    "Someone knocked at the door last night. It''s a woman. It''s like crazy," Guo Chenjun said with a lingering fear. "I listened to you. She didn''t open the door. She didn''t move for a while. After daybreak, the child vomited, but did not vomit blood, now everything is normal


    "I think cheongsam will go tonight," I said. "After dark, don''t open the door to prevent her hurting people."


    "Good!" Guo Chenjun paused and asked me, "young master, can you come to ningzhou tomorrow?"


    "We are on our way to your ancestral tomb. Let''s see what''s going on there first," I said. "We must be there before sunset tomorrow."


    Guo Chenjun said with a sigh of relief, "OK, we are waiting for you, young master."


    I hung up and asked Chen Chao, "how far is it?"


    "The ancestral Tomb of the chairman''s house is next to his mother''s Hunan Province," Chen said. "It''s expected to arrive in another half an hour."


    I didn''t speak. I leaned on my seat and kept my eyes closed.


    Niangniang lake will arrive soon.


    Chen Chao stopped the car and turned to look at me


    I''ll look outside and get out of the car.


    The parking place is very high, and there is no way forward, so we can only walk. Standing at this position, you can clearly see the surrounding terrain. The ancestral Tomb of Guo''s family was originally buried in a huge depression.


    Guo Zheng came over and pointed to a bluestone grave in the distance. "Look, young master, that''s my ancestral grave."


    When I looked carefully, I saw that there was an open land around the ancestral tomb, which was helpless. There was not even a tree around. Only a big red pavilion was built in the southeast of the ancestral tomb. Just a few kilometers north of the tomb, there is a huge lake. Under the sun in the afternoon, it looks like a mirror, sparkling.


    But when he came to me, he put up a canopy and asked me, "young master, why is this grave so bare that it doesn''t even have a mountain to lean on?"


    "Miss Ke''er, my Fengshui was bought by my ancestors after they spent a lot of money to find someone to see it," Guo Zheng said. "From the Qing Dynasty to now, we have not paid much attention to this land. I''ve seen it before. The man said that Fengshui is very good. You can''t talk about it


    But the son nuzui, "good, we young master saw to know, I only believe in young master!"


    Guo Zheng is a little anxious. Look at me. "Young master, how about Fengshui here?"


    "Is that Niangniang lake?" I asked, pointing to the lake in the distance.


    "Yes!" Guo Zheng said.


    My heart is also full of doubts. The Fengshui here is not the standard pattern of supporting the left and right sides of the mountain after the previous case. On the contrary, this position is not only not supported, but also facing the slope in front of it. It is full of fierce images everywhere. On the surface, such geomancy is called anti killing Jedi. When the ancestral tomb is buried here, the Guo family will not only die, but also die.


    But the reality is just the opposite. The Guo family is not only a big family, but also has a son all the time. Now, it has been seven generations.


    So this is not so simple.


    "Go and have a look." I carefully went down the slope and led them to the guojiazu tomb.


    Looking at the road not far away, I walked for more than ten minutes, and then I came to the bluestone grave.


    I went to shenlu, squatted down and reached out to feel the atmosphere.


    I only felt numbness in the palm of my hand and tightness in my forearm. There was a real sting, but I didn''t feel it. It shows that there is a strong evil spirit in the local Qi, and the Yin Qi is almost gone when it is impacted by the evil spirit.


    When I frown, I can''t help but feel at a loss.


    "Fight against the Jedi, the evil spirit is steaming... How could it be like this..." I stood up and murmured to myself.


    But the son came to me, "what''s the matter, young master? Is there anything wrong? "


    I look at her, turn around and tell Guo Zheng, "we won''t go to the hotel today. Let''s spend the night here!"

 Chapter 86

    Guo zhengyileng, "ah? Spend the night here? Young master, this is......


    "this is your ancestral tomb. What are you afraid of?" When I finished, I turned to Ke''er and asked, "are you afraid?"


    Can son look at those bluestone grave, ask me in a low voice, "can be haunted?"


    I smile lightly, "No."


    But rest assured, "it''s OK! I''m not afraid of ghosts! "


    Seeing that a little girl of Ke''er said that, Guo Zheng was embarrassed and had to tell Chen Chao, "listen to the young master, stay here for the night!"


    Chen Chao is not afraid of this "Don''t wait here all the time. Let''s go to dinner first. We''ll come back after dark." I turned to the high slope.


    Kerr followed up.


    Guo Zheng caught up with me and asked, "young master, is Fengshui good here? You said yesterday that there was a problem. What was the problem? Do you see that? "


    "I can''t see it now, I''ll know at night," I said.


    "How about the geomancy?" Guo Zheng has no idea.


    I stopped and looked at him. "I can only say that the ancestors of the Guo family are amazing!"


    He wondered, "is that good or bad?"


    I have no choice but to smile, continue to go to the high slope.


    Guo Chenjun is so intelligent, quick thinking and clear-cut, but her father... Ha ha, it''s not like her. However, it''s not surprising that Guo Zheng is the life of Zhenmu. This kind of person is born with a short brain circuit and can''t speak very well. It''s not uncommon to say the effect of swearing at New Year''s greetings.


    I was moved in my heart. I stopped and counted my fingers. I found that Guo Chenlong''s life was the same as his father''s. Father and son are the same, so this geomancy...


    I turn around and look at Niangniang Lake in the distance, and then I look at the bluestone graves, which makes me feel more strange.


    "What''s the matter?" But look at Niangniang lake. "What do you find?"


    I thought, "nothing, I''m hungry. Go to dinner."


    Back in the city, we had dinner, then drove to the hotel and had a rest all afternoon.


    I''m not saying that I can''t rest in the hotel. Guo Zheng and Ke''er booked a suite with a large room, one big and one small for two bedrooms, one for one person.


    After dark, at more than seven o''clock in the evening, we came to Niangniang lake again.


    After getting off, I told Chen Chao and the bodyguard named Xiao Liao, "don''t follow me. Let''s go


    "This..." Chen Chao looks at Guo Zheng.


    "You just wait here and watch the car," Guo said.


    "Yes, chairman!" They said together.


    We went down the high slope and came to the bluestone grave of Guo''s family again.


    At this time, the spirit of the earth, the spirit of evil weakened a lot, Yin began to appear.


    I asked Guo Zheng to wait in the distance and led Ke''er into the bluestone grave to observe the local atmosphere.


    However, he was still a little nervous. He could not help asking me in a low voice, "young master, there is no ghost really?"


    I put out my hand to test the evil spirit on the ground. "You''ve seen all the jade puppet immortals, and you''re afraid of ghosts?"


    "I''m not afraid... I''m a little nervous..." she looked at the surrounding bluestone tomb. "Although yujuxian is powerful, she looks beautiful... This evening, there are so many tombs, it''s gloomy..."


    I stood up and threw off the anger on my hands, and I couldn''t help wondering, "it''s strange that killing the Jedi is a closed place. How can there be so much evil spirit? Yin Qi is suppressed by evil Qi and Yang Qi in the daytime, which can''t be felt at all. Now, it''s normal that Yang Qi is weak at the time of Hai. How can evil Qi also be weak? Can''t this evil spirit have root? "


    Ke''er is stunned. "You... Ask me?"


    I took a look at her and continued to say to myself, "anti Jedi killing, evil spirit rising... There is not even a ghost in the grave. How can the Guo family continue to sacrifice for seven generations and become a powerful family?"

 Chapter 87

    But the son is helpless, "you ask me, who do I ask?"? If I understand this, I don''t need you to work hard... "


    I look at my watch," it seems that we have to wait a little longer. Let''s stop here and find a place to sit. "


    "Well, good!" Keer nodded.


    Seeing that we have come here, Guo Zheng rushes forward in a hurry. "How are you, young master?"


    "I have to wait a moment." I looked back at the bluestone grave. "The geomancy here is a little strange, unreasonable."


    "A little strange?" Guo Zheng doesn''t understand, "can''t you tell?"


    "How do you speak?" Keer doesn''t like to hear it. "What is it that can''t be seen? Don''t you have to wait a moment! Now the time is not right, and the atmosphere is very chaotic. It''s time to show the true face of Lushan here. Do you understand? "


    I was stunned. What she said was still on the point.


    Guo Zheng smiled awkwardly, "er... Miss Ke''er, I don''t mean that... Ah this... Since it''s not time, let''s go to the car and wait for a while. When the time comes, let''s come back. "


    I pointed to the pavilion not far away. "When was the pavilion repaired?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "well, it was built the year before last," said Guo Zheng. "That Qingming, I brought Bruce Lee back to visit the tomb, and he brought a friend. That young man also knows Fengshui. He said my Fengshui is very good. If we build another pavilion over there, it will be better. I think what he said is reasonable, so I will do as he said. "


    I thought, "young man?" "Yes, I''m older than you. Maybe I''m twenty-six or seventeen," he said. "He''s a good friend of Bruce Lee. He''s famous on the Internet."


    "That is to say, to build this pavilion is actually what your son means?" I asked.


    "Er... Almost," Guo Zheng coughed, "Bruce Lee said that''s good. I''ll listen to him. Anyway, the young man is also a master. Is that the icing on the cake... Young master, is this pavilion what you said


    I''m speechless. No wonder Guo Chenjun says he''s used to his son. This old man is used to flowers! The geomantic omen of the ancestral tomb is related to the fate of the whole family. He is happy for his son, but he can act like a playboy!


    I''ve seen a pet son. I''ve never seen such a pet!


    I had no choice but to smile and shake my head.


    Guo Zheng sighed, "that''s good... I think Bruce Lee should not be wrong about this..."


    I was too lazy to explain to him, turned around and led Ke''er to the bluestone grave again.


    "Hey, young master, you didn''t say..."


    "don''t come here, wait there", I don''t want to hear him.


    I took Ke''er and went back to the bluestone grave there again.


    "Young master, are you angry?" Ke''er comforted me in a low voice, "don''t get along with this kind of person. We are here for business. We are not angry."


    "I''m not angry!" I calmed down. "I just don''t want to hear him."


    But rest assured, "that''s good."


    She looked around at the bluestone grave. "Young master, why don''t we change places? Being stared at by a group of ghosts, I feel insecure... "Br >


    " there are no ghosts here. "


    "No ghosts?" But the son did not understand, "what about the ancestors of the Guo family? Has it all been born? "


    I turned to look at the bluestone tombs. "In these tombs, there are only bones and no spirits. All the ancestors of the Guo family have been dispersed by the evil spirit here..."


    Ke''er was stunned, "ah? This......


    "this is where I can''t think..." I looked at her and said, "kill the Jedi and hurt the descendants, but not the spirits. But there is a lot of evil spirit in the atmosphere here, which drives the spirits of the Guo family to pieces. This geomancy is too weird to see... "Br >


    but it took a long time to slow down." so... What shall we do? "


    "Wait until Zishi," I said, "when Zishi arrives, yin and Yang alternate. What mystery lies in the gas field here will be understood by then."


    But the son looked at those bluestone graves, silently nodded.

 Chapter 88

    Zishi is coming soon.


    The evil Qi in the earth''s atmosphere is weak to the extreme, but the Yin Qi does not increase correspondingly. On the contrary, it seems to have become specious.


    This aroused my vigilance.


    I told Kel, "you go back to the car first."


    Can''t rest assured, "then you are here?"


    "It''s abnormal. You''re a girl. You''re easily attacked by evil spirit," I explained. "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be OK. Go."


    "I''ll be with you." but I don''t want to go.


    "It''s no use accompanying me. Hurry back to the car," I said in an ordered tone.


    But the son has no choice but to turn around and leave.


    When she is far away, I look at her watch. It''s ten past eleven. It''s just entering the midnight.


    It seems that the change of the gas field has just begun.


    To be on the safe side, I sent Guo Zheng back to the bus.


    Guo Zheng didn''t say a word. He shouted good. He walked out of the pavilion and went back to Gaopo.


    Now, I''m alone near the guojiazu tomb.


    I stepped back a dozen steps, got out of my way, grabbed my thunder Jue with both hands, held a breath of Dantian Qi, looked at the atmosphere around the bluestone, and waited patiently for that moment to come.


    Five minutes passed.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    I released the Lei Jue, moved my body, took a deep breath, and pinched the Lei Jue again to protect myself.


    The evil and Yin Qi suddenly disappeared.


    As soon as I frown, I quickly squat down to check the atmosphere.


    Just in this moment, a strong and incomparable evil spirit rose up and rushed to my face door with a shout. I just feel the brain buzzing, a stuffy hum, was the spirit of the jump, fell to the ground on his back.


    Huge evil gas mixed with water gas, such as ten thousand horses galloping out of the ground, surging into the sky. I can see that the evil spirit condenses in the air, forming a serpentine dragon. With a faint roar of wind, it flies for dozens of miles to the north and falls into the huge Niangniang lake.


    I lay on the ground panting, staring at the strange scene, half a day to slow down.


    The vision lasted for five or six minutes, and then gradually disappeared, and the surrounding atmosphere immediately recovered. As in the daytime, the evil Qi is very heavy, and the Yin Qi can hardly be felt.


    The evil spirit soars to the sky, among which there is also some water vapor. It turns into a dragon in the sky, and then falls into the lake in the North...


    I suddenly understand that this is not ordinary Fengshui. This is the three water Yulong bureau where two evil spirits collide with each other and take the shiver out of the fire!


    Sanshui Yulong bureau belongs to Fengshui Bureau, which is extremely rare. Its principle is to use the underground river''s water gas to stimulate the evil spirit, and use the water dragon''s anti migration to form the residual evil spirit generated when the two evil spirits collide to urge the master''s fortune. In order to form such a pattern, first there must be a large river and a great lake, and then there are underground rivers and water veins, and within fifty miles, there are three underground rivers. Only when the three rivers cross, can we form the water dragon anti migration, and then form the three water Yulong Bureau. Therefore, such geomancy is not able to be arranged by manpower at all. It is a natural geomancy.


    In this Fengshui pattern, water is used to nourish the dragon, and the dragon is used to urge transportation. The evil spirit is very heavy. To bury ancestors in such a place, we must avoid the dragon''s head and tail, and only find a little shelter from the dragon''s body. If you are a little careless, you will be too angry, and your family will be destroyed. Even if the location is carefully selected, the spirit of the ancestor will be washed away by the evil spirit and become a sacrifice to the water dragon.


    Although it is extremely dangerous, the power of this bureau is huge. Once buried in the right place, the descendants of the next generation will surely prosper and become the door of wealth. The disadvantage is that the birth of a man must be a shock wood, and the birth of a woman must be a barrier water. Therefore, the families buried here have lost their families from generation to generation. However, their daughters are smart, capable, intelligent and charming. Three generations rise and fall once, 40 years rise and fall once, this is the weird Sanshui Yulong Bureau.


    Therefore, this pattern is a real pursuit of wealth and danger.

 Chapter 89

    No wonder the gas field here is so strange. Now, I understand it completely.


    I was relieved, stood up, looked at the pavilion not far away, smiled scornfully, and turned to the high slope.


    Chen Chao and Ke''er haven''t got on the bus all the time. They are looking at my situation nervously. When they see me coming back, Ke''er rushes over, "master!"


    Chen Chao also hurriedly reported to Guo Zheng, "Chairman, young master is back!"


    Guo Zheng opened the door and got out of the car. He hurried to meet him


    I asked Ke''er to bring me a bottle of water, rinse my mouth, wash my hands by the way, and then pointed to Guo Zheng''s car, "let''s get in the car and say."


    "Good!" Guo Zheng nodded.


    We got on the car one after another, and Chen Chao closed the door.


    Can''t help but come over and look at me through the glass for fear that I have something to do.


    I smiled at her and signaled that it was OK. Let her avoid first.


    Ke''er understood, nodded and turned back to our car.


    I look at Guo Zheng and ask him, "Mr. Guo, I ask you three questions, and you should answer them truthfully."


    "Well, you say," he sat upright.


    "Each generation of the Guo family has only one son, but at the same time, there will be a daughter. In other words, is every generation of your family a combination of children?" I asked.


    "Yes!" He nodded, "my grandfather has a sister, my father has a sister, and I also have a sister. When it comes to Xiaolong, Xiaojun is his sister."


    "Well," I nodded, and then asked the second question, "is the fate of the Guo family going up and down in three generations, in a cycle of 40 years?"


    Guo Zheng thought about it and calculated it with his fingers on his hands. "You say that, it seems that... Since the second generation of our family, the Guo family has prospered twice, and then they have lost their families. But after a while, they can always grow up again. It''s the third time for the Guo family to get up here."


    "What''s the reason for the failure?" I asked.


    He sighed helplessly, "how to say? The men in our family are capable, but they also like to play. For example, my grandfather was a big builder in the Republic of China. He made a lot of money. He ate, drank, gambled, gambled and smoked everything. Later in the new society, my family''s industry was co operated, and he died soon. My father''s life is not bad because he depends on dividends. What happened in the next game is what happened. When my father died, there was not much money at home, so I went out to work with my sister to support my family. It''s also good luck to earn more and more money, and then we have this family business. "


    I nodded, "the third question, is there anything wrong with the night that the pavilion was repaired?"


    "The pavilion is fixed by Chen Chao. I don''t know," he said. "Or I''ll call him up and ask him?"


    "Don''t let him up, you ask, come back to me," I said lightly.


    "Good!" He opened the door and got out of the car and walked to Chen Chao. "Chen Chao, come here, let me ask you something..."


    they talked a few words, and Guo Zheng was stunned and turned back.


    "Young master, Chen Chao said that something really happened when he repaired the pavilion," he said. "On the night of the completion, Bruce Lee collided with people and the car was knocked out, but people didn''t matter. It was Chen Chao who went to deal with it, and Bruce Lee didn''t let him tell me. "


    I frowned. "Didn''t tell you?"


    Guo Zheng was embarrassed. "Er... Bruce Lee took a girl with him that day. He was the girl''s boyfriend and a rich second generation man. Bruce Lee was not injured, the girl was seriously injured, and then... Miscarried... He felt ashamed, so he didn''t let Chen Chao tell us... "


    " is the child his? " I asked.


    He lowered his head and said, "it should be..."


    I smiled calmly, "OK, I''m ok."

 Chapter 90

    The question of guojiazu tomb is basically clear.


    The gas field of Sanshui Yulong bureau is very complex. When buried in such a place, there should be no extra things around to prevent disturbing the gas field and changing the direction of the evil spirit. Therefore, Guojia''s ancestral tomb is empty, and there is no tree planted. I think it''s something the ancestors left behind.


    But when Guo Zheng arrived, his beloved son was lawless, and even Feng Shui made him toss about. After the pavilion was built, the trend of evil spirit was destroyed, which caused a huge Feng Shui hidden danger to Guo''s family and the danger of losing their children and grandchildren.


    On the night of the completion of the pavilion, Guo Chenlong lost a child.


    Now it''s Gu Xiaotong''s turn.


    Clear up these things, things will be easy to handle.


    As a matter of fact, no matter how confused Guo Zheng was, he realized where the problem could be.


    "Young master, is this Pavilion..." he asked tentatively.


    "Haven''t your ancestors left a message that you can''t build any extra things on the ground except for burials?" I asked him.


    "Here..." he coughed, "my father died early, and he didn''t leave any words about the ancestral tomb..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "OK, it doesn''t matter," I waved my hand, and then told him, "you remember, your geomancy is really good, but this geomancy is very special. You can''t repair anything around the ancestral tomb. The problem now lies in that pavilion. Tomorrow at noon, you will take someone to dismantle it, and then go to the East for a hundred miles to get soil and level the foundation again. These must be finished before dark, do you remember? "


    "Oh, yes, I remember!" He nodded.


    "You should hurry up and ask Chen Chao to book a ticket. Tomorrow morning, you can go back to the capital and I''ll go to ningzhou."


    Guo Zhengyi Leng, "what about me?"


    "You don''t have to go. If there are too many people, it will make trouble." I opened the door and got off. "Go back to the hotel!"


    When it''s done, there''s no need to suffer here.


    Back at the hotel, it''s more than one o''clock in the morning.


    I took a good bath, washed off the evil spirit and Yin Qi, said good night to Ke''er, and went back to the bedroom to lie on the bed. Before I go to bed, I have to give Guo Chenjun a call to ask about the situation of her child, and at the same time tell me about the situation here.


    Guo Chenjun is the only one in the Guo family who can take on the big things. She must know about the affairs of Sanshui Yulong Bureau. Otherwise, it will happen sooner or later only by Guo Zheng. I didn''t hide anything from Miss Guo. I told her all about the actual situation of the Fengshui Bureau, including the story of her ancestors.


    After listening, Guo Chenjun is silent.


    I waited for a moment and asked her, "if you understand, I''ll sleep."


    "You wait..." she hesitated for a moment and asked, "will my parents...


    " yes ", I said calmly.


    "Can it be avoided?"


    "No."


    "Can''t we change places?"


    "It''s OK to change, but the risk is greater," I said. "The Bureau of Sanshui Yulong has too much evil spirit. It''s hard to get in and harder to get out. If the graves are moved, the Guo family will easily bring disaster to the door. "


    She smiled helplessly, "I see. Thank you, young master."


    "In fact, you don''t have to think so much. This geomancy is the choice of the ancestors of the Guo family," I said. "Although it''s extremely dangerous, it can make people tremble from the fire and ensure the prosperity of the descendants of the Guo family. And that place is anti killing Jedi. Anyone who knows Fengshui knows that it''s a fierce place. So the Guo family buried five generations of ancestors there, and they didn''t have the idea of dignitaries going there. As long as the Guo family doesn''t come here by itself, and the three water Yulong bureau is in place, the Guo family can keep on thriving. "


    "My father found many people to see my family''s ancestral tomb. They all said well. Now it seems that they are just some Jianghu magicians who are kind enough to say good things." she took a deep breath. "Thank you for showing me the mystery in this. Don''t worry. I will remember this matter and won''t let my father and my brother come here."

 Chapter 91

    "That''s good," I look at my watch. "It''s almost two o''clock. I''m sleeping."


    "I''ll meet you at the airport tomorrow. Good night!" ''she said.


    "Good night!"


    I hung up the phone, turned off the reading light and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    The hidden danger in Fengshui has been removed. Now we can free up our hands and go to meet the paper cheongsam.


    I fell asleep soon.


    The next morning, Guo Zheng personally sent Ke''er and I to Rongyang airport. I didn''t fly, but Ke''er took me to the boarding pass, passed the security check together, and then led me to the waiting area, accompanied me to wait for a while, until boarding began.


    I packed my bag and asked her, "can you do it yourself?"


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I have to fly dozens of times every year," she said with a smile. Remember what I told you, when the plane takes off and lands, you must take a deep breath and recite poems. It won''t be too hard. "


    "I remember," I looked at the line, "so I''m past. You''re going to text."


    "Well, you too!" We hugged each other. She saw me pass the gate, waved at me and shouted, "master, it''s safe!"


    I smiled, nodded and followed the crowd onto the plane.


    When I got on the plane, I found my seat, put my bag on, sat down and fastened my seat belt. It''s the first time I''ve traveled alone since I was so big. I suddenly feel lonely when I think of the scene just now.


    I calmed down, took out my cell phone and sent a message to Guo Chenjun, "I got on the plane."


    She quickly replied, "OK, I''ll go to the airport and have a safe trip!"


    I took a deep breath and said in my heart that there will always be a first time for everything. Let''s have a good experience.


    Half an hour later, the plane took off smoothly and left Rongyang.


    I have been reading Libai''s "going to drink" according to kor''er''s teaching. As expected, I didn''t feel too bad.


    Now, I''m relieved.


    The plane flew for six hours and landed safely at ningzhou airport around 4 p.m.


    I followed the crowd out of the airport and saw Guo Chenjun, a tall woman, waving at me.


    I waved at her, around the passage, and came to her.


    "How was the road? You don''t get wind, do you She''s coming.


    "OK," I said, "how about Gu Xiaotong?"


    "She''s in a bad spirit," said Guo. "She didn''t close her eyes last night. She said that when she closed her eyes, she saw the paper cheongsam sneering at her."


    "And the child?" I asked again.


    "The child is OK, but a strange thing happened this noon," she said. "The talisman you drew for the child was eaten by the child..." I stopped and said, "have you eaten?"


    "Well, I don''t know how he got it. By the time we found it, Fu had been eaten in half." she looked at me worried. "Young master, it''s too evil..."


    I thought a little, turned around and walked out quickly.

 Chapter 92

    Gu Xiaotong''s home is in Ningnan District of ningzhou City, which is a very high-end residential area.


    We came here, parked the car, went upstairs, just arrived at the door, we heard a woman''s heart tearing cry inside, "Cheng Cheng! Cheng Cheng......


    Guo Chenjun was shocked and quickly opened the door with the key. We walked into the house quickly and came to the baby room. We saw a pale young woman holding a baby with blood on her face and crying into tears.


    "Xiaotong! What happened to Cheng Cheng? " Asked Guo Chenjun.


    As soon as the woman saw Guo Chenjun coming, she held her hand tightly as if she saw the Savior, and cried, "little Jun! It''s bleeding! Help him! Help him quickly! "


    "Young master, please help the child!" Guo Chenjun looks at me anxiously.


    I went over, took the baby from the woman''s arms, carefully put it on the crib, and looked carefully. There was only one breath left for the baby, and blood flowed out of his eyes, nose, mouth and ears. I fixed my mind and gazed at the child''s brow. In the dim light of his brow, there was a woman''s half bloody face, with dark eyes and heavy resentment.


    I thought about it, turned around and told the woman, "stop crying, and squeeze some milk out right now, quick!"


    Gu Xiaotong looks at Guo Chenjun at a loss.


    Guo Chenjun is in a hurry. "What are you doing? Hurry up! "


    "Well!" Gu Xiaotong has just come back to his senses, shivering and starting to untie his clothes.


    I turned around and stopped looking at her.


    Guo Chenjun takes the bottle and hands it to Gu Xiaotong. She turns around with a red face. She is still a girl. She looks more nervous and shy than me.


    Gu Xiaotong can''t care so much. She squeezed the milk and handed it to Guo Chenjun. "Xiaojun!" Guo Chenjun took it and handed it to me.


    As soon as I was a little absorbed, I thought about the amulet. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger in the middle of my eyebrow, and then popped it into the bottle. Then I bit the middle finger of my right hand, dripped a few drops of blood into it, and handed it to Guo Chenjun. "Take it!"


    "Oh, yes," Guo Chenjun took over, her hands shaking slightly because of tension.


    I stare at the middle finger of my right hand, gather the internal Qi, and immediately the wound is bleeding. I drew a talisman on the child''s chest with blood. After drawing, I wiped it on the child''s eyebrow and pressed it gently.


    There was a sharp owl cry in my ear, and a cold breath of Yin was drawn out of the child''s eyebrows and went up my fingers to my little arm. I felt a cold stab of bone, a bite of teeth, continue to lead that Yin Qi to the right shoulder nearby, at the same time, I tried hard to press in the middle of the child''s eyebrow.


    The child''s mouth gushed out a black brown blood, a whoa cry came out.


    "Feed, quick!" I grabbed my right shoulder, walked out of the nursery and rushed into the bathroom.


    Guo Chenjun is stunned and follows to the bathroom. "What''s the matter with you?"


    I have no time to speak. I turn on the cold water, put my hand in the water, and transport Dantian Qi to quickly force the Yin Qi in my right arm out of the body. The water in the basin soon turned red with blood. Guo Chenjun''s legs were so soft that she almost didn''t sit on the ground.


    The cold sweat on my head was like rain. I concentrated and worked hard to force all the Yin Qi out.


    In an instant, a black gas emerged from the water and turned into a woman more than a foot high. She was wearing a faded paper cheongsam, covered in blood, with black eyes staring at me angrily, shouting at me for a while, then turned black and disappeared.


    When Guo Chenjun saw this, her face turned white with fear.


    In front of my eyes, I held on to the wall, gasped for a while, took my hand out of the water, turned around and leaned against the wash basin, pulled a white bath towel and wrapped the wound on my hand.


    Guo Chenjun looks at me in surprise, tears rolling in her eyes, so scared that she can''t speak.


    I adjusted my breath for a little while, and my right arm became hot. When I untied the bath towel, the blood in the wound stopped. I threw the bloody bath towel aside and looked at Guo Chenjun. "Are you ok?"


    She covered her mouth, gasped, looked at me in a trance, unable to speak.


    I was stunned, reaching out to help her, her body a soft, directly collapsed into my arms.


    I quickly hugged her. "Hey, are you ok?" She looked at me with tears in her eyes, "I... I......"


    I thought about it. I picked her up, walked into the living room, put her on the sofa, and then, with a little meditation, drew a tranquility sign on her eyebrow and pressed it.


    With a exclamation and a jerk of her body, she fell back and gasped for breath.


    I crouched down and stared into her eyes. "Are you ok?"


    She was like a frightened child, with tears in her eyes, and nodded with trembling.


    I was relieved, light smile, "it''s OK, you sooner or later to see her, next time to see, will not be afraid."


    "She is the paper cheongsam?"

 Chapter 93

    "No, neither."


    Guo Chenjun is stunned. "Also, isn''t it?"


    I didn''t explain. I stood up, rubbed her back heart gently, and asked her, "do you feel better?"


    She calmed down and nodded, "well."


    "That''s good," I helped her up. "Let''s go and see the children."


    "Well," she said, holding me up.


    We came to the baby room again. The baby was not crying anymore and was sucking. Gu Xiaotong is suckling her baby and wiping her tears.


    Soon the child fell asleep.


    Guo Chenjun looked at the child, relieved, and whispered to me, "asleep."


    Gu Xiaotong turned around and knelt down for me. Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "don''t do that!" I quickly held her. "Miss Gu, I can''t stand it!"


    "Thank you, Master Wu, for saving my son! Thank you! " Gu Xiaotong cried.


    I comforted her and asked Guo Chenjun to help her to have a rest first.


    If Gu Xiaotong doesn''t go, he must keep his son.


    No way, I had to repair a reassurance for her, according to the eyebrow.


    Gu Xiaotong falls into Guo Chenjun''s arms and faints.


    She is exhausted. She has reached the limit of her physical and mental consumption. If she doesn''t rest, she will collapse.


    Guo Chenjun wants to hold her, but she has just recovered from her fright and is also weak.


    No way, I had to pick up Gu Xiaotong and send her back to the bedroom.


    The plan couldn''t catch up with the change. It was agreed that the paper symbol would be used this time, but it turned out to be bad, so I used it together and was eaten by the child. I went to Gu Xiaotong''s bedroom and put her on the bed. Guo Chenjun covered her up. We left the room and gently put the door on.


    "What happened just now?" She asked me in a low voice.


    "Things are a bit troublesome," I said. "The paper cheongsam and the child''s yuan Shen are entangled."


    She frowned. "Entangled? People and ghosts? " "It''s not people and ghosts," I corrected. "It''s ghosts and people."


    She didn''t understand. "What''s different?"


    "Of course, it''s not the same," I said. "People pester ghosts and make things right; ghosts pester people and spin their cocoons. The resentment of the paper cheongsam entangled the child''s yuan Shen, which would then use fu to suppress her, and the child would not be able to stand it. "


    "Then what?" She panicked.


    "Don''t worry for the moment," I said. "At least tonight, the child will be OK. Now we must find out why the paper cheongsam should be wrapped around the child''s yuan Shen and know her purpose before we can find a solution. " "How do you check that?" She asked.


    I look at Gu Xiaotong''s bedroom. "When she wakes up, ask her."


    "Xiaotong?" Guo Chenjun is stunned. "She knows?"


    I looked around and asked her, "where do I stay at night?" "Oh, you stay in the upstairs room," she said. "I''ll show you."


    "OK," I nodded.


    Gu Xiaotong''s house is divided into two floors, more than 200 square meters. The decoration is very artistic and beautiful. Guo Chenjun led me to the second floor and opened the door of the guest room. "This room has good lighting and large area. You can live in this room. I live next to you."


    "Well," I put my bag down, took off my shoes and sat on the bed.


    Guo Chenjun wondered, "young master, you are..." I closed my eyes, "I want to heal. Go out."


    "Oh, yes," she did not dare to disturb me. She carefully left the room and took the door with her.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 94

    Midnight, I took a deep breath and slowly opened my eyes.


    Almost at the same time, I heard Gu Xiaotong scream from downstairs.


    After a while, Guo Chenjun quickly ran upstairs, "young master, young master! Xiaotong is in a wrong situation... "


    I got up and got out of bed, went to open the door," what''s the matter? "


    Guo Chenjun was sweating and looked at me anxiously. "It''s like a nightmare. I can''t wake her up!" "Don''t panic, I''ll have a look." I walked around her and downstairs.


    When I came to Gu Xiaotong''s bedroom, I saw Gu Xiaotong on the bed dressed disorderly, with long hair wet by sweat, and a pair of big eyes looking at the roof in horror, as if they saw something terrible, screaming constantly.


    I asked Guo Chenjun to wait at the door. I hurried to the bedside, pressed Gu Xiaotong''s head and looked at her eyebrows carefully. I saw her light is very disordered, a group of dark shadows in which they bump around, walk around, sometimes disappear.


    I came close to her, concentrated and stared at the dark shadow carefully, and then I saw clearly that it was a congealed Yin Qi. It should have been hidden in Gu Xiaotong''s body for a long time. Now I don''t know why, it was touched again, so it was out of control.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I was a little divine. I pinched my fingers to regulate the internal Qi. A blood bead came out of the wound that had healed in the middle finger of my right hand.


    I put the blood bead on her eyebrow, "five prohibitions, six combinations for prison, Chi!"


    Gu Xiaotong''s exclamation stopped abruptly, his body quivered, closed his eyes and passed out.


    I was relieved and told Guo Chenjun, "she will wake up soon. You will take a bath for her later. After that, I have something to ask her."


    "Well! Good! " Guo Chenjun nods.


    I went out of the bedroom, came to the living room, wrapped a tissue around the wound on my finger, then sat on the sofa, meditated for a moment, and continued to heal.


    Continuous use of blood talisman consumes a lot.


    I''ve started to blacken up, my blood is surging, and my head is aching.


    Gu Xiaotong soon woke up.


    Guo Chenjun asked her in a low voice, "what do you think?"


    Gu Xiaotong sat up and rubbed his eyes. "How long have I slept?"


    "From sleeping in the afternoon to now," said Guo Chenjun, "what did you dream about just now?"


    "Me? I didn''t dream? " Gu Xiaotong wondered, then asked her, "by the way, how about Chengcheng?"


    "Chengcheng is OK," Guo Chenjun said. "Let''s go. I''ll take a bath for you. I''ll ask you something later."


    "Where is the young master?"


    "Meditating," Guo said. "Let''s go and take a bath."


    "I can do it myself," Gu said.


    "No, that''s what the young master ordered," Guo insisted.


    When they came out of the bedroom, Gu Xiaotong saw me in the living room. She turned around, bowed deeply to me and whispered, "thank you."


    Then they went to the bathroom.


    To cultivate inner Qi is actually to cultivate the yuan God. Internal Qi is the source of energy, and Yuanshen is the foundation of divinity. Therefore, when cultivating, people''s perception will be far stronger than usual. So although I closed my eyes to heal the wound, I could really feel their every move.


    Of course, this feeling is not intentional, but spontaneous.


    That is to say, this is the spirit of Yuanshen itself, not controlled by my consciousness.


    At least I can''t control my current accomplishments.


    Two girls went to take a bath.


    I continue to regulate Dantian Qi, up Qi, to gasify the spirit, so as to relieve blood gas, reduce the pain in the head.


    At this time, Guo Chenjun''s exclamation came from the bathroom, "ah!" My heart subconsciously move, the mind suddenly appeared in the bathroom scene.


    Then I blushed, opened my eyes, dried up, and my heart beat.


    I saw Guo Chenjun undressed.


    She is so beautiful...


    bah! What do I think! I clapped my hot face and forced myself to calm down and close my eyes again.


    This time, I can''t see or hear.


    I was relieved at last.


    But the strange thing is that the beautiful scene just now seems to be printed in my heart, which can''t be erased.

 Chapter 95

    My face is very hot, and I feel embarrassed. My heart says it''s troublesome.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen a girl''s body. More importantly, it''s almost perfect...


    I can''t help taking a deep breath. I''m very angry. It''s more than a dozen times. Then I''m quiet.


    I can continue to heal.


    The two girls washed, changed their clothes and went to the living room.


    "We''re all right, young master," Guo said softly.


    I opened my eyes, and when I saw her, I instantly thought of the scene just now, and my face turned red.


    Guo Chenjun was shocked and came to look at me with concern. "Why is your face so red? Is it hard? "


    I was embarrassed. I coughed, "er... It''s ok... Sit down."


    She turned to Gu Xiaotong and said, "Xiaotong, please sit down, young master, I have something to ask you."


    "Good young master", Gu Xiaotong sat down opposite me.


    As for Guo Chenjun, she naturally sat next to me, her body was full of the fragrance of a girl''s bath.


    I took a deep breath, set my mind and looked at Gu Xiaotong.


    Gu Xiaotong is still a little haggard, but he looks much better than when he first met. Although the child''s business left her exhausted and she was thin, she was still beautiful. Not far behind her, there is a picture of her and Guo Chenjun when they were in college. It can be seen from the picture that the two girls'' appearance values were both extremely high in their school days.


    I took a subconscious look at Guo Chenjun around me, and she was looking at me attentively, waiting for my later words.


    Compared with the photos, Guo Chenjun has become more beautiful. Especially when she looks at you seriously, there will be a kind of Soul-catching beauty. Those beautiful eyes seem to vibrate your soul...


    bah! What are you thinking! I scolded myself secretly, and quickly dodged Guo Chenjun''s eyes.


    Seeing that I have been silent, Guo Chenjun wondered a little bit, "what''s wrong with you, young master?"


    "It''s OK," I calmed down, and then asked Gu Xiaotong, "what happened when you were in the bathroom just now?"


    "Just now..." Gu Xiaotong looks at Guo Chenjun.


    "It''s up to me," said Guo. "I saw a blood fingerprint on Xiaotong''s shoulder just now when I bathed her. I was shocked. But when I look at it carefully, the blood fingerprint is gone again. I thought it was an illusion, so I didn''t tell you when I came out. "


    "What kind of blood fingerprints?" I asked.


    "It''s a woman''s handprint, it''s like catching it," she said seriously.


    After thinking about it, I turned to Gu Xiaotong and asked, "Miss Gu, have you seen that paper cheongsam before?"


    "Yes!" Gu Xiaotong quickly nodded, "the night my son was born, she stood behind the nurse..."


    "I don''t mean that day, I mean before", I looked at her, "before you were pregnant."


    "Before pregnancy?" She thought and shook her head. "No, I saw her first in the ward."


    "No way," I said, "if you haven''t seen her before you are pregnant, she can''t be entwined with your child''s yuan Shen. Miss Gu, how do you think? Have you seen her in the end? "


    "I really haven''t seen her," Gu said positively. "Really!" "Think about it again, Xiaotong," Guo Chenjun said. "It''s very important. The young master said that we must find out why the paper cheongsam is tied up to Chengcheng so as to save the child! Think about it! "


    "Xiaojun, you know my memory," Gu Xiaotong said helplessly. "I remember very well the people I met, the things I experienced, and even the time when important things happened. Besides, the paper cheongsam is not a person. She... She is a ghost... If I have seen a ghost before, can I still remember it? " Guo Chenjun looked at me. "Young master, Xiaotong''s memory is really amazing. When we went to school, we watched a painter draw together. She watched it for four hours. After watching it, she was able to copy it perfectly according to the painter''s strokes. Even the painter thought it was incredible. If she had seen a paper cheongsam, she would not have forgotten it. "


    I pondered a little, stood up, walked to Gu Xiaotong, gently raised her chin, looked at her eyebrows.


    Gu Xiaotong is shocked and nervous. "Young master, you..." Guo Chenjun stands up subconsciously, but doesn''t speak.


    I carefully watched the divine light in Gu Xiaotong''s eyebrows. Although the dark shadow was sealed with blood and incantation, it became a nearly invisible shadow, but it still existed and still affected Gu Xiaotong.


    "I see, this is the seal formed by Yin Qi..." I said lightly.


    "Seal?" The two girls were stunned.


    I ignored them and recited the mantra, "five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, break the ban and open the prison, Chi!"After reading, I pinched my fingers and held Gu Xiaotong''s eyebrow.


    Gu Xiaotong''s body quivered slightly and looked at me blankly. "Young master, I..."


    I turned around and sat down next to Guo Chenjun, and asked Gu Xiaotong again, "Miss Gu, that paper cheongsam, have you seen it before?"


    Gu Xiaotong covers his mouth, his eyes are full of panic, and nods, "I''ve seen... I''ve seen..."


    Guo Chenjun is stunned.

 Chapter 96

    "Some of her memories were sealed with Yin Qi by the paper cheongsam," I explained. "Now that the seal is opened, that part of her memories are restored." Guo Chenjun looked at me in surprise. "Can you untie the ghost seal, too?" Our Wu family''s broken seal mantra can untie most of the seals in the world. It''s nothing more than a paper cheongsam''s Yinsha seal.


    But I don''t need to tell Guo Chenjun about this.


    "This seal has been hidden in her body for a long time, and I can''t see it," I said. "When I arrived yesterday afternoon, seeing that she was frightened, I used a tranquilizer to reassure her. As like as two peas, the magic of the seal touched the seal and made it crack, so she returned to the memory in her dream, which looked exactly like a nightmare. Now that the seal is open, her memory is restored. "


    "So it is..." Guo Chenjun understood.


    Let me see Gu Xiaotong, "Miss Gu, what is the matter with the paper cheongsam?"


    Gu Xiaotong was shivering all over. He could not stop swallowing and spitting. He could not speak in fear.


    Guo Chenjun looks, gets up and pours a cup of warm water. She goes to sit down beside her, hands the cup to her and comforts her. "Don''t be afraid. We are all here. Have a drink. Speak slowly."


    Gu Xiaotong holds the cup and drinks most of it in one breath. He has a long sigh of relief, which is calmer.


    "Say it," I looked at her. "Say everything you know."


    "That night, I had a fight with Bruce Lee. I was so excited that I drove out of the city, crying and heading south," Gu said. "I don''t know how long I cried and drove. Anyway, I was confused at the end. I drove to the mountain and lost my way later." Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "and then I asked.


    "I turned around in the mountain for a while, and then I found that there was light in front of me, so I drove along the road, in the direction of that light." she swallowed her saliva. "Then I went to a small village, where it was dark, and only one street lamp was still on. I got out of the car and asked for directions, but there was no one in the village. It took me a few laps to find out that it was a village to be moved, and there had been no one in it for a long time. "


    "And then?" Guo Chenjun asked her.


    "Later, I went back to the car. I was so scared that I called Bruce Lee." she smiled bitterly and her eyes turned red. "But he shut down..."


    Guo Chenjun hugged her heartily. "I''m sorry..."


    Gu Xiaotong wiped his tears and continued, "I can''t get through his phone, so I want to call the police, but I don''t know why. The phone is through, but the other party can''t hear me. I called several times in a row, all the same. At last, the other party warned me that it was a crime to harass the police call and warned me. I can''t help but find my own way out. I started the car and walked back along the road, but the road became so long that I couldn''t get around. "


    "Ghost against wall..." let me see Guo Chenjun.


    Guo Chenjun nodded and hugged her best friend.


    "I can''t get around, I''m afraid, and the speed is getting faster and faster," Gu said. "I remember at the end of the day, it seems that the speed is more than 100 kilometers per hour, and the road still can''t see the end. I still can''t get out of the village, because I can see that the street lamp is not far behind the car and can''t be thrown away."


    "And then?" I asked.


    "I was so scared that I stepped on the accelerator as hard as I could. Suddenly a dog rushed out in front of me. When I was scared, I instinctively turned the steering wheel. The car rushed out of the road and ran into a broken yard." she looked up at me. "The wall of the yard was broken. I rushed in through that gap. At that time, I felt that I bumped into something and crashed. It seemed that something had dispersed. I ran into a wound on my head and shed a lot of blood. Then I got out of the car quickly. When I saw it by the light of the car, I ran into a big coffin and scattered it. There was blood all over the ground. There was a female corpse lying in the coffin. She was wearing a paper cheongsam and was covered with blood... "


    I was calm," and then? "


    "I was scared. I knelt on the ground and kowtowed to her. I said sorry to her. I didn''t mean to. Please don''t blame me. Later, the corpse moved for a moment, and then she was... She was... "Gu Xiaotong''s eyes were full of panic, and her breath was also in a hurry.


    Guo Chenjun frowned. "What happened to the body? What happened to her? " "She sat up," Gu said. "She sat on the coffin and looked at me like that. I was scared and wanted to run, but I didn''t have the strength, so I rubbed back and begged her not to hurt me. The corpse sat for a while and then lay down. Then I saw a woman in a paper cheongsam come to me and laugh at me


    Guo Chenjun''s face also changed. She shivered nervously and looked at me subconsciously.


    "It''s OK," I said lightly. "Go on, Miss Gu. What happened later?"

 Chapter 97

    "That woman is very good-looking and has a nice voice," Gu Xiaotong said. "She didn''t speak. She sang a few words to me, as if it was Beijing opera. Then she stared at me, as if waiting for me to speak. I don''t know what to say, of course, I''m totally scared and just shaking my head. "


    "Chanting?" I have a movement in my heart.


    "And then?" Asked Guo Chenjun nervously.


    "Then she read it again, looked at me again, and waited for me to answer," Gu Xiaotong said, "but I couldn''t hear what she read. I was so scared that I just shook my head. After this repetition, she got angry and her face changed. Her eyes turned black, her face turned white, her lips turned black, and her hair became disordered. She stared at me, went on talking, and then looked at me viciously. "


    I frowned. "Did you nod?"


    Gu Xiaotong looked at me and smiled bitterly, "I dare not not not not nod..."


    "the paper cheongsam is to let Xiaotong promise her something." Guo Chenjun looked at me.


    I did not speak, silently nodded.


    Guo Chenjun looks at Gu Xiaotong. "What happened later?"


    "Later, she turned into a good-looking one, and then she smiled, and then she disappeared." Gu Xiaotong''s eyes filled with tears, "I fled back to the car, and then I fainted. By the time I woke up, I was already in the city. The car hit a tree on the side of the road. I didn''t remember what I had experienced before. Someone called the police and I was taken to the hospital. That''s how it went. "


    Mountain village, coffin, female corpse, chanting, Yin is in a state of trance...


    I took a light breath and said that I was in trouble. It''s not easy to deal with this...


    Guo Chenjun looked at me and asked me, "what''s wrong, young master?"


    "It''s OK," I calmed down, cleared my throat, and asked Gu Xiaotong, "why did you quarrel with Guo Chenlong that night?" Gu Xiaotong lowered his head and smiled helplessly. "He wants to break up with me. He said that because of me, he fell out with his family. Uncle Guo gave Xiaojun his family fortune, and the company didn''t have his share. He thinks it''s all my fault, it''s all over. In fact, before that night, he had already started chasing his ex girlfriend. I know that. He chased the girl and occupied me at the same time. He was afraid that if he didn''t succeed, at least I was still there. Later, the girl insisted that she and Bruce Lee should be reunited. She hesitated for a while and finally agreed. Bruce Lee lived with the girl in Beijing for a few days. After he came back, he had a showdown with me that night. "


    Guo Chenjun sighs and hugs her heartily. "Xiaotong, I''m sorry..." Gu Xiaotong wipes her tears and holds Guo Chenjun''s hand.


    "So you were pregnant before you broke up with him? Or after? " I asked.


    Gu Xiaotong is silent for a while, take a deep breath, look at me, "it''s after breaking up."


    "Are you together again?" Guo Chenjun frowns.


    Gu Xiaotong smiled bitterly, "it''s not together. The night I left the hospital, he drank a lot of wine and then came to see me. When I didn''t see him, he knelt outside and begged me, crying and begging me. Later, I was soft hearted and opened the door for him. He rushed in, pushed me to the ground, and then... "I frowned," he raped you? "


    Gu Xiaotong lowers his head and tears fall down like beads of broken thread.


    "Xiaotong, why didn''t you say that before?" Guo Chenjun is angry. "How can my brother do this!" "It''s all over..." Gu Xiaotong wipes his tears, "it''s over..."


    "Xiaotong, don''t worry, Guo Chenlong is sorry for you, and the Guo family won''t be sorry for you." Guo Chenjun says, "I will get this justice back for you!"


    "I was born because this child is mine, not because of him." Gu Xiaotong looked at Guo Chenjun. "Xiaojun, I don''t need any justice, and I don''t want you to have a fight with them."


    "Don''t worry about it," Guo Chenjun wiped her tears. "I''m still heard when I''m talking at home. Guo Chenlong is not worth your marriage, but what you deserve, I''ll pay you back more."


    Gu Xiaotong is in tears and hugs Guo Chenjun sadly.


    Guo Chenjun comforted her a few words, and then asked me, "young master, what does that paper cheongsam want to do?" "She wants to hide her spirit and soul and make a new life through her body." let me see them. "It''s a little complicated...

 Chapter 98

    "To hide the spirit and soul?" Guo Chenjun is stunned.


    "Reborn by body?" Gu Xiaotong is surprised.


    The two girls looked at each other and asked me in unison, "what do you mean?"


    "Soul robbing and soul robbing is a kind of secret skill. It comes from the southern Taoist school. Its original name is" soul robbing method ". I look at Gu Xiaotong." you smashed her coffin, destroyed her body, and opened her seal. So she wants to use your body to hide the spirit and soul, and regenerate her body. Her chanting at that time, in fact, was a mantra, forcing you to nod, which was to make you reach a contract with her. Because it''s not difficult to hide the spirit, but it''s not easy to regenerate through the body. It''s necessary to get the consent of the host body and reach a contract, so that she won''t be suppressed and excluded by your divine light in the process of eroding your Divine sense. "


    The two of them are at a loss.


    I cleared my throat and explained, "to put it simply, she was too angry to enter the reincarnation, but she was powerful. After you knocked her out, she took a fancy to your body and wanted to live through it. Of course, in fact, she can''t live, but she can occupy the nest. First, make a contract with you. With your consent, she can hide part of her strength in your body, and then gradually devour your divinity. This process will not be very fast, at least one to two years. In this process, your divinity will be weaker and weaker, but her strength will be stronger and stronger, eventually devouring all your divinity, and then you can live through your body. This is to hide the spirit and soul, and to regenerate through the body. "


    I sighed softly, "this paper cheongsam is not easy..."


    GU Xiaotong looked at me in surprise and swallowed his saliva subconsciously.


    Guo Chenjun doesn''t understand, "then since she wants to harm Xiaotong, how can she get entangled with the child''s Yuanshen again?" "That''s what I''m going to say next," I look at Gu Xiaotong. "Originally, the paper cheongsam focused on Miss Gu''s body, but no one thought that Miss Gu was pregnant soon. Before the fetus is formed, the primordial element will appear first. The strength of the paper cheongsam hidden in Miss Gu''s body is inhaled by the primordial element. After the primordial spirit of the fetus is formed, the two are entangled and inseparable. So from that moment on, the goal of the paper cheongsam is not Miss Gu, but the child in her belly. "


    "Then... What about this?" Gu Xiaotong asked in a trembling voice.


    "The day after tomorrow, it''s easy to solve", I said softly, "but it''s inborn, it''s not easy to start..."


    "it''s not easy to start?" Guo Chenjun is shocked. "You mean, there''s no way?"


    "It can''t be said that there''s no way, but the ordinary way is definitely no way," I said. "No matter how powerful the paper cheongsam is, it''s just a complaining ghost and it''s not hard to deal with. But she is entangled with the child''s yuan Shen. If she is suppressed with talismans, the child will follow the spirit. "


    "But didn''t you use the sign yesterday afternoon?" Guo Chenjun asked, "didn''t the child come back then?" "It''s a blood talisman used in a hurry, and it''s used on children," I said. "Give children talismans, they won''t be damaged, but the power of paper cheongsam can be temporarily suppressed. But if you break the paper cheongsam directly, the child will follow the spirit. It''s a one-way street, and the retrograde child will die. Do you understand that? "


    Guo Chenjun understood. She looked at Gu Xiaotong in embarrassment. "Here..." Gu Xiaotong knelt down for me and cried and begged me, "young master, please, help my child! Please! "


    I hurried to pick her up. "What are you doing?"


    "You tell the paper cheongsam, let her kill me, let my son go..." Gu Xiaotong cried, "I promised her, let her find me, don''t let her hurt my son..."


    "don''t get excited, let me think..."


    "I beg you... I''ll give you all the money, please help my child..." Gu Xiaotong took my arm and cried heartily.


    Guo Chenjun also said, "young master, if you think of a way, there will always be a way. Please!" I took a look at her, gave Gu Xiaotong to her, turned around and walked to the huge floor to floor window, supported the stainless steel railing, looked at the night in the distance, and fell into deep thought.


    Guo Chenjun beckons Gu Xiaotong to calm down. Don''t quarrel with him.


    Gu Xiaotong sobbed, wiped his tears and nodded.


    The ancestral Tomb of Guo family is buried in Sanshui Yulong Bureau. As long as the pavilion is demolished and the foundation is leveled, Gu Xiaotong''s children should be able to survive. However, the Yin Qi of the paper cheongsam was entangled with the yuan God of the child as early as the fetal Yuan Dynasty. What can we do to separate them


    "If the child can eat the amulet, it means that the paper cheongsam can control him," I muttered to myself, "if I do this... Then in that way... Then in reverse... Almost, it should be almost..."


    the two girls stood up and looked at me nervously.


    I pondered for a moment, and I thought about it.


    I made up my mind. I turned to see Guo Chenjun. "I''m hungry. You go out with me to eat something."Guo Chenjun is stunned. "Ah? Eat? "


    "I''m hungry," I said.


    "Good!" Guo Chenjun nodded. "I''ll go with you!" "Then... About the child..." Gu Xiaotong panicked.


    "You can rest assured that the child will be fine tonight, and you will have a good rest," I said. "As for the child, I have a way to save him."


    Gu Xiaotong a Leng, "really?" "Really," I nodded.


    Gu Xiaotong kneels down and kowtows to me in tears, "thank you, young master! Thank you, young master! ... "I had no choice but to help her." OK, don''t kowtow. Your task now is to have a good rest and need your help tomorrow. "

 Chapter 99

    With tears in her eyes, she nodded her head hard Let me see Guo Chenjun. "Let''s go."


    Guo Chenjun nodded. "OK."


    We went downstairs, didn''t drive, walked outside the community, into a 24-hour fast food restaurant.


    "What would you like to eat?" She asked me.


    I looked at it. "I haven''t eaten it. You can order any."


    She was stunned. "Haven''t you eaten? You didn''t eat that? "


    I smiled calmly, "what? Is it strange? "


    "Er... It''s not..." she came back to her senses. "Then you find a seat and I''ll take it later." I took a seat by the window.


    After a while, she came with a plate and sat down opposite me.


    I looked. There was coffee, three hamburgers, French fries and chicken wings on the plate. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I can''t help swallowing.


    She handed me a hamburger. "Here you are."


    I picked it up, looked at it, opened my mouth, chewed it, it was delicious!


    My eyes brightened. "It''s delicious!"


    She smiled, "right? Then you can have more. "


    I''m really hungry. I gobbled it up.


    Guo Chenjun didn''t eat it. She only drinks coffee and looks at me quietly.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" I asked.


    "You haven''t had any of this?" She asked.


    "When I go to school, I don''t have much money. I have to save it. These things are often seen on TV and I want to eat them, but I can''t bear to...... "I look at her." you may not believe it, but I was starving more than half a month ago. Later, I was so poor and hungry that I had to ask my female classmates to borrow money to eat. "


    She didn''t understand, "how could this happen? How about your family? "


    "I''ve lived on my own since I was 14 years old. My family can''t care about me." I smiled helplessly. "It''s my life..."


    she looked at me for a while, picked up a hamburger and handed it to me. "You eat it."


    I picked it up and ate it.


    She looked at me in silence, her eyes full of heartache.


    Soon, three hamburgers, a bag of French fries and a chicken wing were all destroyed by me.


    I wiped the corner of my mouth with a paper towel, took up my coffee and drank it all at once, and put the cup away. "Go back to sleep." "Do you really think of a way?" She asked me.


    "Otherwise?" I look at her.


    She had no idea. "Are you sure?"


    "If I am sure of this kind of thing, I am not sure. I probably have a way. As for whether I can do it, I don''t know," I said calmly.


    She would smile, "don''t know, or can''t it be revealed?"


    I turned to look at the distance and couldn''t help laughing.


    This girl is so smart.

 Chapter 100

    "The Guo family is buried in Sanshui Yulong Bureau. The men in the family are all the losers from generation to generation, and everything depends on their daughter''s support." I looked at the distance. "To save the children, people with blood of the Guo family must stand up and take a lot of risks."


    Guo Chenjun looks at me quietly, without speaking.


    I turned to look at her. "Mr. Guo doesn''t have to say it. He can''t. Guo Chenlong is the best, but he doesn''t come back at all. Now the only thing that suits you is you, would you like to? "


    "What to do?" She asked me.


    "Chengcheng needs a double, so the attention of the paper cheongsam will be temporarily shifted to the double."


    "You mean I''ll do the double?"


    "Only you are suitable," I said, "you are Cheng''s aunt. All the blood on you is from Guo family. Miss Gu would have been more suitable, but as you can see, she has the blood fingerprints left by the paper cheongsam. In this way, don''t let her do the double, that is, when she says the plan in front of her, the paper cheongsam can sense it. "


    She nodded, "I see. No wonder you asked me to accompany you out to eat..."


    "I have to tell you first, it''s very dangerous", I looked at her, "you have to think clearly."


    Guo Chenjun smiled calmly. "My brother is sorry for Xiaotong. He has done so much harm to others. Do I have to watch her lose her son again? Besides, Chengcheng is my nephew and the only blood of my family. I should stand up for this matter because of my love and reason. There must be dangers, but I''m not afraid of you! "


    I looked at her. "Really not afraid?"


    She was firm. "Really!" I nodded. "OK, that''s it. From now on, I''ll tell you how to do it. All the plans and details must be kept strictly confidential and cannot be known to a third person, especially Miss Gu. " "Good!" She nodded.


    I look at my watch. "Where''s your assistant?"


    "She''s at the ningzhou hotel."


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll find her."


    "Look for her?" She didn''t understand, "what do you do?"


    I lightly smile, "don''t ask, tomorrow will know."


    She looked at me for a moment and nodded softly.


    I stood up. "OK, go back to sleep."


    It''s a very complicated thing. It can''t be solved by a double, but I can''t tell her more. If you say too much in advance, things will change. The paper cheongsam is a grumpy ghost. She has a contract with Gu Xiaotong, which is equivalent to holding the key to the divine sense of Gu Xiaotong''s mother and son. In this case, I am not sure how long my talisman can stop her. For the sake of today''s plan, we must hide from the sky and the sea, avoid the real and fight against the false, and act on our own initiative step by step.


    Back home, Gu Xiaotong has not slept, has been waiting for us.


    Guo Chenjun was calm and did not show any abnormality. After chatting with her, she went upstairs with me.


    This night, I slept soundly and my head didn''t hurt much.


    The next day it wasn''t bright. Guo Chenjun and I left home and drove to the ningzhou hotel.


    When we set out, Gu Xiaotong''s mother and son were sleeping soundly, unaware of it.


    Before going out, I went to the kitchen to find a very delicate little fruit knife and put it in my trouser pocket.


    On the way, Guo Chenjun is a little uneasy. She says that Gu Xiaotong and her son are the only ones at home. What''s going on?


    I said no, the power of blood talisman is bigger.


    In fact, I have no bottom in mind, just don''t show it.


    Chestnut in the fire. It''s really chestnut in the fire.


    Ningzhou hotel is the most high-end luxury hotel in the city. Although it can''t be compared with the one that Lao Zhao invited me to stay that night, it is the best condition in a small southern city like ningzhou. Guo Chenjun''s assistant is Li Jing. She is a very ordinary girl. She is not beautiful, but she is very energetic.


    After meeting, Guo Chenjun introduced us. Then, we went into the elevator and came to Li Jing''s room. This is a suite, bedroom and living room. It''s spacious.


    Inside and outside, I carefully checked every room, including the bathroom, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "The room is fairly well lit and usable," I told Guo Chenjun.


    Guo Chenjun agrees and orders Li Jing, "go to Miss Gu and pick up their mother and son." "Yes, Mr. Guo!" Li Jing nodded and turned away.


    When she left, Guo Chenjun turned to me and asked, "Why are you bringing them here?" "To change the environment is to change the geomancy," I said, "Miss Gu''s house is not bad, but the artistic atmosphere is too strong, the fire is too heavy, which is not conducive to the formation. It''s not the same here. It''s a hotel. It''s very dusty. It''s good for the gas field. It''s better to arrange the array here. "


    "Then what needs to be prepared?" She asked, "you make a list. I''ll get it."


    "No," I said with a faint smile, "just accompany me."

 Chapter 101

    "Me?" She was stunned.


    I took a look at her, turned around and walked into the living room. In the middle of the living room, I half knelt on the carpet. I was a little nervous, and pinched my fingers to repair the five thunder town talisman.


    Guo Chenjun came to the living room and saw that I was drawing a picture. She stopped and looked at me from afar for fear of disturbing me.


    I repaired three five thunder town talismans in a row, then stood up and walked to the door of the suite. On the door, on the wall, on the ground and on the roof, I repaired an iron wall talisman.


    Guo Chenjun has been following me and watching with all her heart.


    Then I went into the bathroom again and sealed the entrance with the iron wall sign.


    Then I went into the bedroom and built a talisman, a talisman and a talisman on the bed.


    After finishing, I took a deep breath, had a rest, and then came to the porch again.


    The most critical time has come.


    I half knelt on the ground, and set up a Taiji array on the ground with internal Qi.


    As soon as the array is completed, a pale golden Taiji diagram appears.


    Guo Chenjun is stunned.


    When I split my hands, the Taiji diagram expanded dozens of times in an instant, including the iron wall talisman, the safety talisman, the zhensha talisman, the Tongling talisman and the Wulie talisman, and gradually disappeared.


    The whole suite is tightly protected by the air field of the array.


    I supported the wall and stood up laboriously, only to feel the blood surging up and the front of my eyes was red.


    When Guo Chenjun saw it, she quickly came to me and helped me. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Help me to the bathroom, quick..." I said with a strong forbearance.


    "Oh, yes!" She nodded and helped me into the bathroom.


    After entering the door, I rushed to the sink, and with a Whoa, I spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Guo Chenjun was surprised. "What''s the matter, young master? What''s the matter with you? "


    I couldn''t speak, lying on the marble platform, coughing, the blood line on the corner of my mouth was intermittent.


    Guo Chenjun is scared. She takes the towel and wipes the blood on the corners of her mouth. She asks me, "isn''t it hard? How could this happen? How could this happen? "


    It took five or six minutes for my breath to slow down. On the mirror, in the pool and on the washstand of Nuo Da, it was all blood foam.


    I looked up hard at myself in the mirror. My face was sallow, full of cold sweat, haggard like a thin circle.


    "Feel better?" Guo Chenjun looks at me anxiously.


    I swallowed hard and reached for the cup.


    She quickly took the cup and handed me a cup of warm water.


    I rinsed and took a deep breath, which calmed me down.


    "Is it hard?" She asked.


    "I''m ok, but I don''t have enough accomplishments. Every time I consume a lot of internal gas, it will be like this..." I burst out a smile, "please, help me to bed and have a rest..."


    "MMM!" She put my arm on her shoulder, supported me, and walked out of the bathroom carefully.


    When I came to the bedroom, she helped me lie down on the bed and covered me. Then she went back to wash a hot towel and carefully wiped the sweat on my face before returning to bed.


    I opened my eyes powerlessly and looked at her silently.


    She rubbed it carefully, looked attentive, and her eyes were full of heartache. She didn''t notice that I was looking at her until she finished.


    For a moment, she did not move.


    We stared at each other silently, without speaking for a long time.


    Finally, I closed my eyes.


    "I... I''ll change a towel," she said, blushing and leaving.

 Chapter 102

    I had a quiet rest for more than an hour, during which I kept sweating and wet the quilt.


    Guo Chenjun has been taking good care of me. She has been using hot towels to wipe my sweat, face, neck and hands until I wake up.


    When I open my eyes again, I''m fine.


    She saw that I was awake. She hurried over and asked me softly, "are you awake? Is it still hard? " I sat up and smiled at her. "It''s OK."


    She was relieved. "That''s good."


    Thinking of the scene we just looked at, we both blushed and subconsciously avoided each other''s eyes.


    After a moment of silence, she remembered, "by the way, Li Jing called just now, they are on their way, and they will arrive soon."


    "Good!" I got up and got out of bed. "I''ll wash my face and prepare to mend the talisman later." "And the talisman?" She was stunned. "But your body..." "I''m in good health, no problem, don''t worry!"


    "Really She is not at ease.


    "Really," I smiled at her, left the bedroom and went into the bathroom. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I took off my coat, wiped my sweat, then simply washed my face and took the towel Guo Chenjun had used.


    Just as they were cleaning their faces, Li Jing and them arrived.


    I looked at the bathroom subconsciously. Fortunately, Guo Chenjun has cleaned it up. Otherwise, there is blood everywhere. Don''t scare Gu Xiaotong.


    But Gu Xiaotong misunderstood.


    When she saw that I was barehanded and wiping my face, she looked at Guo Chenjun subconsciously, "Xiaojun, you..." Guo Chenjun blushed and quickly explained, "Xiaotong, don''t get me wrong, we just... Just now..." she suddenly thought of something to keep secret and turned to me, what should I say.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Gu Xiaotong doubted more, "what happened to you just now?"


    "Er... Nothing..." Guo Chenjun was embarrassed.


    Gu Xiaotong understood, "Oh, that... Didn''t bother you? I''m sorry, I knew we were late... "OK, let''s not talk about this. How about Chengcheng? Are you ok? " Guo Chenjun quickly turns around the topic.


    "It''s OK. I had some milk in the morning and I slept all the way, but I haven''t woke up yet," Gu said.


    "Well, put the baby on the bed first."


    "Good!" Gu Xiaotong goes to the bedroom.


    Guo Chenjun looks at me with a red face and turns away.


    I was embarrassed too. I put on my clothes and walked out of the bathroom.


    When I came to the bedroom, I first came to the bedside and looked at the children''s eyebrows. The light was steady, but I could still see the shadow of the half woman''s face. The power of blood talisman is much greater than I expected. It seems that the child will be OK in a few hours.


    I am relieved, stand up and look at Gu Xiaotong, "Miss Gu, I have to look at your shoulder."


    "Well!" She nodded. "Look here?"


    "Wait a moment," I walked around to Guo Chenjun and whispered, "Li Jing''s task is finished. Let her go back." Guo Chenjun nodded and turned to Li Jing and said, "it''s OK here. Go back to the capital."


    "And you?" Li Jing asked.


    "I have to stay for a few days, so you don''t have to worry about it. When I go back, I''ll book my own ticket," Guo said.


    "Oh, good Mr. Guo," Li Jing said and nodded to me and Gu Xiaotong, handed the room card to Guo Chenjun, and turned away.


    Guo Chenjun takes her out, closes the door, locks it, and turns back to her bedroom.


    Let me see Guo Xiaotong. "Now it''s OK."


    With that, I turned away from her.


    After all, Gu Xiaotong has given birth to a child, and she also knows that I am to save her son, so she does not have any posture of wriggling. Naturally, she takes off her coat, shakes her long hair, exposes her shoulders and turns around.


    Guo Chenjun reminds me, OK.


    I turned around and looked at Gu Xiaotong''s shoulder carefully. Her skin was fine, white and delicate, without any trace on it.


    "Where is the blood fingerprint you saw last night?" I asked Guo Chenjun.


    Guo Chenjun comes over and points to Gu Xiaotong''s left shoulder. "This position."


    I pinched my finger and wiped it lightly on Gu Xiaotong''s left shoulder. Then I read, "show!"


    Soon, a blood red fingerprint appeared on the white skin, looking very scary.


    Guo Chenjun swallowed her saliva subconsciously and said to me, "this is it..."


    GU Xiaotong wants to look back.


    "Don''t move, you can''t look," I told her.


    "Well, OK, I don''t look." Gu Xiaotong''s shoulders trembled slightly.

 Chapter 103

    She is not cold, she is nervous.


    I slightly concentrated, pinched the finger and fixed a talisman on her shoulder, and read the mantra: seven stars are too white, protecting the body and protecting the spirit, seven stars are the real king of the dragon, as urgent as a law!


    After that, I used the formula to stamp on the blood fingerprint, and then tapped it gently.


    Gu Xiaotong''s thin and weak body almost fell down because of the stagger I took.


    Look at the blood fingerprint again. It''s gone.


    "OK, put on your clothes," I said lightly.


    "Oh, yes!" Gu Xiaotong takes the clothes from Guo Chenjun and puts them on.


    I turned my head and didn''t look.


    After she put them on, she asked me, "young master, can you be saved?"


    "You go to the living room first. Whatever you hear, don''t come here," I said.


    In a daze, she looks at Guo Chenjun beside her and is not very relieved.


    "Go ahead and do what the young master says," said Guo Chenjun.


    Gu Xiaotong nodded and turned to the living room.


    When she left, I looked at Guo Chenjun. I didn''t say anything. I blushed first.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked in a low voice.


    "The double charm... Should be fixed on your right shoulder", I blushed and pointed to her shoulder.


    She blushed, cleared her throat and smiled at me. "It''s OK, come on."


    Then she turned and took off her coat, revealing her shoulders.


    She''s only wearing a corset.


    I took a look at her shoulder, turned around and walked to the bedside, took out the fruit knife from her pocket, and cautiously stabbed a small hole in the child''s arm.


    The baby''s skin is as tender as tissue paper and sharp as a knife. It''s easy to get in.


    The child cried and the wound bled.


    Gu Xiaotong in the living room exclaimed, "Cheng Cheng!"


    "Don''t come here!" Guo Chenjun shouted, "Cheng Cheng is OK. Don''t move there!"


    Gu Xiaotong is confused and restless, but she still refuses to come.


    I touched the baby''s blood with my fingers, turned around and walked behind Guo Chenjun, reached out and pulled her over.


    Guo Chenjun was stunned and looked at me with some surprise.


    I didn''t notice. I reached for the blood and internal Qi, and began to draw a symbol on her right shoulder.


    The double charm is very complicated. It must be made in one breath and cannot be broken in the middle.


    Baby''s blood is just a medium, which is equivalent to Lao Zhao''s hair, but the effect is far better than hair.


    I draw from her right shoulder, feeling the amazing elasticity and smoothness of her skin, but her heart is still.


    Guo Chenjun did not dare to look at me. She turned her head to look beside her and tried to maintain her high cold and calm.


    Drawing, my hand began to touch the sensitive part.


    She bit her lips gently, her body trembling slightly.


    At this time, the rune is finished.


    I pinched my fingers and recited the mantra: one body, one Qi, one truth, one truth, one body, seven stars, all saints, Tai Chi, Bai zezhen Jun, as urgent as the law!


    After that, the rhyme was printed, and she pressed it gently.


    She closed her eyes tightly.


    I relieved and smiled at her. "OK."


    She put on her clothes with a red face, looked up at me and asked me in a low voice, "and then what?"


    I turned to look at the baby in the bed, "and then it''s him."


    Guo Chenjun looked at the baby and asked me, "does Chengcheng need to practice talismans?"


    I shook my head. "No, I''m going to turn him into someone else."


    Guo Chenjun frowns. "Another person?"


    With a quiet smile, I turned to the baby.

 Chapter 104

    When I came to the bedside, I untied the baby''s clothes, reopened the almost healed wound on my right hand, and sucked out a mouthful of blood.


    I wanted to throw up. I looked around and there was no place to throw up. So I waved to Guo Chenjun and asked her to come quickly.


    She came quickly to me. "What?"


    I pulled her hand and spit the blood into the palm of her hand.


    She was startled. "This..."


    I ignored her. I turned to look at the baby, and I was a little bit divine. First, I imagined the lack of the last talisman, then I imagined the talisman, and then I wrote the eight characters Chen Chao that I saw in Guo''s family into the talisman. In the divine light, the life sending talisman is transformed into a stroke and integrated into the double talisman. Then the left middle finger index finger in the middle of the eyebrow, point to the right middle finger, and press the baby''s eyebrow.


    The crying of the baby stopped abruptly and fell asleep.


    I let go of him and looked down at his eyebrows. I saw a light evil spirit in the divine light. The half of the woman''s face that seemed to appear before disappeared.


    Chen Chao is a green dragon with blood in his mouth. His eight characters hit Muji. He is so fierce that ghosts and gods dare not approach him. It''s the best way to use his eight characters to hide the baby.


    I think it''s a chance to come here. If they didn''t test me with Chen Chao''s eight characters at Guo''s house that day, for a while, I really don''t know where to find the right eight characters. Chen Chao is a member of the Guo family. His life is all of the Guo family''s. let him guard against the disaster for the young master. It''s just that he is devoted to his master.


    Let me see Guo Chenjun. "OK."


    "What about this..." She asked me with blood.


    "Wash your hands," I said. "Can I eat them?"


    She almost didn''t vomit, so she went to wash her hands.


    Looking at her back, I smiled.


    When Guo Chenjun came back, I called Gu Xiaotong.


    Gu Xiaotong almost rushed into the bedroom, ran to the bedside and saw the wound on the baby''s arm. She was surprised and asked me, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "It''s OK, don''t worry," I said lightly. "Miss Gu, from now on, you and your child will live here. Eat in the hotel, but don''t let anyone in. Miss Guo and I will do something for three days at most. When we have done it, we will come back to you. "


    Gu Xiaotong said, "where are you going?"


    "Don''t ask so much, it''s all for success," Guo said. "You can live here and wait for us to come back."


    "But I''m afraid... What if she comes?" Gu Xiaotong looks at us helplessly.


    "No," I said.


    "Really?"


    "Really!" I''m sure.


    Guo Chenjun took a look at me, and she was a little uneasy.


    Gu Xiaotong hesitated for a long time, looked at the baby on the bed, took a deep breath, looked at us, "OK, I believe you! I''ll wait for you to come back! "


    I nodded and looked at Guo Chenjun. "Let''s go."


    Guo Chenjun comforts Gu Xiaotong in a low voice, "don''t be afraid, we''ll come back when we''re done. Remember your words, don''t let others in, it will be ok..."


    GU Xiaotong nods, "Hmm!"


    Guo Chenjun hugged her, then turned around and walked to me. She gave me a deep look.


    I didn''t speak, took her and turned away from the suite.


    When I came out and waited for the elevator, I looked at Guo Chenjun.


    She was a little restless and seemed to be very insecure.


    "You have no idea?" I asked, "can''t believe me?"


    "I can trust you," she took a deep breath, "but... I really don''t have the bottom of my heart..."

 Chapter 105

    "There are arrays in the room, and the spirit can''t go in," I said. "The paper cheongsam is just a ghost. She dare not get close to it. Even if she really went out and rushed into the array, she could only see a man named Chen Chao. In the room, there was no gu Xiaotong''s mother and son... "


    she didn''t quite understand," Chen Chao? " "I used Chen Chao''s eight characters to cover up Chengcheng''s breath." I looked at her. "From now on, in the view of spirituals, Chengcheng is Chen Chao, and you are Chengcheng. So you don''t have to worry about Miss Gu. You should worry about yourself. "


    "I don''t worry, I have you," she said lightly.


    My heart is inexplicably hot for a while.


    "Where shall we go next?" She asked me. "Go shopping and prepare some dry food and water," I said.


    "What are you going to do with that?" She asked.


    "Go to the mountain village," I said, "the spirit and soul of Tibet comes from the way of life and soul of Taoism. It''s not easy to use this method to regenerate the body. I want to check to see who she is. "


    "To that mountain village? Can you find it? " She was worried.


    "Don''t worry," I said lightly, "you can find it."


    She took a deep breath and nodded, "OK!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    and the door opens.


    I took her hand, walked into the elevator and pressed the button.


    She looked at our hands and whispered to me, "is that necessary?"


    "I have to protect you," I said. "You have to remember that no matter what the danger is, just hold my hand and you will be OK."


    She looked at me for a moment and smiled softly, "well, I remember!"


    From the hotel, we came to a big supermarket, bought some bread, biscuits, dried meat, and then moved two boxes of mineral water. She drives Gu Xiaotong''s BMW. It''s a sedan. Although the space is not as big as an off-road vehicle, it''s enough to put these in.


    In addition, we also bought a quilt and a flashlight for the night.


    When we''re ready, we leave the city and drive down the highway to the south.


    On the day of Gu Xiaotong''s accident, she was so excited that she didn''t know where she had gone. We can''t go all the way south along the downtown road according to what she said. To know that the south of ningzhou is full of mountains. If you go all the way, it''s like looking for needles in a haystack. You don''t know when to find them.


    So I''m going to use my own way to find it.


    After getting on the highway, I pinched my fingers and got a heart of Gen hexagram. After analyzing the divination in my mind, I turned to tell Guo Chenjun, "go 30 kilometers south and get off the highway. See the first crossing to the East, the second crossing to the north, turn over a mountain, and see the second mountain stop."


    "How do you know so much?" She was surprised.


    "By divination," I said.


    She''s not very down-to-earth. "Are you sure?" "Divination doesn''t deceive people, and people deceive themselves," I said lightly. "My divination is very clean. Don''t worry." She smiled a little and nodded, "Well!"


    The so-called hexagram is clean, which means I seldom use it. Grandpa said that divination is in heaven and divination is in people. In a sense, divination is not allowed, but it is not necessarily accurate. If a person uses divination in everything, he will be bored if he uses more divination. When he starts divination, he will naturally mix with many distractions. In the jargon, divination is impure and unclean.


    I grew up with my grandfather''s lesson. I never divined until I had to.


    So my hexagram is very clean, and the cleaner the hexagram is, the more accurate it is.


    Thirty kilometers to the south, and sure enough, there was an exit ahead.


    "There''s really an outlet," she said excitedly.


    I smiled quietly, "let''s go."


    "Well!" She nodded, drove out of the highway, passed the toll station, turned to the east at the first crossing, and drove into the road into the mountain.


    At this time, I suddenly felt tight on my body. Looking back, the paper cheongsam on the back seat turned into a black smoke and disappeared.


    I quietly took Guo Chenjun''s hand.


    She took a look at me and drove on.


    Our hands can''t help but clench...

 Chapter 106

    The road into the mountain is long, winding, and there is a large section of Panshan road.


    After almost an hour''s driving, the second crossing appeared. It was a three-way crossing, which was in the East, North and northwest directions. Guo Chenjun slowed down, confirmed the direction and turned to the north.


    In the evening, we went over the first mountain.


    Continue along the road, we drove into a dense forest, the road is very narrow, both sides of the Yin Qi is very heavy, the forest is densely covered with mountain graves.


    Guo Chenjun is very nervous and keeps looking to both sides.


    "Don''t be afraid," I said. "I''m here."


    "Well," she nodded.


    In fact, I''m nervous. The atmosphere in this dense old cemetery is really gloomy.


    "I don''t know how Xiaotong got in," she said. "This place is too scary. Even if she is quarreling and excited, she''s in a bad mood, she won''t be so stupid, right


    "Do you really think she drove in?"


    "Otherwise?" She looked at me.


    "She met a ghost fighting against a wall that night after she entered the mountain," I said. "It was never in that mountain village that she met."


    "The ghost brought her into the mountain?" She frowned. "But don''t you say that the paper cheongsam was sealed before?"


    "The paper cheongsam is sealed, but in this mountain, is she the only ghost?" I asked her.


    She frowned. "Does she have any help?"


    "It''s hard to say now," I looked at the road ahead. "It may also be a coincidence. There are many strange things in the mountain. If you look at these two sides, they are all old graves. We''ve been in the mountain for nearly two hours, but we haven''t met a single person or a single car. It seems that the nearby mountain people have basically moved out. This kind of environment is easy to appear ghost against the wall, plus there is no one here, the popularity is cut off, and strange things will be normal again. "


    "If it''s a coincidence, it''s OK. In case she has help..." she looked at me. "Can we deal with it?"


    "If there is any help, we should act on our own initiative." I look at the sky outside. "It seems that we have to spend the night in the mountains tonight. Before we find the body of the paper cheongsam, we can only defend, not attack. She''s just a grudge, vulnerable, but if she''s scared, she''ll die. No matter whether she helps or not, you just remember to hold my hand in case of danger, then it will be OK. "


    "If we find the village after dark, shall we look for her body all night?" , she asked.


    "It depends," I said. "Find it first."


    She didn''t speak and held my hand carefully.


    Ten fingers, tightly clasped together.


    It was soon dark. After driving out of the dense forest, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and then it rained heavily.


    The rain came too fast to catch.


    Guo Chenjun had to pull over to the side of the road and wait for the rain to be less.


    She took a bottle of water, unscrewed it and handed it to me. Then she unscrewed a bottle and took a sip.


    The way she drinks water is charming.


    It turns out that the girl''s manner of drinking water is different.


    Tang Sijia drinks water elegantly. At first glance, she is a well-educated lady.


    Ke''er drinks water at will. His neck is up, and he takes a few gulps. Half of the bottle goes down, and he is addicted to it.


    Guo Chenjun is totally different. She looks at the rain outside. Her eyes are slightly melancholy. She has a haughty and delicate face, a long neck and a small mouth. It''s free and natural. It''s beautiful beyond description. Drinking water can bring out this beauty. Among the girls I have met, she is the only one.


    But on second thought, I only saw these girls.


    As soon as my face was hot, I turned to look out at the rain and stopped looking at her.

 Chapter 107

    "I don''t know when the rain will stop," she said softly. "In case of another night, it will delay another day."


    I didn''t speak. I drank in silence.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "Young master, seriously, are you nervous?" She looked at me.


    "Are you ok..." I said lightly.


    "All right?" She didn''t understand, "what do you say?"


    "Before I picked up your family again, I did two things, and met two fierce characters." I looked at the rain falling from the window. "The first time was a little girl in red, she was a fierce ghost, very fierce; the second time was a jade, although she didn''t look fierce, she was powerful, and the situation at that time was particularly dangerous."


    She turned around and looked at me carefully, waiting for me to say what was behind.


    I looked at her and smiled calmly, "compared with them, the paper cheongsam is the weakest, but the situation is the most complicated. If you are a little careless, either you are injured or your little nephew is dead, so I said it''s fake not to be nervous."


    She looked at me for a moment and smiled, "you are different from those people."


    "Who?" I asked.


    "Those so-called feng shui masters", she looked at me, "you are different, very different."


    "Is it? What''s the difference? " I look at her.


    "They are all relatively smooth and smooth. When they open their mouths, they are shrewd. They always brag about themselves intentionally or unintentionally, and then leave all kinds of back roads for themselves." she scorned her smile. "They think others can''t see it, but in fact, when they see it, they understand it. They all think that businessmen are stupid. In fact, businessmen are used to seeing things through. If they can''t even see through them, we won''t do business. "


    I was amused by what she said, smiling and nodding, "well, you''re right."


    She also smiled, "just like that old Zhang, he can only count eight characters. I don''t think he even knows Fengshui. He also went to my ancestral tomb and said three words, OK! Good! very nice! My father knows a lot of people like this. They all know my father''s temper. They know that he doesn''t like to think deeply when he is in trouble. He only likes to listen to good words. So these people will only follow him and say that when my father is happy, he will give a lot of money. I''ve seen many such people. In fact, I have some prejudice against the so-called geomancy masters. I think they are just some pushy people, glib people, and some Jianghu warlocks in the name of geomancy. "


    I smiled and said, "well, I''m also a feng shui master..."


    "no, you''re not the same." she looked at me seriously. "From the moment I saw you, I felt that you were different from them."


    I stopped laughing. "Is that right?"


    "Your eyes are very clean, simple, no vulgar," she looked at me, "especially my father''s reaction to you, your reaction made me a little surprised. I''m not afraid you''re upset. In fact, those feng shui masters met my father for the first time. My father''s attitude was the same. Zhang was no exception at that time, so he didn''t really aim at you. Most of those people are very gracious in the face of my father''s indifference and contempt, pretending to be tall while saying what my father likes to hear according to his temper. Then my dad was fooled by them and thought they were masters. So when he saw you, he naturally used that routine again. As a result, you were angry and ignored us. " I smiled sheepishly, "maybe... I''m still young..." "it''s not young, it''s confidence, it''s pride!" She flashed a light in her eyes, "I like people with ability, people with ability, qualified to be arrogant! And you''re not only good at it, you''re also modest, and you don''t have any airs. "


    She sighed softly, turned her head and looked at the rain outside. "It''s like in the morning, you spit blood to set up the array. At that moment, I was really shocked. I didn''t expect that you could work so hard for my family. Especially when I saw the Taiji diagram, I felt that my three views had been refreshed. It''s no exaggeration to say that you have changed my cognition of Fengshui master and Fengshui master. So, you are really different from them. It''s really my blessing to know you... "


    I didn''t speak, but I felt warm.


    Especially in this rainy night, the warmth is more unforgettable.


    She smiled sheepishly and looked at me with a red face


    "Can you promise me one thing?" I asked her.


    She turned around, "you said."


    "Treat me like a friend, don''t call me young master," I looked at her. "I like what you just looked like."


    "Don''t you think I don''t respect you?" She asked.


    I smile, "how can it be?"


    She looked at me gratefully, just wanted to talk, and suddenly froze, "what is that?"


    She pointed behind me and asked.


    When I looked back, I saw a white paper lantern passing by the car, floating along the road.


    The rain stopped in an instant.

 Chapter 108

    "It''s a ghost lantern," I said lightly. "Don''t be afraid."


    "Nothing will happen?" She was worried.


    "It''s going to stop raining. I''m afraid we won''t go, so I''ll show us the way," I said. "We''ve already climbed the first mountain. If we follow it, we can find the village."


    "Paper cheongsam?" She asked.


    I look at her. "It''s hard to say. Maybe it''s her. Maybe it''s not."


    "Then shall we follow?"


    "Follow!"


    She nodded, started the car, followed the road slowly.


    Fortunately, it''s a finished road. If it''s an ordinary mountain road, it''s dangerous.


    Ghost lanterns are fast and slow, always keeping a close distance with us. In the middle of the night, a white lantern was floating around in front of us. Ordinary people were scared to death. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Guo Chenjun is very nervous and her hand holding the steering wheel has been shaking slightly.


    I gently held her right hand. "Don''t be afraid, it''s OK."


    She swallowed and nodded, "MMM!"


    Walking, I suddenly feel wrong, and quickly order, "stop!"


    She put her foot on the brake and the car slipped and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked me nervously.


    I didn''t speak. I opened the door and got off to the front of the car. With the light of the lights, I could see a few meters ahead. Then we drove under the cliff.


    Guo Chenjun got out of the car and came to see me. She was surprised. "How could this happen? Just now it was a straight road, how could it become a curve? "


    I turned my head and looked away. The lantern stopped.


    "There are more than one ghost lantern, some people want to lead us to the village, some people want to kill us," I said lightly.


    "Then follow it?"


    "Follow me, but listen to me," I look at her. "I''ll show you the way, as I say."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    When I got back to the car, I opened my eyes and focused on the ghost lantern in the distance.


    I saw that the lantern had become two, which were carried by two people. On the left was a hunchback old man, and on the right was a young woman.


    The old man is an old man in the mountains. He wants to lead us to the dead end and kill us for fun.


    That young woman is a hater. She is dressed in bright clothes, her face is white, her eyes are red and her lips are black. She looks at us coldly.


    She is not a paper cheongsam, but she is the one who wants to introduce us to the village.


    I thought of Gu Xiaotong. Was she also led to the village by this young girl?


    If that''s the case, it''s not that simple.


    "Follow up," I said to Guo Chenjun.


    "Well", Guo Chenjun backed her car for a distance, drove slowly across the bend and towards the paper lantern.


    Seeing us coming, the old man and the young girl in front of us went on.


    I stared at the two ghosts with all my heart. I didn''t dare to slack off, because every time I went to a bend or a precipitous place, the old ghost always deliberately led us to the death. At this time, I will show Guo Chenjun the way and tell her how to go.


    Three times later, the old man disappeared.


    Young girls carrying lanterns, continue to guide us.


    After walking for about half an hour, an old street lamp appeared far ahead. The young girl walked a few steps and disappeared.


    Guo Chenjun stops and gets out of the car. "That street lamp is not the one Xiaotong said, is it?"


    It was a very old street lamp. The light of the bulb was a little dark yellow, as if telling us about its old age. With the dim light, we could see pieces of broken houses.


    That mountain village, here it is.


    "That''s it," I said. "Drive in."


    She nodded. "Well."


    BMW continues to move forward, passing a stone bridge, I suddenly feel a light brake gas.


    "Wait a minute," I reached out. "Stop!" Guo Chenjun stops the car as soon as she hears it.


    I opened the door and got out of the car. I looked around carefully. I saw the darkness, the fog and the evil spirit looming. It seemed that they were moving in disorder.


    She didn''t dare to be alone in the car. She came down and came to me quickly. "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 109

    "There is evil spirit in this place," I said, "something''s wrong..."


    "evil spirit?" She didn''t understand.


    "To be exact, it''s the evil spirit produced by the town." I went to the stone bridge and looked down. It was dark and I couldn''t see anything.


    "Is there a town here?" I said to myself.


    She ran over and hugged my arm nervously.


    So soft, so hot, so strong...


    when I was hot, I turned to look at her.


    She didn''t look at me, looked around in fear, and kept swallowing.


    I comforted her, "don''t be afraid, even if there is a town below, it has nothing to do with us. This kind of evil spirit generally only affects the spirit and the people who have lived here for a long time. We will stay one night and nothing will happen. "


    Listen to me, she''s more down-to-earth.


    I look at the street lamp in the distance and hold her hand. "Let''s put the car here. Let''s walk into the village."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I went back to pick up the bag, took some bottles of water, tried the flashlight, and then led her into the village.


    It''s dark in the village, only the street lamp.


    I took the flashlight and looked at it as I walked. I found that there was grass everywhere. Most of the houses were broken. One or two wild cats hide in a corner, with a pair of small green eyes. They shout at us incessantly, as if to announce that this is a place of ghosts and ghosts. Strangers are not to be disturbed.


    In this situation, not only the girls around me are nervous, but also I am a little nervous. I can''t help pinching my sweat.


    This is a kind of atmosphere. It''s more gloomy than ghosts.


    The wild cat gave a warning. Seeing that we didn''t pay attention to it, he felt bored and ran away with a whoosh.


    When we came to the street light, we found that it was just the crossroads of the village. Then we went inside and there were many houses.


    "Still going in?" Guo Chenjun asked me in a low voice.


    I also felt a little confused and asked her, "what do you say?"


    "I don''t know..." she said in fear.


    I cleared my throat, took a few deep breaths and calmed down. "Let''s comb it first. We''re here to find the paper cheongsam, so we have to find the courtyard Gu Xiaotong ran into... I''m going there to have a look. What''s the origin of the paper cheongsam?"


    "But after more than a year, her body can still be there?" She asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t believe someone will come here to collect her body," I thought a little. "Go, keep going!"


    "Well," she nodded.


    Make up our mind, let''s go on. Just as we turned around, the young girl appeared again.


    "Ah!" Guo Chenjun screamed and hid in my arms.


    Just now, she only saw the ghost lantern. Now, she saw all of them.


    Compared with the small paper cheongsam, this young girl is really scary.


    I subconsciously picked up the thunder code and stared at the female ghost, "if you want to lead, you will lead, and then scare my friend, I will break you up!"


    I''m very tough, so Guo Chenjun in my arms is not so afraid.


    The ghost girl looked at me coldly for a while, turned around and walked to the deep street.


    "Don''t be afraid. She took us to the paper cheongsam," I whispered to Guo Chenjun.


    Guo Chenjun is shivering in my arms, her chest is rolling, her face, neck and palm are all sweaty.


    "If you''re afraid of her, stare at her," I stare at her, "remember, you''re human, and there''s fire in your eyebrows! Don''t be surprised. The blame is self defeating. If you are afraid of her, she is not afraid of you! You are not afraid of her, she saw you, can only retreat! Miss Jun, this is not the time to be afraid. You should be brave! "


    She shivered, swallowed her saliva and turned to look at the ghost in the distance.


    At this time, the ghost girl stopped far away and turned to stare at us.


    She is waiting for us.


    Girls who belong to water are wise, sensitive and opinionated. In the face of crisis, they are more able to inspire their great potential. Guo Chenjun looks at the ghost girl in the distance. Her eyes are more and more firm. Her heart soon calms down.


    As long as the mind is quiet, there is nothing to fear.


    "Wu Zheng, I give you my life," she said, holding my hand tightly and swallowing her saliva. "Let''s go!"


    I stared at her and felt that she was so charming at that moment.


    She looked at me. "What?" I blushed and cleared my throat. "It''s OK. Let''s go."


    I led her to the ghost girl.

 Chapter 110

    Seeing that we are up, the ghost girl turns around and leads us on.


    Deep in the street, it''s dark. The more you walk in, the more gloomy you feel. There seem to be countless eyes staring at us in the grass between the ruins on both sides. In the invisible darkness, it seems that there is more than one spirit lying in ambush, staring at us coldly, looking for opportunities to move.


    Walking, Guo Chenjun subconsciously wants to look back.


    "Don''t look back," I said lightly. "Don''t worry about the back. Look ahead." "I feel like someone behind..." she whispered.


    "If you walk at night, you can''t turn back," I said. "Turning back is easy to frighten your heart. If you turn back, you can easily disperse your heart. If you turn back, you will be afraid of ghosts and evil things." "But behind..."


    "don''t worry about the back, look at the front". My tone is very firm, "no one dares to bully you with me!"


    She gave me a deep look and nodded in silence.


    Her shoulders are closer to me.


    We went on, followed the ghost girl to the end of the street, turned a corner and walked into a yard. The Yin here is much heavier than the rest of the village. I can clearly feel the tightness of my skin and the cold tingling.


    At this time, the ghost girl stopped, turned around and looked at me coldly.


    Almost at the same time, there were more than a dozen male and female fierce ghosts behind her. They were dressed in clothes, with black and white pastels painted on their faces, blue clothes, flowery faces, and ugly children. They were covered with blood. A dozen pairs of eyes without white eyes were like black holes, staring at us in unison, making people shiver.


    I immediately understood that it was no wonder Gu Xiaotong said that the paper cheongsam sang to her. These fierce ghosts were originally performing.


    They are a ghost troupe!


    I used the spare light to look behind me, and the gate of the yard was also guarded by several ghosts.


    These ghosts have just followed us far away. Now, their courage has grown up.


    Guo Chenjun instinctively hugged my arm.


    I didn''t even think about it. I took her in my arms and hugged her with one hand.


    She gave me a look and hugged me tightly.


    At this time, paper cheongsam appeared.


    She appeared in front of all the ghosts in the theater. She looked at Guo Chenjun in my arms coldly, and her face was not willing.


    I grabbed Lei Jue and stared at her. My heart mentioned my throat, and I couldn''t help swallowing.


    What can I do if she really rushes up? Break her up? Then Chengcheng will follow the spirit! Don''t hit her? What about Guo Chenjun? I have a sudden regret. What did I rush into the village just now? I should take out the Seven Star mahogany seal in my bag first! In this way, when the paper cheongsam rushes over with her ghost troupe, I can at least seal her in the mahogany seal first. Now it''s OK. The seal is in the backpack, but I''m holding the Lei Jue in one hand and the girl in the other. I can''t make it.


    A gust of overcast wind blew, and the disordered hair on the forehead of the paper cheongsam blew disorderly.


    She didn''t move, neither did her troupe.


    But my forehead was sweating.


    "I have mahogany marks in my bag. Take them out." I stare at the paper cheongsam and whisper to Guo Chenjun.


    "Hmmm..." she unzipped, reached into the bag, and trembled to get the mahogany seal. "Is that so?"


    I dare not be distracted. "This seal is used by me to mend talismans. There are seven stars of cinnabar on it. It can make fierce ghosts! You take it. If they rush over in a moment, you shoot at the devil! "


    Guo Chenjun nodded hard. "Well."


    Then she looked at the paper cheongsam.


    The paper cheongsam finds the mahogany seal in Guo Chenjun''s hand, and she seems to hesitate.


    The ghost troupe behind her retreated one after another. They were afraid of mahogany.


    Guo Chenjun looks at them nervously. Because of the nervousness, her chest can''t stand the ups and downs. Her face and neck are full of cold sweat, which makes me tighter.


    The paper cheongsam hesitated for a while, at last she looked at me, lowered her head and knelt down slowly.


    Guo Chenjun and I were both shocked.


    Then the ghost troupe and the ghost guarding the gate of the yard knelt down.


    "Wu Zheng, they are..." Guo Chenjun looks confused.


    I was also confused, so I asked the paper cheongsam, "what do you mean?"


    The paper cheongsam raised her head, looked at us with those black eyes, opened her mouth and said, "this... I... First... I... Of..."


    she said very seriously, but her voice was like the radio was disturbed, and she couldn''t hear what she was saying at all.


    I frowned. "What do you say?"

 Chapter 111

    "I am... Of... Is... This..." she added.


    "What is she talking about?" Guo Chenjun doesn''t understand.


    I thought about it and understood, "before she died, she was poisoned and hoarse, and after she died, she was sealed, so it''s hard to say the whole thing."


    "No wonder Xiaotong can''t speak clearly," Guo Chenjun looked at the paper cheongsam. "It turned out that she couldn''t speak..."


    the paper cheongsam nodded silently when she heard us.


    "You want me to help you?" I asked her.


    She nodded again, then pointed to her mouth, which means you should think of a way to let me talk.


    I hesitated. It''s not hard to help her talk. Just arrange a formation with a talisman. But the problem is, you have to release Guo Chenjun if you arrange the formation. What should they do if they come here? The paper cheongsam saw my worry. She pointed to Guo Chenjun, pointed to herself and shook her head.


    "What does she mean?" Guo Chenjun doesn''t understand.


    I see, "she said, please rest assured that she will not rob you of your body." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Guo Chenjun looked at me, "then help her."


    "You''re not afraid that when I let go, she''ll do it?" I asked.


    Guo Chenjun looked back at the paper cheongsam, hesitated for a moment, and said, "she said that she would not hurt me. I think... She should not be dishonest. Please help her."


    "She''s a ghost, and a grouch," I looked at her. "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "We''re here to find out about her, aren''t we?" She looked at me. "Always take a risk. I''m not afraid of you."


    The life belongs to the water person is like this, the small matter hesitates, the big matter is determined, and their sixth sense is very strong, so the decision made at the critical moment is often correct.


    I thought a little and decided to listen to her.


    I gently loosen her waist, hold her hand, and sternly warn the paper cheongsam, "I can help you, let you talk, but when I set up the array, if you dare to hurt one of her hair, I will let all of you die!"


    Guo Chenjun''s eyes are hot. She nibbles her lips and looks at me like that.


    Kneeling on the ground, the paper cheongsam nodded and agreed.


    I let go of Guo Chenjun''s hand, walked to the paper cheongsam, half knelt on the ground, slightly absorbed, pinched my fingers and nodded on the ground, then began to cultivate the talisman and recited the mantra: there is a boundary between yin and Yang, so I can''t help it, Chih!


    After saying this, the seal is printed and the symbol is completed.


    My hands a minute, pale gold Taiji diagram, light show out.


    When the spirit symbols are integrated into the Taiji array, it is the spirit array. As long as the paper cheongsam is in the array, it can not only talk, but also remove the ghost Qi from her body, so that she can return to her original appearance.


    I look at the paper cheongsam, return to Guo Chenjun and hold her hand.


    The paper cheongsam rose slowly and floated into the array. In an instant, the paper cheongsam on her body disappeared and she became a gorgeous young woman with exquisite clothes. She is still wearing a cheongsam, combing the popular hair style of the Republic of China, her eyebrows are like Dai, her apricot eyes are raised, her lips are red and her teeth are white, and there is a light melancholy between her eyebrows.


    We can not help but a Leng, feelings of this paper cheongsam life, is really a beauty.


    She looked at herself and was very happy. She quickly turned around to greet other ghosts. "Come on, come on..."


    when the fierce ghosts heard her words, they quickly got up and rushed into the array. One by one, they recovered their original appearance.


    Now we can see clearly that they are really a troupe. There are men and women. Together, there are about 20 people, basically young people. After they recovered, they were all very happy, one by one holding the paper cheongsam hand, excited tears.


    "Boss Meng, I can talk!"


    "Boss Meng, I can talk too!"


    ...


    the ghost girl who led us back to her life now. She is a very beautiful girl and a cheongsam. She touched her face, excitedly said to the paper cheongsam, "elder martial sister, I can speak, and I am human again..."


    the paper cheongsam cried, then the girl also cried, and the whole ghost of the troupe cried.


    Guo Chenjun and I watched them in silence, and we couldn''t help feeling.


    The floating world of mortals dreams of death, silent village ghosts cry at night.


    The world has never been on its own, but there are too few people who are destined to understand it.


    I took Guo Chenjun into my arms and she held me gently.


    It seems that this matter needs to be solved in a different way.

 Chapter 112

    The fierce ghosts cried for a long time before they calmed down.


    Paper cheongsam led them and knelt down for us again.


    "Thank you, master!" She said gratefully.


    "Thank you, master!" All the ghosts said in unison.


    I release Guo Chenjun and hold her hand. "You''re welcome. Get up."


    The paper cheongsam with the ghosts stood up.


    I looked at the paper cheongsam and asked her, "what should I call you?"


    "My name is Meng Xiaoyan," she said. "I was born in the second year of the Republic of China, and I was a singer. They and I are in the same troupe. They are all my brothers. "


    "Oh..." I nodded, "why do you die here? Why do you want to kill Gu Xiaotong? "


    Meng Xiaoyan was silent for a moment and sighed, "I don''t want to hurt people. It''s a long story. Please listen to me carefully..."


    I nodded, "OK."


    "How did she become so kind?" Guo Chenjun asked me in a low voice.


    "The array calmed her resentment for the time being," I whispered. "When the resentment dissipated, she naturally returned to her former nature."


    She sighed softly, "I see..."


    let me see Meng Xiaoyan, "boss Meng, please."


    Meng Xiaoyan sighed softly, "I was originally from Shangjing. Since my parents died, I was adopted by a family and saved my life. Although my master was a Taoist, he was born to gamble and smoke. But in his early forties, he died. At the end of his life, he entrusted me to a close friend, but after burying my master, the man sold me to the theatre the next day, with the ten pieces of ocean I got, I don''t know where to go... "


    I understand," no wonder you know the method of taking away the living soul. You learned it from your master. "


    Meng Xiaoyan nodded and continued, "I''ve been in the theatre for seven years, and I''m 19 years old. I''ll be famous soon. At the age of twenty-three, I left the troupe and set up my own troupe with all my brothers. I left Shangjing and went to Jinling. There, I became a corner... "


    the girl behind her lowered her head and wept secretly, as if recalling the past.


    Meng Xiaoyan smiled bitterly, "I was red then, really red, but no one expected that this good year would be so short. Soon after, the Japanese invaders broke the border and the world was in chaos. People in Jinling City were in panic. At that time, someone took a fancy to me. He would take me to Sichuan to avoid bandits. "


    She looked at the ghosts behind her. "I don''t like my brothers, so I said to him, I can go with him, but my brothers must go together."


    The girl knelt down for her in tears. "Elder martial sister..."


    the other ghosts also knelt down with them, tears streaming down their faces. "Boss Meng, we''ve got you involved..."


    Meng Xiaoyan smiled with relief, "stop crying, and let others laugh when you are the master and the young master of Guo family."


    "We know that you are wronged in your heart. You committed yourself to discuss with councillor Feng." the girl cried, "if it were not for us, councillor Feng would not have left you in ningzhou. If it were not for us, you would not have been killed by the sun family. Elder martial sister, where did we harm you... "

 Chapter 113

    The ghosts covered their faces and wept.


    Meng Xiaoyan picked up the girl, then said softly to the crowd, "get up, don''t cry, it''s my life, it''s not your fault."


    The more she said that, the more miserable the ghosts were, the more they cried.


    They all died unjustly, but Meng Xiaoyan was even more unjust, and she died the worst, so they all felt sorry for boss Meng. These emotions, which have been repressed for more than 80 years, are not easy to speak now, and they are naturally released.


    Meng Xiaoyan could not persuade them. He sighed and wept.


    I couldn''t help asking, "boss Meng, what happened to you later? Who killed you and buried you here? "


    Meng Xiaoyan gently wiped away the tears on his face and calmed down his mood. "After we left Jinling, we went south first, then West, ready to enter Sichuan. After arriving in ningzhou, he was bombed by plane. The man said that it was a drag to take the troupe with him. He said that he would give me a severance payment and let me demobilize the troupe and go to Sichuan with him alone. I don''t agree. In a fit of anger, he left us and boarded the plane sent by the government and flew away. "


    With tears in her eyes, she took a deep breath. "After he left, I took the troupe South and wanted to go to Kuncheng to join a senior brother of mine. The plane blew up the railway and the road was not safe, so we had to go on the mountain road. That night, when we passed by, we were robbed by the mountain people here. I said to them, we can not have money, but give them all, just ask to leave us some food and let us go. But the mountain people didn''t listen at all. They robbed us into the village and let us wait for the fate. "


    She wiped her tears and looked at me. "This village is called Sunjiazhai. All the people in the village are surnamed sun. Their clan leader is sun Jinfa. They all call him the second Lord. Sun Jinfa is a lecher. When he saw me, he became lecherous. He told me that as long as we sang for them for three days, and then I accompanied him for three days, he would not embarrass us, but would send someone to escort us to Kuncheng. I didn''t agree at first. He ordered people to beat our people. He didn''t give us food or water. After two days of such a standoff, I couldn''t help but agree... "


    she looked at us sadly, with tears streaming down her eyes." that night, I was... Ruined by him... "


    I was very worried.


    Guo Chenjun couldn''t bear it for a while and sighed softly.


    The ghosts behind Meng Xiaoyan are crying.


    After a long silence, I took a deep breath and asked her, "what about later?"


    "Later, we sang to them for three days..." Meng Xiaoyan said sadly, "but Sun Jin didn''t believe what he said. He not only regretted not letting us go, but also raped my younger martial sister like the moon one night, and the villagers became beasts and wanted to spoil other women in the theater. Seeing that the women in the theater are insulted, how can men stand by and watch? They fight with the villagers, but after all, they are outnumbered by others. They are knocked down on the ground by those people, and those people are in front of them, ruining our sisters... "


    " ah! ... "a ghost wailed and beat his chest," it''s useless for us! We are useless! "


    When he cried like this, the women cried even more.


    "And then?" I look at Meng Xiaoyan, "what happened?"


    Meng Xiaoyan stopped crying. She smiled coldly and said, "later? Later, when it was dawn, sun Jinfa came back. He told me what they had done, how he had ruined my younger martial sister like the moon, how the villagers had ruined my sisters, how they had beaten my younger martial brother and broken his hands and feet, and how he had vomited blood from his mouth. I''ll fight with him after I listen to him, but I can''t beat him. He presses me under his body, pinches my neck proudly, spoils me and says you want to go? Tonight, I will kill those men and make them wives for the villagers. As for you, let me be my aunt! "


    She looked at us. "What would you do if you were me?"


    Guo Chenjun didn''t speak. She looked up at me.


    "I can use the technique to kill their whole family," I said lightly.


    Meng Xiaoyan smiled miserably, "you are right, I think so..."


    I took a deep breath, nodded, "I understand..."

 Chapter 114

    "My master''s whole life is a dissolute and unruly man, full of wine, lust, wealth, and poison." Meng Xiaodong''s voice began to cool. "But he is a man of real ability, and I have learned some."


    "What did you do?" I asked.


    "Servitude", she said lightly, "that evening, I killed sun Jinfa''s servant, sun Er, and used his blood to seal and control his body. Then I asked sun Er to come here and kill the watchman. "


    All the ghosts behind her stopped crying and stood up together. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the yard became tense.


    Guo Chenjun was nervous for a while. "Wu Zheng, they..." it''s OK. "I said lightly," they are excited and won''t mess with us. Don''t be afraid. "


    Guo Chenjun is relieved.


    Meng Xiaoyan turned to look at a corner in the distance, "right there, sun Er killed six people..."


    we turned to look at that corner, where a man appeared, his neck was cut off, his body was full of blood, but he was very brave. He roared and knocked down the villagers who rushed to the ground, then killed them. Not far behind them are the seriously injured actors and women in ragged clothes. They look at this scene in horror and are at a loss.


    "I''m not dazzled, am I?" Guo Chenjun asked me in surprise, "what is that?"


    "That was the year," I said lightly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Guo Chenjun stops talking and nods in silence.


    In the far corner, sun Er Yi killed six villagers in a row, then walked out slowly like a zombie. It took a long time for the people in the theatre to react. The women struggled to lift the man and follow him out.


    But at this time, more villagers came with tools such as wood knives, hoes, forks and so on, blocking the gate of the yard. When they saw the bloody scene in the yard, they were frightened. They wanted to stop sun Er, but they dared not go up. Sun Er kept moving forward and the villagers kept retreating.


    Meng Xiaoyan gently waved, sun Er, all the members of the troupe and the villagers turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared with the wind.


    "And then?" Guo Chenjun couldn''t help asking.


    Meng Xiaoyan looked at her with a complex look. "You... Are not the master of the Guo family?"


    Guo Chenjun is shocked. "I......"


    I forgot to tell her that she can''t talk to Meng Xiaoyan, or the double talisman will help.


    "She''s Miss Guo''s," I said. "Boss Meng, don''t mess around."


    Meng Xiaoyan doesn''t speak. She looks at Guo Chenjun deeply.


    Guo Chenjun met her eyes and swallowed nervously.


    Meng Xiaoyan sighed softly and continued, "later, sun ER was cut to pieces by them, and my servitude was broken."


    "And then?" Guo Chenjun asked, "did they get back at you?"


    "They first poisoned us with poison to prevent us from using incantations, and then killed all the people in the theater. That night, after sun Jinfa tortured me enough, he killed me too. "

 Chapter 115

    As soon as the voice fell, her clothes disappeared instantly, revealing her bloody body and nineteen wounds on her body.


    Guo Chenjun is shocked.


    I was surprised, too.


    Meng Xiaoyan''s hands, legs, chest, abdomen and forehead were each nailed with one or several coffin nails. He was covered with blood and died miserably.


    The ghosts behind her are crying and kowtowing to her.


    "That''s how I died..." Meng Xiaoyan smiled miserably. "He said that I was a witch, and I was killed alive with nineteen coffin nails."


    I sighed, turned around and couldn''t bear to see her.


    I hold Guo Chenjun in my arms and she tears.


    Meng Xiaoyan was silent for a while, and with a gentle wave, he recovered his normal appearance.


    "I died miserably. I died alive and painfully," she said. "Before swallowing, I used my last strength and blood as an oath to leave a final curse - seven days after my death, I will kill 100 people of Sun family! After the blood oath, I died, and then turned into a fierce ghost... "


    she raised her head and looked at me," although I''m on the other side of the road, I''m also a Taoist. I remember that master said that if a person who knows Taoism dies unexpectedly and swears in blood at the end of his life, he will become a spirit of resentment. I''ve had a rough life. I never thought of using Taoism to hurt people. When I got to this point, I was forced by the people of the sun clan. "


    "It''s not your fault," I said. "What happened later? Did they find someone to suppress you? "


    "Three days after my death, I killed thirty-two men and fifteen women of sun''s family, including sun Jinfa," Meng Xiaoyan sneered. "They were afraid and prepared to move away from the whole family to avoid my revenge. How can I let them go? Under the stone bridge at the entrance of the village, I keep there every day. I will kill whoever goes. I killed the people of the sun clan in despair. That day they went out of the village together, knelt by the bridge and offered me incense. They begged me to let them live. But at this time, an old Taoist came here. He said that when he saw the grumbling here from afar, there must be grumbling ghosts, so he came here. "


    "The people of the sun family saw the Savior and quickly complained to the old Taoist priest. They said that I was a fairy girl and came here with a troupe. They secretly killed children to eat meat and practiced witchcraft. In order to protect them, their clan leader killed the people in the troupe and then nailed me to death with a coffin nail." she smiled contemptuously. "I hate the old Taoist priest, and believed after listening to them. He wounded me under the bridge with a talisman, then asked the villagers to dig out my body and make a paper cheongsam for me to put on. At the same time, he sprinkled chicken blood in the coffin, drew blood talisman, wrapped the coffin with 120 feet of chicken blood rope, and buried it in the yard of sun Jinfa''s family. As for the brothers and sisters in the troupe, he asked the villagers to divide them into four groups, bury them in four corners of the village, and have a town on their graves. He told the villagers that every new year''s day and our death day, we must sacrifice in this courtyard. He said that we have been buried here. Within 80 years, this is a treasure land of geomancy. Don''t leave easily. He doesn''t know what will happen in eighty years


    She smiled coldly. "After hearing what he said, no one wants to go. But we were killed by the old way. I was sealed in the coffin. I couldn''t move at all. I was tortured. Although they were not sealed, they couldn''t leave here for reincarnation because of the array here. This is how we were trapped here by the old way for more than 80 years! " "More than 80 years..." I sighed, "you have suffered..."


    Meng Xiaoyan bowed his head and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Miss Meng, don''t be sad." Guo Chenjun wiped her tears and cleared her throat. "Is it because you can''t leave here that you want to borrow Xiaotong''s body?"


    Meng Xiaoyan sighed and looked at her. "A year ago, during the drought in ningzhou, all the people of the sun family moved away. When they left, they dug out my coffin and put it in the sun''s ancestral courtyard for exposure. I heard them say that this is what the old Taoist left behind, saying that if they want to go one day, they will put my coffin in the sun for 7449 days, and I will be scared out of my wits and will not harm the world any more. After they left, Ruyue was very worried, because of all her brothers and sisters, only she could come out freely because she was buried in a wrong place and was less affected by the town. Since there is no one in the village, she wanders outside every night, looking for people who walk in the night, hoping to bring people here, damage the coffin, open my seal and let me out. But because of the town here, she can only leave about 30 Li at most, and then she will be bound by the power of the town. "


    She took a deep breath and continued, "as the days went by, I was exposed to the sun for 45 days. I couldn''t wait for the moon. That night, she went out again, and then met Miss Gu. So, she brought Miss Gu... "


    " you want to use Gu Xiaotong''s body to regenerate, and then come back here to break the town. "I looked at her." is that right? " "I don''t have that much ability," said Meng Xiaoyan. "I just want to borrow her body to find an expert and entrust him to help us. I''ll leave Miss Gu''s body as long as I break those towns. Although I am a fierce ghost, I still have some mind. I will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. ""But it''s not as easy as you think after Yuan Shen gets tangled up," I looked at her. "Even if you untie it, you''ll probably lose your soul. Don''t you know?"


    Meng Xiaoyan smiled, "I''m a fierce ghost. I can''t be reincarnated and die. What''s the fear? As long as I can save my brothers and sisters, it''s no big deal even if I''m scared. "


    I nodded. "Boss Meng is a man of righteousness. I admire you! Well, as long as you promise me to let go of master Guo''s family, I''ll do it for you! "


    Meng Xiaoyan looked at me quietly and smiled.

 Chapter 116

    Guo Chenjun was stunned by her smile. "What? You don''t want to? "


    Meng Xiaoyan shook his head and said, "although the master is young, his accomplishments are unfathomable. I''ve learned your talisman. Your array is even more exquisite. It can not only make Miss Guo as beautiful as a flower into a baby, but also keep Miss Gu''s mother and son''s water tight. Meng Xiaoyan, I really admire it! "


    She punched me.


    I also threw a fist. "Boss Meng flattered me, would you just say then?"


    "And then?" She was stunned. "I followed the master and Miss Guo into the mountain and asked Ruyue to lead you here, so as to ask the master for help and save us from the bitter sea. Where else?"


    She knelt down respectfully for us and gave me a fist. "Master, although we are fierce ghosts, we kill all the damned people and never hurt a good man. I''m willing to discard the magic spell and break the contract with Miss Gu. I just want master to break the town here and save us from suffering! "


    With that, she kowtowed to the ground one by one.


    As soon as the ghosts saw it, they kowtowed together, "please master, help us!"


    I''m relieved. "OK, don''t worry."


    I look at the sky. "At this time, it''s not suitable for broken towns. You have to endure another night. Tomorrow morning, I''ll find those four towns and break them one by one. After that, I will surpass you personally, let you reincarnate, and give birth as soon as possible. "


    "Thank you, master!" Meng Xiaoyan is excited.


    "Thank you, master!" The ghosts wept with joy.


    I smiled quietly. "That''s settled. Let''s go."


    "Yes," Meng Xiaoyan stood up and looked at the ghosts. "You go first. Let me have a word with the master."


    The ghosts continued to say that they retreated one after another. After a few steps, they disappeared.


    Meng Xiaoyan came to us. "When I entered the mountain, I heard from the master that I wanted to find my bones. What''s the master''s plan?"


    my face became hot. "Er... This..."


    Guo Chenjun looked at me. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing..." I cleared my throat and said to Meng Xiaoyan calmly, "I think if you want to rob the body of the young master of the Guo family, I can only seal you into your bones, and then make a talisman of your bones for the little child to wear. Because only in this way can you not only fulfill your contract, but also guarantee that he will not be reborn by you. This is no way. "


    Meng Xiaoyan nodded and smiled calmly, "you are indeed the son of a family. You can pass the real life of Taoism. Meng Xiaoyan admired you so much!"


    "Boss Meng doesn''t mind," I said awkwardly.


    "It''s my fault. You need to save your friends. There''s nothing wrong with doing this." Meng Xiaoyan punched us. "Thank you


    I''ll give it a hug, too. "OK."


    She nods to Guo Chenjun, takes a few steps back, turns into a black air and disappears.


    Let''s go back


    She nodded. "Well."


    Life is like a play. The script is random. When I entered the village, I never thought it would be such a result. But then again, it seems to be the best result.


    It seems that Guo Zheng''s affairs are well handled. The Yushulong Bureau of Sanshui has been restored. The Guo family does not have to die.


    We went out of the village, and it rained again near the stone bridge.


    This time, it''s more violent than last time. It''s just that the rain is pouring down. Our clothes are wet.


    We ran across the stone bridge and opened the door to get on. I took off my coat as fast as I could.


    Guo Chenjun took a lot of paper towels and subconsciously came to wipe the rain on my face.


    I took a look at her. "Aren''t you cold?"


    "I''m fine," she said.


    I don''t move. I''m like a good kid. She''ll play with me.


    She wiped it for me, confirmed it carefully, went back to the seat, and began to unbutton for taking off.


    I blushed and turned my head away from her.


    As soon as she saw me like this, her face turned red, and she quickly fastened the button again.


    "You will catch cold if you are so wet," I said. "Go to the back seat. There are quilts in the trunk. Take off your clothes and cover them. I won''t look at you."


    "I''m ok," she smiled. "I''m in good health." "Don''t try to be brave, your respiratory tract is not good, it''s easy to catch cold," I said. "Hurry up, go to the back."


    "How do you know I have a bad respiratory tract?" She was stunned.


    I smile calmly, "of course I know a lot of your secrets, I know, you forget who I am? All right, listen. Go to the back. "


    She blushed, oh, she got up and went to the back seat.


    My heart beat so hard that I closed my eyes subconsciously and my face was very hot.


    Guo Chenjun takes the quilt from the trunk first, then takes off her coat as fast as she can. Then she hesitates and looks at me."Just after your physiological period, don''t catch cold, and your pants are off," I said with my eyes closed. "When you''re done, cover up the quilt. I won''t look at you."


    She again Oh, red face took off the pants, pulled the quilt cover body, nervous relief.


    There are lightning and thunder outside. The rain is getting worse.


    We blushed, one closed his eyes, one curled up in the quilt, no one spoke for a long time.


    This kind of atmosphere is very delicate, my heart beats very fast, my body bursts of heat, my palms are sweating.


    After ten minutes of silence, she asked me in a low voice, "you... Won''t catch cold?" "I''m fine, I''m fine," I said lightly.

 Chapter 117

    "Why don''t you come back..."


    I was stunned and looked back at her. "What do you say?"


    She dodged my eyes and swallowed her saliva nervously, "er... I''m afraid you''ll catch cold, nothing else..."


    my heart is warm, more comfortable than drinking hot coffee. She smiled, "I''m ok, you can rest assured."


    "That night... You won''t just sleep in front, will you?" She asked me.


    "It''s OK. The clothes will dry in a moment," I said.


    She stopped talking.


    After a while, she made up her mind and said to me, "come to the back. There''s enough space in the back. If it doesn''t rain well, it''ll be the next night. Your pants are wet and will catch cold."


    "Really don''t need to..."


    "don''t talk about it," she turned to the outside and said with a red face, "come here..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I fought in an instant.


    In the past? She''s only wearing underwear!


    Not in the past? She only wears underwear!


    My heart beat very fast, fast I have some feeling tongue dry, subconsciously picked up the bottle, drank the mineral water.


    A few minutes later, I took off my wet trousers, got up and walked to the back seat.


    She silently pushed the quilt to my side, covering her chest while covering it for me.


    It''s a double quilt, big enough for us.


    But the space in the back seat is limited. I don''t think it''s possible not to meet her.


    My leg inevitably touched hers.


    The touch, warmth, delicacy and softness are amazing.


    In particular, she covered the quilt for me, half covered, sexy shoulders and collarbones looming, plus long neck, beautiful face and wet hair...


    I want to calm down, is it possible? Growing so big, I was with a girl for the first time.


    I was so nervous that I instinctively curled up in the corner of the back seat and tried to stay out of touch with her.


    She is the same. After she covers me, she hides far away.


    The so-called distance is estimated to be no more than 17 cm.


    She curled up in her seat with her legs in her arms.


    I also curled up in my seat with my knees in my arms.


    What''s the distance?


    At this time, the rain outside is less, but the lightning is more frequent than before.


    I don''t think I can always be so silent. I have to say something.


    "You were brave in the village just now," I said, "if I had changed other girls, I would have been too scared to walk..."


    "would I have been too scared to walk? "She said lightly.


    I was stunned, oh, I don''t know what to say.


    She was silent for a while, and relieved gently, "I can''t forget tonight''s experience in my life, it''s unforgettable..."


    I didn''t speak, and looked at her silently.


    She leaned against the window and stared out. She looked beautiful.


    "Thank you for protecting me." she closed her eyes and smiled. "It''s nice to be protected by you..."


    I looked at her and still didn''t speak.


    She took a deep breath, opened her eyes and smiled at me. "You just said you know all my secrets, really?"


    "Fake," I stare at her.


    She was stunned. "Fake? You......


    I don''t know where the courage comes from, reach out to her, "give me your hand."


    It will. Fools know it''s not dangerous.


    She didn''t speak or take my hand.


    I waited for a long time, saw her not to move, embarrassed smile, took back own hand.


    A loss of heart.


    Guo Chenjun stared at me for a long time, smiled calmly and asked me, "is there any danger?"


    I dodged her eyes and said lightly, "No."


    She hesitated for a moment, plucked up her courage, came up, snuggled into my arms and held me.


    We can''t help kissing together.


    It''s raining heavily outside again...

 Chapter 118

    After daybreak, the rain stopped.


    The sun is shining on my face through the window.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Miss Jun in my arms. She was sleeping like a child.


    Looking at her long eyelashes and beautiful nose, I couldn''t help but lean up and kiss her gently. Then I kissed her lips all the way down.


    Her taste is sweet, very sweet...


    I kiss her, but still some astringent, she woke up, hugged my neck, the same astringent response to me.


    But just like last night, when we were about to lose control, we both opened our eyes at the same time and stopped.


    "I''m sorry, I..." she quickly got up from my arms, blushing like a child who made a mistake.


    "It''s me who should say I''m sorry," I blushed. "Last night... You... Don''t be angry with me..." "what''s your anger..." she smiled helplessly, "OK, don''t be angry, just think nothing happened, OK?"


    My heart a ache, can''t help but a frown, "when didn''t happen? What do you mean? "


    She was stunned. "I... I don''t mean anything..."


    "you mean, you regret it?" I''m a little excited.


    "I didn''t say I regret it," she looked at me helplessly. "How can you think so? I just said, last night... Ah... I didn''t mean that... Don''t get me wrong, OK? "


    My heart seems to be cut by a knife, and I smile calmly, "understand, you don''t like me, you just... Ah, forget it, don''t say it."


    I opened the quilt, stepped forward, picked up the wet clothes and began to put on clothes.


    She took my arm. "Wu Zheng, don''t do this. I don''t mean that..."


    "don''t explain." I said lightly, "I''m making love myself."


    "I don''t really mean that!" She was in a hurry. "Will you listen to my explanation?"


    "There''s no need to explain," I put on my pants and shoes. "I know your family is very strict with you. I don''t deserve you."


    "I didn''t say I didn''t like you!"


    I was stunned, turned to look at her, "then you just..." she looked at the tone, eyes full of tangles, "you are only 18 years old, I am 23 years old, five years older than you!"


    I thought, "what do you mean?"


    "I''m five years older than you, don''t you understand?" She looked at me helplessly. "Don''t you mind?"


    "What do I mind?" I don''t understand.


    "I can be your sister," she sighed.


    "So what?" I held her hand. "Like you, don''t you?"


    "But do you know me?" She looked at me in a tangled way. "Do you know what kind of person I am?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "What do you know?" She asked.


    "In addition to knowing that your respiratory tract is not good, I also know that you haven''t been in love. Because your family is strict, your father and your brother are both bad boys, so they are afraid that you will be cheated by bad boys, and they are very strict with you. In addition, you have strong ability, strong character in the face of challenges, but your heart is very sensitive, but you are not willing to show your weak side to people easily Because you''re lonely. "


    "Is there anything else?" She asked.


    "You are intelligent and arrogant. You don''t cling to those who are superior, but you love to help those who are inferior to you."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Your diet is light, you seldom eat meat, you don''t like exercise, but you love to use your brain."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Yes, do you want me to talk about your experience from the age of one?" I looked at her carefully. "If I can make you believe it, I''ll say it all again. You can see if it''s right!" She stopped talking, dodged my eyes, took the clothes into the quilt and began to dress.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked in a low voice.


    "I''m in a mess," she said, calming down and clearing her throat. "Meng Xiaoyan''s business is not finished. Let''s work first and discuss this later. OK?"


    "Why is it so complicated?" I looked at her puzzled.


    "Give me some time, will you?" She has a small voice.


    I also feel a little too much, a little relieved, "I''m sorry, I''m a little excited."


    She smiled faintly, "it''s OK, then... Would you like to avoid it first? I put on my clothes first... "Oh, yes", I blushed, took my coat, opened the door and got off the car.

 Chapter 119

    After putting on my clothes, I took a few deep breaths, which gradually calmed down.


    A few minutes later, she opened the door to get out of the car and came to my side.


    "I had a bad attitude just now, I''m sorry..." I said with a red face.


    She gave me a little smile and a little nose, "little boy!"


    "Xiaojun, can I hold you?" I look at her.


    She blushed, hesitated and nodded.


    I caught her in my arms and hugged her tightly.


    It felt like holding the world.


    She also hugged me, just as she hugged everything.


    Then we couldn''t help kissing together.


    It''s still a bit raw, but it''s a little better than last night.


    After kissing for a while, she suddenly thought of something and quickly released me. "What did you call me just now?" "Little Jun," I said, "what''s the matter?" "Only my father and mother, my brother, my sister-in-law and my best friend can call me that." she looked at me. "How can you do that?" "Then what should I call you?" I asked, "Guo Chenjun? Miss Jun "Call me Guo Chenjun," she said. "It''s more customary."


    "Oh..." I nodded, "OK, Guo Chenjun, it''s late. Let''s have something to eat."


    She nodded, "Well!"


    We stared at each other, and after a long time, we all laughed.


    Breakfast is very simple, only bread, water and sausage.


    She peeled off a sausage and passed it naturally to my mouth.


    I turned to avoid, "I want to spend more time with them at noon. I can''t eat meat, or it will affect the effect."


    Then she said, "can I have it?"


    "Of course you can," I said. "You don''t chant. Eat."


    She thought for a moment, "I won''t eat any more. When you''re done, let''s eat together."


    She put the sausage back in the bag, picked up the bread, tore a small piece, and put it into the import to eat.


    My heart is warm. I smile and twist a bottle of water for her.


    She took the bottle, took a sip of water and asked me, "last night, I heard that Meng Xiaoyan said there were four towns. We didn''t ask where they were. Can we find them?"


    "Yes," I pointed to the stone bridge in front of me. "There is one under there. If I''m not wrong, it should be the eye of array."


    "Eye of array?" She didn''t understand, "what do you mean?" "The array eye is the pivot of the array, which is the most critical part," I said. "As long as the array eye is broken, the array will be basically broken. It will be easy to find other towns then."


    "You didn''t even see it, you knew it was the eye of array?" She looked at me. "Are you sure?"


    "I''m pretty sure," I said, referring to the surroundings. "You can see that the evil spirit is very strong but disordered. The gas fields of the array are all orderly, only near the eye of the array, the gas field occasionally appears disorder. So I concluded that this array of eye objects must be under the bridge. "


    "Well..." she nodded, "let''s eat quickly and have a look after it."


    I put the rest of the bread into my mouth, chewed a few mouthfuls and swallowed it. After drinking, I opened the door and got out of the car "Ah, Wu Zheng! You wait for me! " She is not at ease, put down the bread, open the door to get out of the car and catch up.


    I came to the bridge and looked down. It was very deep, with a drop of five or six meters. The water below is very shallow. Through the current, you can see a beast like object inside.


    I said, "it''s cool down here. Don''t move. I''ll have a look."


    "Be careful!" She said worried.


    "Don''t worry!" I walked around the stone bridge, came to the bank, pulled up my trouser legs to my knees, took off my shoes and went down to the bottom of the stone bridge.


    The water is cold. It''s a little biting.


    I pinched the thunder with one hand, adjusted the internal Qi to protect my body, and came to the bottom of the stone bridge step by step.


    It''s very cold here. It''s very evil.


    I came to the object and bent down to see what it was. A snake suddenly jumped out of the water and rushed at me.


    I was shocked and dodged. The snake was flying in the air and swam away quickly.


    This is the snake guiding charm on the town. This charm can attract snakes and insects to guard the town. Snakes will come all the time, but they will not keep it. In other words, it''s the iron ballast, the running snake.


    I looked at the snake shadow in the distance. It took me a long time to calm down. After confirming that there were no other snakes around, I bent down and looked at the town myself.


    I can''t help but be surprised at this look.

 Chapter 120

    It''s a ghost beast. It looks like a dragon, a dog and a dog. It''s the first one with a single horn. It''s like a roar. It''s called Chaotianjiao. It''s a god beast on the Huabiao. It has a particular name, Wang Jun.


    In the mausoleum of the emperor, there are usually two Huabiao, which are separated on both sides of the sacred road. The two sacred beasts on the top stand northward. The one facing out is called Wang Junlai, which means to tell future kings not to forget their ancestors and often come to worship; the one facing the mausoleum is called Wang Jungui, which means to tell the king not to be too sad, take care of his body, take state affairs as a priority, and wait for the king to return early.


    In addition to being used in the mausoleum, Wang Jun can also be used around the bridge near the palace gate. At this time, the one facing the palace gate is called Wang junchu, which means that the king is expected to go out more and observe the people''s situation. The one facing the palace gate is still called Wang Jungui, which means that the king should take care of his body during his patrol, never stay in love with going back and forth, and return to the Dynasty early.


    Therefore, this kind of beast has always been used exclusively by emperors. Ordinary people can never use it and can''t control it.


    This one under the bridge is facing the village, so it''s a wangjungui. It''s hidden in the backlight. It''s not used to look at people, but to control ghosts. Meng Xiaoyan said that among the ghosts, only Ruyue can leave the village, but it can''t exceed 30 Li, because of the return of the king. With it, there is no way to leave unless the spirit is hidden.


    I was surprised not by this object, but by the courage of the old man. This is a royal object. No one dares to use it as a tomb killing animal except the emperor, because it''s a dragon. It can not only control souls, but also people. If it is not for the emperor''s use, it will not be able to control it, and it will certainly backfire. The old Taoist used it to control Meng Xiaoyan. Although he could control it, he would certainly live for at least ten years.


    I don''t know what the old Taoist thought? Is it worth it for such a group of crafty people? What he thinks has nothing to do with me. Now I should think about how to break this town.


    After a careful observation, I found that the chaotianyu was not big, but it was fixed on the stone with iron juice, so it was difficult to take it down by hand.


    I thought about it. I turned to go ashore and went back to the stone bridge.


    "How is it?" Guo Chenjun pulled me up. "Have you found it?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "it''s right under the bridge," I said. "The old Taoist is really open-minded. He even used chaotianzhu as a zhenhun to suppress Meng Xiaoyan."


    "What is Chaotianjiao?" She asked.


    "It''s the beast crouching on the Huabiao," I explained. "It''s a beast that can only be used by the royal family. It''s used to control Meng Xiaoyan. The old Taoist will live for at least ten years, and if he dies, he will lose his soul."


    She was stunned. "So serious?"


    "Asahi is a dragon. It''s arrogant and has strong evil spirit. Only Royal Dragon Qi can control it," I said of the village. "If you look at this village again, you can''t control it if you bury ten more Meng Xiaoyan in such a place."


    "That is to say, a person who uses a ballast must first be able to hold it and then make it work for himself, right?" She asked.


    "Yes," I nodded, "so-called one life, what kind of life with what kind of object. For example, it''s auspicious beast, which can give people wealth, but not everyone can wear it. Some people wear it, and some people wear it, and some people will break it, and even the weak will... "Br >


    " what will happen? " She looked at me seriously.


    I coughed and coughed, "come on, I''d better not talk about it with you."


    "Why?" She doesn''t understand, "I like to listen to you, just listening with interest, but you don''t say..."


    "you have the talent of number, so you can understand these as soon as you hear them, but I can''t say more, it''s for your good."


    "For me?"


    "You are in charge of the family consortium." I leaned over and kissed her. With a faint smile, "you can''t do business if you learn more."


    She thought for a moment, "but..."


    I walked around her to the BMW.


    She paused, hesitated, and swallowed the latter.


    I took out the bag from the car, took out the yellow paper, cinnabar, brush and other things from the inside, put some cinnabar on the back compartment cover of BMW, and prepared for the painting.


    She came to me and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "No, this is a break. Don''t touch these." I was a little bit divine, dipped in cinnabar, and began to draw.


    She was watching quietly for fear of disturbing me.


    I drew seven talismans in a row, including five broken seal talismans, one universal talisman and one amulet.


    After drawing the amulet, chanting the mantra and stamping, I picked up the amulet and shook it gently. When the cinnabar on it dried, I gave it to her, "this can protect you."

 Chapter 121

    She took the rune and asked me, "do you need it?"


    "Need", I said, "is breaking the array after all. They are fierce ghosts after all. In the Taiji array, they are the nature before they die. There''s no harm in being careful, you know? "


    She nodded. "Well, I see."


    She carefully folded the amulet and put it in her coat.


    "Well, I''ll go to the chaotianzi below," I told her, "you go to the car, and don''t get off before I get up."


    "Can you do it yourself?" She is not at ease.


    "You can''t help me if you go," I said with a smile. "Don''t worry. Although the morning sun is very angry, it''s not hard to break it."


    She was relieved and told me, "be careful."


    I nodded and turned to walk to the stone bridge.


    Before going into the water again, I broke a long branch on the tree on the bank.


    There''s a snake charmer on the morning bamboo, so we have to guard against it.


    I took the branch, carefully under the water, slowly came to the bridge, a careful look, sure enough to see a flower snake hidden in the morning sky near, is leisurely spitting its core.


    It should be a viper.


    I beat the water near it with a branch, trying to scare it away.


    It''s very effective to take a picture of a water frightened snake. The poisonous snake roared at me and swam away.


    I waited for it to swim far, and I was sure that it would not come back. Then I came to chaotianzhu, took out the broken seal talisman, pondered a little, and threw it into the water.


    As soon as Fu fell into the water and the Qi under the bridge shook, he suddenly lost his function.


    I brought a stone from the bank, raised it above my head, and smashed it hard to the sky.


    The water splashed with a splash.


    I have a close look, the single horn of chaotianyu has been smashed, but the face is still very clear.


    This can''t be done. The chaotianzi who broke the phase will still have evil spirit. It has to be destroyed completely.


    I looked around and found a bigger stone not far away. I moved it.


    This stone is heavy, at least a hundred jin.


    Fortunately, I have been practicing all the time. My physical fitness is not bad. It''s very easy for me.


    When I came to Chaotian, I lifted the stone over my head and smashed it down hard.


    Bang, splash, I just feel a pain under my feet, a scream, fell into the water.


    Guo Chenjun hears that. She quickly opens the door and gets off the car and runs to the stone bridge. "Wu Zheng! What''s the matter with you? "


    I was all wet, struggling to sit up, unable to speak in pain.


    When she saw that I was silent, she hurried down to have a look and froze.


    "Wu Zheng!"


    She was so hurt that she rushed over recklessly.


    I was sweating in pain, and the water around me was all bloodstained.

 Chapter 122

    She waded into the water, came to me quickly, and picked me up with difficulty, "where are you hurt? Ah? Where''s the injury? "


    "The foot... Hit the foot... Ah, gently..." I grinned with pain.


    She dragged me to a big stone beside me, and then quickly looked at the wound on my foot.


    My big toe was smashed by the gravel, and I cut a hole about three centimeters long, with blood flowing.


    Guo Chenjun couldn''t help complaining about me because she was so upset. "Why are you so careless?"


    "It''s just an accident..." I forced myself to bear the sharp pain and comforted her. "It''s OK, it''s just a small mouth. Leave me alone. First, go to see the Chaotian, see if its face is smashed?"


    "I''ll help you up first and bandage the wound for you."


    "No, you can''t


    "But you are bleeding!"


    "You can''t die. Look at it first. If it has a face, I have to smash it!"


    Guo Chenjun took a quiet look at me with tears in her eyes. She turned around and walked to Chaotian. She took a look at the gravel in the water with her hand and shouted to me, "it has one eye and one nose!" "No, I have to smash it!" I struggled to get up.


    "Don''t move!" She said quickly, "I''ll do it, I''ll smash it!" "Can you do it?" I''m not sure.


    She took a look at me, then looked around, went to the distance, picked up a stone, went back to the sky, and raised the stone over her head.


    "Be careful to hit your feet..." I quickly reminded.


    She ignored me, yelled, and smashed the stone on the face of Chaotian.


    There was another splash.


    She wiped the water on her face, leaned over and looked at it carefully, and shouted to me, "OK, it''s totally different!"


    "Good!" I tried to bear the sharp pain in my feet and gave her a thumbs up.


    She waded back to me, looked at the cut on my foot, and asked, "can you go?" "Yes!" I nodded.


    She thought and shook her head. "No way! I''ll carry you up! " "No, I can go." She didn''t listen. She took my arm, picked me up, took a deep breath, waded and walked to the shore.


    "I can really go. Can you let me go?" I am in a hurry.


    "Shut up," she said faintly, "no more talking." "I..." I''m speechless.


    She has a long and slender body. Although she looks slim, she is still in good physical condition. She carried me to the bank and went around the stone bridge. Until she got back to the car, she let me open the door and put me in the back seat.


    Then she rummaged through the trunk and found a first aid kit.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, quickly returned to me, detoxified my wound with iodine, and then began to bandage it.


    Her movements are very skillful. She has obviously learned them.


    "Where did you learn that?" I asked her, "and this first aid kit, did you buy it?" "Xiaotong, she has the habit of putting first-aid kits in the trunk," she said as she wrapped them up. "When we were freshmen, we took part in outdoor clubs and learned some first-aid and dressing. Don''t move, bear it, it will be OK in a moment... "


    looking at her serious appearance, I smiled peacefully and felt warm.


    She bandaged the wound, looked up and found that I was looking at him, but her face turned red. "What''s the matter?"


    "Guo Chenjun, you are so beautiful," I said lightly.


    She ignored me, turned to the shore and took my shoes back.


    I felt embarrassed and coughed.


    She came back to me, looked at the sun in the sky, and said to me, "it''s a nice day, it''s sunny enough. Take off your clothes, and then you''ll dry."


    "But there are four other towns..." I said.


    "Four towns?" She was stunned. "Isn''t Meng Xiaoyan saying there are four in all? If you break this, there should be three left? "


    "That''s because she didn''t know there was another one at the entrance of the village," I said. "All four towns had to be broken before it was too late, so that they could have time to spend more time and leave before dark. Otherwise, we''ll have to spend the night here. "


    She looked at her watch. "Hang the clothes first. You have an hour''s rest. Then we''ll find the four towns. It''s time."


    I thought, "OK."


    I took off my wet clothes. She covered me with a red face. Then she unfolded the clothes and put them on the front cover and the trunk of the BMW. Outside the sun is very hot. In a short time, there is a layer of water mist on the clothes.


    She went back to the car, sat down beside me, put my feet on her own legs, touched the gauze on my feet, and asked me, "is it still painful?"


    "Much better," I said softly, "what medicine did you give me?"


    "White medicine," she said, "you can bear it for a while. It works very well. In another half an hour or so, you can walk."

 Chapter 123

    I nodded. "OK."


    "Let''s drive in later," she said, looking at me, "so you can walk less."


    I nodded again, "OK."


    "Do you know where the other four towns are?" She asked.


    "No number," I said, "but if you drive around the village a few times, I''m sure you''ll find it."


    She nodded. "Well, good."


    After a moment of silence, I pulled her into my arms and kissed her.


    I realized that this kind of thing is addictive.


    After an hour, the clothes are basically dry, and I can get off the ground.


    Guo Chenjun started her car and drove slowly into the village. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I asked her to drive slowly, walk along the street, listen to my orders, and let her Park as soon as possible.


    "Good!" She said seriously.


    We drove to the street lamp first. I looked carefully. The light bulb of the street lamp had been broken for a long time.


    Last night when I came to the village, it was gloomy. When I saw it again in the daytime, it was desolate besides gloomy. There are not only wild dogs and cats living here, but also some poisonous insects hiding there.


    Walking to a broken house, I asked her to stop, open the door and get off, let her hold me, limp into the yard.


    The yard is full of weeds, and the house has basically collapsed. It looks very desolate.


    She looked and asked me, "here?"


    "It''s very evil here." I looked around and told her, "look around the yard to see if there are graves and tombstones."


    "Good!" She nodded and turned away.


    After a while, she came back. "I found it. There is a monument in the yard next door. There is also a stone beast squatting on it."


    "Help me to have a look," I said quickly.


    She helped me to the next yard. When I saw it, sure enough, there was a monument about two meters high in the middle of the yard. There was no word on it. On the monument, there was a beast to ward off evil spirits. The evil spirit here is heavier than that yard just now. It should be it.


    "Is this also Asahi?" She asked me in a low voice.


    "This is to ward off evil spirits," I said. "Asahi can''t be used more. It''s enough to put one in the eye of the array."


    "Does this need to be smashed?"


    "No, just break the seal on it," I said. "You wait for me outside."


    "Can you do it yourself?" She is not at ease.


    "Yes," I said.


    She nodded and turned out.


    I limped to the stone tablet, took out the broken seal rune, slightly concentrated, and pressed it on the stone tablet.


    Suddenly there was a whirlwind in the yard with a whoosh, and suddenly the dust was flying, which made me cough.


    After the whirlwind, the evil Qi was scattered, and the Yin Qi came out in an instant.


    Just listen to the sound of a click, the head of the evil animal is split.


    The following fierce ghosts died unjustly and resentfully. Now they are free.


    I looked at the split exorcism and turned out of the yard.


    Guo Chenjun saw that I had come out and hurried to meet me. "How are you? Are you ok? "


    "It''s OK," I patted the soil on my body and said to her, "when I get back in the afternoon, you can accompany me to buy clothes."


    She was stunned for a moment, then she could not help laughing and covered her mouth.


    "What are you laughing at?" I don''t understand.


    "How did you become a little native?" She grinned and made my hair. "Look at the grass on this hair..."


    I smiled. "It''s OK. Go on to find the next one."


    She stopped laughing and nodded, "well."

 Chapter 124

    It took us half an hour to find the remaining three exorcists in turn and break them all. After that, we came to the factory yard last night, ready to surpass these fierce ghosts.


    At this time, it was more than eleven o''clock at noon, and the sun was very strong in the sky. I went to the place where the array was set up last night and saw that the soil on the ground was almost dry.


    "The sun is so poisonous, can they come out?" Guo Chenjun is worried.


    "They dare not come out." I stood up and looked around the courtyard. I made up my mind. "Let''s set up the array here."


    She came to me, puzzled and asked, "they dare not come out, then how to spend them?" "They can enter the array with the help of local Qi," I said. "As long as they enter the Taiji array, they are not afraid of the sun."


    "So it is..." she nodded, "Tai Chi array is really powerful..."


    I looked at her and smiled, "you go to the car and wait, it will be soon. Let''s go back to ningzhou. "


    "Well," she nodded and turned back to the car.


    I watched her get on the car, squat down, a little concentration, pinched the fingers on the ground two times, hands a minute, the Taiji array slowly appeared. Then I took out the talisman and read the mantra: there is a boundary between yin and Yang, and the real spirit can''t help, Chi!


    After reading it, I put the talisman into the Taiji array and merged into the talisman array in an instant.


    I stand up, step back a few steps, high voice way: "this spirit, I command, into the channeling array, I for your super degree!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a stream of black gas came up from the ground, dispersed the ghost gas in the channeling array, and turned into a man and a woman.


    I watched quietly, counting the number of people, four, nine, twelve, nineteen...


    the last one came from Meng Xiaoyan. When she came, all the people in the troupe were together.


    I''m relieved. "OK, it''s all together."


    Meng Xiaoyan kneels down to me with all the ghosts. "Thank you very much, master, for saving us from the sea of suffering!" "Boss Meng is very polite. Please get up," I said lightly.


    They just stand up, everyone''s eyes are excited.


    Meng Xiaoyan stepped forward, "I said yesterday, you save us from the sea of suffering, I and Miss Gu mother and son untie the contract. The master has fulfilled his promise. Now, it''s my turn to fulfill it. "


    She turned to the ghosts and said, "you go first, and I''ll come later."


    "Boss Meng!"


    "Senior sister!"


    All the ghosts are reluctant to let her go.


    Meng Xiaoyan once waved his hand, "the most important thing between the heaven and the earth of life is the word of faith. Although I am the body of a fierce ghost, I have to do what I promise. You don''t have to be sad. It''s a feast for all the world. We get along with each other for a lifetime. We don''t have to have too much happiness or too much pain. I hope that in the next life, you will all be able to enjoy the wind and water. In this peaceful and prosperous age, make a plan for a stable life. "


    "Elder martial sister, I can''t bear you..." Ruyue cried and knelt down.


    The other ghosts also cried and knelt down.


    Meng Xiaoyan held back his tears and smiled calmly, "don''t be like this. You have a long way to go, and all of you cherish it. Here is Meng Xiaoyan. Goodbye. " She slowly knelt down and kowtowed a head to the ghosts.


    The ghosts shed tears and kowtow to her.


    After that, Meng Xiaoyan stood up, turned around and wiped his tears, took a deep breath and smiled at me.


    "Master, we are separated from the sea of suffering. Meng Xiaoyan has no reward. At the beginning, I had a treasure, which was the token given to me by counsellor Feng. When we were captured here, I threw it into the river when the mountain people were not prepared. Now that the master has broken the town, I will find the Pearl again. Now it is in the master''s car. This pearl is not rare in the world, but what is rare is that it is a token of affection given to Zhou by Empress li of the Southern Tang Dynasty, which is also rare. Meng Xiaoyan has nothing else to give. He would like to use this pearl as a blessing instrument and give it to the master. "


    I hesitated and nodded, "OK."


    Meng Xiaoyan is afraid that I don''t want it. Seeing that I have agreed, she is relieved. "Thank you very much, master!"


    She is a man of great care. She entrusts me to do things according to the rules of the Jianghu. That''s why she sent me this bead. This is the rule, not polite. If I don''t accept modesty, I don''t respect her.


    As for the courtship between empress Li and Xiao Zhou, it is of secondary importance.


    Meng Xiaoyan turned around and threw a fist at the ghosts. His body became more and more light and disappeared slowly.


    Such as the moon and other ghosts are so sad that they hide their faces and cry.


    "Don''t cry, boss," I said lightly. "It''s not good for you to enter reincarnation with such emotions."


    After listening to me, they gradually calmed down.


    I''m a little God. I crouch down, pinch my fingers, and build a soul charm on the ground. At the same time, I recite the soul Charm: Yin and Yang have a division, three talents are limitless, soul returns to the sun and the moon, soul enters into nine days, the spirit in the charm is true, comfortable, golden light protects the body, self-reliance, five elements and six ways, following the fate, life palace and Death Gate, following the fate. Those who get this command, seeing the order, following the Seven Star Big Dipper''s real purpose, in a hurry As the law!After reading it, I used my hand to point out that a light golden light suddenly flew into the channeling array, only to see a flash of golden light on the ghosts, one by one disappeared.


    I gently relieved, stood up and wiped the sweat on my forehead. Then I saw a dark moment. One of them stumbled and almost didn''t sit on the ground.


    "Wu Zheng!" Guo Chenjun in the car was surprised. She got out of the car and ran to help me. "Are you ok?"


    I shook my head slightly, and then I woke up.


    "It''s ok..." I smiled at her and looked at the telepathic array in the distance. "It''s ok..."


    this is the first time I''ve exceeded the power of the ghost dueling charm, but it also consumes a lot of energy, not only internal gas, but also divine light. Fortunately, the array is used. Otherwise, if the spell is used alone, I will surpass myself before I finish them.


    "Why is your face so ugly? Is it really OK? " Guo Chenjun is so upset that she can''t stop sweating for me.


    "Don''t worry, I''m really OK," I smiled. "Let''s go back to ningzhou."


    She held back her tears and nodded, "well."


    Back in the car, I took a long breath of relief and suddenly thought of Meng Xiaoyan''s words. I turned around and looked at the back seat. Sure enough, there was a big Pearl there.


    I reached for it and looked at it carefully. It was the size of an egg. It was very round and dazzling. It was so beautiful.


    Guo Chenjun was stunned. "This is..." this is from Meng Xiaoyan. "I handed her the bead." she said it was a token of affection given to Xiao Zhou by Empress li of the Southern Tang Dynasty. "


    She took it over, looked at it carefully for a while, and nodded, "what a treasure..."


    "do you like it?" I looked at her. "Here you are."


    She said, "give it to me?"


    "That''s right, isn''t it, the Pearl for the beauty?"


    With a quiet smile, she returned the bead to me. "Do you know who the empress li of the Southern Tang Dynasty is? Do you know what happened to him and Chou later? "


    I was stunned and shook my head. "I don''t know what happened to them."


    "This empress Li is called Li Yu, who is an all-round poet and painter, but is not the material to be an emperor at all," she said. "He married two queens in his life, who are his own sisters and the daughter of Zhou Zong, the situ of the Southern Tang Dynasty. Zhou Erhuang, the first wife of Li Yu, was in love with her for the first time. They began to love each other very much and spent ten years in happiness. Ten years later, when Zhou became ill, her sister, Zhou nuying, went to visit the palace. Li Yu fell in love with the little girl at first sight, so she began to cheat on her. When they were trysting, they were broken by Zhou later. After Zhou, they became angry and became seriously ill. They died soon. A few years later, when Zhou nuying grew up, Li Yu formally married her and made her queen, that is to say, a little later. " "And then?" I asked.


    "Li Yu and Xiao Zhou recited poems all day long to fight against each other. They did not want to forge ahead. A few years later, the Southern Tang Dynasty was destroyed by the army of the Song Dynasty. Emperor Taizong coveted her beauty after a few weeks, so he took her into the palace and forced her. Li Yu''s anger was unbearable, but he did not dare to attack. The couple could only cry. But even so, Emperor Taizong still felt that Li Yu was in the way, so later he was ordered to be killed and Xiaozhou was taken as his own. As soon as Li Yu died, she was loveless after Xiao Zhou, and soon after that, she also died. "


    Speaking of this, she looked at me. "Do you want to give it to me?"


    I blushed, "I''m sorry, I don''t know what''s going on here... Since this bead is so unlucky, I''ll let my friend find a buyer after I go back to Beijing and sell it."


    She chuckled, and gently touched my nose, "little boy!"


    Embarrassed, I put away the beads with a red face and cleared my throat. "Er... It''s late. Let''s go back."


    Back in ningzhou, it was evening.


    Instead of rushing back to the hotel, we found a shopping mall and bought a suit for each. We had a long night''s tossing and turning last night, and our clothes were all gone.


    After buying clothes, she took me to the mobile phone supermarket and chose a mobile phone with more than 10000 yuan.


    "Your cell phone is broken?" I wonder.


    "My cell phone is not broken, it''s for you," she said naturally.


    I was stunned. "Give it to me?"


    "Yes," she looked at me. "Your cell phone is still soaked in water in the morning. It must not be easy to use. What''s more, it''s time to change it. You can use that kind of mobile phone. "


    "I''m used to it. Besides, I can''t play with smart machines..." I said with a red face.


    "I won''t go to school. You''re so smart. You''ll soon learn it." she smiled and turned to the waiter and said, "that''s it."


    "Good lady, come with me," said the waitress.


    "You wait, I''ll pay," she said.

 Chapter 125

    "No, I''ll buy it myself!" I said quickly.


    "Wait for me here," she said involuntarily, turning away.


    I think it''s very hot on my face. I wanted to give someone a gift. That''s good. In turn.


    After paying the money, she asked someone to change my card and open the flow bag, which satisfied her to hand me the mobile phone and take my hand to leave the mall.


    Back in the car, she taught me how to use the new mobile phone, helped me download software and register various accounts.


    After nearly an hour''s tossing, I basically learned.


    "We can send wechat later", she smiled at me, then started the car and drove out of the parking lot slowly.


    I didn''t speak, put away my new cell phone, and unconsciously grasped her hand.


    She didn''t speak either. We clasped our fingers tightly.


    It''s time for a change. I''ll try for her.


    At more than seven o''clock in the evening, we went back to ningzhou hotel. Gu Xiaotong saw that we had come back, and finally got down to earth.


    "I brought her here," I said to Gu Xiaotong. "You take a bath, and then I''ll help you untie the contract."


    Gu Xiaotong was stunned at first, then nodded, "Oh yes, thank you, young master!"


    "You''re welcome, go," I said lightly.


    She nodded and turned to the bathroom.


    When she took a bath, Guo Chenjun made me a cup of coffee and brought it to me. She asked me in a low voice, "are you hungry?"


    "Hungry," I whispered.


    "Then we''ll eat," she sat down beside me and asked, "what would you like to eat?"


    "Go to eat the fast food that day! I want to eat that! "


    She was stunned. "Ah?"


    "I want to eat hamburgers, French fries, and fried chicken wings." I smiled at her and leaned over to her ear, "just me and you..."


    she blushed and smiled softly, "HMM."


    Gu Xiaotong quickly washed, wrapped in a bath towel and went back to the room, looking at me uneasily, "young master, I''m ok."


    I nodded and told her, "hold the baby."


    "Well!" She turned and walked to the bedside, picked up the baby, and came back to me, her eyes very tense.


    "Don''t be nervous, it will be OK," I said quietly. "She will come out and spell to you in a moment, just like that night. You don''t have to be afraid. It doesn''t matter if you can''t hear it clearly. But after she reads it, you must nod your head, understand? "


    She swallowed nervously, "well, I get it, young master."


    I''ll see Guo Chenjun, "after you untie the contract, you can send Miss Gu''s mother and son back first, and then pick me up. I''ll arrange the array here to surpass Meng Xiaoyan. "


    "Good!" She nodded.


    "Meng Xiaoyan?" Gu Xiaotong looks at Guo Chenjun in a daze.


    "Meng Xiaoyan is a paper cheongsam," Guo explained to her. "She was a famous Peking Opera player in the Republic of China."


    "Oh..." Gu Xiaotong''s heart was still palpitating, and he relaxed gently. "I understand."


    "Well, I''ll let her in first," I said.


    "Well!" Guo Chenjun nodded.


    Gu Xiaotong took a deep breath, plucked up his courage and nodded, "well, good." I turned around and walked out of the bedroom to the porch. With a little concentration, I pinched my fingers and recited the mantra of breaking the seal, breaking the array.


    Then I stood up and said softly to the door, "boss Meng, come in."


    As soon as the voice fell, a black air slowly passed through the door and turned into Meng Xiaoyan.


    At this time, she recovered the fierce ghost appearance of the paper cheongsam.


    I turned to the bedroom. "Gu Xiaotong is in the bedroom."


    Meng Xiaoyan could not speak. He bowed to me and drifted slowly to the bedroom.


    I followed and went into the bedroom.


    Gu Xiaotong sees Meng Xiaoyan come in, frighten to scream, one buttock sat on the ground.


    The child in her arms woke up and cried.


    Guo Chenjun seems to be used to Meng Xiaoyan''s appearance before her death. When she changes her appearance, she is shocked. But she reflects quickly and quickly helps Gu Xiaotong up.


    "Xiaotong, don''t be afraid. Boss Meng is a very righteous person. She won''t hurt you any more."


    Meng Xiaoyan''s face was expressionless and nodded in silence.


    Gu Xiaotong''s face was white with fear. She was lifted up by Guo Chenjun with trembling. Her chest was rolling and she could not stand stably.


    I came up to her and told her, "whoever falls, he has to stand up.". If you don''t want to have nightmares for the rest of your life, you will be strong. "


    Gu Xiaotong listened to this, took a deep breath, and nodded his head vigorously, "Hmm!"


    I''m relieved. Look at Meng Xiaoyan. "Boss Meng, let''s start."


    Meng Xiaoyan nodded, and then she looked at Gu Xiaotong and began to recite the Tibetan mantra:... Er... God... Me... And... Body... You... "Her words are like Beijing Opera chanting, which is very charming, but none of us can hear clearly, and we don''t know what she read.


    After reading, she quietly looked at Gu Xiaotong and stopped talking.


    Gu Xiaotong patronizes nervously, forgets my exhortation just now, stands shivering.


    I frowned and winked at her.


    She had just regained her mind and nodded her head vigorously.


    Then a magical scene happened.


    Only two wisps of black gas gushed out from Gu Xiaotong''s mother and son''s eyebrows and slowly returned to Meng Xiaoyan''s dark eyes.


    Meng Xiaoyan slowly disappeared.


    Gu Xiaotong''s body quivers and suddenly returns to God, as if waking up in a big dream. He looks at Guo Chenjun and me blankly, "young master, Xiaojun, I..." I smile calmly and look at Guo Chenjun. "It''s OK. Take her and her child back."


    Guo Chenjun nodded, "OK!"


    Gu Xiaotong excitedly shed tears, "young master, is it really OK?"


    "Really, go back," I said lightly.


    "Thank you, young master, thank you!"


    She took the child in her arms and made a deep bow to me.


    "Don''t do this..." I stopped her, coughed and looked at Guo Chenjun.


    Guo Chenjun understood and took Gu Xiaotong from my hand. "Wu Zheng still has something to do. I''ll take you and your child home."


    Gu Xiaotong, with tears in her eyes, nods, holds the baby and follows Guo Chenjun.


    Seeing them off, I rearranged the psychic array.


    After the array is arranged, Meng Xiaoyan shows his body shape again and recovers his original appearance.


    I''m a little nervous. I''m relieved and look at her. "Boss Meng, are you ready?" She bowed to me. "Thank you, master."


    "You''re welcome," I smiled quietly. "Let''s start..."

 Chapter 126

    Meng Xiaoyan took a deep breath and nodded, "well."


    I pinched my fingers and built a soul charm on the ground. At the same time, I recited the soul Charm: Yin and Yang have a division, three talents are limitless, soul returns to the sun and the moon, soul enters into nine days, the spirit is true in the charm, self-contained, golden light protects the body, self-propelled, five elements and six ways, following the fate, life palace and Death Gate, following the fate, those who get the order will go at the sight, this is the Seven Star Big Dipper''s real king''s purpose, as urgent as the law!


    After reading it, I use my hand to point out a light golden light and fly into the channeling array in an instant.


    Meng Xiaoyan is shining with gold.


    She calmly looked at the golden light on her body, and smiled gently with tears. "The world of mortals has lasted for 25 years. It''s amazing that it''s prosperous like a dream, joy is me, and joy is me; it''s like a crane in the clouds, like autumn flowers falling, when everything starts from the beginning, sorrow is me, pain is me... It''s over..."


    The golden light is stronger and more dazzling. Her face is full of tears. She closed her eyes with a smile and disappeared slowly.


    "Thank you very much, master. Meng Xiaoyan is very grateful..."


    her voice is getting further and further away, and it disappears slowly.


    There was a momentary silence in the room.


    I smiled quietly, sat on the carpet, leaned weakly on the sofa, and breathed a long sigh of relief. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    is finally done.


    About half an hour later, the door opened, and Guo Chenjun walked quickly out of the bedroom. Seeing that I was sitting on the ground sleeping, she was frightened and rushed to hug me. "Wu Zheng! Wu Zheng! "


    I woke up and looked at her. "Why are you back so soon?"


    "I''m not sure. I gave the car to Xiaotong in the middle of the road, and she came back." she looked at me with tears in her eyes. "What''s wrong with you? Are you tired? "


    I struggled to stand up, "a little tired, go to take a bath, and then eat."


    "Really She was still uneasy.


    "Don''t worry," I said with a smile. "There will be no more blood..."


    she nodded her head, but her tears came to her eyes.


    As soon as my heart ached, I wiped tears for her, "don''t cry, I''m really OK, just tired..."


    she held my waist tightly, crying like a child, "I just regretted that I shouldn''t leave you here, I''m so scared, I''m afraid that you have something to do, I''m afraid of losing you..."


    My heart a hot, happy smile, tightly embrace her, eyes are wet.


    I can''t fool myself. I really love her.


    She can''t cheat herself. She can''t live without me.


    ...


    we had a rest in ningzhou for two days. This morning, we were going back to the capital.


    Gu Xiaotong personally drove us to ningzhou airport with his child. He always saw us through the security check, so he took the child back.


    I saw that she finally left. I was relieved. Naturally, I took Guo Chenjun''s hand and walked to the waiting area.


    When I came to ningzhou a few days ago, I was flying for the first time, and Keer sent me to the waiting area. Now, I''m not alone. I''m going back to the capital with my girlfriend.


    These two days, we are almost inseparable. Apart from sleeping, we spend other time together. Our hands are almost inseparable.


    We don''t want to be apart.


    When I came to the waiting area and sat down, I asked her, "what can I do for you when you get back?"


    "I have to go to the company," she said. "I''ve got a lot of things to deal with these days."


    "And then?"


    She chuckled and turned away from me.


    I pulled her over the shoulder. "Hey, I asked you something."


    "Then I''ll go to you and accompany you to eat hamburger, fried chicken, French fries," she said with a little bit of my nose, "little boy!" I smiled and hugged her passionately. "Jun, you are so nice."


    She smiled happily and hugged me tightly.


    At this time, my cell phone rings.


    She let me go. "You have a phone in." I took out my mobile phone and saw that it was from Tang Sijia.


    "You pick it up first, I''ll buy you some drinks." she stood up and walked to the supermarket.


    Looking at her good-looking back, I was sweet in my heart, smiled a little and connected the phone.


    "Wu Zheng, is everything going well?"

 Chapter 127

    "Well done," I said. "I''m at the airport now. I''ll go back today."


    Tang Sijia breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. When will you arrive? I''ll pick you up."


    "Er... No, I''m with Guo Chenjun," I said. "Her assistant will pick us up."


    "Oh, so..." Tang Sijia was silent for a few seconds and smiled calmly. "OK, then you can come back and have a good rest. Call me when you are free and have a meal together."


    "Good!"


    "That''s it. I have a meeting. I''ll be in touch at any time," she said.


    "Well, first of all."


    I hung up the phone, opened the wechat just learned, and added Tang Sijia, Ke''er and Zhao tuhao.


    But the first one passed, and asked, "can you play wechat? Ha ha ha... "Zhao tuhao then passed," young master is powerful! Long live, long live! "


    I was amused by him.


    Tang Sijia passed after a while and gave me a look of cheering.


    I smile and reply to her with the same expression.


    At this time, Guo Chenjun came back with two bottles of drinks I love to drink.


    "Are you ok?" She handed it to me.


    "It''s OK, it''s Miss Tang." I took it and unscrewed it. I took a sip. "She said we''d have dinner some other day."


    Guo Chenjun didn''t think much, nodded, "well."


    We chatted for a while, broadcast the notice, and our flight started boarding.


    Hand in hand, we checked the tickets together, followed the crowd, and walked into the boarding passage.


    This time, Guo Chenjun decided to fly business class.


    After we sat down, we still held hands.


    At this time, my cell phone rings again.


    I took it out and saw that it was Lao Zhao. Then I got through.


    "Young master, is it convenient for you to talk now?" He asked, pressing his voice.


    I took a look at Guo Chenjun and asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    "Zhou Qinggang just called me and said something happened to one of his students. He asked me if he could meet the student and help her."


    "What kind of thing?" I asked.


    "Specifically, he didn''t say it was only about a student. His voice on the phone was very worried, saying that life is a matter of life," he said.


    "What''s the matter?" Guo Chenjun asked me in a low voice.


    I took a look at her, thought about it, and said to Lao Zhao, "I just got on the plane and went to the capital at 5:30 in the afternoon. You meet me at the airport. Let''s go and have a look."


    "Good!" Lao Zhao said.


    I hung up and looked at Guo Chenjun. "A friend''s student had an accident."


    "Serious?" She was worried.


    "It''s hard to say now. I have to go to see it in the evening."


    "Well, it''s important to save people," she nodded. "Go ahead, don''t worry about me."


    After a few seconds of silence, I took her into my arms and asked her, "little Jun, do you really mind?"


    "What do you mind?" She asked.


    "Like now, I originally wanted to take you home at night, let you recognize the door," I looked at her, "but now, when a friend calls, life is at stake, I have to go to see what happened. I''m a feng shui master. Such a thing will be necessary in the future. Do you mind? "


    Guo Chenjun smiled calmly, "if you didn''t help us this time, Xiaotong and Chengcheng would die, and the Guo family would die. It''s not an exaggeration to say that you saved our family. In the same way, we need you and others will need you. I will not stop you from saving others. If you have the ability, you have the responsibility. Since I have decided to be with you, I will try to get used to it and accept it. Why do you mind? "


    I''m very moved, "Miss Jun, it''s very kind of you."


    She gave me a deep look and a light nose, "little boy!"


    I was so hot that I lowered my head and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 128

    In the evening, our flight landed at the capital airport.


    After meeting Zhao, I introduced him and Guo Chenjun to each other. After a few simple greetings, Miss Jun got on Li Jing''s car and left first.


    Then, Lao Zhao and I got on the bus and left the airport.


    "Young master, Miss Guo is really good," Zhao couldn''t help admiring, "look at that temperament, that figure, that face, tut tut tut... It''s perfect! Young master''s vision is good, this girlfriend, absolutely full marks! "


    I would smile and ask him, "what did you say to Mr. Zhou?"


    "I said that they should wait at home. I came to pick you up and go directly to his home." Lao Zhao looked at me. "Young master, you just came back from work. Do you have to rest for a few days? Is it possible to turn like this? "


    "Saving people is very important," I said. "Old Zhou said that life is of vital importance. It is estimated that this matter is not small. Let''s see what''s going on first. As for my health, I have no problem. "


    "Good!" Said Lao Zhao, taking out a delicate nanmu box from his pocket and handing it to me, "young master, have a look."


    "What is it?" I''ll take it.


    "That piece of seed material has been polished," Lao Zhao said with a smile. "How about it? If you are not satisfied, I will let them continue to polish it."


    My heart moved and I opened the nanmu box.


    That piece of seed material has been polished into a beautiful gold inlaid jade pendant, which is very beautiful. The flying sky on the previous seed material has been completely preserved, and it looks more lifelike, beautiful and moving.


    "How is it? Is that ok? " Lao Zhao asked happily.


    "It''s really beautiful," I said with a sigh, "this is her..."


    "Hey, I''ll tell you, you must like it." Lao Zhao said with a smile, "put it on."


    "Thanks, Feige," I said gratefully.


    "Don''t say this word to me, young master," he said. "My life is saved by you. No matter what I do for you, I should. If I mention that word, I will be far away."


    I smile with relief, "OK."


    I put on the jade pendant. It was cool for a while, refreshing and refreshing. I felt a sense of steadiness in my heart.


    At this time, Lao Zhao''s cell phone rang.


    Lao Zhao took a look and whispered, "it''s Lao Zhou."


    I nodded for him to answer the phone.


    Zhao opened the handsfree. "Hello, Zhou Lao."


    "Brother Fei, have you received the master?" Zhou Qing asked anxiously.


    "Yes, we have just left the airport and are on our way to your place," said Lao Zhao.


    Zhou Qing said with a sigh of relief, "that''s good. I''m working hard, Feige and young master! We''ll go to the door and wait for you to meet the young master. "


    "OK", Lao Zhao hung up.


    "It seems that it''s not a small thing," he said. "Can you tell? The old man is on fire."


    "A little bit of that," I took a bottle of water, unscrewed it and took a sip, then asked Lao Zhao, "is it OK for you to work?"


    "She has been working for a long time," said Lao Zhao. "I went to Rongyang with you some days ago? I went to the store the day after I came back. I said let her play for another two days. She said it''s not interesting. She''d better do something practical. Yes? I asked her to come over? "


    "If she goes out with me, will it delay your business?" I asked.


    "That''s not the case," Lao Zhao said with a smile. "I''ve made an agreement with the black man, but when he goes out with you, let Xu Jie come and show me the shop. The girl is smart and capable. With her, business will not be delayed. "


    I nodded. "OK, let''s see later."


    "OK", Lao Zhao picked up his mobile phone, called Ke''er and turned on the handsfree. "Ke''er, put down your work, go home and clean up for standby, young master has turned over your sign."


    "OK!" "But the son is excited," is the young master back? Is it by your side? "


    "Yes," Lao Zhao said with a smile.


    "Well, you tell the young master, I''ll go home and prepare for it. I''ll wash it up and wait for him. Ha ha ha..."


    Lao Zhao smiled. "OK, wait for the phone call."

 Chapter 129

    "OK!"


    Lao Zhao hung up and looked at me. "Do you hear me? I''m so happy! "


    I chuckled.


    I''ve got something in mind.


    Half an hour later, it was completely dark and we arrived.


    Lao Zhao stopped the car, and we opened the door to get off. Zhou Qingyi, who was in the gate of the courtyard, took a middle-aged man in his forties to meet him.


    "Young master, it''s hard for you." Zhou Qing shook hands with me.


    "It doesn''t matter," I said lightly.


    Zhou Qing shook hands with Lao Zhao again, said thanks, and then introduced to us, "young master, Feige, this is my student. His name is Li Chuan, from Zhejiang Province. He is an enterprise. Li Chuan, this is Feige, this is the Master Wu Zheng I told you! "


    "Feige! Young master! " Li Chuan quickly shook hands with us. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    he is a tall man with big eyebrows and big eyes. His eyes are full of anxiety and uneasiness.


    It seems that we are in trouble.


    After greetings, Zhou Qing invited us into the yard and into the small building again.


    Come to the living room and sit down. Li Chuan poured tea for us, and then sat down beside his teacher. He was very polite and meticulous.


    "Young master, I heard that Feige said that you have just come back from ningzhou, you must be very tired?" Zhou Qing asked.


    "It''s OK. After finishing the work there, I had a rest for two days." I took a sip of tea and put down my cup. "What''s the matter


    "It''s not my business, it''s Li Chuan''s business", he looked at Li Chuan, "you can tell the young master to be more detailed." "Good," Li Chuan and others said, "young master, I''m in trouble. I''m very evil. To tell you the truth, I''m going crazy!"


    "Don''t worry, have a cup of tea and speak slowly," I looked at him.


    "Well," he said after a sip of tea, calmed down for a while, "it''s like this. I invested and built an iron and steel plant in southern Zhejiang, covering an area of more than 1000 mu, with an investment of nearly 200 million yuan. The construction started last year. By last month, the factory and supporting facilities were basically completed, and trial operation and production could be started. But just then something strange happened there. "


    "What strange thing?" I asked.


    "On the sixth day of last month, there was a big fog in the plant area," he said. "After the fog was gone, the whole plant area was covered by a smell, which was like the smell of corpse rotting. It was particularly smelly. Once people entered, they would faint in two minutes. But there is no source of pollution in our factory. No one knows where the smell comes from. "


    "It''s strange," Lao Zhao couldn''t help asking, "is that generation stinking, or is it only your factory?"


    "They all smell, but the factory is the most serious," said Li Chuan. "If the workers can''t get into the factory, the factory can''t start. Young master, those are two hundred million factories. If we can''t start construction for a long time, our capital chain will have problems. A few shareholders and I were in such a hurry that we went to see many Taoists and geomancers, but they didn''t dare to go in at all, so they didn''t see anything. "


    "Ah? "No," Zhao wondered, and asked Zhou Qing, "isn''t it that human life matters? I hear it''s all stinking. How could it be fatal? How many of them are still stinking? "


    "You''re right," Li Chuan wryly smiled. "It''s not a few that stink, it''s dozens. Now their lives are hanging in the air, and even the hospital can''t help it."


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Because the factory is so smelly, every time there is a wind, the odor can reach the town more than ten kilometers away," Li Chuan said helplessly. "The local people are not satisfied, so they complain to the environmental protection department. The environmental protection department came to us and said that we polluted the air, and ordered us to investigate it quickly and solve it within a time limit, or we would be severely punished. No way, we had to organize a number of experts, a total of 12 people, divided into four groups, put on gas masks to enter the plant area and conduct thorough investigation. "


    "I never thought that someone fainted soon after they entered the factory. They couldn''t think of it again. In less than a minute, twelve of them fainted and lost contact. We quickly sent another person in to save people. We went in one batch, and then we poured down another batch, and then we poured down 42. Finally, there was no way. My security director went to the battle in person, rushed in with more than 100 people, and snatched those people out at the fastest speed. In this way, the last group of three people fell down. He sighed, "plus the previous group, there were 45 people in total. We took people to the hospital and put them directly in the ICU. Up to now, they have no sign of waking up. After consultation, the experts of the hospital came to a conclusion that these people may be brain dead... "Br >


    " I fuck ", Zhao looked at me," young master, this is evil enough. "


    I thought about it and asked him, "what day is this?"


    "The day before yesterday," said Li Chuan.


    "Have you seen it with anyone else since the hospital was diagnosed?" I asked.


    "Yes," he nodded. "This morning, I went to Hangzhou specially. I asked Shen Xinghai, a famous geomantic master in Zhejiang Province, to help me break my divination. Shen said that these people are not brain dead. They have been sealed up. Four days later, if no one can save them, they will surely die. He said that he could not deal with the matter. He suggested that I come to Shangjing and say that there are senior people here. I listened to his suggestion, thought of Mr. Zhou, called the teacher, and then came to Beijing. ""So it is..." I see.


    "Young master, you are the most powerful feng shui master I have ever seen." Zhou Qing looked at me. "Dozens of lives. If you don''t help them, they will die. They all have wives and children..."


    Lao Zhao came together and asked me in a low voice, "young master, what do you mean?"


    I thought about it. "Let Ke''er come here."

 Chapter 130

    "Good!" Lao Zhao took out his mobile phone and went out to make a phone call.


    Zhou Qing breathed a sigh of relief, put his hands together, and said with emotion, "master, you have boundless merits..."


    Li Chuan got up excitedly and took my hand in his hands, "master! Thank you very much! Thank you so much! "


    "Don''t thank you so early." I looked at him calmly. "It''s so abnormal. I''m not sure. But life is of the essence. It''s important to save people. I''ll do my best. "


    "Good! You can help! " Li Chuan said excitedly.


    Lao Zhao opened the door and went into the living room. "Young master, you can arrive in about an hour."


    "Well," I turned to see Li Chuan, "don''t get excited. Sit down first."


    "Well! Thank you, young master! " With tears in his eyes, Li Chuan nodded.


    We sat down again, took a sip of tea, and then I asked him, "did you see the geomancy there before you built that factory?" "Yes," said Li Chuan, "that master is Shen Lao''s apprentice and my high school classmate. His name is Luo Xiushan. He helped me to choose that land. He said that the land is very good, 30 meters underground. All of them are fertile land and good land. If we build factories there, we will have a smooth wind and a prosperous financial situation. I believe him, that''s why I decided to invest. "


    "Have you ever seen it when digging the foundation? Is it really a fertile field?" I asked.


    "I saw it during the survey. Luo Xiushan is right. The soil layer there is really about 30 meters thick, and it is very even," said Li Chuan. "When we dig the foundation, we dig 20 meters deep. The soil we dig out is pure and fragrant, which is absolutely the best soil."


    "Is nothing strange?" I frown.


    "This... Is really something strange," said Li Chuan. "After the foundation of the main building was excavated, a big tornado suddenly broke out that night, blowing down the equipment and injuring several workers. The next day, Luo Xiushan went to see it and asked me to drill 23 dragon shaped steel piles around the center of the main building. He said that the geomancy here is too good. When he moved here, he was envied by ghosts and gods. Use these steel piles to nail the Dragon gas below, and it will be OK. "


    "Dragon grain steel pile..." I thought, "what about later?"


    "It was really OK later," Li said. "The construction process was very smooth, and nothing strange happened until the fog came down."


    Lao Zhao couldn''t help asking, "what did master Luo say after the accident?" "He doesn''t know about it," said Li Chuan. "At this time of the year, Luo Xiushan will go abroad to shut down. So when the accident happened, he was not in China at all, and I couldn''t contact him. When I went to Hangzhou to consult Shen Lao, I also took the topographic data near the plant area. Shen said after reading it, there is no problem with Fengshui. "


    Lao Zhao looked at me. "Young master, I always think there is something wrong with that Luo surname. What kind of dragon grain steel stake should he play? Isn''t the Dragon grain steel pillar used to control evil? I''ve seen it on the Internet. It''s said that there''s an Viaduct over there in Shencheng, that''s just like that. "


    "Feige, you can''t talk about that," said Li Chuan. "Luoxiushan is my high school classmate, and we have a very good relationship. And from the beginning of my business, he helped me to watch Fengshui. Without him, there would be no today for me. If he wants to hurt me, will he wait until now? " Lao Zhao''s playful smile, "what happened to the old classmates? I''ll tell you, I''ve seen a lot of such things. The more old classmates and brothers, the more murderous people will be. After all these years, don''t you have any conflicts with him? "


    Li Chuan stood up excitedly. "Brother Fei, I''ll interrupt you. There''s no basis for this!" Lao Zhao shrugged, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t know him. Even if he does harm to people, it''s not me."


    "You!" Li Chuan is angry.


    "Li Chuan!" Zhou Qing frowned. "What''s your attitude?"


    Li Chuan also felt that he had lost his temper. He calmed down and apologized to Lao Zhao. "I''m sorry, brother Fei. I didn''t have a good attitude just now. Please forgive me."


    "Hi, what, as for apology?" "Lao Zhao smiled and waved his hand," sit fast and sit fast! You intellectuals are well behaved, we are all friends, and I have no brain, so I''ll tell you where I think. Mr. Li, don''t get to know me! Hahaha......


    Li Chuan was very embarrassed. He sat down awkwardly. After thinking about it, he turned to me and asked, "young master, do you think what Fei said is reasonable? Is that dragon grain steel pile... Really a problem? "


    I was thinking about it. When he asked me, I shook my head. "Master Luo''s way is right. There are some places where the Qi is particularly good, and there will be spiritual bodies practicing or hiding there. If that''s the case, they won''t dare to make trouble by using dragon grain steel piles to control the Qi. "


    Li Chuan breathed a sigh of relief. "Then I''m relieved."


    "What if it''s not like that? What if there was no spiritual disturbance? " Lao Zhao couldn''t help asking.


    I took a look at him. "No evidence. I can''t think that."


    I mean to remind him not to mention that the relationship between Li Chuan and Luo Xiushan is extraordinary and people don''t like it anymore.Lao Zhao was so clever that he smiled at his heart and said, "yes, it''s true that we shouldn''t think about it in a wrong way."


    But Li Chuan wandered away and asked me, "young master, I think brother Fei''s words are reasonable. If there was no spirit there?"


    I lightly smile, "there is no spirit body, then where comes the whirlwind?"


    "Oh, yes..." Li Chuan was relieved and relieved.


    I exchanged eyes with Lao Zhao and understood each other. It''s really hard to tell Luo Xiushan.


    This principle is very simple. People who can use the Dragon grain steel stake to control the spirit body are unlikely to see that there is a problem there. If you see something wrong and say it''s OK on purpose, can this person be ok? Moreover, he chose the right time. He must have set the start date. Then, when something happened, he just closed in a foreign country. Everything is so clever. Can Lao Zhao be blamed for this?


    However, suspicion belongs to suspicion, so-called estrangement. Before there is no evidence, we can''t say it casually.

 Chapter 131

    After all, Li Chuan and he have been friends for more than ten years. They are good friends.


    Zhou Qing saw the atmosphere eased down, got up to pour tea for me and Lao Zhao, and then made a look at Li Chuan.


    Li Chuan understood and asked me, "by the way, young master, how many red envelopes should I give you?"


    I took a sip of tea. "Whatever."


    "This..." Li Chuan looks at Zhou Qing and Fei Ge, which means the main points of his thoughts.


    "When you do things for others, the red envelopes are all optional," said Zhao. "Last time I met something, the young master saved my life, and I granted the young master a million yuan. As for Mr. Li, you can do it yourself. "


    Lao Zhao''s words are tantamount to drawing a line.


    Li Chuan was stunned for a moment, then nodded, "Oh... Like this... I usually give Luo Xiushan 100000 yuan once, but I didn''t expect that the young master''s charge is the standard..."


    Zhou Qingyi frowned, "Li Chuan! Are you short of money? "


    The old Zhao didn''t like to listen to it anymore. He sneered, "it doesn''t matter old Zhou. If the young master says it at will, let president Li do it according to master Luo''s standard!"! Or...


    he stood up and said, "young master, you''ve been flying all day and haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go to have some food first, then you go to my place, I''ll tell you something private... "


    Li Chuan quickly stands up," don''t don''t don''t! Feige, I don''t mean that! "


    "What do you mean?" The old Zhao''s eyes glared and snapped, "are you the one who sent the beggar? Who is our young master? You are such a bull with Luo''s name. Go to him! Lao Tzu asked the best feng shui master in the capital to help Zhou Laozi. Your face didn''t matter. Compared with our young master and charlatan! It''s your face, isn''t it? "


    "I don''t mean that, I mean..." Li Chuanji couldn''t help it. "Don''t be angry, young master. I really don''t mean that!" Zhou Qing also hurriedly mended, "Feige, young master, misunderstood, misunderstood! Li Chuan is not short of money. If the young master doesn''t help him in this matter, the two billion plus investments will be wasted! How dare he look down on you in this respect? "


    "Yes, yes! Young master, you can count as much as you want! " Li Chuan said quickly.


    I look at them, helpless smile, shook his head.


    Lao Zhao sneered. "How many? Who are you scolding? Our young master said, at will, didn''t you hear? Li Chuan, how much are you worth! Anyway, I tell you, Feige, my life is worth a million! Let''s not talk about your 200 million investment, but about the 45 lives lying in your hospital. How much are you worth? "


    "You mean, 45 million?" Li Chuan''s legs are soft. "I can''t afford so much money now..."


    "I didn''t say that, what the young master said is at will, you are at will," said Lao Zhao.


    "Young master, look here..." Zhou Qingyi''s face is embarrassed.


    I smile helplessly, stand up and look at Lao Zhao, "stop making trouble, I know you are good for me, but if this goes on, it will change the taste."


    Lao Zhao shrugged and spread his hands. "OK, I''ll stop."


    Let me look at Li Chuan. "Don''t worry about it, brother Fei. I''ve promised it, just like Luo Xiushan, you can. "


    "No, no, no!" Li Chuan quickly waved his hand. "You misunderstood me, young master. I don''t mean that! In this way, I''ll give you... Five million! Do you think so? "


    I was shocked. "Five hundred..."


    "isn''t it enough? Then I''ll add it to you! "


    "No, that''s enough," I cleared my throat. "If you say five million, that''s five million. But I have a condition. "


    "You say," he looked at me nervously.


    "I''ll take a female assistant," I looked at him. "Her pay, two hundred thousand."


    "OK! No problem! " Li Chuan promised, "I''ll give her 300000!"


    "Cut..." Lao Zhao disdained, "just make progress..."


    I smiled calmly, "say how much is how much, 200000, enough."


    Li Chuan looked at Lao Zhao uneasily and asked me carefully, "really enough?"


    I nodded.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and held my hand in both hands. "OK, that''s settled!"

 Chapter 132

    It''s over eight in the evening, but it''s here.


    Before I left, I called her to the car alone and told her about the reward.


    "I''ll give you 200000 yuan for this," I looked at her. "If you don''t agree, don''t go. I''ll take Lao Zhao."


    "I..." can''t help but stop talking.


    "Listen, this is the money for business, not the favor I gave you," I said seriously. "Last time I went to Rongyang, I didn''t need your help. You don''t want to. I''m not reluctant. But this time it''s 45 lives and a project with an investment of more than two billion yuan. If you don''t take the money, in case something happens, I''m sorry for your aunt. If so, don''t go with me. "


    "But we are friends. How can I ask for your money?" She was in a tangle.


    I light smile, a call outside Li Chuan, "not my money, his money."


    She took a look at Li Chuan and sighed. She was still reluctant to accept it.


    "I know what you''re thinking," I looked at her, "but you have to understand that you''re my assistant when you go out with me. It''s work. It''s nothing to do with our friendship. So don''t say that you can''t raise your head. You deserve it. You''re fair. What can''t raise your head? Do you remember? When you went to Rongyang, you said that you liked Chen Chao''s car, and that you would buy one for me as a driver. You don''t make money. What do you buy a car with? Shall I buy you one? "


    But the son wheezed to smile, in the eyes holding the tears, the quiet asked me, "really can?" Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what do you mean?" I smile. "Is it to be my driver? Or do you want to work with me? "


    She didn''t speak, so she came and hugged me.


    I was stunned. "Ke''er, you..."


    "thank you, young master." she choked and said, "I love you!"


    My face was very hot and embarrassed. "But, you... Don''t do this..."


    she let go of me and looked at me in surprise. "How can you say that?"


    I''m a little confused, "then I... What should I say?"


    "You have to say, I love you too," she looked at me solemnly, "that''s right! Otherwise, how embarrassing it would be for me to be sentimental alone! "


    "Oh..." I smiled awkwardly. "OK, I remember."


    She took a deep look at me and smiled calmly, "young master, you are the only one in my life! My life is yours! "


    She turned to open the door and got out of the car.


    I''ve been back for a long time, looking at her back, I can''t help laughing.


    When Lao Zhao saw Ke''er get off, he came to open the door and asked me, "how is it?"


    "Yes," I said lightly.


    "Hahaha, OK, then she will be your person." Lao Zhao laughed. "You have to be responsible for her!"


    "It''s impossible to take her with you in everything," I said. "If you need her, I''ll take her with me. If you don''t need her, you''d better let her take as few risks as possible."


    "This kind of thing is like eating chili peppers." Lao Zhao smiled. "People who just eat are not used to it. Once they get used to it, they will never quit. But I can''t stop you in my life. "


    I took a look at him. "Don''t be so vague, will you? What does it mean to stop me? She is a temporary assistant for me. Where do you want to go? "


    "You''re still young," Lao Zhao said with a smile. "It''s OK. You''ll find out later."


    I have no choice but to smile, "come on, don''t break with you, it''s almost time, let''s go."


    "Good!" Lao Zhao opened the door and got out of the car. He called Ke''er and Li Chuan, "get in the car and start!"


    Lao Zhao drove us to the airport himself, and then went back.


    When the plane climbed, I looked outside and couldn''t help feeling. I just flew back with Guo Chenjun in the evening. Now I''m flying again. In less than a month, this is the fourth thing I do. I turned on my mobile phone, looked at the bank text messages I received before boarding, and roughly calculated that in these 20 days, I made a total of 9.7 million.


    It''s like a dream, but it''s true.


    I''ll have a good quiet after this. Now it''s not a problem to eat. I can''t just focus on things, but ignore cultivation. Lin Xia has taken that half of the book for nearly a month. I should calm down and study the other half carefully.


    I can''t help thinking of Grandpa''s expectant eyes and his advice, "this book is the life of our Wu family, the life of our Wu family..."


    I took a deep breath, leaned on the seat, and closed my eyes.


    The front is about to arrive at the battlefield. It must be a fierce battle.


    Hurry up and keep your strength up.


    The plane flew for two and a half hours. At three o''clock in the morning, we landed in Hangzhou.

 Chapter 133

    Out of the airport, Li Chuan''s two assistants have been waiting for a long time.


    We got on the bus and left the airport for southern Zhejiang overnight.


    It''s important to save people. There''s no delay. That''s forty-five lives! So, we can only squint on the road for a while to supplement our physical strength.


    Li Chuan''s assistant received a call in advance, and specially prepared some food and hot drinks for us in the car.


    Kerr and I had a few chocolates, each had a hot coffee, and then she curled up beside me and fell asleep.


    I kept my eyes closed and I kept my breath until dawn.


    The next morning, it was over nine o''clock. We arrived.


    After the car had stopped, Li Chuan got out of the car and came to the window, "master, here we are."


    I rubbed my face and I was in a good mood


    Ke''er woke up, sat up and rubbed his eyes. "Here we are?"


    "Maybe it''s going to spin," I asked her. "Can you hold on?"


    "No problem!" he nodded


    "Good!" I opened the door and got off, asked Li Chuan, "is the hospital unblocked?"


    "I''ve told the Dean," said Li Chuan. "We can go in at any time."


    "Let''s go," I said.


    "Good! Young master, this way please! "


    We left the parking lot and walked into the main building of the hospital.


    When we came to the ICU center, the Dean received us personally. With the help of the nurses, we put on professional protective clothing, put on masks and gloves, and were led by the Dean into the ICU ward.


    Li Chuan didn''t follow in. I left him waiting outside.


    I told the dean that we didn''t need to see all the patients, but only the most serious ones. I''ll find out about them, and then I''ll find a way to save them.


    The Dean led us to a hospital bed, pointed to a man on the bed and said, "this is bed 15, he and 17, 22, 35, 39 are the most dangerous. Now we have used all the auxiliary equipment and the best medicine, but things are not getting better. "


    "Have other patients improved?" I asked.


    The Dean shook his head. "No, we had an expert consultation, preliminary judgment, brain death."


    I did not speak, looked at the man on the bed, went to the bedside, looked at his brow carefully, and found that his light was very weak, as if it was suppressed by a black and red evil spirit.


    The evil spirit has color, mainly black, white and red. The white ones are sharp, the black ones are gloomy, and the red ones are rare, which are usually released by powerful towns. The evil spirit in this man''s divine light is black and red, which means that there should be a town near the factory.


    I looked for a while, then gently poked the man''s eyelids and looked into his eyes.


    His eyes were dim and he did not look angry at all.


    I concentrate, look carefully, this just reluctantly in his pupil, found a trace of soul light.


    The spirit light is different from the spirit light. The spirit light represents the situation of the primordial God, while the spirit light represents the situation of knowing the God. To some extent, it also represents the situation of the body. The dim wandering of soul light shows that his consciousness of God has basically disappeared. Consciousness of God is human consciousness, which directly controls the main organs of the body. In terms of symptoms, the main physiological functions of this person have been exhausted, and the whole person has reached a state of near death.


    I looked for a while, stood up, turned to look at the Dean, "please, take me to see some other patients."


    "OK, this way, please," said the dean.


    We checked the other four patients in turn, among them, No. 17 and No. 22 were two young girls. These five people were the first batch of experts to enter the factory. Their situation was basically the same. They were all gods and lights suppressed by evil spirit, soul and light were weak and wandering, and their physical functions were basically exhausted.


    "That''s the case," said the dean. "All the methods that can be used have been used."


    "I see. Thank you," I said, looking around at Ke''er. "Let''s go out."


    Keer nodded. "Well."


    We walked out of the ward and took off our masks.


    Li Chuan hurriedly came over and asked in a low voice, "how are you, young master?"


    I pondered, "go to the factory!"


    "Good!" He nodded.


    We took off our gear and left the ICU center.

 Chapter 134

    The iron and steel plant is more than 40 kilometers away from the county town, which is called Shiziping, Wanshan town. It is an open land between the two mountains. Before the establishment of Lichuan factory, it was a farmland, originally the traffic was very blocked. After the factory was built, they built a wide road to the county, and this situation was completely solved.


    It took us more than an hour to get to Wanshan town from the county seat. After having lunch here and having a rest, I set off for Shiziping.


    When he arrived, Li Chuan asked two assistants to stop far away. He said he couldn''t go any further.


    As soon as we got out of the car, we understood that, indeed, there was a faint odor in the air, and Ke''er and I couldn''t help putting on our masks again.


    By the smell of the mask, the smell is a little bit light.


    Li Chuan pointed to a factory in the distance and said, "look, young master, that''s the factory."


    It''s a very modern steel plant. All the buildings and equipment are brand-new, large-scale and spectacular. On a closer look, I can only see the steel plant above, shrouded in a group of looming black gas, like a black cloud, is slowly flowing.


    "It''s too far away to see clearly." I look at Lida. "We need to get closer."


    "All right!" Li Chuan nodded.


    "You don''t have to follow me," I said. "Give the car key to Ke''er. Let''s go and wait here."


    Li Chuan nodded and winked at one of his assistants.


    The assistant quickly takes out the key and hands it to Ke''er. "Here you are."


    We opened the car and drove to the factory.


    "Can you help it, Keer?" I asked.


    Ke''er resisted the urge of vomiting and nodded, "Hmm!" "Drive fast!" I command.


    "Well!"


    The speed of the car suddenly increased by tens of kilometers, whistling into the foul air.


    When I got to the gate of the factory, I asked her to stop, and then told her, "turn around and lift up your clothes."


    Can son a Leng, "lift clothes?"


    "I''m going to practice runes on you," I said.


    She nodded, turned around, lifted the clothes on her back, and revealed her thin and smooth back.


    Ke''er''s skin is very good, smooth as jade, white, only one underwear belt, but more sexy.


    I didn''t have the heart to appreciate her figure. I was a little divine. I made a talisman on her back by pinching my fingers. At the same time, I recited the mantra: seven stars are too white, body protecting and spirit protecting, seven stars are the real king of the dragon. It''s as urgent as a law!


    After that, the rhyme was printed and her heart beat.


    She snorted, then took a long breath, "cool..."


    The Amulet came into the body from different positions, with different effects. Choosing the back heart position can ensure her safety to the maximum extent.


    I arranged the clothes for her and told her, "after going in a moment, try not to talk. If it''s really hard, just hold my hand, OK?"


    "Well!" She nodded.


    "Go!"


    We both opened the door and got out of the car and walked into the gate of the factory.


    In an instant, the stench increased by dozens of units, which made me dizzy. Although I folded the triple thunder formula to protect myself from being hurt by the evil spirit, I couldn''t breathe because the smell was so bad.


    No way, I had to use the method of fetal rest.


    The so-called foetus breath is the internal breathing, which is the method of internal breathing without nose and mouth. It belongs to the method of cultivating internal skill.


    Unexpectedly, let me use it here.


    It''s like walking into the biochemical pollution area. We are very careful and slow.


    "Young master, what''s the taste?" But he couldn''t help it. "It stinks!"


    "It''s body odor," I said.


    "Corpse..." but when he heard this, he ran to one side, covered his mouth, took off his mask and vomited.


    I can''t hold on any longer. I thought to myself, go back first, and then go inside. We have to be smelled into ICU.


    I walked quickly to Ke''er and reached out to help her.

 Chapter 135

    But the more she vomited, the more she sucked.


    As soon as I saw that I couldn''t help it, I picked her up and returned to the front of the car at the fastest speed. I opened the door and put her in the car. Then I went around to the other side and opened the door. "Let''s go!" I cried.


    Ke''er forced to start the car and hit the steering wheel. With a roar, the car roared away from the factory and drove towards Li Chuan.


    Li Chuan has been worried. Seeing that we are back, he waves at us.


    Ke''er didn''t ignore him. When he got there, he parked the car, opened the door, got off the car, knelt down on the side of the road and threw up.


    I got out of the car with difficulty, took off my mask and vomited.


    As soon as Li Chuan saw it, he brought us some water. "Are you OK, young master?"


    I vomited a few mouthfuls, took the water, rinsed my mouth, got up and went to Ke''er''s side to help her. "How are you doing?"


    "No... Nothing..." Ke''er retched for a while, and there was nothing to vomit in his stomach.


    I patted her on the back and looked at the factory in the distance. I could not help swearing, "fuck me, what do you think about this..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I''ll say it''s evil," Li Chuan said helplessly. "We are almost five kilometers away from the factory. It''s a safe distance. If we get too close, we will faint at any time."


    Ke''er retched for a while, took the water from my hand and rinsed desperately.


    After thinking about it, I asked Li Chuan, "get me a telescope."


    "Good!" Li Chuan turned and told his assistant, "go to Wanshan town and buy a telescope."


    "Yes, Mr. Li!" The assistant nodded and got in the car and left.


    Li Chuan just remembered and asked me, "what do you want a telescope for, young master?" "It''s too dangerous to get close to," I said, referring to the east of the factory. "Is it a mountain in the distance?"


    Li Chuan looked and nodded, "yes! There are mountains on both sides of Shiziping, the East is called Wolf mountain, and the west is called black tiger mountain. "


    I frown, "wolf mountain? Heihushan? This place is full of wolves and tigers. It''s full of evil spirits. How can Luo Xiushan say it''s a good geomancy? "


    "No, he said that," Li Chuan explained quickly. "He said that there are wolves on the left and tigers on the right, which seems very unlucky. But these years, local development has been carried out. The wolf mountain in the East and the black tiger mountain in the West are almost excavated. In this way, the evil spirit will be weak. He said that evil spirit is wealth, which is called two ways to deliver wealth. He said that the lion''s terrace is just a treasure pot... "


    I gave him a look, went to jump on the top, and looked at the wolf mountain in the East carefully.


    Through the light fog in the distance, we can see that the mountain has been cut off from the hillside. Although the height has been reduced, the rest of the mountain is very fragmentary and ferocious.


    I was shocked. I turned around quickly. Looking at the black tiger mountain in the west, I saw that there was a heavy fog there. I could only see a general outline. Judging from the height, the black tiger mountain was obviously much higher. It seemed that what was dug was not obvious.


    "Telescope! I need a telescope! " I roared.


    "Call!" Li Chuan quickly orders another assistant, "let him speed up! Come back! "


    At this time, Ke''er slowed down. She looked up at me, straightened up, climbed into the car with difficulty, and reached out her hand to me. "Young master, please give me a hand..."


    I reached out to pull her up and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    "I have no other ability, but my eyes are easy to use." she looked to the West. "Is that right there?"


    "Yes," I looked at her. "Can you see it?"


    She closed her eyes, stared for a moment, opened them abruptly, stared at Heihushan, her eyes flashed with pure light.


    "I can see clearly," she said, "what do you want to see, young master? I will help you to see!" I was so happy that I asked, "has that mountain been dug yet?"


    "There is a mountain in front of her, but the top of the mountain has not been dug." she looked at the distance carefully. "It''s like a small platform. The mountain behind is very complete. I''ll go... No wonder it''s called black tiger mountain. It''s really like a big tiger..."


    I frowned, "like a tiger?"


    "Yes! It''s very similar, "said Kor.


    I suddenly understood, "the black tiger mountain... The one behind is the black tiger mountain. The one in front has been dug flat and turned into a Taiwan Case..."


    but look at me, "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? "


    "The left wolf and the right tiger, the two evils are in each other''s hands." I look at the direction of the wolf mountain. "The wolf escapes and the tiger leaves the gate... Understand, I understand..."


    "what''s the matter?" Can''t help asking.


    I took a look at her, turned around, jumped out of the car and waved to Lichuan.


    As soon as Li Chuan saw it, he hurriedly came over. "How are you, young master?"


    I sneered, "you''ve been calculated by your good brother!"

 Chapter 136

    "Ah? This... "Li Chuan was shocked," no... No? "


    "No?" I pointed to the wolf mountain in the East. "In the East, half of the mountain has been dug, and the mountain situation has been completely lost."


    Then I pointed to the black tiger mountain in the West. "In the west, the black tiger mountain was unharmed, but the hill in front of it was originally a barrier, but now it has been dug up. Originally, the left wolf and the right tiger checked and balanced each other. Now it is the wild wolf who escapes and the fierce tiger leaves the gate. Black tiger came to the stage and jumped to the lion''s terrace. Luoxiushan asked you to build a factory here. He wanted to kill you. "


    Li Chuan sat on the ground with a soft leg.


    "Mr. Li!" His assistant rushed over and picked him up. "Are you ok?"


    "Why... Why did he do this to me?" Li Chuan lost his soul and murmured to himself, "I trust him so much. Why does he do this to me?" "Well, I have to ask him," I turned to look at the factory area. "This factory is enough to ruin your family and destroy people."


    Li Chuan tears, painfully closed his eyes, "why is he? Why is he? "


    He wailed.


    Keer reached out to me, "young master, give me a hand."


    I didn''t pick it up. I jumped into the car nimbly and picked her up.


    After putting her down, she looked at Li Chuan and then asked me, "is there any way to remedy it?"


    "It''s hard to say now. We have to step by step." I look at the black cloud above the factory. "We have to save people first, then enter the factory, find out the situation inside, and then decide what to do?"


    Ke Er doesn''t understand, "isn''t this stink caused by Feng Shui?"


    I shook my head. "No, it''s different. Odor and black gas are coming out of the ground, which shows that there is a problem under the plant area, and it is very serious. As for the Fengshui pattern of the tiger leaving the gate, it just objectively makes the underground things lose control, and then causes the situation out of control. "


    "You mean that the wolf on the left and the tiger on the right were originally restricting the things underground?" Asked Keer.


    "It''s possible," I said, "that the two evils are sandwiched together. The Shiziping, which is in the central position, is a kind of town system, so it''s sealed. If there''s something under the lion''s terrace, it''s not so easy for him to figure it out as long as the pattern of left wolf and right tiger remains the same. "


    "That is to say, the tiger left the gate and touched something underground, so that it came out ahead of time." Ke''er looked at me. "But this factory building in Shiziping doesn''t have any solutions, does it?" I thought about it, nodded, "you can say that."


    Ke''er turned to Li Chuan and shouted, "Hey, do you hear me? There''s still a chance! Don''t cry! "


    Li Chuan just came back to his senses. He quickly stood up and walked to me. He took my hand in his hands and said to me in tears, "young master! I beg you! You must find a way to save me! For this project, I owe the bank nearly 100 million yuan! If the factory is abandoned, I can''t live! "


    "Don''t get excited, step by step, save people first. As for this factory, let''s find a way," I said.


    He cried and nodded, "Well! Thank you, young master! Thank you, young master! ... "


    " then how can we save people? " Asked Keer.


    I gave Li Chuan to his assistant, took Ke''er back to the car, pointed to the terrain in front of her and explained, "this road we are on is the only way to get in and out of Shiziping, which is equivalent to the air port here. In this way, the position in the east of the plant area is the key to saving people. "


    "Why?" But I don''t understand.


    "Think of the two mountains as a whole. If the air outlet is at the northern ridge, then the place about three kilometers to the east of the factory building is the angry place of this pattern." I said, "your eyes are good. Look carefully to the East. Is there a river about three kilometers away from the factory?"


    Ke''er concentrated, looked carefully for a while, nodded, "yes! It''s not very big, but it looks like a river! "


    reacting, Li Chuan quickly wiped his tears and said," young master, there is a river over there. The river is very wide. I fished there! "


    "Don''t make any noise!"

 Chapter 137

    "I..." Lichuan was stunned and shut up.


    Then I said to Kel, "look carefully. Are there any trees by the river?"


    "Yes, much better!"


    "Good! Remember the location of the tree, and the route to the past, "I said," I must remember it in my heart, and remember it clearly. "


    Ke''er held her breath and looked at it carefully. After a while, she took a deep breath and nodded at me. "I remember it all."


    "How do you remember better than your eyes?" I''m not sure.


    Ke''er smiled confidently, "don''t worry, I can remember more than 1000 items in Feige''s warehouse. Although I read less, but this memory, better than the eyes! "


    I really found the treasure!


    "Good! That''s great. "I looked at her excitedly and told her," remember, tonight, we are going to the place just mentioned to get water and wood. The air is not good here. If you can''t remember the route, we will be in danger. "


    Ke''er nodded seriously, "Well! Don''t worry, I remember it clearly! "


    I relaxed and smiled, "OK!"


    We got out of the car and just wanted to talk to Li Chuan. The young man who bought the telescope came back.


    He stopped the car and ran down with the telescope! a young master! I''ve got it! "


    "No need now," I said. "You go and buy two knives. The cutting edge must be better. We''ll use them in the evening!"


    The assistant was stunned? Buy a knife? This......


    he looks at Li Chuan.


    Li Chuan frowned, "what are you still doing? Hurry up! "


    "Oh, yes!" The assistant turned to get in the car and drove off.


    I look at Li Chuan. "Let''s not stay here, either. I need to find a good place to play in the evening."


    "Then... Where can I find such a place?" Li Chuan asked.


    I pointed to Heihushan, "behind it."


    Li Chuan understood, "OK, let''s find it right away!"


    Then we got on the bus, turned around and left Shiziping.


    Ke''er opens the map of mobile phone and looks at it carefully for a while. He can''t help frowning and hands it to me. "Look, young master, behind the black tiger mountain is a mountain range, hundreds of kilometers long. How can I find it?"


    Li Chuan in front of him also found out. Turning around, he said, "yes, young master, it''s all mountains, unless you go to the mountains to find them."


    I took Ke''er''s cell phone, enlarged the map and looked at the situation behind Heihu mountain carefully. It is found that there are two villages near Heihu mountain, about 70 kilometers away from us, which are accessible by road. These two villages, one is called Mu Erwei, the other is called Heihu mountain.


    I pondered a little and pointed to the village called Heihushan. "Go here."


    "I see!" he said with a smile

 Chapter 138

    Heihu mountain, the place name, has a mystery.


    Generally speaking, there must be geomantic treasure land behind the mountain with heavy evil spirit. Intuition tells me that the place we are looking for is in Heihushan village.


    Seventy kilometers away, we walked for two hours. We didn''t get to Heihushan village until more than three in the afternoon. The village is well-developed and full of neat villas with fresh air and pleasant scenery.


    The most important thing is that the gas field here is very smart, and it is absolutely the best geomancy treasure land.


    I am more convinced that my decision is right. The place we are looking for is here.


    After stopping the car, Li Chuan''s assistant couldn''t hold on any longer and fell asleep on the seat.


    Li Chuan wanted to call him. I stopped him.


    "Let him sleep," I said. "I''ll have to drive back later."


    Li Chuan nodded. "OK."


    We opened the door and got off, followed the village road, crossed the village and went to Heihu mountain. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    after leaving the village, there is a wide river. In the middle of the river, there is an island in the middle of the river, which is built into a park by the village. There is a stone bridge leading up to it and you can walk across from the bank.


    I stopped and told Kel, "check if there''s a hotel or something in this village."


    But the son checked and said, "there are lodgings. There are several! Love is a tourist attraction! " "Homestay?" I was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s a family hotel," Ke''er said. "It''s a villager''s house. It looks more primitive. Look at these houses. The environment is not bad. There''s also a farmhouse


    I took a look, returned her cell phone, told Li Chuan, "book some rooms, I and Ke''er live, you three live."


    "Good!" Li Chuan takes out his mobile phone and starts to book a home stay.


    I led Ke''er up to the stone bridge and came to the small park in the heart of the river island to have a look. The gas field here is particularly suitable, so I chose this place to arrange the array.


    "I went to get wood and water tonight, and I have to rush back here all night," I whispered to her. "In the evening, I set up a array here to practice Rune water for saving people. You protect me."


    "How to protect the law?" She asked in a low voice.


    When I pointed to the stone bridge, "you stay there and don''t let anyone go to the island until I''ve refined the rune water. After Fushui practice, it will be finished. "


    She nodded. "OK!" I told her some details in a low voice. After that, Li Chuan came here.


    "Master, the house is reserved!"


    "OK," I look at my watch, "it''s 3:30 in the afternoon. Let''s check in, have a meal and have a five hour rest. Depart at 9 p.m. to Shiziping. You tell the assistant who is going to buy knives to find a place to rest and wait for us in the evening. "


    "Good!" Li Chuan said, "I''ll call later."


    Let''s go


    Keer nodded. "Well."


    We found Li Chuanding''s homestay according to the navigation. After the check-in, we went to the farmhouse next door to have a meal. Li Chuan''s assistant''s physical strength is close to the limit. When eating, he can''t hold his chopsticks stably.


    Li Chuan is also very tired. While eating, he opens his eyes hard. His eyes can''t focus.


    I look at the Ke''er around me. She has no spirit. Fortunately, her appetite is OK.


    I brought her some food. "Eat more, eat more and go to bed."


    "Well, you also eat more." she took a piece of crispy chicken and put it in my bowl. Then she took up the bowl and ate it with a big mouth.


    I smiled and took up the bowl just like her.


    It''s only delicious to eat with a big mouth and refreshing to sleep when you''re tired. These two words are absolutely true.


    After dinner, we went back to the room, set an alarm clock, then climbed to bed and put on the quilt. We felt our head sank and fell asleep in an instant.


    After nearly a day and a night, I touched the pillow.

 Chapter 139

    After eight o''clock, the alarm went off.


    We woke up at the same time, got up quickly, arranged our clothes and walked out of the room.


    Outside the house, Li Chuan squatted on the ground, yawning incessantly.


    The assistant leaned against the car and fell asleep with his cell phone.


    Both of them are exhausted.


    We walked over and knocked on the door. The assistant woke up at once. "Young master, here you are!"


    Li Chuan also came back to his senses, and quickly stood up. "Young master, how''s your rest?"


    "How are you doing?" I asked them, "can you drive?" "Yes," they yawned.


    "Or I''ll drive," Keer said.


    I stopped her. "No, we have to try to keep our strength."


    Li Chuan rubbed his face and cheered up. "Young master, I''m ok. I''ll drive! When you come back, you can change him! "


    The assistant has been active for several times, and also has a lot of spirit. "It''s OK, Mr. Li. I''ll drive it! I''ll replace you when I''m tired. "


    Li Chuan looks at us. "Young master, get in the car."


    Ke''er and I opened the door to get in the car. They followed closely, started the car, left the village at night, and drove to Shiziping along the road when they came in the daytime.


    On the road at night, there are very few vehicles, plus a lot of street lights on both sides, so the car drives very fast.


    It took us more than two hours to come here. This time, we arrived in an hour and a half.


    The assistant who bought the knife had been waiting there early. In order to strengthen his courage and prevent him from falling asleep, he took two short knives and practiced there.


    Seeing our car from afar, he stopped at once, put the knife back in the car, stood respectfully by the side of the road and waited. As soon as our car stopped, he came quickly, "Mr. Li, master!"


    "How long have you been here?" Li Chuan asked with a yawn.


    "I was just here," said the assistant. "It''s ready. It''s in the car."


    Li Chuan looked at me. "Do you need to check it, young master?" "Come here," I said.


    "OK!" The assistant went back to the car and took the knife. He came back quickly and handed it to me with both hands. "Young master!"


    I took a look at it. The quality of the knife is very good. It''s very sharp.


    "But can you use a knife?" I asked.


    "Yes!" But the son took over, heft, and gently tried the blade with his hand, nodded, "OK, the high imitated pusher, the quality is OK."


    I was shocked and looked at her in surprise. "Do you know the Dao?"


    Ke''er smiled proudly, "my mother is the first generation of female special soldiers in China. She likes to play with knives. I learned a little from her experience."


    "Your mother is a special fighter? Then your father......


    "he is my mother''s instructor". She skillfully played with the knife in her hand and played with several flowers. She put the knife into the sheath perfectly and gave a sigh of relief. "Later, she died for the country."


    I look at her silently, and I can''t help but think of Lao Zhao''s words, "it''s OK, you will find it slowly..."


    this is a treasure girl, I really despised her before.


    But when I didn''t speak, I was a little puzzled, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "Oh, it''s OK," I said, clearing my throat. "You can use a knife."


    Ke''er smiled confidently, "don''t worry, take the wood job, and give it to me!"


    I looked at her quietly. After a long time, I couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 140

    Zishi is coming soon.


    Ke''er and I got on the bus and drove along the road to the factory.


    Li Chuan climbed into the car, looked at us with a telescope, and was ready to receive us at any time.


    With the experience of the day, Ke''er drives very fast. We first drive along the road to the gate of the plant area, then turn to the East and go straight to the river.


    The pungent smell of corpses makes people want to vomit and can hardly breathe.


    We came to the river as fast as we could and stopped. We opened the door and got off. She went to cut wood and I went to get water.


    Ke''er''s action is much sharper than I thought. She rushed to the edge of the forest, selected a tree, climbed up quickly, took out a knife and began to cut branches.


    Click! Click! Click!


    The rhythm is fast and steady, and every knife has strength.


    I quickly came to the river by the light of the headlight, took out twelve bottles of mineral water from the bag, turned them off one by one, poured them out, and then took water from the river.


    Under the dark night, there is no bird or insect, only the bleak night wind, the murmuring river water and the cutting sound, combined with the unbearable stink of corpse in the air, this atmosphere, this feeling, will never forget.


    After taking the twelve bottles of water, I quickly packed them, packed them on my back, and got up to go under the tree.


    Keer is about to cut off a branch.


    I told her to choose the nearest tree, but the branch must be thick and facing the East. Ke''er did a good job. The branch she chose is very thick.


    But when she saw me coming, she accelerated her speed. After cutting dozens of times in a row, she stood up with the trunk of the tree, kicked up and kicked at the branch.


    With a click, the branch broke and fell.


    She sat down again and quickly cut off the remaining bark with a knife. The branch fell to the ground with a crash.


    I quickly walked over, lifted the branches, went back to the car and put them in the trunk.


    The branch is very big and heavy, weighing 70-80 kg. The trunk part is put into the car, and the branches and leaves are all outside. I tried it by hand. After I made sure it couldn''t fall off, I went to the front and opened the door to get on.


    Almost at the same time, Kerr is back in the car.


    We exchanged glances. She hit the steering wheel, turned quickly, and drove along the road to the starting point.


    The whole process, we did not say a word, with tacit understanding, is perfect.


    Li Chuan has been looking at our car with a telescope. Seeing that we are back, he is relieved. He jumps out of the car and comes to meet us.


    Ke''er stops the car slowly, then opens the door to get out of the car, rushes to the roadside, takes off the double masks, and vomits.


    I''m not good either. I''m sick.


    As soon as Li Chuan saw it, he quickly took the water. "Young master, rinse your mouth..."


    I took it and handed it to Ke''er.


    Ke''er took the water and kept retching. It''s hard.


    Li Chuan handed me another bottle of water.


    I rinsed my mouth several times, threw the water to him, walked behind Ke''er and stroked her back.


    The tears of Keer''s retching all came out. It took a long time to slow down.


    "Are you better?" I asked her.


    She gargles, spits out, nods, "it''s OK."


    "Good," I patted her on the shoulder. "Let''s go back to Fuwen water."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    We opened the door, got in the car, turned around, and left lion terrace.


    Back to Heihushan village, I picked up the branches, took Ke''er to the park on the island of Hexin, asked her to hold the stone bridge, and then began to arrange the array.

 Chapter 141

    I chose a green space, slightly focused on it, first set up a Taiji array, then built five talismans of five thunder Town, five fire talismans, five safety talismans, and then integrated them into the array. The surrounding atmosphere is gathered by the array. The air field is stronger and stronger, and a brilliant flame appears.


    Ke''er has seen the gas field of five thunder fire array in Dongping for a long time, so she is not surprised.


    Li Chuan and others on the bank are "we are here to travel", Li Chuan said quickly.


    "The park is on fire!" One of the old men found the fire here and exclaimed, "hurry up, call and put out the fire!"


    Another old man saw it. He had to make a phone call with his cell phone.


    "No, listen to our explanation, old man, there''s a reason for this..." Li Chuan explained quickly.


    The older old man stared, "did you set the fire? Call someone and catch them. Don''t let them run! "


    "All right!" "Old man, don''t! Misunderstanding! " ...


    the shore was in a mess for a while.


    I returned to my mind, put the jade pendant back in my clothes, and took a look at Ke''er at the end of the bridge.


    Ke''er looked at the situation on the shore, very calm and unmoved.


    I''m relieved. It''s Li Chuan''s business how to deal with it on the shore. If those people get on the bridge in a while, it''s OK. As long as they don''t get close to here, I don''t have to worry.


    I turned my head and looked at the array. I estimated the time. In another ten minutes or so, it would be almost the same.


    I took out my cell phone in a hurry and played.

 Chapter 142

    A few minutes later, the village''s security guards came. They wanted to go to the island to put out the fire. Li Chuan and others tried to stop them, and the shore suddenly became a mess.


    One of the security guards rushed over three people in Lichuan and ran up the stone bridge.


    Li Chuan''s assistant catches up with him and knocks him down. They fight together.


    Ke''er looks at the confusion on the bank, swallows his saliva, and can''t help but look at my side.


    I was unmoved, still calm.


    Li Chuan has a lot of money. Let alone we didn''t set fire to it, but we really gave it to the park. As long as we use money to solve it, it''s not a big deal.


    I took a look at the situation in the array. The fire of wood and rune water is almost the same. It''s only five minutes at most.


    At this time on shore, it was a big fight.


    Li Chuan and other people dare not touch the two old people, but there is no need to be polite to those young security guards. Both of his assistants are skilled. When they let go, they soon put down those security guards. The two old men were angry and shouted at each other. They used dialect to kill people. They killed people. Come on!


    Li Chuansheng was afraid of the old man''s excitement. He was so angry that he quickly lured him with a profit, "old man! Don''t shout! I''ll give you money, 100000 per person! Enough? "


    When the two old men heard this, they looked at each other, and then shouted at each other, "who wants your money? Come on! Kill! "


    Li Chuan was anxious to kneel for them.


    But after all, it was the second half of the night, and the villagers were all asleep, and this place was outside the village, many people could not hear it, so the two old men shouted for a long time, and no one came.


    Li Chuan''s unstoppable appeasement, a strong inducement, two old men excited, the scene is more chaotic than before.


    At this time, I look at my watch. It''s almost time.


    I stood up and walked to the side of the array, pinched my fingers to prepare for the end of the array.


    An old man broke through the blockade and stormed up the stone bridge.


    But when he saw it, he quickly stopped him. "Don''t get excited, Grandpa. It''s OK. There''s no fire in it. You''ll wait!"


    The old man was excited. "Get out of my way!"


    But the son frowns, "Hey, how do you speak?" "I''ll let you go!" The old man roared.


    Ke''er forced his anger and tried to persuade him in a peaceful tone, "you are old, I don''t care about you! The park is not on fire. Don''t get excited, will you? "


    "Do you think I''m blind?" The old man angrily pointed to the park, "it''s not fire, it''s... What..."


    he was stunned.


    The flame just now disappeared.


    The old man rubbed his eyes hard and looked carefully. Everything was normal in the park. Where was the shadow of a fire?


    But the son looked back, finally relieved, and then advised the old man, "look, where is the fire?"


    "But just now... Just now it was clear..." the old man looked back at the old man on the bank.


    The old man on the shore is stupid.


    I collected the rune water, picked up the wood, walked on the stone bridge, and smiled at the old man, "Grandpa, we are magicians. How about magic. I''m sorry to have misunderstood you. "


    The old man opened his mouth a few times. "You... You..."


    let''s go


    When we got off the stone bridge and came to the shore, the two old men came back to their senses, rushed to the park and looked for it carefully. They were stunned.

 Chapter 143

    "You leave a person to deal with the aftermath, let''s go back to the county immediately," I told Li Chuan.


    "Good!" Li Chuan immediately told his assistant, "stay here and deal with the affairs here."


    The assistant nodded, "good Mr. Li!"


    We opened the door to get on the bus, turned around and left Heihushan village.


    By the time we got to the county, it was already dark.


    I looked at my watch and told Li Chuan, "find a hotel, and Ke''er and I will have a rest. You take wood and Fu Shui to the hospital to save people."


    Li Chuan was shocked. "Young master, we don''t know how to do it."


    "I''ll tell you later," I said.


    He was relieved, "OK!"


    He told his assistant, "go to the Marriott Hotel."


    "OK, Mr. Li!" Assistant said.


    Marriott Hotel is the best hotel in the county. It''s a five-star hotel with a very good environment. When we arrived, Li Chuan opened a business suite for Ke''er and me. After taking the room card, he personally sent us upstairs.


    This suite has only one bedroom and one living room, but we don''t choose this one. We just need a place to sleep.


    I asked Ke''er to close the door and take Li Chuan to the living room to teach him how to save people.


    "The branch in the trunk is my dragon subduing wood," I said. "After you get to the hospital, find a place in the northeast corner of the hospital and bury the Dragon subduing wood. In the next three days, you need to arrange people to stay there 24 hours. No one can move hands or feet."


    "OK!" He nodded, "I''ll say hello to the Dean, and then arrange several more people to make sure there''s no mistake!" "Well, after you bury the Dragon subduing wood, you give the twelve bottles of Rune water to the dean and let them give them to the 45 people. Fu water is so much. Let them distribute it well. The five most serious ones yesterday should drink more. Don''t touch them after drinking. Three days later, whether they can wake up or not, the Dragon subduing wood must be dug out without delay. "


    "Can they wake up?" He asked worried.


    I thought for a moment, "I can''t promise, but it''s not a big problem. But when they wake up, they have to be hospitalized for a while. After all, it takes time for them to recover from physical failure. "


    He breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. I''m relieved when you say that."


    I stood up. "OK, you can do it. Ke''er and I have to rest for a few days. You should adjust yourself. When those people are out of danger, let''s move on to the next step. "


    "Good!" Li Chuan stood up. "Then you have a good rest. I''ll go first."


    When I sent him to the door, he thought for a moment and couldn''t help but turn back and ask me, "young master, can you go and stare at us and bury the Dragon subduing wood? I''m always insecure in my mind, afraid that I can''t do well... "


    " no ", I said lightly," I can''t go there today, I can''t even get close to it. "


    Li Chuan took a deep breath, "OK then! You rest, I''ll do it! "


    He turned and left.


    I close the door, turn around and walk into the bathroom, and let the water wash my face.


    Keer came up to me and asked, "what''s the use of dragon subduing wood, young master?"


    "It''s a town. The town is in the northeast corner. Within three days, no one will die in the hospital," I said.


    "What if it''s more than three days?" She handed me the towel.


    "If they don''t die for more than three days, I should be backfired." I took the towel and wiped my hands and face. "The underworld won''t allow ordinary people to interfere in their work. This is to save people. It''s a must. When it''s not right, it''s not right."


    "I see," she nodded.


    I took a look at her. "You go out. I want to take a bath."

 Chapter 144

    For the next three days, Ke''er and I slept every day and never left the room.


    I''m really tired. I can''t make up for it without enough sleep.


    In the morning of the fourth day, Li Chuan called me and said excitedly that those people were awake and out of danger, and the Dragon subduing wood was dug out.


    "I see," I said vaguely. "Burn down the Dragon subduing wood and keep the ash. I can use it."


    "Good!" Li Chuan said excitedly.


    I hung up and went to sleep.


    Ke''er opened his eyes and looked at me. He came close to me, snuggled up to my arms and hugged me to sleep.


    And I''m already asleep.


    In the evening, I finally woke up.


    Stretch a stretch, get up and have a look, but the son has already got up, is bathing in the bathroom. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I rubbed my face, got up and got out of bed, came to the living room, made two cups of coffee, took a cup of coffee and sat on the sofa, while drinking and thinking about the next thing.


    Life is saved. Next, it''s time to solve the strange body odor problem.


    The stink is coming from the underground. It''s very strange. Even if there are rotten corpses in the underground, the stink can''t come through dozens of meters of sealed soil. What''s more, it''s the factory area. It''s a reinforced concrete floor. The stink can''t come at all.


    So the stink is not the gas produced by the decay of the corpse, but the stink of the corpse brought out from the underground. No matter how thick the soil is sealed, no matter how strong the reinforced concrete is, it can''t stop the transpiration of the evil spirit. It''s only the evil spirit with the smell of corpse. I''ve heard for the first time that whether it''s like this or not, I''m not 100% sure.


    What is it? Body odor?


    Or evil spirit?


    I was lost in thought.


    After taking a bath, Ke''er dried his hair and came back in his bathrobe.


    "Young master, is this for me?" She asked with her coffee.


    I was just thinking about something bad and didn''t pay attention to her.


    She didn''t mind. She came over with her coffee, sat down beside me, and drank from the cup.


    I had a sip of coffee, too.


    "What are you thinking, young master?" She asked curiously.


    "I''m thinking about using magic," I said lightly.


    "With magic?" She came to be interested, put down the cup, and naturally hugged my arm. "Is it like in the movie, the way of opening up?"


    I said, "it''s an art bridge in the movie. It''s not like that."


    "What is that like?" She asked.


    "Just like mending talismans, you can use paper or not," I said. "If ordinary people use ordinary magic, they need to use the formula, the charm, and the more powerful magic, they need to open the altar."


    "And you?"


    "I don''t wear Taoist robes, so I don''t open the altar to practice," I said. "My second uncle learned the magic on the altar of Dharma. I learned different things. I used array."


    "Which is more powerful?" She asked.


    "No one is more powerful, only the one with higher accomplishments and better use," I said. "The practice of the Dharma forum is less risky and less consuming, which is more applicable to the secular world. The use of array layout is powerful and costly, and it cannot be used easily without necessity."


    "Is the practice of law more applicable to the secular world?" She didn''t quite understand, "why?"


    I smiled lightly, "for example, my second uncle, who works for the villagers, is not a big thing. It''s just to exorcise this family and to surpass that family. I''ll clean up a yellow skin today and fight a fox spirit tomorrow. Most of these things can be solved with one paper symbol. If you can''t do it, you need to add another one. If you still can''t do it, you need to open the arena. How big can the villagers meet? These are enough for them. "


    "Oh, I see..." she nodded, "the Dharma practice can''t do too much, such as Li Chuan''s this time. If you let your second uncle come, it may be a little difficult. That''s what it means?"


    "That''s right, so the method is superior and suitable for different people." I said, "if you use the array method, it''s more powerful. It''s worth using it. If you let my second uncle use it like this, he can''t live and die? We should choose the method according to the situation, and do it according to our ability. If we ignore and live beyond our means just for a false name, it''s not a long-term way. It''s just a matter of living with ourselves. "

 Chapter 145

    Ke''er looked at me admiringly. "Master, it''s wonderful!" I smile calmly, "this is the truth that Grandpa taught me. I just recite grandpa''s words."


    "You are too modest! How old is Grandpa? It''s not surprising that he has been in the Jianghu for a lifetime. You''re not the same. You''re only 18 years old, and you can understand this level. It''s really amazing! "


    I take a look at her. "You flatter, you are really good at training!" But he smiled, "that''s, brother Fei''s biography. It''s better than blue


    I was amused by her. "Well, you win."


    Ke''er smiled, took a sip of coffee, and then asked me, "what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t know if I can do it. I have to try it," I said


    "Never mind, you can do it!" She looked at me proudly, "you are the best!"


    "It''s better to do too much than talk too much. No one dares to say that they can do it." I looked at her. "I''ve been bored in the house for three days. I''ll change clothes. Let''s go out for a walk and change our brains."


    "Well, good!"


    She drank all the coffee in one gulp, put down the cup and went to change clothes.


    We left the hotel, took a taxi, came to the east of the county, into a very famous local hotpot shop. The main dish here is Cantonese food. The sign is Cantonese water side stove. But when I found this shop on the Internet, I found that it has a good reputation, so we came.


    After sitting down, I pushed the tablet computer for her to order.


    "It''s so happy to follow the young master," she said as she looked at the menu, "take me to play, make money, have fun and eat delicious food! Ah, did you say that I helped more than 10000 grandparents cross the road in my last life, and only then did I get such a big fortune? "


    I chuckled, "order, you have so much to say."


    She chuckled and returned the computer to the waiter. "No more, give me the best."


    "Good lady, I''ll arrange it for you," said the waitress.


    "OK! Look at the arrangement! " The waitress turned and left.


    But look at me. "Well, I''ll pay today. Don''t rob me!"


    I nodded, "OK!"


    Hot pot and dishes are coming up very quickly. They are mainly seafood. Cantonese food is original and fresh.


    We chatted while eating. We didn''t talk about Lichuan anymore. Our appetite was affected.


    While eating, Li Chuan called.


    "Young master, would you like to have a rest?" He asked me.


    "Well, what''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Oh, it''s OK. I''d like to invite you to dinner in the evening. Is it convenient for you?"


    "We''re almost finished," I said.


    "Ah? Blame me, blame me. I should have called earlier. "He was embarrassed." young master, please eat first. I won''t disturb you. "


    "Nothing."


    I hung up, thought for a while, and looked at Kel. "I think so."


    Ke''er smiled and nodded, "OK, let''s start!"


    I picked up my cell phone and called Li Chuan.


    Li Chuan immediately answered, "young master, you say!" "Prepare nine crystal balls, white ones, the bigger the better," I said. "Prepare another nine meter long red rope, strong ones, and go to Shiziping tomorrow morning."


    This is what Li Chuan and others said, "OK! I''ll do it right away! "


    I hung up the phone and picked up my glass. "Come on."


    But when he smiled, he picked up the cup and touched me. He dried up.

 Chapter 146

    The next day, Shiziping was sunny and sunny.


    Ke''er and I put on double masks, pushed the front forward another 200 meters or so, selected an open area beside the road, and arranged the array here.


    Li Chuan and his two assistants watched from afar. They were very nervous. Before leaving, I told him that I used the magic for the first time. I was not sure if I could achieve the desired effect. If it is, the corpse smell in the plant area will be eliminated, then the next step can be carried out; if it is not, then there is nothing I can do about it, and the plant area will probably be abandoned.


    In fact, I have confidence in my own magic, but I use it for the first time after all, and the things I face are so big that it''s too full of words and it''s easy to change, so I left some room for myself.


    As soon as the time came, we began to set up.


    First, I use dragon subduing wood ash to sprinkle three circles with a diameter of about three meters on the ground. The finished product is arranged in a shape. Then nine crystal balls are evenly arranged in three circles, and the finished shape is still arranged. After that, I took the red rope from Ke''er''s hand and tied a faucet knot at both ends of the rope.


    The so-called dragon head knot is a method of tying rope. The line is very similar to the dragon head. The rope with two ends tied to the dragon head knot is called dragon head rope. This kind of rope has the function of blocking the gas field in a short time. It is generally used to save people. It can be used to pull people out of the array without being affected by the array.


    I tied one end of the lead rope to my waist, and gave the other end to Ke''er, who also tied it to my waist.


    "I''ll go in and use the array method later, and you will protect me outside the array", I told her, "if it goes well, there will be a lot of thunder and rain here. In the process of my practice, don''t move the lead rope around. When do you see that I fainted, just drag me out of the array, remember? "


    But he nodded, "remember!" "Nine Star spirit gathering array is powerful and easy to attract thunder and lightning", I looked at her. "Remember, drag me to Li Chuan and they''ll run as far as you can. But once you fall, don''t move, and hold your breath, and don''t get up until the wind stops. "


    "Hold your breath?" She was stunned. "Why?" "Don''t ask why, just remember what I said."


    There was a flicker of uneasiness in her eyes. "Young master, isn''t it... Particularly dangerous?"


    "As long as you do what I say, there will be no danger." I checked the rope at her waist and smiled at her. "Remember, if I feel dizzy, I will pull me out quickly."


    Keer took a deep breath and tried harder. "MMM!"


    I patted her on the shoulder and turned into the formation.


    I first came to the circle on the left, a little bit of a God, pinched the formula on the ground and ordered two times, and arranged a Taiji array. Then he got up, went to the crystal ball in the north, pinched his fingers and repaired the three talents gathering talisman, and read the mantra: Tiangang, Disha, Lingyuan, Sancai combining Qi, Chi!


    A white light came from the crystal ball, and the talisman became.


    Then, on the other two crystal balls, I also made a three talents gathering talisman.


    The three talismans are integrated into the Taiji array to form a powerful Trinity spirit gathering array.


    As soon as the array is completed, the surrounding gas field flows in a flash, and the earth Qi, evil Qi and spirit Qi rush to the array from all sides, showing a light golden light in the circle.


    I watched it quietly for a while. After confirming that the array was working normally, I turned around and walked into the array next to me.


    Ten minutes later, the other two Trinity spirit gathering arrays were activated successively. The three arrays combined to form a powerful nine star spirit gathering array. As soon as the array is completed, the earth Qi, spirit Qi and evil Qi within several kilometers around are all gathered. The huge spirit field rises from the ground, forming a beautiful three color light junction.


    But I was stunned.


    Li Chuan and others in the distance look silly.


    In the distance, over the plant area, the black clouds began to stir slowly, and some of the black air was attracted by the nine star spirit gathering array, and began to drift towards us.


    I stood on the Taiji position in the center of the three arrays, watched the black Qi, calmed down, practiced the method of stillbirth, overlapped the triple thunder formula and handed it to my left hand for body protection, changed the finger formula with my right hand, and began to practice.


    The speed of blackness began to speed up, almost swooped over.


    I slightly saved my mind and thought about the green dragon talisman. Then I kneaded the middle finger of my right index finger in the center of my eyebrow and bounced it into the array. At the same time, I kept thinking and changed my mind. I silently read: the true king of the East Green Dragon, change!


    The green dragon talisman turns into an evil spirit in an instant. With the help of the powerful gas field of the nine star spirit gathering array, it rushes to the sky. In a blink of an eye, the sky changes color, and black clouds come from all directions, covering the whole Shiziping.


    The speed of black Qi is faster. You will be sucked into nine star spirit gathering array.


    For the first time, my nervousness is self-evident, but at the moment, I can''t pay attention to it. The power of the green dragon talisman is huge after entering the cloud. If it is not strictly controlled, once it is out of control, the consequences will be unimaginable. At the moment, I don''t need to control it, let it release as much as I can, just attack the black cloud.


    Here, I thought together. The sky was thundering. I just heard a click. A thunderbolt came down from the sky and hit the black cloud over the factory.The black cloud trembled, and the black air that was attracted dissipated in an instant.


    Click! Click! Click!


    Thunder and lightning formed thunderstorms, which split into black clouds intensively, and soon split the black clouds into four parts. But the black cloud is as if it has life. It cracks but doesn''t disperse. It''s very tenacious.


    It seems that it''s not enough to subdue it only by the green dragon talisman.


    At this time, I have a bottom in my heart.


    At the same time, I use my mind to control the green dragon talisman. At the same time, I meditate and meditate on Xuanwu talisman. I squeeze the middle finger of my right index finger in the center of my eyebrow and play it into the array. At the same time, I meditate: the real emperor of Xuanwu in the north, Hua!


    Xuanwu talisman turned into white Qi and roared into the cloud.

 Chapter 147

    The sky began to rain. First it was pattering, then it was getting bigger and bigger. Suddenly, the rain poured down, covering the whole lion terrace.


    Cole and I are all wet.


    Li Chuan and others hid in the car.


    The rain is so heavy that they can''t see the situation here.


    I play the spirit of twelve points. At the same time, I adjust the internal Qi to protect myself from the cold. At the same time, I transform the spirit of green dragon and Xuanwu into one spirit, three functions and three changes of one spirit. It has reached the limit.


    In this state, I can only last for less than a quarter of an hour, that is to say, if I can''t solve the black cloud within ten minutes, I can''t support it.


    No way. After all, I''m only 18 years old. I''m still far behind in my internal skill cultivation.


    Ke''er looked at me intently. She didn''t dare to speak, for fear of disturbing me. She held the rope tightly in her hands. She would pull me out as soon as I fainted.


    I stared at the dark clouds in the distance, my chest was burning, my eyebrows were tingling, and the Baihui acupoint on my head began to ache. But I don''t dare to relax, let alone distract myself. I have faith in the secret method of our Wu family. I believe that I can subdue that damn stinky cloud!


    A minute passed. Remember that five minutes have passed since the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    .


    Ten minutes passed.


    My eyes were black, and I couldn''t hold on.


    At this time, there was a huge roar in the black cloud, and then the roar disappeared instantly. The heavy rain washed the residual cloud, the plant area and the whole Shiziping. After being washed by rain, the residual black gas returned to the ground and disappeared.


    The pungent smell of corpses disappeared.


    I made a careful confirmation. After the black Qi disappeared completely, I grabbed the Xuanwu formula and pointed to the sky, then I used my heart to move the Xuanwu talisman.


    The rain suddenly diminished and then stopped.


    After taking back the Xuanwu talisman, I took a deep breath, and then changed the green dragon formula. I pointed to the sky and mobilized the green dragon talisman with my heart.


    The violent thunderstorm came to an abrupt end. The green dragon talisman turned back to the evil spirit, returned to the array, and then turned into the divine light like the Xuanwu talisman, and returned to my eyebrow.


    My brain is buzzing, blood is surging, my legs are filled with lead, and my whole body is like thousands of steel needles. It''s hard to describe.


    It''s hard. The array is out of control.


    The rain stopped, the thunder stopped, but the clouds did not disperse.


    The nine star spirit gathering array gathers more and more spirit, more and more evil Qi, and more and more fierce earth Qi. These gas fields rush to the sky through the array, making the sky more and more thick with thunder.


    At the moment, I have two options, or I''ll hurry to take the array, so I won''t suffer too much internal injury.


    Or leave the array as soon as possible, which will cause serious internal injury, but at least not be killed by thunder.


    But at this moment, I have no strength to finish the array.


    I fell into the mud with a soft, puffing sound.


    When Ke''er saw it, he grabbed the rope, turned around and ran, and quickly pulled me out of the array.


    She remembered my words, and kept on running, trying her best to run in their direction.


    But she didn''t run far. She screamed, slipped and fell.


    Almost at the same time, a flash of lightning came out of the dark cloud, fell from the sky, and split into the nine star spirit gathering array with a bang.


    Keer curled up on the ground and covered his ears.


    After the thunderbolt, the nine star spirit gathering array was dispersed, and the huge spirit field was out of control.


    We held our breath as soon as we could move.


    The strong wind blew for more than ten minutes, and scattered all the clouds in the sky.


    After the wind stopped, the sun was shining and the smell of the air was completely gone. It became very fresh.


    I took a deep breath, turned over and looked up at the sky. I couldn''t help laughing.


    But the son ran to pick me up, "young master! How are you doing? "


    I didn''t speak, a mouth gushed blood, head a crooked, passed out.

 Chapter 148

    When I woke up again, it was the afternoon of the next day.


    I opened my eyes, sat up violently, rubbed my chest, and found that it didn''t hurt. I adjusted the internal Qi for a test, and the channels were unobstructed, and the air in the Dantian was thick, without any sign of damage.


    My internal injury is all right!


    I couldn''t help but froze.


    What''s the situation?


    In a daze, Ke''er came back with a glass of water.


    As soon as I woke up, she hurriedly came over, put the water cup on the head of the bed, and asked me with concern, "young master, are you awake? Is it still hard? "


    "How long have I been in a coma?" I asked.


    "You''ve slept all day and all night," Ke''er said. "On the way back from Shiziping, you spit blood so hard that you almost didn''t scare me to death!"


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Then there was a flash of white light on your body, and then you didn''t spit blood," she said. "Back to the hotel, I wiped your body, put on your bathrobe, and then you slept until now."


    I was stunned and realized that the clothes on my body were different.


    My face suddenly turned red. Looking at her, "then you..." she smiled and joked, "Oh, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''ve seen it for a long time. What a magnificent one..."


    I blushed and coughed, "er... Ok..."


    "you''ll wake up." she held the water glass and handed it to me. "Is it still uncomfortable?"


    "It''s not hard, the internal injury is all right." I took the cup and took a drink.


    "That''s good," she said with a sigh of relief. "Young master, you have a good rest. We are not in a hurry about the later affairs."


    I drank the water, put down my glass, and asked her, "you just said, a white light flashed over me?"


    "Yes!" She nodded. "After that, you won''t spit blood."


    My heart moved and I took out the jade pendant. "Is it her?"


    "I also think it may be her," Ke''er looked at the jade pendant. "I remember that Feige said you said that she could block the master''s misfortune."


    "But she has been broken up in the five thunder fire," I wonder, "how can it be?"


    "I don''t think it''s impossible. She''s a thousand years old Lingyu. How do you know she must be gone?" She looked at me. "Feige said that he always thought Miss Yu was still there. To tell you the truth, I feel the same way, especially after the white light appeared yesterday, I''m more sure. She must still be there!"


    "If she is, why doesn''t she show up? Why can''t I feel her? " I asked.


    She shrugged, "then I don''t know. Maybe she doesn''t want you to see her..."


    I looked at the jade pendant in my hand and was silent.


    "Young master, are you... OK?" Asked the little one.


    "It''s OK," I put away the jade pendant, and then asked her, "by the way, where''s Li Chuan?"


    "He called in the morning and asked you how you are. I said you are not awake," Ke''er said. "He said that when you wake up and tell him, he will come right away."


    I thought about it, picked up my cell phone at the head of the bed and dialed him.


    "Young master, are you awake? How are you? " Li Chuan is a little excited.


    "How about Shiziping? Does the body smell come back? " I asked.


    "No, everything is normal now," he said excitedly. "Young master, you are so powerful! I take it, I take it with my heart! "


    "Come here now. I''m going to Shiziping to have a look."


    "Now?" He was stunned. "Young master, you just woke up, can you do it?"


    "It''s all right. Come right now."


    "Good!"


    I hung up and looked at Kor. "Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "I''m ok!" he said with a smile


    I nodded. "Let''s go to the factory to see what''s going on."


    "Need to be so urgent?" She asked.


    "Need", I got up and got out of bed. "There is a very powerful town under Shiziping. Now that the smell of corpse has disappeared, we have to hurry up to find out what it is. If we don''t solve the root cause, the body odor will reappear soon. I don''t want to do it again yesterday. "


    "OK!" he understood


    More than ten minutes later, Li Chuan arrived. Ke''er and I went downstairs to get on the bus, left the hotel and went to Shiziping.


    When I came to Shiziping, I asked Li Chuan to stop far away and try.


    The air quality is very good, fresh with the fragrance of grass, it is refreshing.


    I was relieved. I went back to the car and told Li Chuan, "go to the factory directly."


    "Good," Li Chuan looked at his assistant. "Go to the factory."


    "Good Mr. Li", the assistant was relieved and drove to the factory along the road.


    When I got out of the gate of the factory, I asked them to stop and wait at the gate. I took Ke''er with me and walked in.The steel plant is dead silent, without any sound, the gas field is normal, no evil gas or Yin gas is found.


    I took Ke''er to the main building to stop, squat down and observe the ground carefully.

 Chapter 149

    Ke''er squatted down and looked at me seriously.


    "Everything is normal, no problem." I stood up and looked around. "Strange, isn''t it too clean


    Ke Er doesn''t understand, "isn''t it clean?"


    I took a look at her. "It''s so clean. How can we check the following? You can''t tear down this building, just dig it out. "


    Can son embarrassed smile smile, "then... Now how to do?"? How to check it? "


    I thought about it. I took out my cell phone and called Li Chuan. "The door of the main building is locked. Can you open it?"


    "Yes, I have access," he said.


    "Then you''ll be right here, alone."


    "Good young master! I''ll be right there! ''


    I hung up the phone and looked at Ke''er. "I don''t need to look at other places. The problems are all in the main building. When he comes, let''s go in and have a look."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    After a while, Li Chuan trotted all the way and came here.


    "Young master," he gasped.


    "Open the door," I ordered.


    "Good", he walked quickly to the main building door, took out the access card and swiped it. The electric door opened automatically.


    "Yes, young master," he looked back at us.


    "Go in and have a look," I led them into the main building.


    It''s dark, gloomy and cold in the building.


    Li Chuan goes to the main control room first, turns on the power supply, elevator and lighting, and lights up, which is better.


    It''s a big building, so there''s no need to check it layer by layer. We got on the elevator, went to the top floor, and came to the luxurious office built by Lichuan for ourselves.


    This is a suite with living room, office area, study, bedroom and a gym. The area is about two hundred square meters, the decoration is very elegant, it can be seen that Li Chuan is a very understanding of the enjoyment of people.


    I went around here and found that there was a lion''s head shield hanging on the walls of the living room, bedroom and gym. There was a combination of array on it, and there was a faint breath of blood. From the perspective of the array''s aura, it''s quite messy. The main body is Xuanwu array. The three Xuanwu arrays work together to make the whole office area filled with a light wind and dust atmosphere. Xuanwu belongs to the desire of water Lord, while the wind and dust are peach blossom. Together, the layout is more meaningful.


    My heart moved and asked Li Chuan, "do you like dating female employees in the office?"


    Li Chuan was stunned? Young master, this... "Is, is not not, young master asked you, you answer truthfully," Keer said.


    Embarrassed, Li Chuan nodded with a red face, "yes..."


    "are all the women voluntary?" I looked at him. "Is there any coercion?"


    "No, no! They are all voluntary, "Li Chuan said quickly.


    "Is it really voluntary?" I stared at him.


    "Really!" He swore.


    With a smile on my lips, I pointed to the shield in the living room and asked, "is there a similar shield in your other office areas? And three in every place? "


    "Yes, this is the Fengshui array that Luo Xiushan has arranged for me," he said with a red face. "He said that this is to urge my fortune. In addition to here, I have two office areas, which are also arranged in this way."


    "as like as two peas"? I asked.


    is not as like as two peas. He looks at the shield. "The shield is dragon on the other side, and here is the lion. Luo Xiushan said that this place is called Shiziping. The lion belongs to gold and the Dragon belongs to wood. It can''t be controlled. So he changed it into a lion. He said that it would be a smooth and smooth place... "


    speaking of this, he sighed," ah, unexpectedly, he is hurting me... "


    I smiled and didn''t speak.


    But he looked at the shield and asked me, "young master, is that true? There''s nothing else to say about this array? "


    "Luo Xiushan is right, but you have said a little." I looked at Li Chuan. "Xuanwu array can really urge money, but such a layout will stimulate a strong atmosphere and a great desire. If I only urge you to make money, one Xuanwu array will be enough. If I use three at a time, the meaning will be a little changed. "


    Li Chuan''s forehead is sweating, "er... Young master, i... this..."


    "if you don''t want to say it, I''ll say it for you." I stare at him, "you like women, especially your female employees and clients, right?"


    He bowed his head in shame, "yes..."


    "so what you asked Luo Xiushan to arrange for you is not only the array of urging money, but also the array of urging peach blossom". I sneered, "once a woman enters here, she will stay for a long time, she will be confused and confused, and you will get it. You said you didn''t force anyone. You don''t believe that, do you? "


    "You''re right..." he was sweating and swallowing nervously. "Most of them didn''t resist, and some of them... Were half hearted... I admit, it''s really what I mean. I asked Luo Xiushan to arrange it like this... But young master, I didn''t hurt anyone. I don''t treat any of the women who sleep with me badly! ""My shit, you''re such a cheeky old man," she sneered. "What''s the difference between you and drugging? Are you not afraid of retribution? "


    "I... I..." he helplessly looked at Ke''er, looked at me again, lowered his head, sighed, "I''m wrong, I''ll never do it again..." "have you ever had a conflict with Luo Xiushan because of women?" I asked him.


    "No! There is absolutely no such thing! " He hurriedly said, "there are many women in luoxiushan. I am responsible for his expenses in this respect. We are brothers. Our women don''t care about each other. We have never been in conflict because of these things!"


    "Really?" I frown. "You think it over."


    He thought calmly for a long time, shook his head, "really not!"


    "Well, then," I said, "there''s nothing to see here. Let''s go."


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    We turned to the door, ready to go downstairs.


    At this time, Li Chuan suddenly remembered, "is it because of her? Wait, young master, I remember! "

 Chapter 150

    I stopped and turned back. "Who?"


    "Her name is Yu mingwan, and she is a client of mine," said Li Chuan. "Five years ago, in August of that year, she went to our company headquarters in Hangzhou to sign a very important contract. I happened to go to the headquarters that day. When she came out after signing the contract in the contract department, she came face to face with me. I saw that she was young and beautiful and liked it very much, so I asked her to come to my office and have a cup of tea. Our director of Contract Department introduced me to her and said that I am the chairman of Yongchuan iron and steel group. If she could not refuse, she agreed. "


    "And then?" Can son sneer, "did you give other people girl to sleep?"


    Li Chuan blushed, nodded, and then said, "I really like her. I want to get along with her, but I didn''t expect that as soon as she came into my office, she passed out in a short time. I couldn''t help it, so I took her into the bedroom and gave her... What''s the matter...


    he swallowed his saliva and looked at me, "but I never thought that when she finished, she was bleeding all over the bed, and her face was white, as if she was going to die. I quickly put on my clothes and asked someone to send her to the hospital. I found out after checking in the hospital that she was pregnant and miscarried... "


    " ha ha... "Ke''er sneered," garbage! "


    Li Chuan was ashamed. "I didn''t know she was pregnant, I didn''t know..."


    "what happened later?" I asked.


    "Later, Luo Xiushan came," he said with a wry smile. "He heard that Yu mingwan had miscarried, and the whole person was stupid. I asked him if he knew Yu mingwan. He looked at me with that kind of eyes and didn''t talk for a long time. "


    "What kind of eyes?" I asked. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "strange eyes," he said, "but now in retrospect, it''s more like the eyes that want to kill."


    "What is his relationship with Yu mingwan?" I asked.


    "It doesn''t matter," Li Chuan said with a wry smile. "He didn''t know Yu mingwan at all. He said I shouldn''t do this. The child was too innocent. I asked him what to do? He said that he had already done so, so he could only make up for Yu mingwan as much as possible. With that, he left. "


    But look at me. "It''s not that simple. He must know Yu mingwan."


    I pondered for a moment, turned to look at the lion''s head shield in the living room, "Xuanwu formation, fetus..."


    "young master, looking back on the scene at that time, I also think that Luo Xiushan must know Yu mingwan," said Li Chuan, "do you think he... Would that child... Be him?"


    "What happened to Yu mingwan later?" I asked him.


    "Later I apologized to her, but she ignored me all the time," said Li Chuan. "After she was discharged from the hospital, she left Hangzhou and disappeared."


    "After that?" But when he frowned, "you didn''t look for someone else''s girl?"


    "I sent someone to look for it," Li Chuan said wryly. "I can find all the places, but I can''t find them at all."


    "I didn''t expect that we were helping a scum," Ke''er sneered. "Mr. Li, you deserve to be punished! Luo Xiushan is right. He is acting for heaven! "


    "Keer!" I winked at her. "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Ah..." Li Chuan sighed, "miss Ke''er is right. I''m a scum indeed. I''m sorry for that girl..."


    he cried.


    "It''s your private business. It''s not convenient for us to say more," I looked at him. "I hope you''ll do well after this time''s business is over."


    He nodded in tears, "thank you, young master! I will, I will... "


    let''s take a look at it." let''s go. "


    Ke''er glanced at him, sighed softly, and nodded.


    Coming out of the main building and looking at the open plant area, my heart is even more bottomless.


    In the same words, the gas field here is too clean to start.


    I pondered for a moment, and instinctively wanted to make divination. I stopped the thought immediately.


    There is no doubt that the following town is very ferocious. If you use divination, you will lose more than you gain if you make a change in your life. I''d better try something else to be as safe as possible.


    Keer came to me. "What are you thinking, young master?"


    I thought for a moment and waved to Lichuan, "come here."


    Li Chuan came running quickly, "young master, you said."


    "Get us a bigger car with plenty of food and water," I said. "Kor and I are going to stay here for two days."


    "Here?" Li Chuan was stunned. "Is this... OK?"


    "If you want to prepare, you need not ask so much," I said.


    "Well," he nodded, and then thought, "young master, in fact, you and miss Ke''er can go to live in the main building. How can they be more comfortable than in the car


    I didn''t speak. I took a look at him and turned to the gate.

 Chapter 151

    But the son also stares at him, and quickly catches up with me.


    Li Chuan felt bored, red face sighed, and followed.


    Come outside, we open the door to get on the bus, turn around and drive to the county.


    Back at the hotel, I asked Kel to order something to eat, and then went into the bathroom.


    After taking a bath, I put on my bathrobe, wiped my hair and came to the living room, but the meal was ready.


    The food is ordered from the hotel restaurant, fried meat with sharp peppers, fried yellow croaker, eggplant with fish fragrance, boiled okra, plus a small bucket of rice and a basin of seafood soup. It looks good.


    I went to the sofa and sat down. Keer filled me with rice. Then he filled himself with a bowl. He sat down beside me and ate.


    We are all hungry.


    "Eat more." I brought her a fried fish. "Let''s go to the factory after dark. There''s no such food for the next two days."


    But he also brought me a piece of meat. "You can eat more, too!"


    We both looked at each other and laughed, holding the bowl and devouring it.


    After eating, she took my bowl and filled me with soup. "Young master, I don''t understand. What shall we do in the factory? Is it waiting for the rabbit? " I took the soup and took a sip. It tasted OK.


    "There''s a spoon," she handed me.


    "I can''t say it''s just waiting for a rabbit." I put down the soup and took the spoon she handed over. "There''s a town under there ready to move, and there must be something unusual on it. If you find some clues, you can follow the lead and figure out what''s underneath."


    "But the gas field in that place is so clean, there is no trace of it," she did not understand.


    "It can''t be. I don''t think it''s the right time," I said. "So I thought, if we just go there for two days, I won''t believe it. I can''t find it out."


    "What if it doesn''t work out?" She was worried, "what about that?"


    I take a look at her. "Then the factory is completely abandoned."


    "What do you say?" She looked at me.


    "No problem, but once the construction starts, something may happen," I said. "At that time, Li Chuan can''t afford it, so the plant can only be abandoned. His two billion plus investments will only be able to float. "


    "If you see what he has done, he deserves it," Keer said. "But you do it. If you do it, it will not affect you."


    I took a sip of soup. "So, I have to find out the town and get things done properly."


    "Yes," Ke''er thought, "but what is that? How can it be so evil? It stinks in the air, and it''s clean. I can''t find any trace. It''s so special... "


    I look at her and smile," don''t think about it. I''ll find it out. "


    She took a deep breath and bowed her head to drink the soup.


    After dark, Li Chuan came and brought us a large luxury business car.


    "Spencer?" Ke''er''s eyes brightened, he opened the door and checked the car. He smiled with satisfaction, "yes!"


    Li Chuan smiled. "That''s good. The food and water are ready. They are all in the car."


    Ke''er opened the door and got off. He came to me. "Young master, this car has a high configuration. It''s OK to drive this car to the factory for three days."


    I nodded and looked at Li Chuan. "You don''t have to go. I''ll call you if you need anything."


    "OK, I''ll wait for your call," said Li Chuan.


    "By the way," I remembered, "where did you live these days? Why not stay in a hotel with us? "


    Li Chuan was stunned, then smiled, "er... Well, when the factory started last year, I bought a house here, and I live there these days. Young master, when this is over, I will show you. "


    "Oh, that''s not necessary," I look at Kerl. "Let''s go."


    "OK," Ke''er nodded.


    We opened the door, started the car, left the hotel and drove to Shiziping.


    Li Chuan watched us leave with a long sigh of relief...


    Ke''er noticed his look and whispered to me, "young master, Li Chuan is guilty..."


    I took a look at Li Chuan at the door of the hotel and smiled lightly, "let him go."

 Chapter 152

    I know that Li Chuan has secrets to hide from us, but as long as I don''t delay the work, I don''t want to go deep into it. Everyone has private affairs. It''s not necessarily a good thing to know too much.


    This is what my grandfather taught me since I was a child. In addition to business needs, don''t send people privacy.


    So, I don''t mind.


    When I came to Shiziping again, I asked Ke''er to drive into the plant area and slowly turn around along the road in the plant.


    After that, I asked her to park near the northeast corner of the factory.


    "This place has the most Yin at night," I said. "Let''s watch it all night and see what''s going on."


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    I thought, "turn around and lift up your clothes."


    "Well!" Ke''er turns around and lifts his clothes.


    As soon as I was a little absorbed, I made another talisman on her back by pinching the finger rhyme. After the rhyme was printed, I pressed it hard.


    Can''t help asking her, "is it really so comfortable?"


    She turned to me and smiled, "haven''t you experienced it?"


    I laughed, too. "I don''t need it."


    She said with a smile, "that kind of feeling is like a heat flow rushing into the body, the pores of the whole body are all opened in a moment, that kind of feeling, tut..."


    my face is inexplicably hot, and the faint feeling is like what she is alluding to...


    I cough, "OK, let''s go down for a turn."


    But the son saw my embarrassment, chuckled, "OK!"


    We opened the door and got off. We made a tour of the factory.


    In the northeast corner of the plant area is a large warehouse, which is a warehouse and a warehouse. To put a large warehouse in this position has the function of gathering money. Needless to say, the layout of the factory must be Luo Xiushan''s hand. The warehouse is very tall. It''s dark at night. It looks like a big grave. It''s gloomy.


    I took Ke''er from north to south, walked hundreds of meters, bypassed a warehouse to the East, walked tens of meters, then turned to the countryside to the north, and finally returned to the starting place.


    Turning around, I saw nothing but a wild cat.


    I look at my watch. It''s half past eight in the evening. It''s Hai hour, but there''s almost no Yin Qi.


    It''s an abnormal situation.


    "Something''s wrong," I looked around vigilantly. "There''s no Yin at all. Are they all blocked?"


    "Was it the rain yesterday that was too heavy?" Asked Ke''er.


    "That thunderstorm will eliminate the evil spirit and body odor, but it can''t block the Yin Qi," I thought, "first go back to the car, and then look at it at midnight."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We went back to the car, and this time, we got to the back.


    Keer unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to me. Then he took a bag of dried squid and ripped it open. He took a piece and sent it to my mouth.


    I opened my mouth to bite, chewing and meditating to experience the atmosphere outside.


    In this way, while eating and waiting, soon, it''s time.


    Ke''er is a little sleepy. He yawns on the sofa for days.


    Last night, she didn''t sleep all night to take care of me, which would be a bit overwhelming.


    I saw that she was sleepy like a kitten. With a smile, I took a blanket from behind and covered her.


    She rubbed against me and fell asleep on my lap.


    I hesitated to look at her and wanted her to change her posture, but I couldn''t bear to see her so tired.


    When she was struggling, she suddenly opened her eyes, sat up nimbly, listened to me with her ears up, and looked at me. "Young master, do you hear me?"


    "What?" I was stunned.


    "There is a sound," she pointed out. "It''s like the sound of gongs and drums. Listen carefully."


    As soon as I frowned, I lowered the window and listened carefully. There was no sound.


    "There is no sound," I looked at her curiously. "Can you really hear it?" "Shhh..." she motioned me not to speak, closed her eyes and listened carefully for a while, and confirmed, "it''s gongs and drums! It''s outside the factory. It''s coming this way. "


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Sure!" She nodded.


    I pondered, opened the door and got out of the car


    We got out of the car and walked to the gate of the factory.


    When I arrived, I heard the sound of gongs and drums. It seemed to be outside the factory, and the sound was still approaching. I have to admire Ke''er. She has good eyes and good memory. Her hearing is as sensitive as that of a wolf. It''s absolutely beyond ordinary people.


    I can''t help but think of Lao Zhao again, and my heart says that after I go back, I will invite him to have a meal and thank him very much.


    When I came near the gate, I gestured to her and stopped.The sound of gongs and drums is not far from the factory gate. I can hear it very clearly. But when I look at the sound, there is no ghost outside.


    It''s a bit strange that there is a sound without a shadow.


    "Do you want to go out and have a look?" Asked the little one.


    "You wait here, I''ll see," I whispered.

 Chapter 153

    "I''ll go with you!"


    "No, it''s a bit weird. You wait here," I said and walked out of the door.


    Strange things happened, just out of the factory door a dozen steps, the sound of gongs and drums suddenly disappeared.


    I was stunned. I looked around and found nothing unusual.


    What''s going on? If it''s insidious, it should be a little insidious at least, but there''s nothing here. It''s too abnormal!


    But when my son saw that I was not going, he couldn''t help following up. "Young master, you..."


    she was also stunned, "hey? Why is it silent? "


    I thought, "what do you mean?"


    "I heard it clearly just now. When I came out, there was no movement." Ke''er said in surprise, "what''s the situation...


    " you mean, after I came out, there is still a voice? " I look at her. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "yes, I can hear it very clearly," she said. "I can''t see you moving. I think you''re following me when there''s a situation. Who knows, the sound will disappear as soon as you come out."


    "Go, go back!" I turned and walked back.


    "Good!" Kerr is right behind me.


    When we got back to the factory, we passed the gate, and the sound of gongs and drums was loud and lively outside.


    The sound is so close that it seems that there is a gong and drum team at the door.


    But as soon as we came out, the voice disappeared again.


    We went back to the factory again, and the sound of gongs and drums appeared again.


    Three times, I''m a bit messy.


    It''s said that there is no Yin Qi. If it''s not, where are the people who play gongs and drums? What''s more, why does the sound disappear as soon as it leaves the factory and appear as soon as it comes back? "This situation is not right," I look at Ke''er. "Don''t be confused by these voices. Let''s go back to the car. Our purpose is to observe the gas field and how they like to make trouble."


    "Well, good!" Keer nodded.


    Instead of listening to the sound of gongs and drums outside, we turned to the warehouse area.


    When I got back to the parking place, I suddenly felt tight and reached out to stop Ke''er. "Don''t move."


    But I couldn''t stop. My arm just rubbed against her chest.


    As soon as my face was hot, I took my arm back.


    Keer didn''t mind. He asked me, "what''s the matter?"


    I coughed and coughed. "There''s Yin."


    "Yin Qi?" Her eyes brightened and she looked around. "Really? How? "


    "You stand still, cover your nose," I told her, and then squat down, carefully observe the ground.


    Ke''er covers his mouth and nose and nods.


    In the moonlight, you can see a wave of Yin coming up from the ground. It''s not very strong, but it''s continuous. I watched for a few minutes and looked up at Kor. "Take your hands off and take a deep breath."


    Ke''er takes a deep breath and spits it out gently.


    "Do you smell a corpse?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "No, nothing."


    I stood up. "You smell it."


    She nodded, sniffed and shook her head. "Really not."


    I was relieved, "that''s good. Your sense of smell is more sensitive than mine. If you don''t smell it, you should not."


    "What does that mean?" She asked.


    "It''s right to say that the body stink comes from the evil spirit." I smiled helplessly and looked around. "It means that nothing can be judged by this evil spirit alone. We have to wait."


    She looked at the distance and was a little worried. "But young master, the sound of gongs and drums is getting closer and bigger. Is it really OK?"


    "You have amulets on you. Don''t worry." I looked at the direction of the noisy gongs and drums. "Let''s go back to the bus. If they are noisy, let them do it."


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    We went back to the car and closed the door.


    The car''s sound insulation is good. As soon as the door is closed, the sound outside is suddenly much smaller.


    I can still hear it, but I can''t hear it.


    "You didn''t sleep last night," I said, looking at Kerl


    "And you?" She asked.


    "I can''t sleep. I have to keep an eye on the changes of the gas field outside," I said. "You sleep with you. We''ll shift. You''ll be on duty in the daytime tomorrow."


    But he yawned, "I''ll be with you."


    "Let you go to sleep and be obedient."


    But the son is helpless, had to put flat seat, cover blanket to sleep.


    Soon, she fell asleep.


    I smile quietly, turn my head and look out, then I find that a huge eye is sticking out of the window, looking at me calmly.


    I was in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 154

    The eye just appeared for a moment and disappeared in an instant.


    I returned to my senses, opened the door and got out of the car. I looked around and saw nothing.


    What is that? Or, what kind of eye is that?


    I looked at the window and recalled the scene just now. It seemed to me that it was the eye of a wild animal. One eye was as big as our car. How big is the eye? Is it the underground town? Is it out already?


    I looked around with vigilance. Everything was normal, just like before. It didn''t look like a town. Where did the eyes come from?


    But when she saw me get off, she woke up and followed me.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" She asked quickly.


    "Oh... It''s OK," I said lightly. "I''ll come down and have a pee."


    As soon as I said that, my face turned red. How could I say that? Keer is a girl!


    But she didn''t care. She sighed, "you don''t need to get out of the car to pee. Didn''t you tell me? There''s a bathroom in the car. "


    "Oh, I forgot," I coughed. "Let''s go, get in the car."


    But I didn''t think much about it. I went back to the car and went to sleep.


    I went into the bathroom in the car, which was convenient for me. I looked at myself in the mirror and breathed softly.


    After the convenience, I washed my hands, went back to Ke''er and sat down, and continued to observe the outside.


    At this time, the sound of gongs and drums is closer. I can hear them clearly.


    Judging from the direction, it should be near the main building.


    I close my eyes, listen and experience the change of the aura. Thanks to my talent of being sensitive to the aura, any subtle change can''t escape my perception.


    But unconsciously, I became more and more sleepy and fell asleep.


    At dawn, the sound of gongs and drums in the factory suddenly stopped.


    As soon as the sound stopped, we both woke up at the same time.


    I sat up and rubbed my eyes. I opened the door and got out of the car. I checked all around.


    Ke''er yawned, stretched out, and then got out of the car and came to me, "young master, how are you? Is there anything unusual? "


    "Shit," I couldn''t help swearing, "what the hell is it! It''s fucking clean again! "


    Hearing my swearing, Ke''er chuckled.


    I just came back to myself, and I quickly stood up, "I''m sorry, I..." don''t don''t Ke''er said quickly, "don''t apologize. How can a man not swear? Is it a man who doesn''t swear? Haha, you scold with special taste and masculine taste. Come here and scold more


    I smiled awkwardly, "don''t make trouble with you..."


    "I didn''t make trouble, I''m serious." she looked at me happily and said with emotion, "Oh, people have to die compared to people, goods have to be thrown away compared to goods, brother Fei scolds every day, how do I think of him as a rough guy? Young master is usually gentle and gentle, occasionally scolds like this, I go, it''s really handsome and fried!"


    She looked at me adoringly like a little fan. I coughed and coughed, "OK, let''s not talk about this. Go wash your face. Let''s change the place later."


    "OK!" Ke''er laughs and goes back to the car to wash.


    I took a long breath, looked around, but shook my head.


    After washing, I asked Ke''er to pull up near the main building. Then we opened the door to get out of the car, opened the main building door with the access control given by Li Chuan, and walked in.


    There won''t be anything outside during the day, so I''m too lazy to stare. I''d better go to his office to sleep. No matter how comfortable the car is, it''s not as comfortable as the bed. There''s no need to aggrieve yourself.


    After entering the door, Ke''er went to the main control room first and turned on the main power supply and elevator.


    We walked into the elevator and came to Li Chuan''s office on the top floor.


    At this time, Ke''er suddenly thought of the array here and asked me, "young master, there is a Xuanwu array here. We are here, can''t we?"


    "Which one?" I was stunned.

 Chapter 155

    "That''s what happened," Kor said.


    I coughed and coughed, "er... No, you have amulets on you. The array here can''t affect you."


    "And you?" "Will it affect you?" she asked


    I light smile, "more impossible, rest assured."


    "Oh..." she nuzzled, "all right..."


    I was amused by her, "OK, boil some boiled water and make some noodles."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We brought water, noodles and pots from the car. There''s electricity here. You can make noodles with water.


    When kor''er was boiling water, I went to the huge French window to see the scenery outside.


    It''s a place where you can see from afar the wolf mountain, the black tiger mountain and the whole Shiziping. It''s really impressive. After looking at the terrain for a while, I then looked at the plant area below. From here, most of the plant areas can be seen clearly.


    It is found from this view that the principle of Fengshui is implied everywhere in the plant area, which is an exquisite Fengshui layout. It seems that Luo Xiushan is really not a person of leisure. It''s not surprising that Li Chuan can have today with his help.


    It''s a pity that this man has not always been a man. After so many years with Li Chuan, he finally killed his boss.


    There must be a reason for this, but it''s someone else''s private affair. I can''t go to many investigations. My task is to clear up the town under the plant area so that it can be started and put into production smoothly. Then I can afford Li Chuan and his five million yuan.


    Keer came over with two bowls of noodles and put them on the desk. "Young master, you can eat them."


    I came back to myself, "Oh, yes."


    Ke''er pulls two chairs, then takes out a can of anchovies from the bag and opens it. We eat it on Li Chuan''s big desk.


    "What did you see just now?" Asked Keer.


    "Look at the layout outside," I said as I ate. "Luoxiushan is a character. It''s a wonderful layout."


    "When it comes to luoxiushan..." she looked at me. "Young master, I always think Yu mingwan''s belly child must be his."


    "Is it? What is the basis? " I asked.


    She shrugged. "Groundless, intuitive."


    I smiled and continued to eat noodles.


    "In fact, you''ll know everything when you make a divination," she said. "We don''t have to guess."


    "We are here to solve the town, not to spy on people''s privacy," I said. "You are right. I can know the relationship between Yu mingwan and Luo Xiushan with a divination. Then? Why Luo Xiushan killed Li Chuan is his business, it has nothing to do with us. We know too much. When we do something, we will be bound. Do you understand? "


    She looked at me puzzled. "I don''t understand."


    I took a look at her. "For example, the child Yu mingwan miscarried was Luo Xiushan''s, and then? Shall we continue to help Lichuan, or shall we stand on the other side of luoxiushan and let Lichuan suffer from this retribution and his family is ruined? "


    "Here..." she thought, biting her fork, "it''s like... It''s hard to do..."


    "of course it''s hard to do it." I said, "we''re here to do things. Their personal grudges have nothing to do with us. Once involved, they will only make trouble for themselves, and they will not please each other. My grandfather has taught me since I was a child that it must be done properly. But unless the person in charge is in danger of his life, don''t get involved in his personal grudges with the other party. If you don''t handle it well, you will hurt yourself. "


    "I see..." she nodded.


    "It''s like Miss Tang''s business," I said. "Someone wants to kill her. If I don''t dig out that person, Miss Tang will still have life worries, so I have to do that. But Li Chuan is different. Luo Xiushan''s worst situation is to bankrupt Li Chuan. You don''t think he cried so pitifully that day. He can''t live if the project is ruined. In fact, he won''t die. Even if the project is abandoned and he goes bankrupt, the so-called skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and he still has tens of millions of personal assets. With the money, he can start all over again. In this case, we don''t have to take part in the grudges between him and Luo Xiushan. Li Chuan is a man with a heavy mind. He won''t let Luo Xiushan go. If we take part in too much, if we can''t deal with it well, we''ll have to ride on the tiger. Then why? "


    Ke''er was so absorbed that he held his chin and stared at me, forgetting to eat his face.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I was stunned.


    "Young master, you are so handsome!" She looked at me with a spoony face, "I love you..."


    "well, I like you too," I said awkwardly, "eat noodles!" She chuckled, "that''s right! That''s tacit understanding. You see, in your words, I can eat half a tin more! "


    I silently looked at her, a quiet smile, "eat."

 Chapter 156

    We had a rest in Lichuan''s office all day. After dark, we went downstairs and went back to the car to continue our investigation.


    This time, I asked her to drive to the southeast corner of the factory.


    The place of Southeast sundam is the most active place for spirits. Since there is no evil spirit here, let''s see if there is any monster, fairy or Buddha.


    "The devil, the fairy and the Buddha?" But the son is stunned, "you say demon I can understand, how can fairy Buddha still be sneaky?"


    "There are two kinds of fairy Buddhas," I said. "One is the real fairy Buddhas, and the other is the false fairy Buddhas. In fact, they are demons."


    "False fairy Buddha?" She''s interested. "What''s a real fairy Buddha like? How to distinguish them? "


    "Immortals and Buddhas are actually one entity, but they have different appellations," I said. "Taoism is divided into five immortals, namely, heaven, God, man, earth and ghost. Buddhism is divided into ten Bodhisattvas, including arhat. Those who have more than ten Bodhisattvas are Buddhas, which are the same realm as the immortals of Taoism. The immortals live in the heaven. Immortals, immortals, ghosts and fairies live in the world; Buddhas and Bodhisattvas live in the world of Buddhas, and other nine Bodhisattvas live in different realms... "


    I took a look at her and said," well, it''s complicated to say, and I can''t say it all at night. "


    But the child understood, "that is to say, the real fairy Buddha is not in the world, even in the world, they will not do harm to the world, right?"


    "That''s understandable," I nodded. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what about the fake fairy Buddha?" She asked.


    "There are two kinds of false immortals and Buddhas. One is sealed by the people. If the people don''t understand the Buddhism and Taoism, there will be many spiritual bodies attached to the Buddhism and Taoism. They will confuse the people''s psychics with various images," I said. "Many people are not confident, so most of them have no judgment. When they see it, they think it''s true. These spirits take advantage of this characteristic of the common people, climb the Buddha and attach the path, and enjoy the incense. However, although they bear the name of Buddha and Taoist immortals, they are actually mountain goblins or ghosts and immortals with some accomplishments in previous lives, so most of them have temper and are easy to be used and haunt the world. "


    "What about the other?" She asked.


    "The other is the more powerful demons," I said. "These demons are very powerful. They are no less powerful than the gods and Buddhas. For various reasons, they live in the world, showing that they are not easy to mix, so they are included in the world''s Buddhism and Taoism system in the name of various Dharma protectors. Of course, it''s almost impossible for such a monster to appear here, so don''t ask more. "


    She sighed, "it''s a long experience to follow the young master. If you didn''t tell me, where would I listen? I thought that Miss Yu was so powerful. After listening to this, I understood that the spiritual world of emotion is so huge. There is spirit outside the spirit, and there is heaven outside... "


    " for ordinary people, the less they know, the simpler life will be. "I looked outside and smiled lightly," you follow me, and later life can''t be simple. "


    Ke''er laughed. "I like it!" I looked at her, smiled and nodded.


    "What now?" She asked me, "are you waiting as you did yesterday?"


    "I can only wait," I look at my watch, "but I don''t think I''ll wait for nothing tonight. I''ll get something."


    "Well!" She looked around. "If you say there is harvest, there must be. Let''s wait patiently."


    As we chatted, we watched and waited. Unconsciously, the midnight came again.


    But the sound of gongs and drums was heard again.


    "Here we are again, young master," she said, looking at me. "It''s a lot bigger than yesterday."


    I lowered the window and listened carefully. I didn''t hear anything.


    But this time I don''t think it''s strange. She can just hear it.


    "Where''s the sound?" I asked her.


    She listened carefully. "It''s far away. It''s going to take a while."


    "Don''t worry," I said lightly. "Let me know when you get close."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    For more than half an hour, neither of us spoke.


    Ke''er closed her eyes and listened to the sound carefully. When the sound of gongs and drums came into the factory, she opened her eyes and said to me, "here, in the factory!"


    I opened the door and got off. "Let''s go!" "Good!"


    She got out of the car and we went to the main building together.


    From the gate of the factory to the main building, a broad main road divides the factory into two parts: North and south. We lurk in a lane beside the main road and carefully look at the direction of the sound, hoping to find something.


    The sound is getting closer and closer. The sound of the drum is shaking my ears.


    But like yesterday, there was nothing but sound.


    "Young master, is it an illusion?" Asked Ke''er in doubt.

 Chapter 157

    "No," I said definitely, "it''s made by ghosts beating gongs and drums. Listen to that drum carefully. It''s different from the drum in the world."


    After listening carefully for a while, Ke''er wondered, "I don''t think it''s different."


    "The drum in the world can play the Yang Qi, which means it''s exciting," I whispered. "Listen to this drum carefully. Although it''s vigorous, its ending is short and there''s the sound of gold and stone."


    She listened carefully again and nodded, "that''s right, that''s it! What does that say? "


    "I said just now, it means that the drums are played by ghosts, so they are not hallucinations," I said.


    "What shall we do now?" She asked.


    I listened carefully and asked her, "listen carefully. What instruments do they use?"


    "Drums, gongs, cymbals, and..." she frowned. "What''s that noise?" "What?" I asked quickly.


    "Let me listen..." she held her breath and closed her eyes.


    After listening for a while, she shook her head. "No, that voice is mixed in the sound of gongs and drums. It''s not true."


    I thought about it and looked at the direction of the voice. "Let''s get closer."


    "Is there any danger?" She asked.


    I took her hand. "That''s all."


    She nodded. "Well."


    We walked out of the alley and walked over to the sound.


    Soon, the sound of gongs and drums became louder and clearer, as if the ghost gongs and drums team were around us.


    I can only hear its voice, but I can''t see its shadow. I don''t even know the Yin Qi of the spirit.


    But when she got closer, not only did she hear it, but I also heard it.


    "It''s a bronze bell!" We both looked at each other and said the same thing.


    Almost at the same time, a bleak wind came up.


    As soon as I pulled her to one side, the wind was almost close to us, firmly and aggressively blowing in the past. Then, the sound of gongs and drums, the copper bell slowly went away.


    But the Yin wind is not only not weakened, but also increased.


    But suddenly he realized, "master, this is not a band, this is a team!"


    "I noticed it too," I whispered. "Don''t move, don''t talk, wait for them to pass."


    Ke''er swallowed nervously and nodded silently.


    For more than ten minutes, the sound of gongs and drums has gone far, and the wind has passed.


    I pulled her from the side of a road around the main building, at this time can clearly feel that a wind is slowly around the main building. The gongs and drums team seemed to be in the open, turning slowly and firmly. At the same time, the surrounding Yin Qi was gathered, and the whole main building was shrouded in the dark air.


    It suddenly dawned on me, "no wonder that there were so few Yin Qi in Gen''s position yesterday, so they were all gathered here..."


    "yes, we should have come here last night", but Ke''er was also surprised.


    "Shhh..." I motioned to her not to speak, and at the same time I clenched her hand and picked up the Lei Jue with my left hand.


    These ghosts don''t seem to realize our existence, or they don''t care about us at all. They continue to play drums and gongs and circle the main building slowly.


    After a few turns, a black cloud appeared over the main building, and then a cloud of Yin came out of the black cloud and rushed to the ground.


    I only felt a stabbing pain on my body. I unconsciously held Ke''er in my arms and protected her with my back.


    Ke''er looked at me nervously, his eyes filled with gratitude.


    I smiled at her, signaled that she was ok, and then let her go.


    Ke''er smiled and looked behind me. Suddenly, he was shocked and turned pale. He pointed to my back and said, "young master! What is that? "


    I looked back and froze.

 Chapter 158

    I saw hundreds of white paper people, singing and dancing, slowly circling the main building. In front of the group was a paper man band, followed by two paper man lion boys and four fierce lions. As they walked and danced, although their movements were rigid, the lion danced vividly and vividly.


    Paper man band, paper man lion dance, paper man dance.


    Just now they haven''t shown their shape, but now, the black clouds are breathing out the Yin Qi, and they all show up in the moonlight.


    This is a chilling scene. Hundreds of paper people in the moonlight are much more terrifying than the fierce ghost.


    Don''t be afraid, I motioned, and told her that as long as she didn''t panic, nothing would happen.


    Ke''er swallowed her saliva nervously and nodded.


    As long as we don''t disturb these paper people, they won''t attack us. We just need to watch quietly and see what will happen in a while.


    I turned my attention to the black clouds over the main building, which constantly absorbed the Yin Qi, not to let the paper man take shape. This is a paper man''s sacrifice, and the purpose of this sacrifice is to let the underground thing come out, so this black gas is the spirit it has transformed, and now, it is about to appear.


    We waited in silence, waiting.


    The black clouds grew bigger and bigger, rolling in the air, and soon formed a huge black lion''s head. It struggled and roared as if to emerge from the clouds. As the black Qi continued to strengthen, its body, claws and tail appeared in turn, leaped to the ground from the air, and gave out a roar.


    This time, we heard its roar clearly.


    I can''t help wondering why I didn''t hear it last night?


    But on second thought, I understand that the lion''s voice should be the same as the sound of gongs and drums, and it can''t be heard at any time. We were in the warehouse last night, far away from the main building. Maybe after the lion appeared, we could not hear its voice at that distance.


    Such an explanation would make sense.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down and continued to look at the black lion.


    After the black lion landed, except for the paperman band, all the papermen, including the four lions, stopped to crawl on the ground and kowtow to the lion. The band''s gongs and drums didn''t stop, but they were stronger.


    I can''t help but think of last night, before Ke''er went to bed, the sound of gongs and drums suddenly increased a lot. Now the time is almost the same as last night, so I can be sure that the eyes outside the car last night are the black lion''s.


    The black lion shook his hair and turned to the southeast.


    The paper people stood up again and continued to sing and dance around the main building. The four lions also danced again. They took the paper people and continued to walk around the building. The black gas is still gathering in the distance, and the black cloud is still rolling and expanding. It splits out a stream of black gas, flies to the distance, and continuously supplements the black lion.


    Southeast? I suddenly realized something and pulled Kel to catch up.


    As I expected, the black lion ran to our car.


    When we got to the parking place, we saw that the black lion was turning around the car, as if looking for something.


    In a hurry, I shouted angrily, "ah!"


    The lion was startled and flew away with a whoosh.


    This time, the paper people near the main building were also alarmed. They stopped dancing and came to us in a stiff way.


    "Young master, those paper people!" Ke''er exclaimed.


    "Get in the car!"


    I led her to run to the car, opened the door and closed the car door. Then I was a little bit nervous. I pinched my fingers and nodded twice on the car. I set up a Taiji array. Then I repaired five five talismans of Wulei town and integrated them into the array. The combination of five thunder town talisman and Taiji array is equivalent to a low matching five thunder array. It''s enough to deal with these paper people.


    To be on the safe side, I thought about it and built three more fire charms, which were integrated into the array.


    In a flash of golden red light, the powerful five thunder fire array rose from the ground, instantly protecting our car tightly. I''ve used this array, and I know its power. I said that millennium jade puppet immortal can deal with it. I don''t believe these paper people are not afraid of the flame.


    Sure enough, the paper people rushed over one after another and surrounded our car, among them, those in front of us caught fire instantly, and in a blink of an eye, they turned into ashes.


    But these paper people are not afraid of death. They go on and on, seeing death as if they are going home, so that within ten meters around the RV, a sea of fire has formed.


    Ke''er''s face was sweating.


    I can''t be nervous either. I''m afraid there are too many paper people, and I''ll cook us like a grilled fish.

 Chapter 159

    Fortunately, the five thunder fire array is powerful, and all the paper people turn into ashes in a blink of an eye, so although a sea of fire has formed, it will not turn our car into an oven.


    The fire lasted for five or six minutes. Hundreds of paper people were burned, leaving ashes around the car.


    In the end came the two lion boys and four lions.


    Unlike the other paper people, the two lion boys jumped up and tried to jump on the top of the car. As a result, they became a fire in mid air. The four lions were fierce. They rushed to the car with fire and hit our RV.


    The caravan shakes a lot, but soon calms down. They turn to ashes outside the door.


    Ke''er''s face was white. He looked outside nervously and kept spitting.


    "OK, it''s OK," I comforted her.


    She pointed out, "that band, they haven''t left yet."


    I turned to see, but not, the paperman band stood in the distance, looked at us with no expression, as if hesitated to come.


    Only then did we see their faces. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    the face made of white paper, with black eyes and two Rouge spots on the face, just like the mercury zombie, it''s extremely miserable and frightening in the moonlight.


    "Don''t be afraid, they won''t come here," I said to Ke''er. "These paper people are the nightmares of the town. This band is the head of nightmares. They also sacrifice to black lions. They won''t die like other paper people."


    "Nightmare spirit?" But a Leng son, "what is nightmare spirit?"


    "Nightmare spirit is the spirit formed by the town, which is more ferocious than the ghost." I pointed to the paper man band outside. "These paper men should be the foil of the underground town. As long as they are still there, as long as they play drums and gongs, the paper men just burned can gather. Nightmares are almost paranoid in performing tasks. They have more important things to do and will not work hard with us. Besides, they can''t get by even if they''re spelled. "


    The paperman band watched us for a while, continued to play the drums and gongs, and turned to the main building. With the sound of gongs and drums, the ashes on the ground disappeared. Lion boy, lion and paper dancer appeared as if they were juggling. They followed the paper man band.


    Ke''er breathed a sigh of relief, relieved, took a bottle of water, unscrewed it and handed it to me.


    I looked up and drank half a bottle at a draught.


    She took it and drank the rest of the bottle.


    It took us a long time to get back to our senses.


    "Young master, the black lion is the town under the ground, isn''t it?" She asked me.


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "What is it?" She couldn''t help asking.


    I took a look at her and smiled helplessly, "I don''t know... Seriously, such a big town is rare..."


    Ke''er was worried, "if I don''t clean it up, will something happen?"


    "Yes," I said definitely, "now it still has shape and quality. Once these paper people are sacrificed for a few more days, its spirit can come out. At that time, no one knows what will happen."


    "Then what?" She looked at me.


    I thought about it and looked at her. "After he came out last night, he came out of the car window to peep at us. As soon as I went out, he scared away. I didn''t want you to be afraid, so I didn''t tell you. If it''s aimed at us, what else will it do when we''re not in the car today? "


    As soon as Ke''er''s eyes brightened, "that is to say... Its target is on the car... But not us..."


    I sighed gently and looked at the front, "it''s not us, what else..."


    Ke''er thought about it, looked around and wondered, "is there anything valuable in our car? I''ve only heard that the lion looks for the hydrangea ball, but I haven''t heard that this thing likes babies... "


    " Hydrangea ball... "I suddenly think of it, get up and come to the back, take my bag and open it, and take out the beads sent by Meng Xiaoyan.


    Ke''er comes to have a look, stunned, "I''ll go... What kind of treasure!"


    I dragged the bead in front of her, "Hydrangea..."


    you see.

 Chapter 160

    "This is the first-class pearl from the South China Sea, and it''s an old thing at first sight. It''s a valuable treasure." but look at me, "that black lion, has taken it as an embroidered ball?"


    "It''s not necessarily a hydrangea," I said. "It''s a token of affection given to Xiao Zhou by Empress li of the Southern Tang Dynasty. The black lion smelled its treasure and came here. It seems that this lion likes the Pearl very much. "


    "He has made himself a dragon?" Keer wondered.


    "I don''t know, but it''s true that it''s interested in this pearl." I put away the bead and smiled helplessly. "This is a famous character from the Republic of China, she gave me when I was working in ningzhou some days ago. I wanted to give it to Xiaojun, but when Xiaojun told me the origin of it, I knew it was unlucky, so I gave up. I wanted to go back to Shangjing and ask Lao Zhao to find a seller to sell it. But I didn''t expect that the black lion would first see it. "


    "Little Jun?" But with a bad smile, "young master, are you and Guo Chenjun... Together?"


    I blushed and nodded in silence.


    Ke''er chuckled, then said in a sorry tone, "well, since Miss Jun is the first to arrive, then this palace will suffer a lot of pain and love. You get along well and leave me alone... Ah... "


    she sighed with exaggeration.


    I chuckled, "come on! What can I do for you? "


    "I''m lovelorn," she looked at me gravely. "I said I love you, don''t you remember?"


    I stopped laughing. "You... You mean it?"


    She chuckled, "it''s funny! I love you, not that kind of love. I know that for a boy like you, it must be a goddess to find a girlfriend. I''m a loser. How can I reach you? Ha ha ha ha... Joking and joking, look at you seriously... "


    I was relieved and smiled," that''s good. "


    "Go on talking about this bead," she took it up and looked at it carefully. She said to me seriously, "young master, I sincerely suggest that you keep this baby. Don''t do anything about it."


    "Why?" I don''t understand.


    "It''s priceless, but it''s priceless," she said. "People who know the goods can''t afford it, and people who can afford it may not believe its origin. It''s a pity that if you insist on your hand, it will be more than one million at most. Besides, it''s a memorial left by that corner for you. It''s a thought. You can''t give it to your girlfriend. It''s better to keep your own house. It''s a pity to sell so cheaply. What do you say? "


    I thought for a moment, "what you said is reasonable, OK, then keep it."


    She smiled. "That''s right!"


    I took the beads and carefully put them away.


    But the son quietly looked at me, while I did not pay attention, came together, kissed me.


    I was shocked. "Ke''er, you..." she nuzzled her lips and took out a rogue attitude. "What''s the matter? Not even a kiss? It''s not kissing... "


    " I... "I blushed, speechless.


    She said with a smile, "we''ve slept together for so many days. What''s the matter with us? I''m taking advantage of you? If you feel that you have suffered losses, come back in person! Come on, come on, don''t mention it, kiss here! " She said, pointing to her face.


    I chuckled, "stop messing with you, make noodles and eat something. I have to think about what to do next."


    "That''s a good idea!" She laughed and went to the back to boil water.


    I put the beads back in my bag, put them aside, and then open the door to get out of the car to see what''s going on outside.


    The sound of gongs and drums in the distance is still going on, and the black Qi is still gathering, but the black lion will not come again.


    I looked at the direction of the main building and fell into a deep thought. What kind of town is it and why is it so big? No wonder luoxiushan is going to use 23 dragon shaped steel piles to control it.


    The main building has been built. If we tear it down, we can dig out the black lion and rebuild it. But the town is not so common that no one can guarantee that nothing will happen during the excavation. What''s more, the 30 meters underground is good soil. Where does the body smell from? Every town must have a town. If the black lion is buried tens of meters deep, what''s under it?


    So this thing can''t be moved easily. We must find out what it is and then study the solution. If we act rashly, once we make a mistake, it will inevitably lead to a major disaster. At that time, Li Chuan may not be alone. I''m afraid that the people hundreds of miles around will suffer.


    I told myself not to worry, to be quiet, to be quiet.


    Check it out.


    I feel more secure, looked at the main building in the distance, turned back to the car.


    As soon as I closed the door, Ke''er brought me the noodles. "Come on, young master, this bowl is for you."


    "Is there anything different?" I''ll take it."An extra sausage," she said.


    "And you?" I asked.


    "I don''t need to eat noodles." she sat down beside me and asked me, "what did you do down there just now?"


    "I''m thinking about the black lion," I said as I ate the noodles. "I have to find out the origin of the lion, or I can''t move it."

 Chapter 161

    "How to check?" She asked.


    "I don''t know," I smiled helplessly. "When my grandfather told me about the town, he once listed dozens of towns for me, including lions, but not so big. So I don''t know what it is. "


    "Will it be an ordinary lion, and then it will grow old, or in a special way, it will become a big black lion?" She asked.


    I thought for a moment, "it''s impossible... You can see the size of the lion. It''s estimated that no ordinary town can become such a large one for 8000 years. But then again, the best town in the world can''t last that long without failure. Generally speaking, there are three or four thousand years, and they will become demons or even immortals. They can''t need any paper people to sacrifice. " Ke''er thought for a moment, "what if it''s not an ordinary lion?"


    "You saw its shape just now. It''s an ordinary male lion," I said. "The shape of the town determines its appearance. It''s an ordinary lion. It''s just black."


    Ke''er shakes his head. "It''s not... It''s different from the common big copper lion..."


    she looks at me, "it has horns on its head..."


    "has horns?" I thought, "why didn''t I see it?"


    "I saw it," she said. "It''s really angular, and it''s two. It''s awesome."


    "The lion''s long horn..." I swallowed, "it''s not a lion, it''s a lion dragon, it''s a dragon..."


    "no wonder it likes beads so much..." but I understood, "it''s a dragon..."


    "But even if it''s a lion dragon, it can''t be that big." I said to myself, "although it''s a big lion dragon, it can''t be that big as a town..."


    "isn''t it enough to know it''s a lion dragon?" Asked Keer.


    "Not enough," I shook my head. "You have to know its origin, why it''s here, what''s underneath it, so you can move it. Otherwise, once there is a deviation, we will have a major disaster. "


    But the son did not speak, silently nodded.


    I put down the bowl, looked outside, and fell into a deep thought, "wolf mountain, black tiger mountain, double evil spirits are sandwiched together to suppress the lion terrace in the middle. Shiziping... Shiziping... Black lion... Is this place name a coincidence? "


    "It can''t be a coincidence," Ke''er suddenly thought, "young master, we should ask the local old man, this Shiziping must have a history! I''m sure we can find out. "


    I took a look at her, took out my cell phone and dialed Li Chuan''s number.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" Li Chuan asked quickly.


    "Is there any local legend about Shiziping?" I asked him.


    He was stunned. "Legend? This... I don''t know. In this way, don''t worry. I''ll call the mayor of Wanshan town and ask him if he knows. "


    "OK," I hung up and continued to eat noodles.


    After a while, Li Chuan called.


    "Hello, how are you?" I asked.


    "Young master, the mayor said that there is a legend about Shiziping." he said, "more than a thousand years ago, green wolves and black tigers came down from the sky. They fought for three days and three nights here, killing and injuring countless people. Later, the Jade Emperor was furious and sent a lion to fight with the green Wolf and the black tiger for seven days and nights. Finally, he subdued the green Wolf and the black tiger. One of them was transformed into the green Wolf mountain and the other into the black tiger mountain. The lion lay among them for a day and a night, and then went back to heaven. At the beginning, the place where the lion lies to rest is now the lion terrace. He said that because of the long history, people call green Wolf mountain wild wolf mountain, but the names of Shiziping and Heihushan have been completely preserved. "


    After listening, I sighed in silence.


    This kind of story is made up by later generations at first sight, and has no reference value at all.


    "Young master, if you are not satisfied, I will go to the county literature and history museum tomorrow?" She asked.


    "No, go to sleep." I hung up.


    "How are you, young master?" Asked Keer.


    "It''s all bullshit, no value at all." I took a deep breath and looked at the main building in the distance. "It''s a headache..."


    "don''t worry, there will always be a way." she comforted me.


    I meditated quietly, suddenly I felt a move in my heart and sat up abruptly, "there is a man who should know the origin of the lion!"


    "Who is it?" Can''t wait to ask.


    "Luoxiushan", I looked at her, "he knows how to use 23 dragon grain steel piles to control the lion. Then he must know the origin of the lion!"


    "But isn''t luoxiushan going abroad?" But he said, "besides, he will not tell us if he is found by calculation!"


    I looked at the main building in the distance and smiled calmly, "I understand...""What do you think of?" But look at me.


    I smile at her, "go to bed early and go to the main building tomorrow!"

 Chapter 162

    The next day, the sound of gongs and drums near the main building disappeared.


    We opened our eyes at the same time, got up to put on our clothes, washed and rinsed briefly, started the car and drove to the main building.


    When we came to the main building, we opened the door and got off, brushed the door, entered the elevator, and came to Lichuan''s office.


    After entering the door, I walked quickly to the lion''s head shield in the living room and observed it carefully.


    The Qi field above is indeed a bit messy, but Xuanwu array does not need blood, while the talisman needs blood to be repaired. I gazed at the shield for a long time. Sure enough, I found a talisman under the Xuanwu formation.


    I should have thought of it. I should have thought of it.


    I sneered, "I''ve got you..."


    but I looked at the shield and asked, "what do you find, young master?"


    "Behind the Xuanwu array on the shield, there is Luo Xiushan''s talisman hidden." I look at her. "This guy is very cunning. On the one hand, he covers the talisman''s gas field with the Xuanwu array, and on the other hand, he can use the gas field of the Xuanwu array to increase the power of the talisman. He knew that he had used 23 dragon grain steel stakes to hold down the black lion below. Once the lion came out, Li Chuan was unlucky, and he would certainly be backfired. So he arranged the talisman here early in the morning, so that when the lion came out, the talisman would bear the backfire for him, and he would be safe, and he could leave all over. "


    "Oh..." Ke''er nodded, looked at the shield, "the calculation is so smart..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "but he counted thousands, but he didn''t count one." I smiled calmly, "now his tail is caught by us, he has nowhere to hide."


    "What do you say?" Asked Keer.


    "Now that the black lion has come out," I said, "as long as this talisman is broken, he will be immediately backfired by the black lion."


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened. "In this way, unless he is not afraid of death, he will come back to you, because only you can deal with the black lion!" "As long as he comes back, we will know the origin of the black lion," I took a deep breath. "At the very moment, the very thing, luoxiushan, it''s your sin. You can''t come back if you don''t want to..."


    can you nod your head, "young master, don''t be embarrassed, clean him up!"


    I take a look at her, slightly save her spirit, and recite the mantra of breaking the seal with fingers: five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth for the Yin and Yang, breaking the prison, Chi!


    After reciting the mantra, I pointed to the shield with my fingers. With a shout, there was a stream of blood on it.


    The Xuanwu formation is broken.


    Luo Xiushan''s talisman also broke.


    I took the formula and looked at Ke''er. "In one hour, he will be backfired. Let''s go back to the hotel and wait for him to come."


    But suddenly he was a little worried. "Young master, he can''t jump over the wall in a hurry, can he do anything too much?"


    "Don''t worry, he won''t."


    "Are you so sure?"


    I look at the shield. "Since he uses a double, he doesn''t want to die, so he doesn''t dare to fool us. His only choice is to cooperate with us and tell us the secret of the black lion."


    But rest assured, "that''s good, then I''ll be practical..."


    I smiled at her, "OK, let''s go back to the hotel."


    She nodded, "Well!"


    We went downstairs to get on the bus, left the factory and drove to the county.


    When we got back to the hotel, we took a bath and went to the hotel restaurant to have a good meal.


    After two days, we were all hungry.


    While eating, Li Chuan called.


    "Young master, how is the situation there?" He asked. "We''re back," I said. "It''s a little clearer, but it needs analysis."


    "Oh... Can that be solved?" He asked worried.

 Chapter 163

    "It''s hard to say now," I said lightly. "Don''t worry, wait and see."


    "All right," he sighed, and then said, "young master, I''d like to invite you to dinner in the evening. Is it convenient for you?" "No," I said, "we''re tired and need a rest. Don''t go anywhere these days, just stay at home and wait for my call. "


    "Good," he said.


    I hung up the phone, put it aside, picked up the bowl and continued to eat.


    "Young master, why don''t you let him out?" Asked the little one.


    I smile calmly, "in order to let Luo Xiushan rest assured."


    "What does this have to do with Luo Xiushan?" She didn''t understand.


    "Luo Xiushan is thoughtful. Do you think there are any people around Li Chuan?" I look at her.


    Ke''er understands, "Oh... You mean, those two assistants..."


    "not necessarily them, but the person in his family..."


    Ke''er suddenly realizes, "I understand..."


    I smile, "eat."


    Some things can be seen without divination. Li Chuan has a hard word to hide here, and this hard word to hide is a woman.


    As for the situation of this woman, I''m not interested to know or want to know. But intuition tells me that this woman and Luo Xiushan are very closely related. I told Li Chuan not to go out. I wanted to tell Luo Xiushan that he could come safely and boldly. I am not his enemy.


    Of course, we are not friends.


    Each other are feng shui masters, I mean, he can understand.


    After dinner, Ke''er and I went back to our room and were about to go to bed when Guo Chenjun called.


    I just remember that since I left that day, I''ve been doing business without even sending a wechat to miss Jun. She can''t help but feel uneasy about me.


    I motioned not to speak.


    With a bad smile, Ke''er turned to the living room.


    I was so sweet in my heart that I quickly got through to the phone, "Hello, little Jun!" "Are you busy?" She asked.


    "Well, I''ve been so busy these days that I didn''t care to send you a message," I said sheepishly. "Are you not angry?"


    Guo Chenjun said with a sigh of relief, "I''m worried about you. I''ll wait for your call when I''m separated from the airport, thinking that if you go out to do business, you must tell me. As a result, I waited for several days, and you didn''t move. I''m afraid I''ll delay you, and I didn''t dare to contact you. Just now, the more I thought about it, the less practical it was. That''s why I asked you. "


    "Don''t worry," I was warm. "I''m ok. I''ll go back after I finish."


    "Is it all right?" She asked carefully.


    "It''s OK," I said lightly. "Xiaojun, feng shui masters have rules of feng shui masters. There are some things that can''t be said to her family..." Miss Jun listened to me and was very useful. She smiled sweetly. "I understand. You don''t have to say. I know you''re OK. But you have to remember, no matter how busy you are, you have to pay attention to your body, understand? "


    My happy smile, "well."


    "OK, that''s it," she paused. "Wu Zheng, I miss you very much..."


    "I miss you too..." I said emotionally, "when I go back, I''ll find you."


    "Well."


    She hung up reluctantly.


    My heart is warm, turn around to rush to the bed, holding the quilt, silly smile.

 Chapter 164

    We had a day off at the hotel. The next day, at noon, we had lunch and were going out for a walk when my cell phone rang.


    When I saw it, it was a strange number.


    "Is it luoxiushan?" Asked the little one.


    I thought about it. I connected. "Hello?"


    "Is it Master Wu Zheng, please?" Each other''s Mandarin with a southern accent is very stable.


    "It''s me, you are?"


    "I''m Luo Xiushan," said the man, "I want to meet you. I wonder if it''s convenient for you, young master?"


    "Where can I meet you?" I asked calmly.


    "On the pedestrian street to the east of the Marriott Hotel, there''s a coffee stroll. In ten minutes, I''ll be waiting for you." he paused. "Alone." "Good," I said lightly, "that meeting."


    "A meeting," he said.


    I hung up and looked at Kor. "He asked me to meet him at a walk in the East pedestrian street."


    "Young master, will there be any fraud?" But the son still does not rest assured, "if he really has sincerity, should come to the hotel."


    "He still has no bottom in his mind. I''m afraid that Li Chuan and I will play the game and lead him out." I smiled calmly. "It''s OK. Go back first. I''ll go to the pedestrian street."


    "I''ll go with you!" Said kor''er.


    "But it''s not appropriate for him to go alone and I''ll take you there," I said.


    "I''ll go, too. I can''t wait for you outside. In case he doesn''t want to be shameful, I''ll rush in and help you!" Keer insists.


    "You save me?" I looked at her. "You are so thin, can you fight?"


    Ke''er smiled confidently, patted her waist, and whispered, "I have a knife..."


    those two high imitated thrusters, who have been wearing them for two days to prevent accidents.


    "Luo Xiushan didn''t come to me to fight hard. He didn''t bring people. If I did, I would lose the weight of the Wu family." I patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m from primary school martial arts. Even if he really wanted to play rogue, he couldn''t take advantage of it. You go back first, and listen. "


    "But..."


    "be obedient", I looked at her, "that''s it."


    Ke''er hesitated and nodded.


    The pedestrian street is not far from the hotel. It''s only five or six minutes'' walk. Luo Xiushan has a good time.


    I came to the pedestrian street, found the walking coffee, pushed the door and walked in.


    At this time, there are few guests in the cafe.


    The waitress smiled at me. "How do you do, sir, one?"


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Go upstairs," said the girl.


    I went up the stairs and saw that there were three tables of guests, including a couple, a girl with headphones and a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man sat in the remote corner, facing the window, and saw me come up. He stood up unhurriedly and smiled at me.

 Chapter 165

    Needless to say, he is Luo Xiushan.


    I looked at the other two tables of guests and confirmed that Luo Xiushan came alone. Then I went across to him and smiled at him.


    "Master Wu Zheng, please!" Luo Xiushan said.


    "Please!"


    We sat down together. He called the girl who followed him and ordered a pot of Pu''er tea.


    The girl smiled at us and said, "OK, just a second."


    She turned and left.


    I looked at Luo Xiushan quietly. He was in his forties. He was not tall. He had a long jaw whisker. His eyes were not big, but he was very energetic. From the aspect of appearance, the human relationship quotient is very high and very smart. Look inside his eyebrows again, there is black Qi in the divine light, which indicates that the backfire of the black lion has begun.


    Luo Xiushan also looked at me in silence. After a long time, he smiled gently and said with emotion, "in the early years, I often heard my master say that Wu Siye, the northern plum blossom master, is a hermit in the modern Fengshui circle and a great master of Fengshui. I have always been very respectful of the Wu family. I always want to visit the descendants of the fourth Lord Wu in the north. I didn''t expect to see young master Wu here today. It''s really fate. "


    "Miss Luo is polite," I said lightly. "It''s really fate to meet in this situation." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    he coughed a few times, took out his handkerchief and wiped his lips, cleared his throat, and continued, "I didn''t expect that Li Chuan could invite you to Shiziping. But it''s good. I''m proud of myself. I can''t accept losing to ordinary people. But lost to the posterity of fourth Master Wu, Luo Xiushan has nothing to say and is convinced. "


    This is emotional intelligence. First, hold my grandfather up, and then lower your posture to give enough face to the Wu family. Then we can talk about the following.


    I would like to smile, "Mr. Luo said seriously. It doesn''t matter whether we win or lose in the Shiziping event. I have seen your layout and said frankly that it is very exquisite, not the hand of an ordinary feng shui master. However, I have to be loyal when entrusted by others. You are the only one who knows the secret of Shiziping. You have no choice but to make such a decision. Please come out. "


    "Young master says so, is takes care of my face", he sighed, "Luo Mou studies skill not to be refined, skill is not like a person, lost is lost, have nothing to complain."


    His eyes cold, "but this matter, I do not regret, Li Chuan he lost all good, he should have this retribution!"


    "The grudge between you has nothing to do with me and I don''t want to know," I looked at him. "I just want to know the secret of Shiziping."


    He smiled, with some playfulness.


    "I understand that young master wants to be wise and protect himself." he coughed a few times and took a deep breath. "But as a feng shui master, Luo is also a man of great face. Others misunderstood me and said I was just a villain. I don''t want Master Wu Zheng to see me like that. Since I decided to come to see you today, I naturally want to tell you the secret of Shiziping. But before I tell you the secret, I hope you can understand what kind of person I am, luoxiushan. "


    I hesitated for a moment. "Is that necessary?"


    "Yes", he looked at me firmly, "this matter has been hidden in my heart for many years, and I have never mentioned it to anyone. I lost to the young master, convinced, so I also want to put the secret in my heart, with you as soon as possible, also be, give yourself an account. "


    I thought for a moment, "OK, let''s talk."


    At this time, the waitress brought us tea.


    Luo Xiushan poured tea for me, and poured a cup of tea for himself.


    "Li Chuan and I were classmates in high school. At that time, there was a girl named Zhou Yun in our class. We were classmates in junior high school." he took a sip of tea and sighed softly. "That girl is very beautiful. She is the school flower of our school. I have always liked her, but I didn''t have the courage to say it to her. Later, after high school, I still fell in love with her. That year, on her birthday, I was ready to tell her that I like her. But just as I was about to say this, she told me that she was with Li Chuan... "


    his eyes were filled with loneliness.


    I frowned. "Wait, girl? Are you not because of Yu mingwan? "


    Luo Xiushan also frowned, "Yu mingwan? Li Chuan tells you that the reason why I treat him so is Yu mingwan? "


    "Isn''t it?" I can''t help asking.


    Luo Xiushan smiled coldly, "Li Chuan, he looks down on me too much..."


    I thought a little and nodded, "go on talking about that girl classmate."

 Chapter 166

    "There are many women in my life, but the only one I love is Zhou Yun." Luo Xiushan turned to look out of the window. "It''s a pity that I love her, but she doesn''t love me. She gave everything to Li Chuan."


    "And then?" I asked.


    "I was not familiar with Li Chuan," he said, "but after Zhou Yun was with him, he and I became friends. He and I have nothing to say but tell me everything, even the details of him and Zhou Yun. What kiss her, touch her, even after sleeping with her, he will come to show off with me. Every time he comes to show off, my heart is dripping blood, but I hold back. I know Zhou Yun doesn''t like me, and I have no chance to chase her directly. I just want to be with her, because I know that Li Chuan is not a good person, they will separate sooner or later. Even if I make her spare tire, I will be satisfied as long as I can see her often. "


    He took a deep breath. "During the college entrance examination, Li Chuan did well and was admitted by a famous university in the north. Zhou Yun did not do well in the exam. At last, he only went to a local junior college in Hangzhou. Although my grades are not particularly good, I can still go to a key university. But for Zhou Yun, I gave up, and she entered the same school, to accompany her


    "And then?" I asked.


    "After Li Chuan went to university, he left Zhou Yun." he turned around. "At that time, Zhou Yun was very sad and washed his face with tears every day. I think the chance that I waited for several years finally came, so I accompany her every day, comfort her and take care of her. After three years of college, I took care of her for three years and chased her for three years. At last, when she was about to graduate, she was moved by me and promised to be with me. "


    He paused. "It was the happiest time of my life, but it only lasted about half a year. Half a year later, Li Chuan broke up with his college girlfriend. He went back to Hangzhou to find Zhou Yun and knelt down for her, saying that he still loves her and wants to get back together with her. "


    "Zhou Yun agreed?" I asked.


    "I didn''t agree at first, but she couldn''t help Li Chuan''s grinding and hard work." he smiled bitterly. "I chased her for three years, and Li Chuan took her back in only one month."


    "And then?" I look at him.


    "Zhou Yun told me that she didn''t want Li Chuan to know that she and I were better off. She wanted me to keep this secret. For her happiness, I agreed. "Luo Xiushan looked at the tea in the cup sadly." after that, Li Chuan and I continued to be good friends, and at the same time loved her silently, and everything returned to the origin. "


    His eyes moistened and he laughed at himself, "you may not believe it. I got married later, but I don''t love my wife at all. The reason why I agree to fall in love with her and get married is that she was introduced to me by Zhou Yun. Over the years, I helped Li Chuan to make things better, but he didn''t mean enough to me. Luo Xiushan is also a little famous feng shui master in Zhejiang Province. I pay 300000 yuan for Feng Shui. Li Chuan doesn''t know that, but he is a billionaire. Every time he comes to me for work, he only gives me 100000 yuan, which is not as much as he gives those women. But I don''t care about all this. I helped him for Zhou Yun. I think Li Chuan''s career is good, and Zhou Yun will be happy. As long as she is good, I don''t care about anything! "


    "Since you like Zhou Yun so much, why give Li Chuan Xuanwu array?" I looked at him. "Don''t you know that the Xuanwu formation will be full of peach blossom?"


    "Do you think Li Chuan is a peaceful person without Xuanwu array?" He looked at me. "I arranged the Xuanwu formation at his request. Moreover, the basic recruitment of Xuanwu array is random peach blossom. It will not have any result. It will make him have more random peach blossom around him. It is better than him to fall in love with a young man and hurt Zhou Yunhao. "


    "Don''t you want them to break up?" I frown.


    "I hope I can''t," he said, "because Zhou Yun loves him. Even though she knows there are many women outside Li Chuan, she still loves him and their home."


    I nodded in silence.


    "Maybe in her heart, I''ll always be a spare wheel..." he smiled bitterly.


    "Then... What''s the matter with Yu mingwan?" I asked him, "the baby in her stomach, is it yours?"

 Chapter 167

    "It''s mine," he lowered his head. "There are many women outside me, too. Yu mingwan is one of them. At that time, we just knew each other, and had a one night stand. She was pregnant that night, but I didn''t know. Later she told me that her company was in trouble and needed a big order to relieve the pressure. I secretly greeted the people in Yongchuan and promoted their cooperation, but Li Chuan didn''t know about it. "


    "So it is..." I nodded.


    "Later, Yu mingwan went to Yongchuan headquarters to sign a contract, which was ruined by Li Chuan. I received a phone call from Li Chuan and hurriedly went to the hospital. Only when I got there did I know that Yu Mingwan was pregnant. "He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, clenched his fist and said with clenched teeth," at that moment, I really want to kill Li Chuan! "


    "But you said nothing," I looked at him.


    "Yes, I didn''t say anything..." he cried, "I''m a coward, especially useless coward. I didn''t say anything at that time. When I got out of the hospital and got back to my car, I cried loudly and slapped myself dozens of times! I''m useless. I dare not fight with him. Zhou Yun is taken away by him. Yu mingwan is ruined by him. Even my children are killed by him. But I can''t do anything. I have to act like a nobody and continue to serve him like a dog! " The more he said it, the more excited he became, almost roaring.


    The couple in the distance couldn''t care about their love. The girl who wrote took off her earphone. They all looked at us in the same way. Their faces were full of surprise.


    Luo Xiushan took a few sips of tea in a row, which gradually calmed down.


    "That''s why you laid out a plan to harm Lichuan?" I asked him.


    He gave me a look and shook his head.


    I frowned. "Is there anything else?"


    "Yu mingwan was greatly stimulated by that incident, and Li Chuan was still pestering her," he sneered. "I told Yu mingwan that I''m sorry for you. You can rest assured that I''ll support you all my life. After she left hospital, I bought her a house abroad, gave her all my money, and let her settle down there. From then on, I went abroad in the name of closing up every year to stay with her for several months. A year later, we had another son, three years old. "


    I was relieved, "that''s ok..."


    he wiped tears from his eyes and looked at me. "I''m not only trying to get angry with my woman and avenge my son, but more importantly, I''m going to avenge Zhou Yun!"


    "Zhou Yun?" I frowned. "What happened to her?"


    "Two years ago, Li Chuan fell in love with a female college student, and liked it very much," he sneered. "That girl also has a lot of means. She was pregnant with a child of others, and said it was Li Chuan''s. Zhou Yun gave birth to only one daughter, but no son. The girl student was very forced. Because of this, Li Chuan divorced Zhou Yun. Zhou Yun was stimulated by this incident, and soon afterwards... "


    he could not speak any more, and wept.


    My heart is thumping a bit, ask him in a low voice, "Zhou Yun can''t be... Look for a short meeting?"


    "On their wedding anniversary, she cut her wrists and killed herself." Luo Xiushan was so sad and tearful.


    I have a stabbing pain in my heart. I don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 168

    As soon as the couple saw Luo Xiushan crying, they whispered something and left.


    As soon as the girl who was writing looked at it, she quickly collected the computer and left.


    Upstairs suddenly quiet down, only left Luo Xiushan sad sobs.


    I silently looked at Luo Xiushan and couldn''t help sighing. The man had tears and couldn''t play them lightly, just because he didn''t get to the sad place. It can be seen that he really loves Zhou Yun. He killed Li Chuan just to revenge Zhou Yun.


    I poured him a cup of tea. "That girl student is the one Li Chuan hid here, right?"


    He took out his handkerchief, wiped his tears and calmed down for a long time. Then he cleared his throat. "Yes, her name is Chen Li. Her hometown is here. Li Chuan bought her a house here, right in the Dijing villa in the south of the county. "


    "I know there are your people around Li Chuan," I looked at him. "Is that her?"


    Luo Xiushan disdains a smile, "hum! That bitch, she only knows money! Li Chuan is so rich, how can she work for me? After Zhou Yun''s death, I started to prepare for revenge. I want Li Chuan to lose his family and make him die without a place to be buried! In order to get revenge, I bought two assistants around him. It was them who informed me. From Lichuan to Beijing, to you and miss Ke''er to Shiziping, they gave me a detailed report on everything. That''s why I believe in your sincerity and dare to see you. "


    "Those two assistants?" I frown. "It''s all your people?"


    "Yes!" He nodded, "but they don''t know each other. Everyone and I are in one line. I''ll gather the information provided by two people and know how things are going. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I can''t help blushing, it seems that I can guess right.


    I calmly took a sip of tea and smiled at him, "well, I know your grudge basically. Now let''s talk about Shiziping."


    He wiped his tears, took a deep breath, calmed down and nodded.


    "There is a Styx lion under the lion terrace," he said. "The one who buried the lion was Liu Bowen, the founder of the Ming Dynasty


    "Liu Bowen?" I frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    "At the end of the Yuan Dynasty, there were two rogues here," said Luo. "The first two were Zhao Yuanlong and Chen Jinqiu. These two men were originally Zhang Shicheng''s department in Western Zhejiang Province. After Zhang Shicheng was defeated and killed, they brought a part of the remnant soldiers to this place and became bandits. They burned, killed, looted and committed all kinds of crimes. Later, they had more and more people, reaching five or six thousand, so they set up their stockaded villages respectively, one occupying the green Wolf mountain and the other occupying the black tiger mountain. As you can see, the terrain of Shiziping area is quite steep. They occupy Qinglang mountain and Heihu mountain. The two strongholds are easy to defend and hard to attack. At that time, Zhu Yuanzhang, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty, sent troops to the area for many times, and finally lost a lot of money and came back


    "And then?" I asked.


    "In the twenty-six years of Yuan''s reign, Zhu Yuanzhang decided to make a northern expedition to completely overthrow the Yuan government''s rule in the Central Plains," he said, "but before the northern expedition, he must first stabilize the rear. At that time, the bandits in Qinglang mountain and Heihu mountain were basically exterminated. Instead of being exterminated, their forces expanded to more than ten thousand. So Zhu Yuanzhang sent Lan Yu, the general of the army, to lead the army and ordered him to exterminate the two bandits. "


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Lanyu is a fierce general, fighting bravely and killing people like hemp," said Luo. "The army he leads is extremely sharp. Zhao Yuanlong and Chen Jinqiu are not his rivals at all. When sapphire''s army came here, it won three battles and won three victories. At last, Chen Jinqiu died. Zhao Yuanlong was captured. At the same time, more than 4000 wounded soldiers were captured. Sapphire also lost thousands of people and injured one of his beloved generals. In a rage, sapphire killed all the four thousand wounded prisoners, and buried them in the lion''s terrace together with the ten thousand bandits who had died in the previous war. "


    "More than ten thousand people?" I trembled


    "Yes," he nodded, "over ten thousand."


    "So it''s a mass grave under the lion terrace?"


    "So to speak."


    "But Li Chuan said that when he dug the foundation, he dug 30 meters, all of which were good soil." I don''t understand, "if it''s a mass pit, what about the bones?" Luo Xiushan smiled calmly, "don''t worry, listen to me slowly."


    I calmed down and nodded.


    "The place was not originally called Shiziping, but the local people called it Wanshi valley. It is said that the name was left by sapphire," he said. "A few years later, the emperor Taizu of the Ming Dynasty officially took the throne and established the Ming Dynasty. The whole country began to recover its economy and develop its production. But the valley of ten thousand corpses is shrouded in gloom all day long. From time to time, there are cries of ghosts. And as long as the people go in, they will surely die, and the death is very terrible. When the local officials saw this situation, they immediately reported it in writing. When the emperor Taizu of Ming knew about it, he sent Liu Bowen here to solve it. "


    "What did he do?" I asked.


    "After Liu Bowen came here, he first checked the situation of Wanshi Valley, and then he opened the altar to suppress the resentment there," he said. "Later, he transferred 5000 troops and dug out more than 10000 corpses overnight. Then he asked the soldiers to dig a 15 foot deep pit, buried the corpses again, and ordered people to carve a huge Styx lion, which was then pressed down On these bodies. In addition, he also ordered people to bury three hundred paper men, two paper lion boys, four paper lions, and several paper drum musicians, in order to sacrifice the dead lion and suppress the fierce ghost. After all of these were buried, they were covered with fertile soil for 12 Zhangs, and then the place was renamed lion terrace in Wanshan town. Since then, nothing strange has happened here. ""Hell lion..." I understand, "Wanshan is Wanshi, Shiziping, Wanshan town... The name itself is a mantra..."

 Chapter 169

    "Yes," he nodded.


    I look at him. "How do you know about this?"


    He took a bag from the chair beside him, opened it, took out a very old thread bound book from it, held it in his hands and handed it to me, "I see it in this book."


    I took a look, it was written a line of small words: Ming Liu sincerity public Canyu secret record.


    "Liu Chengxin?" I don''t understand.


    "Liu Bowen''s title is sincere uncle," Luo Xiushan explained, "this book is the only one of the Ming Dynasty. It was once forbidden. Later, it was kept secretly by an old monk in Jinshan Temple. After that, it was handed down to Shen Xinghai, my mentor, hundreds of years later. Fifteen years ago, when I was worshipping Shen, he passed this book on to me as a token. "


    "So it is... Then old Shen should know about Shiziping?"


    He shook his head. "No, Shen doesn''t know. Although this book was handed down to me by him, Shen has only studied the first half of the book in his whole life, not the second half. The legend of Shiziping is in the back part of this book, so old Shen hasn''t read it. "


    I nodded, "I see..."


    he looked at me. "Master Wu Zheng, if you don''t believe it, you can look at it for yourself to see if I have any reservations."


    With a faint smile, I returned the book to him. "No, I believe you."


    "Thank you, young master." he sighed with emotion and packed the book.


    I took a sip of tea and asked him, "Mr. Luo, what kind of town is Styx? Do you know?"


    "This... I''m not sure," he said. "It''s just a reference in the book. There''s no more explanation."


    "Then how did you find this place and set it up?" I asked.


    He shook his head. "I didn''t choose this land for Li Chuan. It was Chen Li''s uncle, Chen Sanfu, the mayor of Wanshan Town, who went to Hangzhou to find Li Chuan and invited him to invest here. He came here. Chen Sanfu wants to develop Shiziping industrial zone for his achievements. Yongchuan steel is the first project he introduced. Li Chuan''s willingness to come is actually the result of Chen Li''s pillow blowing. He told me only after he decided to do it. Let me see how Fengshui is here. When I came here to have a look, I remembered the Styx and lion terrace mentioned in the book. I thought it was a good chance to avenge Zhou Yun, so I pushed the boat along the river and made it possible. "


    "So you didn''t choose for him?" I frown. "Then what does he say? These are all your ideas?"


    "He disdained a smile," Li Chuan is such a person, do you think he mouth how many truth? This man, half of his dreamwords are fake, let alone he hasn''t fallen asleep yet? "


    I smiled helplessly and nodded. "I understand..."


    he sighed softly. You are an expert. You can see that the fengshui of Shiziping has been greatly damaged in the past years. The left wolf and the right tiger, the two evils are in each other''s hands. Only when the Ming lion is in charge can we suppress the following ten thousand fierce ghosts. Now the mountain is opened, the geomancy is broken, and the lion is about to come out. Once the Styx lion wakes up and leaves the Shiziping, all spirits come out of the mountain, the people of Wanshan town will suffer. I deserve it, but my son is only three years old. I beg you for my children and the people of Wanshan town. Please accept the Styx and return the peace to the local area. "


    I was silent for a long time and took a deep breath, "I... Do my best..."


    LUO Xiushan smiled, "thanks!"


    He got up and walked to the stairway.


    It suddenly occurred to me, "Mr. Luo, you have only one child?"


    He stopped. "My ex-wife and I divorced ten years ago, just to take care of her parents'' feelings. It''s not public. After Yu mingwan''s accident, I married her. Now, she is my wife... "


    and he turned around and punched me.


    I didn''t speak. I silently punched him back.


    With a relieved smile, he suddenly frowned and coughed violently. He quickly took out his handkerchief.


    I could see clearly that the handkerchief was red with blood in an instant.


    He pursed his lips hard, and forced himself not to let the blood out, and turned away.

 Chapter 170

    Back at the hotel, I didn''t speak for a long time.


    Ke''er thinks I''ve suffered a loss and I''m nervous. He asks me what''s wrong.


    After a long silence, I told her what happened.


    But after hearing this, he couldn''t help shouting, "I shit! What is this Lichuan? Young master, we don''t care about him. Such scum is not worth helping! Let him live and die! "


    I took a look at her. "If you are a doctor and there is a criminal in the hospital, can you save him?" "I..." but I''m speechless.


    "Feng shui master is like a doctor, entrusted by others to be loyal," I said lightly. "Since I promised Li Chuan, this matter must be handled properly for him. As for the enmity between him and Luo Xiushan, it''s their business, nothing to do with us. Besides, even if it''s not for Li Chuan, Luo Xiushan, Yu mingwan and their children, and for the people of Wanshan Town, we have to do it to the end. Otherwise, once the Styx lion takes shape and rushes out of the ground, when ten thousand ghosts come out of the mountain, I don''t know how many people will suffer. "


    "Then why do you look so sad?" She looked at me. "It''s because it''s difficult? Or is Li Chuan angry? "


    I helplessly smile, "I just feel that I am too young."


    She was relieved and smiled at me. "It''s OK to be young. As long as I''m not unhappy, I won''t worry. As you said, we are here to deal with affairs. Just clean up the black lion. As for the contradictions between them, we don''t care about that. "


    She stood up. "Do you want coffee?" I smiled faintly, "well."


    She nodded and turned to make coffee.


    In fact, I know that she scolds Li Chuan to vent her anger, but I''m really not angry. I really just thought that I was too young to be cheated by Li Chuan.


    But on second thought, it''s OK to cheat. Anyway, I''m here to handle affairs. I''ll get things done.


    Ke''er came back with two cups of coffee, sat down beside me and asked me, "master, the situation of the black lion is clear. What can we do next?"


    "The geomancy there was originally left wolf and right tiger. On this basis, the Styx lion could be subdued, and the fierce ghost could be suppressed steadfastly," I said. "Now half of the wolf mountain has been dug. The pattern of left wolf and right tiger has become that of the wolf escaping and the tiger leaving the gate. The fierce tiger falls on the lion''s terrace. The lion and the tiger fight each other. The Styx lion feels a huge challenge. It can''t suppress the fierce ghost safely. Moreover, from the early Ming Dynasty to now, more than six hundred years ago, the Styx lion has already absorbed enough evil and local Qi, and has become refined. Once the town is refined, it will have its own spirit. Even if there is no tiger to rush it, I''m afraid it will be too long ago to bear it and want to rush out. "


    "You just said that those paper people are the towns buried with lions," Ke''er suddenly thought, "but the night before yesterday, we saw those paper people summoning black lions, which seems to be something wrong!" "It''s not wrong." I took a sip of coffee. "Those paper people and nightmare spirits have been awed by the Styx lion and become its servants. Their original mission was to help the hell lion with power and suppress the fierce ghost. But now, they want to use Yin Qi to help the hell lion open the seal and release it. I think in a few more nights, the black lion will be more than physical


    "Will it become a real lion?" Asked Keer.

 Chapter 171

    "Of course not, but once it''s strong enough, it can break away from the body of the town and become an independent spirit." I look at her. "For example, if she is stronger, she can leave the body and exist independently."


    "I see," she nodded. "That is to say, in a few days, the black lion will be able to rush out of the lion terrace. No one can subdue it. In that way, those fierce ghosts under the ground will rush out and Shiziping will become the valley of ten thousand corpses again, right? "


    "I''m afraid it''s not only Shiziping," I said lightly. "Before, there was a traffic jam, and it was the left wolf and the right tiger. It was hard for the fierce ghosts to leave. Now Lichuan has built a wide road to Wanshan Town, and the Fengshui pattern on both sides has been destroyed. The fierce tiger leaves the gate with great evil spirit. Once the fierce ghosts come out, they dare not stay there. They will escape from Shiziping and rush into Wanshan town along the road. At that time, it''s not Li Chuan''s business... "


    " I''ll go... "Ke''er realized the seriousness of the matter," then... What should I do? Young master, is there any way? "


    I look at her, a light smile, "there are naturally ways."


    "How?" She asked quickly.


    I took a sip of coffee and said two words, "build the temple."


    "Build a temple?" Can''t understand, "please a God to stop the lion?"


    "No, it''s to build a temple for the lion," I said. "All refined towns need location and incense. As long as a geomantic treasure land is selected in Shiziping, a lion king temple is built, and the black lion is brought in, it will have a position, and form an equilibrium with Heihushan, where the geomantic pattern can be restored to balance. In this way, if the lion doesn''t come out of the lion''s terrace and the fierce ghost can''t come out, the factory can be used normally without disturbing the black lion. "


    Ke''er suddenly realized that he took a thumb at me and said, "cow!" I took a deep breath and put down my cup. "It''s not difficult to choose a site to build a temple. It''s difficult at one time. Look at the situation the night before yesterday. For a week at most, the black lion will come out. We must hurry up to repair the temple in five days and then lead the lions. If the delay is long, even if the temple is built, I''m afraid it''s too late. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "the practice leads to the lion..." she is a little worried, "will it be very dangerous?" I smile calmly, "yes."


    She looked at me painfully, "then you..."


    "don''t worry, it will be OK," I said with a smile.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and thought, "in that case, let''s hurry up."


    I pondered for a moment, drank my coffee, put down my cup, took out my mobile phone, dialed Li Chuan''s phone,


    "come here right away, go to Shiziping."

 Chapter 172

    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, we came to Shiziping again.


    This time there were only three of us. As for Li Chuan''s two assistants, I didn''t let them follow.


    I asked Ke''er to drive away from the highway and go straight to the northeast of the plant. After a few kilometers, I stopped her on a slope.


    I opened the door and got out of the car. I took Ke''er to the slope.


    Li Chuan got out of the car and followed.


    When I came to the high place, I turned around and looked back. The black tiger mountain in the distance was very fierce and rushed here.


    I looked up at the sun, carefully confirmed the direction, the bottom of my heart.


    Li Chuan came to me and gasped, "what are we doing here, young master?" I took a look at him, then pointed to the slope, "you go back to the convener and build a lion king temple here. No need to have a large scale. A yard is enough, but the hall must be large. The bigger the hall, the better. I don''t care what you think. I have to finish it in five days. Otherwise, your factory will be completely abandoned. "


    Li Chuan was stunned, then nodded quickly, "Oh, good young master! Don''t worry, I''ll call the engineering department to come back later, let them design overnight, and start tomorrow! "


    "In terms of land, you should coordinate with the mayor. Anyway, your relationship is good." I turned around and pointed to Heihushan. "Remember, the temple gate must face Heihushan."


    He looked at the direction of Heihushan, nodded, "OK!" "The yard can be built slowly. First, the main hall can be built," I said. "You arrange this all night. Tomorrow morning, we will choose lions."


    "Choose the lion?" He thought, "what kind of lion do you need, young master?"


    "Now I can''t say, go to have a look tomorrow and use whatever is suitable." I look at my watch. "It''s more than three o''clock now. Let''s go back to the hotel and start to decorate when you go back."


    "Good!" He nodded.


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Let''s go."


    "Well," Ke''er took a look at Li Chuan and followed me down the slope.


    Li Chuan looked around, wrote down his position, took a deep breath and followed up.


    The basic layout of the temple has been completed.


    Next, it depends on Li Chuan.


    That night, Li Chuan was busy all night and called me at two o''clock in the middle of the night.


    "Young master, I had a meeting with the engineering department to study for half a day," he said anxiously. "If we follow the normal temple construction method, there''s no time at all. There are procedures for painting Liang buildings, ordering doors and windows, painting and polishing, even if it''s no faster, it''s not enough for a month. Do you think that''s ok? First we''ll level the foundation, then we''ll build a simple house with colored steel, and then we''ll settle the lion in. And then build the main hall outside the color steel room. Is that ok? "


    "Yes," I said, "build the temple first, and the others can be built slowly."


    Li Chuan finally breathed a sigh of relief! In this way, I will be solid. I''m sorry to disturb you. You can keep sleeping. We''ll arrange a construction team to enter the lion terrace all night! "


    "OK," I hung up and put my cell phone down.


    Ke''er has been listening to me on the phone. Seeing that I have finished speaking, she gets up, "what did Li Chuan say? It''s not about cutting corners, is it? "

 Chapter 173

    "He said that it''s too late to build a temple normally. He wanted to build a simple hall with steel structure first," I said. "After the lion is placed, the temple will be built officially."


    "Can you do it?" Kerr is worried.


    "As long as the main hall is big enough, it''s OK." I looked at her and smiled. "Don''t worry, it''s related to his two hundred million steel works. He dare not play games."


    But then he nodded, "well, let''s sleep."


    "OK," I yawned, turned off the light and lay down again.


    Soon, we all fell asleep.


    The next morning, Li Chuan came, eyes red, a look is not sleep all night. He brought me a drawing that engineers from the engineering department rushed out overnight.


    "Look, young master, this is the main hall and this is the courtyard. Here we are going to set up a monument, and then there is enough space here. When the main hall is officially built in the future, it will be built together with the bell and Drum Tower. I''ll invite some other Masters to come and live in the noodles and let them burn incense for the lion Lord every day."


    "Lord lion?" "You know what that lion is?" she said with a playful smile


    Li Chuan smiled. "The young master said that this temple is called the lion king temple. Of course, that is the lion king temple. In this way, I feel more secure. As long as Lord lion can protect my factory, I can do anything to honor him. "


    But there was no more words. I turned to look at me.


    "More than 40 meters deep below the plant area, there is a lion that has been buried for more than 600 years." I looked at the drawings and said, "the reason why I asked you to build this temple is that it has become refined and will come out. Once it comes out, not only your factory will be abandoned, but also the people in Wanshan town will suffer."


    I took a look at him. "It''s very important to build the lion king temple. It''s a matter of virtue. You must do your best, understand?"


    Li Chuan was stupefied for a long time and coughed, "I understand!"


    As I pointed out in the drawing, "the yard can be made larger. In the future, three side halls will be built on each side to supply the God of wealth, the goddess of sending children, the Lord of medicine, the star of Wenqu, the old moon and the God of rain. In this way, the lion king temple will have incense. At that time, you will reopen the mountain gate, invite a famous Taoist to preside over the ceremony of opening the light, open the light for the statue, and make it grand. It''s better to let the people in the surrounding hundreds of miles know. But one thing you must remember is that the lion in the Lion King''s palace must not let the old way go, or something will happen. "


    He nodded hard. "Don''t worry, I remember!" "Why do you want to make such a big move?" Can''t help asking.


    "The common people will not go to worship the lion Lord, but they will go to ask for children, medicine, wealth, fame, fate, and good weather," I explained. "These people will go to the main hall to burn incense, and they will also go to the main hall by the way. In this way, there will be a long-term incense fire in the Lion King''s palace, and the black lion will be stable here. "


    "So it is..." Ke''er suddenly realized and looked at me admiringly. "Young master is so smart!"


    With a quiet smile, I turned to tell Li Chuan, "remember, it''s the rain god, not the Dragon King. The statue of Dragon King can never enter the lion king temple. You must make it clear to the old Taoist who lives in the temple. "


    "I''ll invite you then!" Li Chuan said.


    "No way," I shook my head. "I''m a geomancer. After the temple is built, it''s done. It''s nothing to do with me. Even if I come in the future, I will also come to visit, not to handle affairs, so you must do it yourself. "


    Li Chuan nodded, "OK, I remember young master!"


    I put away the drawing and stood up. "Go, choose the lion!"


    They got up together and said, "OK!"

 Chapter 174

    Lions don''t have to go to other places to choose. There is a building materials market in the county town. Li Chuan said there are lions selling there, all kinds of materials.


    We left the hotel, came to the building materials market, into the largest building materials industry.


    The owner of this building materials business is a young girl named Chen Jiayin. Li Chuan introduced her to us as the youngest daughter of Chen Sanfu, the mayor of Wanshan town.


    I exchanged eyes with Ke''er. It turned out that this was Li Chuan''s sister-in-law.


    Li Chuan never mentioned Chen Li, nor did we. Anyway, I don''t delay the work. I''m so confused. It''s very good.


    Chen Jiayin is very beautiful, not tall and graceful. She is a typical southern beauty.


    After the greetings, she led us to the warehouse, opened the door of the warehouse, and let us choose freely.


    I see that there are quite a lot of lions here. They are stone, copper and wood. They have different shapes and high quality.


    "Which one is suitable, young master? I''ll take whichever! " Li Chuan said.


    I didn''t speak. I went into the lions and looked carefully. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    from the material point of view, stone lion and copper lion can be used, mainly for modeling. It needs to be powerful enough and strong enough.


    I even saw a dozen, are not satisfied, but shook his head.


    As soon as Li Chuan saw it, he hurriedly came over? Not at all? "


    "Is there anything else?" I asked Chen Jiayin.


    Chen Jiayin was stunned. "Er... Our stock is here. You know, lions can''t be stored too much. Generally, we are asked to order from manufacturers."


    I look at Li Chuan. "Then go to another house."


    Li Chuan nodded, "OK!"


    "No brother-in-law!" Chen Jiayin blurted out, "you said you want to take the goods from me, I am the most complete, you don''t have so many other homes!" Li Chuan quickly winked at her, "what do you call me? Don''t talk nonsense! " Chen Jiayin realized that he had missed his words, so he quickly changed his words. "I''m sorry, Mr. Li, I mean that I have the most complete goods here, young master, please have a look, and then have a look..." this can''t be concealed. At first sight, Li Chuan said Hello, let Chen Jiayin not break their relationship, we know it.


    Ke''er and I pretended not to hear the words in front of us and turned to look at the lions.


    "It''s really not suitable," I looked at Li Chuan. "I''d better go to another house."


    "Good!" Li Chuan said.


    "Ah, Mr. Li..." Chen Jiayin wanted to persuade him.


    Li Chuan stares at her. She is afraid to speak.


    We went to another house, and we were received by an old man in his fifties.


    The old man was very enthusiastic and led us to his warehouse. He opened the warehouse door and let us choose freely.


    I looked carefully, but shook his head, or there is no suitable.


    "Or not?" Li Chuan asked.


    "No," I said lightly, "these lions are not strong enough."


    "Then there is nothing better," Li Chuan said helplessly. "Otherwise, let''s go to Hangzhou to have a look?"


    I thought about it and asked the old man, "old man, is there a stone factory here? Is it where lions can be carved? "


    "We don''t have one here, but there is one in Linxian County," said the old man. "Going southwest, there is a Qianshan Town about 100 kilometers away. There is a stone factory there. Many of my lions are ordered from there."


    "Qianshan Town?" I told Kor, "check it."


    Ke''er takes out his mobile phone, opens the map, and soon finds it.


    "Young master, there is a Tianlong stone factory, just in Qianshan Town," she said.


    "Tianlong stone factory?" I thought, "let''s go and have a look!"


    We went out of the market, opened the door, left the county, got on the highway, and went straight to Qianshan Town.


    The name of the Tianlong stone factory itself is an external response, because the lion dragon is like a lion, but it is actually a dragon. This should tell me that the lion we need should be in Qianshan Town, in the tiananlong stone factory.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, we got off the highway and walked for another half hour to Qianshan Town and found the Tianlong stone factory.


    As soon as I arrived here, I found that the atmosphere was not right. There were a lot of people outside. It was a mess.


    We opened the door and got out of the car. We found out when we asked someone. Just now, there was an accident inside. A newly loaded stone lion rolled off the car and injured several workers. The ambulance had just arrived and was carrying people to the car. The police arrived and were investigating the scene.


    Li Chuan frowned and looked at me. "Look here, young master..."


    but my eyes brightened, "here you are! Let''s go in and have a look! "


    As soon as Li Chuan listened, he nodded, "OK!"


    Ke''er separated from the crowd, "everyone, lend me the light, we are here to buy things, please let me..."As soon as people saw it, they gave us a way and pointed behind us, "do you still come here for shopping? ... stranger, I don''t know. This factory is very evil... Do you want to tell them? ... forget it, one more thing is better than one less. Don''t be nosy... "


    I ignored people''s comments, went into the factory and told Li Chuan," you go, find the factory director. "


    "Good!" Li Chuan nodded, looked around, and walked to a man in the distance.


    The man, in his thirties and with a worried face, was telling two policemen about the accident.


    Li Chuan walked over, greeted them with a smile, and then said a few words to the man.


    The man was stunned, took a look at our side, hesitated for a moment, pulled Li Chuan aside and whispered a few words.

 Chapter 175

    Li Chuan was silent for a while and turned back.


    "Young master, that man is the factory director. His name is Malone," he said. "I told him that we would buy lions. He said that he would go to the police station to record his confession and ask if we could come back some other day."


    "How long will he be back?" I asked.


    Li Chuan looks at Ma long. "It''s an accident. He shouldn''t be responsible for it. It''s estimated that if I record a confession, I''ll be back. "


    I thought about it and told him, "ask him if he carved the lion. If he says no, let''s go. If so, tell him we''ll come back after dark."


    "Good!" He nodded and turned to Malone.


    Can son ask me in a low voice, "young master, we also want to smash the lion?" "This man is called ma long," I whispered, "Ma is also a dragon. The name of this man is very dragon Qi. I see a black gas on his face. It''s obvious that there is evil gas rushing at him. If I guess right, he must have carved the lion that hit people. Works are like sons. What do you say is Malone''s son? "


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened. "It''s a dragon!"


    I smile quietly, "smart!"


    She smiled.


    Li Chuan came back very soon. "Young master, I have made it clear that the lion was carved by him. He said it was made by a customer in the north. He said it was for temple building. Now it''s stained with blood. I''m afraid it''s unlucky. I said it doesn''t matter. We''ll wait for him to come back and have a look. I''ve made an appointment with him and left a call. After dark, let''s come back. " "Good." I took a look at Malone and walked out of the stone factory.


    Back in the car, I look at my watch. It''s almost three o''clock. It''s a while before dark.


    "Young master, I''m hungry. Let''s go to have some food," Ke''er said.


    "Well, I''m hungry too," I told Li Chuan. "Find a restaurant and eat."


    "Good!" Li Chuan started his car, turned around and headed for the town.


    We found a restaurant, ordered a few dishes, a bucket of rice, a good meal.


    After eating, we didn''t rush to leave. Li Chuan asked for a pot of tea. We waited for it to be dark while drinking.


    After dark, Malone called.


    After Li Chuan answered the phone, he said to me, "young master, he is back, waiting for us at the gate of the factory."


    "Good!" I stood up. "Go, go to the stone factory."


    We went out to get on the car, and soon came to the gate of the stone factory. Malone looked at it and hurried to meet us.


    After meeting, Li Chuan introduced to us, "director Ma, this is our young master; young master, this is director Ma long."


    Malone quickly shook hands with me. "Hello, young master, thank you for being willing to do business with me at such a time."


    I lightly smile, "Ma factory director is welcome, take us to see that lion." "Well, the lion is in the storehouse. Young master, Mr. Li, this lady, this way, please!" Malone said gratefully.


    We followed him into the stone factory and into the warehouse. After he opened the door, he turned on the light.


    A mighty stone lion suddenly appeared in front of us.


    We couldn''t help but froze.


    The lion is very big, five meters high, fierce in shape, with extraordinary momentum. Its strong right paw is covered with blood. Under it, there are three stacked little ghosts. It has a powerful power to frighten the world.


    Blood claw, ghost, domineering!


    Everything is so suitable!


    "This lion is so cool!" Can''t help but admire.


    I nodded contentedly, went to the lion, looked at the blood on its claws, and asked Malone, "this is what I got this afternoon?"


    Malone nodded. "Yes, the worker''s leg was broken and he had a comminuted fracture. At the time of the accident, the person sent by the customer to pick up the goods was watching. When he saw that the person had been smashed and the blood had been seen, he made a phone call to ask for instructions. He told me that the lion would not want it and asked me to refund the deposit. I tried to explain to him, but the man didn''t say anything, just got in the car and left. "


    He sighed, "young master, to tell you the truth, I carved this lion myself. It has been carved for a year! That''s good. I have to refund the deposit and compensate the medical expenses of the staff. This lion is too unlucky. If you don''t mind, give me a cost, and you can pull it away! "


    Li Chuan coughed and asked me in a low voice, "can I use it, young master?"


    I smiled calmly and looked at the lion. "Ordinary people can''t use it, but we can use it. It''s just right..."


    Li Chuan didn''t say a word. Look at Malone. "This lion, we want it!" Malone could hardly believe his ears. "You... Really want it?"


    "You can offer me a price," said Li Chuan.


    Malone looked at us in surprise and swallowed.


    Happiness comes with nightmares, and he can''t respond.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Li Chuan held out a finger and said, "one million, will you?"Malone was shocked and shook his head. "No, no, no, not so much. The last customer talked about the price of 800000..."


    "that''s one million!" Li chuanyichudingyin said, "you load me overnight and transport me to Shiziping, Wanshan town. We need it urgently. When we get there, we''ll call you a million at a time! "


    Malone nodded as if in a dream. "Oh, yes, I''ll arrange the car, load it overnight, and send it to you."


    Li Chuan looked at me. "Young master, can you do it?"


    "That''s it," I said, looking at Kerl. "Let''s go."


    "OK!" he nodded


    I smile at Malone, take Ke''er and Li Chuan, turn around and walk out.


    Malone silently looked at our back, squatted on the ground, sobbing.

 Chapter 176

    The lion''s problem is solved. Next, wait.


    After returning to the hotel, I had a rest for two days. During this period, I repaired two guiding talismans, five fire talismans, five thunder town talismans, seven seven star lock talismans and nine gathering talismans.


    In addition, I asked Li Chuan to prepare 21 crystal balls.


    In the evening of the third day, Li Chuan called and the main hall of Lion King temple was built.


    Then we left the hotel and went to Shiziping. When we got there, it was completely dark.


    In three days, Li Chuan took people to build a 15 meter high factory building on the slope with steel structure as the main hall. At the same time, he surrounded a courtyard of thousands of square meters and built a simple road leading to the main road several kilometers away. In addition, they also attracted electricity, and installed more than a dozen sets of lighting sets inside and outside the hospital. When the lights were turned on at night, the lights of the whole Shiwang temple were bright as in the daytime.


    In the main hall, the stone lion is placed on a giant lotus seat about four meters high. Although the conditions are a little shabby, it is still vigorous and powerful.


    I looked around the lion and asked Li Chuan, "is the base strong?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely solid," Li Chuan said. "Although the main hall is of steel structure, the foundation is solid. We have made piles and used quick setting cement, not to mention settling down for Lord lion. It''s OK to build factories on it."


    "With such a high steel structure, is it convenient to build the main hall in the future?" I asked, "will it affect the lion?"


    "No", Li Chuan is very confident, "we have made a plan, now we are preparing materials, the temple building team has also contacted, and we can start work at the beginning of next month. We plan to build a large-scale Lion King Hall in about half a year. By the way, I have an effect picture here. Have a look. "


    "OK," I nodded.


    Li Chuan took out his mobile phone and handed it to him. "Look, young master, this is the exterior effect picture of the main hall, this is the interior effect picture, this is the overall effect after the lion king temple is built..."


    I saw more than ten pieces in a row, and I knew it.


    "How are you, young master, OK?" Li Chuan asked, "if you don''t feel satisfied, we''ll change it right away!"


    "OK," I turned to look at the lion, "when building the main hall in the future, pay attention not to stain the lion. It can be covered with a red cloth at a special time, but the time must not exceed four hours. "


    "Good!" Li Chuan wrote it down.


    I look around at Ke''er. "Nervous?"


    But when he smiled, "isn''t it the lion? What can I be nervous about? "


    I also smile, turn to order Li Chuan, "OK, you go back."


    "Good!" Li Chuan punched me, "young master, please!"


    I nodded.


    He took a deep breath, looked at the stone lion and turned away.


    I and Kor are left in the main hall.


    "Young master, what shall we do in a moment?" Kor''er asked me.


    "After Zishi, the paper man will come out to sacrifice to the lion. After it comes out, I will lead it with the Pearl and seal it in the stone lion with the spirit guiding array." I look at the stone lion, "but now the black lion has not officially separated from the body, so once it is sealed, its strength will be greatly weakened. At that time, the paper man will rush to save it, and the fierce ghosts under the ground will take the opportunity to rush out and escape from the lion terrace. "


    She frowned. "What about that?"


    "Let''s go to the factory first, arrange Seven Star lock spirit array, only arrange the array, not activate it," I said. "When the black lion appears, use the Pearl to lead it here, seal it into the stone lion, use nine star gather spirit array to gather the earth gas, evil gas and spirit gas, and cooperate with five thunder fire array to cultivate it. In the process of refining, the spirit of its body will be continuously absorbed. If it persists until dawn, the underground town will lose its spirit, and the lion will officially live in the lion king temple. "


    "What about the paper people and the fierce ghosts?" She asked, "how to deal with them?"


    "There are five thunders in the fire array. We don''t need to worry about paper people. They rush in and look for death," I said. "The key is those fierce ghosts. After the cultivation here begins, we have to go back to the factory quickly, activate the Seven Star lock spirit array, and then guard there. As long as we keep till dawn, the lion will enter the lion king temple, and then the fierce ghost will not dare to worry any more. He can only go back to the ground and stay


    "In other words, our main task is to deal with those fierce ghosts?" She asked.


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    But the son a Zheng, swallowed saliva, "young master, that under... That is more than ten thousand fierce ghost!"! Can we hold it? "


    "What? Scared? " I look at her.


    She breathed softly, "it''s exciting!"

 Chapter 177

    I smile calmly, "don''t worry, there are more than ten thousand fierce ghosts, but they can''t come up with it easily."


    She had a bottom in her heart and smiled confidently, "MMM!" "Well, it''s late." I look at my watch. "Let''s go to the factory, set up the array first, then have a rest there, and wait for the black lion."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We walked out of the lion king temple, went to Koster, turned around and drove to the factory.


    When I arrived at the factory, I asked her to drive around the steel plant. At last, I chose a tennis court in the southwest corner of the factory. The layout of the factory is Luo Xiushan''s handwriting. The buildings with high and low scattered height are integrated with the location and atmosphere, which is very exquisite. There are three positions in this layout. The main position is to the east of the main building, which is an inspection building. The second position is to the northeast corner, which is the warehouse. The weakest position is to the southwest corner, which is in this tennis court.


    As soon as Zishi arrived, the paper man offered sacrifices to the Styx lion. At that time, the place near the main building must not be used. The northeast corner is not very safe. So, the southwest corner tennis court is the only one available.


    The so-called Sha position is the air port of Fengshui layout, which can also be understood as an interface. Seven Star lock spirit array is arranged here. The Qi field of the array can be integrated with the layout here, which can greatly enhance the power of the array. It''s used to frighten the fierce ghosts in the ground, which can get twice the result with half the effort.


    The so-called harmony between heaven, earth and man. When you set up the array here, you should take advantage of the earth first. The rest depends on harmony between heaven and man.


    After arranging the array with seven crystal balls, we went back to the car and drove to Xun''s position in the southeast corner of the plant area and stopped.


    I asked Ke''er to lift up her clothes and save her mind. First, I made a talisman in her heart and then pulled her body. Ke''er has a good figure, white skin, full of youthful heat. I look red and heartbeat. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I coughed and settled down. Starting from her left shoulder, from top to bottom, I made a talisman and a tranquilizer.


    After finishing the repair, I put the formula on her left chest.


    My face is very hot, clear throat, "OK."


    But her face is red.


    She arranged her clothes, then smiled at me, deliberately teasing me, "young master, who is in good shape with your girlfriend?"


    "All right," I said lightly.


    "Really?" She looked at me curiously.


    I nodded.


    She looked at me deeply for a while, leaned up to my ear and whispered something that I was embarrassed to say.


    "You..." she chuckled.


    "Hahaha... Look at your blush. I don''t care. What shame are you doing?"


    I smiled helplessly, "I''ve convinced you..."


    she went back to her seat with a smile, took a bottle of water and twisted it, smiled and handed it to me, "come here, have some water."


    Embarrassed, I took over, took a sip, and let out a long breath.


    As a boy, I was teased by a girl. I was really drunk.


    I feel very hot on my face, even my neck.


    Ke''er took another bottle of water, just took a sip, and suddenly became alert.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked her.


    "The sound of gongs and drums..." she looked at me. "Here they are..."


    I was stunned and looked at my watch. It was only nine o''clock.


    "It''s impossible. It''s an hour away!" I said.


    "Shhh... Listen..." she pointed out.


    I listened carefully. Sure enough, there was a faint sound of gongs and drums in the distance.


    I have a little thought. I see.

 Chapter 178

    "It''s been four days since we last saw the black lions," I said. "Their strength has increased, so the sacrifice has been advanced."


    "Shall we adjust our plan?" Asked Keer.


    "No," I said, "it''s not a big problem to stick to the Seven Star spirit lock array for one more hour."


    She sighed, "that''s good."


    "Listen carefully to the sound of gongs and drums. When they get near the main building, we will start to move!" I command.


    She nodded. "OK!"


    At this time, the sound of gongs and drums has entered the plant area.


    The strength of the paper man has indeed increased a lot. Not only has the sound of gongs and drums become louder, but also the speed of moving has obviously accelerated. After they entered the factory, they danced lions, danced strange dances and walked towards the main building. On the other side of the main building, the black gas has condensed into black clouds. In the continuous rolling, the huge lion head appears and makes a huge roar.


    We both heard the roar at the same time, and suddenly looked at each other, stunned.


    After a few seconds, we both said, "drive!"


    She quickly started the car, turned around and drove to the gate of the factory along the road to the east of the factory.


    Almost at the same time, the huge black lion came down and rushed to the place where we had just stopped.


    Ke''er saw the black lion in the rear-view mirror. She was very calm. She stepped on the accelerator, and Koster accelerated in an instant. She drifted and ran all the way.


    The black lion lost all his timidity before. With a roar, he came after us.


    It''s tens of meters tall and very fast.


    But our car is faster.


    After several drifts, Koster rushes out of the factory and along the road to the Shiwang temple.


    The black lion soon rushed out of the factory, roaring and catching up.


    The papermen followed, and they came after.


    But after a distance from the factory, the speed of the black lion is obviously slow. After all, it has not come out completely. Once it is far away from the body, its strength will inevitably be weakened. But this does not affect its desire for the Pearl. Although it is slower, it still firmly chases us.


    Its speed is slow, the paper man''s speed is even slower. Soon, a long distance has been opened between them, and the paper man is far behind by the black lion.


    We came to the lion king temple, opened the door and got off, rushed into the main hall, and quickly arranged the array.


    Outside the main hall, we used nine crystal balls to arrange the finished font array. Then we went into the main hall and put the remaining five crystal balls around the stone lion evenly.


    Then, I asked Ke''er to step back and set up.


    Ke''er ran to the door, looked at the black lion, and reported to me, "young master, it''s not good, the black lion can''t run, it seems to hesitate."


    I ignored her, slightly saved my mind, pinched my fingers and made two points on the ground, and set up a Taiji array first. Then throw five fire talismans and five thunder town talismans into the array.


    In an instant, the flame rises from the ground, and the whole main hall is covered by the gas field of five thunder fire array.


    "Young master, the black lion sees the light of the fire here. It doesn''t move!" Cried Ke''er anxiously.


    I took out a guiding talisman and threw it into the five thunder fire array.


    With a shout, the spirit of the flame suddenly strengthened a lot. A strong aura field soared and Qi surrounded the stone lion.


    Almost at the same time, the roar of the black lion came from outside.


    "It''s back, young master!" exclaimed Ke''er in surprise


    I stare at the gas field, make sure that the talisman works normally, turn around and walk out of the main hall quickly, come to Ke''er''s side, pull her into the center of the crystal ball array, "you stay here, when I come back, remember to hold me!"

 Chapter 179

    But the child a Leng, "ah?"


    "Hold me when I come back!" I yelled, "you understand?"


    Ke''er responds, nods hard, "understand!"


    I saw a black lion, it has been completely mad, recklessly rushed over, less than a kilometer away from the lion temple.


    I quickly walked to the three crystal balls in front of me. I pinched my fingers. I set up Taiji array first, and then gathered the talismans with the divine light.


    Soon, the three crystal balls gave off a light golden light, and the first gathering array became.


    Then I went to the center of the three crystal balls on the left and started to arrange the second spirit gathering array.


    Ke''er looks at me anxiously. I can''t be nervous. Because the black lion is near the door, he rushes in right away.


    The crystal ball gives off a light golden light, and the second spirit gathering array becomes.


    The black lion has arrived at the door. He can''t help roaring at us, as if trying his best.


    I didn''t move. I went to the last three crystal ball arrays, pinched my fingers and counted twice, arranged a Taiji array, then repaired three magic talismans with divine light, kneaded the middle finger of my right index finger in the center of my eyebrow, played the three talismans on the three crystal balls in turn, and recited the mantra: Tiangang, Disha, Lingyuan, Sancai Heqi, Chi!


    In a flash of crystal ball golden light, the huge aura of nine star spirit gathering array rises, and the beautiful three-color boundary appears instantly, covering the whole Lion King Temple and the black lion.


    In a flash, the spirit, the spirit and the earth Qi all gathered around us. They rushed us tightly and could hardly breathe.


    Holding my breath, I took out the spirit guiding talisman and threw it into the array. Then I came to the middle of the three spirit gathering arrays as fast as I could. I took Ke''er into my arms and started the method of breath.


    Keer hugged me tightly.


    The spirit guiding talisman can not only attract the spirit body, but also fuse the array. After it is integrated into the nine star spirit gathering array, it instantly becomes a strong spirit, integrating the nine star spirit gathering array outside and the five thunder fire array in the hall. Almost at the same time, the black lion roared and fell into the nine star spirit gathering array.


    With only one breath, it was turned into a black evil spirit by the array. Then it was led into the hall by the spirit talisman and sealed into the body of the stone lion.


    The black lion gave out an earth shaking roar, and the whole ground of the Lion King Temple trembled.


    But it will never come out again.


    But when she saw this scene and saw that the black lion was sealed, she was relieved.


    "Master, it''s sealed," she whispered in my ear.


    "Don''t relax, there are still paper people who haven''t come," I whispered. "Try to relax and breathe to my rhythm."


    "Well!" She closed her eyes.


    I hold her tightly, hand to her back heart and waist, while protecting her meridians with internal Qi, while guiding her to relax, let her enter the state of fetal rest.


    In such a formation, only with the method of stillbirth can we breathe and not be injured.


    Ke''er is very clever. In a short time, her breathing sound disappears, and she enters the state of fetal rest.


    I was relieved. As I continued to guide her, I watched the gate of the temple.


    The papermen have arrived at the door and are about to fill in.


    "It may be a little hot in a moment, don''t open your eyes," I whispered.


    But the son didn''t speak, lightly nodded.


    At this time, the sound of gongs and drums outside stopped, and the paper people suddenly jumped into the yard from all aspects.


    The Lion King Temple suddenly became a sea of fire.


    I hold Kerl tightly and close my eyes tightly.

 Chapter 180

    The power of the paper people is much stronger than before, but they are just nightmares after all. When they meet the five thunder fire array integrated with the nine star spirit gathering array, they turn into ashes in an instant.


    Hundreds of paper people went on and on, turning into ashes, then forming again, then rushing in again, so repeatedly, for more than two hours.


    My mouth is dry and my tongue is dry. It''s almost baked and dehydrated.


    This is not the most lethal. The most lethal thing is that we are trapped by paper people. In this way, the seven-star lock spirit array in the factory can not be activated. In case those fierce ghosts run out, it will be really troublesome.


    But at this point, we have no other way but to wait.


    No matter how powerful these paper people are, they will eventually run out of time. It''s a miracle that they can hold on for an hour. Zishi has arrived, and I believe they will not last long.


    Sure enough, let me guess right.


    The impact lasted for another 20 minutes, then began to weaken, and the number of paper people who rushed in was significantly reduced.


    I tried to endure the sharp pain in my throat, while guiding Ke''er to have a breath, I watched the flames around me.


    A few minutes later, the paper drummers rushed in and turned into ashes a dozen meters away from us. After that, no paper musicians rushed in. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I''ll have a look at it. Pick up Ke''er, quickly walk around the array and run all the way out.


    But he woke up and asked me, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    I didn''t have time to explain. I ran for tens of meters, slipped under my feet, and we fell to the ground with a splash. I fell on her, protected her with my body, hugged her head, and covered her ears.


    Almost at the same time, a flash of lightning came down from the sky. With a bang, it split into the lion king temple.


    Smoke billowed in the yard.


    But the child was shocked and looked at me quickly. "Young master, are you not hurt? Ah? "


    I coughed a few times, sat up, looked back at the direction of Shiwang temple, and saw that the colorful light barrier was still there, which relieved me.


    "Are you hurt? Ah? Speak! " But she was crying.


    "I''m ok," I said with a smile and a frown. "My throat is too hard. Let''s go to the car and get some water..."


    but he hugged me and choked on my shoulder.


    "What are you crying for? Isn''t it OK?" I comforted her, "well, let''s go to drink some water and activate the Seven Star soul lock array!"


    But then she let me go, wiped her tears and nodded, "MMM!"


    We went back to the car, drank a bottle of water, started the car and drove to the factory.


    On the way, can''t stop wiping tears, special grievances.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I was worried and asked, "injured?"


    She shook her head.


    "Then what are you crying for?" I don''t understand.


    She gave me a quiet look and stepped on the accelerator to speed up.


    I don''t think she wants to say it, so I have to leave it alone.


    When we arrived at the factory, we went straight to the tennis court.


    I have a close look at the outside. There is a lot of shade in the plant area. There are already a lot of ghosts flashing in it.


    When we got to the tennis court, we opened the door and got out of the car. We walked into the formation quickly.


    I''m a little God. Take out the Seven Star lock talisman and prepare to activate the array.


    But suddenly he pressed my hand. "Young master, wait!"


    I was stunned. "What?"


    Her eyes were red. "I''ll tell you a secret. When you know it, you should not know it, OK?"


    "What secret?" I look at her.


    "You promise me!" She was a little excited.


    I was at a loss, subconsciously nodded, "OK."


    She looked at me deeply, gathered her arms around my neck and kissed my lips.

 Chapter 181

    I was a fool at once.


    She kissed me and wept, very sad.


    I quickly stopped her, "but, come on... I have a girlfriend!" She stopped, let go of me, wiped her tears and smiled at me. "I know."


    "You..." I feel very embarrassed.


    "You like Miss Guo, I like you." she looked at me sadly. "I know I can''t reach you. I thought I would never tell you the secret. But just now, we were almost killed by thunder! Do you know how scared I am? I''m not afraid of death! I''m afraid you''re hurt! Do you know? "


    "I... I..." I helplessly looked at her, speechless.


    She wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and smiled calmly, "I know that we have been delayed for a long time, and many fierce ghosts have come out. There are seven or eight hours left before dawn, and no one knows what will happen. Young master, don''t blame me. I''m not afraid to die, but if I don''t say these words, I''ll die in peace! "


    She looked at me. "Forget these words."


    I was silent for a few seconds, clearing my throat and looking at her, "I''ll activate the array first."


    She nodded. "Well."


    I turned around and squatted down, took a deep breath, tried to calm down, pinched my fingers twice, arranged a Taiji array, then stood up and threw seven seven star lock talismans into the array.


    Soon, the Seven Star lock spirit array sent out a strong gas field, like a shock wave, which instantly cleaned up the ghosts and shadows of the whole plant.


    In the factory, it''s clean again.


    Next, we were both silent.


    My heart is very confused, I don''t know how to face her in the future.


    She was also very confused. She didn''t expect that it was the easiest way to deal with the fierce ghost. But after she had just escaped from the dead, she said the secret in her heart as soon as her brain was hot. Now she doesn''t know how to face me.


    After a long silence, my heart said that I should take the initiative to say something, after all, I am a boy.


    I cleared my throat and looked at her. "Ke''er, what happened just now..."


    before I finished speaking, a rush of blood rushed up, and I couldn''t stand stably in the dark.


    "Young master!" But the son is surprised, hurriedly comes to hug me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    There was a big mouth of blood gushing out of my mouth, and my chest seemed to be pierced, especially painful.


    But the child was frightened, "young master! a young master! ... "


    I coughed a few times, vomited blood again and gasped for a long time before I could speak.


    "It''s ok... Help me to the car..."


    "MMM!" With tears in her eyes, she helped me back to the car. Then she quickly opened a bottle of water for me and handed it to me. "Rinse your mouth!" I took over and rinsed. I leaned on the seat feebly. It was indescribable.


    "Miss Yu! Jade puppet fairy, come out quickly! Come out! " But the son presses the jade pendant on my chest, and tears drop in his eyes, "young master! a young master! ... "


    I smile helplessly," you... You really think she... She''s still there... "


    " she''s here, she''s really there! " Ke''er cried and said, "jade puppet fairy, I beg you, come out quickly!"


    I look at her in tears with complicated eyes, and her five tastes are mixed in my heart.


    Ke''er is a rare assistant, but this layer of window paper is broken. Can I take her with me in the future? If I let her follow me, how can I deal with Xiaojun after I go back? I think more disorderly, bitter smile, helplessly closed the eyes.


    Keer didn''t know my tangle. She was worried about me now.


    "Jade puppet fairy! Miss Yu! Aunt Yu! I beg you... Come out and help the young master! Come out quickly... "She cried very sad.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have said those words to you." she hugged me with heartache. "Young master, I''m wrong..."


    I wanted to comfort her a few words, but my head was getting heavier and heavier, and I had no energy to speak.


    Just then, a white light suddenly flashed in front of my eyes, and then a cool rush rushed into my chest, and the burning pain suddenly reduced a lot.


    I was stunned and opened my eyes.


    When Ke''er saw it, he wiped his tears. "Young master, you......


    " Ke''er, I saw the white light......


    when I finished this sentence, I saw nothing in front of me.

 Chapter 182

    When the fish belly was white in the East, a lion roar came from the direction of Lion King temple.


    I opened my eyes and my consciousness began to clear.


    But when my son saw that I was awake, he asked me, "what do you think, young master? Is it still hard? "


    I raised my head and looked at her in silence.


    There were tears on her eyelashes, and she just held me for the whole night.


    "When did it start?" I asked her.


    "What?" She was stunned.


    "When did your secret begin?" I look at her.


    She was silent for a while, smiling, smiling a little sad.


    "There''s no secret." she hugged me with tears and warmed my face with her face. "As long as you are good, I''ll be satisfied. I''m willing to accompany you through life and death. I''m willing to hurt you, take care of you and look at you from afar! I wish you and miss Jun well, I will never have a separate thought... "


    her words hurt my heart.


    I struggled to sit up, reached out to wipe away the tears on her face, looked at her, smiled lightly, "do you know how hard it is for a feng shui master to meet a good assistant?"


    She lowered her head, tears like beads of broken thread.


    I quietly looked at her for a while, a quiet smile, "later not allowed."


    She looked up at me in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" I wonder, "why do you think so?"


    "You mean, do you want me?" She could hardly believe it.


    I smile helplessly, "otherwise? Can I find another female assistant who can drive, play with knives, have good eyes, good memory, better ears, take care of me and make me happy? "


    "Can I still eat your tofu?" She asked.


    I blushed, "er... This..."


    she broke into tears and smiled. She came up and hugged me, "young master, I love you!"


    I froze for a while, a quiet smile, gently patted her back, "I love you, too."


    She smiled and let me go. "That''s right!"


    I also smiled, "well, no more trouble, I''ll go to collect the array first, then let''s go to the lion king temple to have a look."


    She stopped laughing. "But your injury..."


    I rubbed my chest and smiled calmly, "it''s amazing, it''s all right."


    She was relieved, "I''ll tell you, Miss Yu must be there! Do you believe it now? "


    "It''s not necessarily that she is still there." I took out the jade pendant and looked at it. "After all, this jade is a thousand year old jade puppet. Even if she is not there, it''s a rare thing. It''s good to wear her. You don''t have to be afraid of getting hurt in the future. "


    She is not convinced, shrugs, "whatever you say, anyway, I think she is still, is in."


    I smiled lightly and put away the jade pendant. "OK, let''s start the car. I''ll take up the array. Let''s go!"


    She smiled and nodded her head hard. "MMM!"


    After finishing the array, we left the factory and went back to the lion king temple again.


    The colored light is still in the boundary. The nine star spirit gathering array and the five thunder fire array are working very well.


    I collected the array, led Ke''er into the main hall, and then looked at the lion. It had become light blue.


    "I''ll go. The color is different..." but look at me.


    "This shows that the cultivation is good." I looked at it carefully and felt relieved. "All its power has been transferred to this new body, and Lichuan''s factory can be used."


    But a sigh came from Ke''er, "think about last night, it''s like a dream..."


    "is it a sense of achievement?" I asked her.


    She nodded proudly.


    I smiled quietly, took out my cell phone and called Li Chuan.


    "Young master, you''ve called." Li Chuan looks like he hasn''t slept all night. "What''s up there? Is it all right? "


    "You can start," I said lightly.


    Li Chuan was stunned and then cried, "thank you, young master! You are my Savior! Thank you so much... "


    I hung up and looked at the big lion in front of me, feeling relaxed.


    Li Chuan''s business is finally finished.


    We went to Hangzhou to have a rest for two days, turned around and took the high-speed rail back to Shangjing.


    Li Chuan thanked me so much that he had to send us back in person, but I declined. When it''s done, there''s no need to bother others.


    After returning to Beijing, Ke''er and I had a hot pot together and called Lao Zhao.


    Ke''er, like a storyteller, told Lao Zhao the experience of these days. Hearing this, Lao Zhao was so thrilled and fascinated that he turned to me and said, "young master, I will take this opportunity next time! I''m so envious of you. This is life! It''s exciting! "I smiled. "You listen to her. How can it be so suspended?"


    "Hey, young master, where did I play?" Keer doesn''t like to hear, "is that big lion tens of meters high? Is it possible to make a patty of Feige with one claw


    "Yes, yes," Lao Zhao asked quickly.

 Chapter 183

    I took a look at him. "Almost."


    Ke''er smiled and looked at Lao Zhao proudly? Don''t lie to you! "


    Lao Zhao could not help sighing, "I knew I should have gone, such a good opportunity, ah..."


    I exchanged eyes with Ke''er, and they all laughed.


    After dinner, I sent a wechat to miss Jun, "I''m back. Is it convenient for you now?"


    Soon, she sent me a location, and then said, "I have a meeting in the afternoon. When you arrive, I will send a wechat, and I will let Li Jing pick you up."


    "Good!" My happy smile, put away the mobile phone.


    But the son looked at me, picked up the bag knowingly, and smiled, "young master, I have nothing else to go first. My mother said, let me accompany her to the car management office in the afternoon."


    "Well, you can go back and have a good rest for a few days," I said.


    "Well, call me when you have something to do, and you''ll be there when you pass it on." she said and waved to Lao Zhao. "Come on, Feige. You can help me to see you off later!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "don''t worry, go to your place!" Lao Zhao said.


    "Cut! Go to you! " Can''t be convinced of the top of his sentence, turned away.


    "Ha ha ha..." Lao Zhao smiled and looked at me. "Young master, can you see it? You''re spoiled! "


    I smiled. "You take me to international trade."


    "Good!" "Old Zhao ha ha a smile, come together," to see a girlfriend


    I laugh without speaking.


    He understood. With a big wave of his hand, "it''s not too late. Let''s go!"


    Dongyang Construction Engineering Group is headquartered in Guocai center building near the world trade center. I checked online and found that Haotian high tech of Dushi group is also there. I thought to myself, don''t run into Tang Sijia, or I can''t explain if she asks.


    Seeing my thoughts, Lao Zhao smiled and quietly told me, "don''t worry, my sister has gone abroad for a meeting, and she can''t touch..."


    I blushed and quickly put away my mobile phone.


    Lao Zhao laughed. When I came to the national finance center, I sent a wechat to Guo Chenjun and told her that I had arrived.


    Just after the wechat was sent out, Li Jing came quickly, "young master, Miss Guo asked me to pick you up."


    "Oh, yes," I was a little nervous for some reason.


    "I don''t need to see you home tonight, young master. I''ll go first."


    "OK," I nodded.


    Lao Zhao nodded at Li Jing and left with a smile.


    Li Jing smiled and dodged. "Let''s go, young master."


    I followed Li Jing to the headquarters of Dongyang Construction Engineering Group on the 32nd floor of Guocai center. She led me through the huge office area to Guo Chenjun''s office.


    This office is very large, about 50 square meters, with a very good view.


    Li Jing shut the door and put down the blinds. Suddenly, the outside voice couldn''t be heard.


    She made me a cup of coffee and brought it to me. She said to me, "young master, please have some coffee first and have a rest. Miss Guo will be here when she is free. "


    "OK, thank you," I smiled.


    "You''re welcome," Li Jing said with a smile. "Then you have a rest. I''m outside. If you need anything, please call me at any time."


    "OK," I nodded.


    Li Jing turns and goes out.


    I took a breath of relief and came to the French window with my coffee. I drank coffee and watched the scenery outside. This is the center of Shangjing. Standing here and looking down, I feel proud of the world.


    I think Xiaojun often does the same. While drinking coffee, she can feel the subtle feeling.


    Just thinking, Guo Chenjun pushes the door in, "Wu Zheng!"


    When I look back at her, I feel very hot, "little Jun!" She came up to me, threw herself into my arms and hugged me tightly.


    I lowered my head and kissed her lips.


    She held my face and responded to me tenderly.


    You have to be the girl you like. Hold her and you will have the whole world.


    We love to kiss, inseparable, like paint like glue.


    You have to be the girl you like. Holding her is the whole world.


    Just then, Li Jing outside suddenly knocked on the door and said in a low voice, "Miss Guo, here comes president Yang!"


    Guo Chenjun is stunned and can''t help but stop.


    "Who is Yang always?" I asked her in a low voice.


    She hesitated for a moment and said, "my sister-in-law, she''s asking questions."


    "Raising teachers and asking for crimes?" I don''t know, "what do you mean?"


    Guo Chenjun was just about to speak when a tall and beautiful woman burst in, "little Jun! What''s the matter with Gu Xiaotong''s shares? You have to give me a statement! "


    When she saw that we were holding each other, she couldn''t help being shocked, "you two... You..."Now, it''s embarrassing.

 Chapter 184

    Guo Chenjun released me and introduced her calmly, "his name is Wu Zheng, and he is my boyfriend."


    The woman looked at me and said, "Oh, hello."


    "This is my sister-in-law Yang qianer," Guo Chenjun introduced to me.


    "Hello," I said lightly.


    Yang qian''er ignored me and went straight to her desk to sit down and looked at Guo Chenjun defiantly. "Xiaojun, since your boyfriend is here, let me just say a long story. Let me ask you, what''s the matter with Gu Xiaotong''s shares?"


    "Shall I avoid it?" I asked in a low voice.


    "No," Guo Chenjun said quietly, "you can sit for a while."


    "Well," I took a look at Yang qianer and went to the sofa next to her and sat down.


    Guo Chenjun returns to her seat, smiles and looks at Yang qianer. "Sister in law, don''t get excited first."


    Yang qian''er sneers, "what is Gu Xiaotong? She is at best one of many women before your brother''s marriage. Why take the shares of Dongyang construction engineering? You are really generous. You gave her 0.5% in a flash. The market value of Dongyang Construction Engineering Co., Ltd. is nearly 6 billion yuan, and more than 30 million yuan to that woman? Who agreed with you? "


    "My Dad agreed." Guo Chenjun was calm.


    "Don''t press me with your father!" Yang qian''er stared at her. "My Yang family is not short of money, and I don''t care about that 30 million. I care about this! When I got married with your brother, the two families made it clear that before you got married, we were in charge of Dongyang construction. Have you agreed to this? When I spent my honeymoon abroad, you secretly gave the shares to that woman. Do you still have me in your eyes? "


    "Sister in law, my brother is sorry for Xiaotong," Guo Chenjun said. "Besides, those shares belong to my father, neither you nor my brother. This is just a little compensation for Xiaotong from the Guo family. You don''t have to be so angry about this. "


    "Xiaojun, do you think I''m stupid?" Yang qianer sneers, "make up for Gu Xiaotong? There are so many girls in your brother''s sleep, why don''t you make up for others? What''s more, your father... "


    she hesitated for a moment, coughed, and then changed her way." my father thinks that shares are more important than life. He is reluctant to share some with your own daughter except to give your brother pleasure. How could he be so generous and willing to share shares with an outsider, Gu Xiaotong? "


    She looked at guochenjun provocatively, "don''t hide it. I''ll make it clear today. Did Gu Xiaotong have a baby for him


    Guo Chenjun is still calm and smiles, "why don''t you ask my brother?"


    "I''m asking you now!" Yang qianer''s eyes are all red, "you tell me the truth, does Gu Xiaotong have Guo Chenlong''s child?"? Don''t lie to me, tell the truth! "


    Guo Chenjun was silent for a while and nodded in silence.


    Yang qian''er was stunned. After a long time, she smiled bitterly and nodded, "OK... Ok... You can do it! That''s good! When did it happen? How many months pregnant? Was it born? "


    "It''s almost three months since I was born," Guo said. "It''s a boy."


    Yang qianer tried hard to maintain her demeanor, but she was too angry to speak.


    I was afraid that she would be difficult for Xiaojun, so I stood up subconsciously.


    Guo Chenjun shook her head at me, and motioned that she was OK. Let me not worry.


    I was relieved, and then I sat down again.


    Yang qianer was silent, her shoulders were shaking, her chest was heaving violently, and her hands were bleeding.


    "Don''t be angry, sister-in-law." Guo Chenjun looked at her heartily. "No one wants to hide it from you on purpose. We just know it soon. Xiaotong won''t come into Guo''s house, and won''t disturb your life and my brother''s life. But after all, that child is the flesh and blood of Guo''s house... "


    Yang qianer reaches out and interrupts her words," stop talking, you make me calm and calm! "


    Guo Chenjun didn''t speak. She got up and poured her a glass of water, and brought it to her. "Sister in law, don''t be angry. Drink some water first."


    Yang qianer took the cup, took a sip, looked up and asked her, "that kid... Is really your brother''s? Has it been identified? "


    "No identification, but it must be my brother''s," Guo Chenjun said with a helpless smile. "When I was a kid with my brother, it was just a mold."

 Chapter 185

    "She is intentional, intentional..." Yang qianer is very excited, "that woman, she is deliberately pregnant! She wants Guo''s money! With such mean means! " "Sister in law!" Guo Chenjun frowned. "If you want to say that, I have to say a fair word for Xiaotong. Things are not what you think. My brother raped her after drinking, and she was pregnant! Xiaotong is a victim from beginning to end. You can''t say that about her! "


    "Your brother and he..." Yang qianer was in agony and looked at Guo Chenjun blankly. "He... They two..."


    "it''s all in the past. It''s a thing of the past, and nobody can change it." Guo Chenjun sighed, "you said just now. My father takes stock more seriously than his life. I''m his own daughter, and he can''t bear it. We do this just for the sake of that child, sister-in-law. I know it''s not fair to you, but it''s the debt my brother owes. Please understand more... "


    Yang qianer calmed down for a while, put down her cup, stood up and walked to the door, stopped and looked at Guo Chenjun." you can give her 50 million yuan, 100 million yuan, all right! But not shares! I can take this loss, but my child can''t suffer it! In the future, only my children, Gu Xiaotong''s son, will inherit the Guo family. They are not qualified! "


    She glanced at me and opened the door.


    Guo Chenjun sighed softly.


    I got up and came to her. "Are you ok?"


    "I''m sorry..." she said sorry to me.


    I smile calmly, "it''s OK, you don''t let me avoid, because we are our own people."


    She nodded, snuggled into my arms and hugged me gently.


    "You lied to her just now, didn''t you?" I whispered, "it''s not your father''s stock, it''s your own, right?"


    She smiled helplessly, "this is the Guo family man..."


    I hugged her heartily, "OK Xiaojun, you and me, my surname is Wu, not Guo."


    She was amused by me.


    "What are you laughing at?" I blushed.


    She gazed at me happily and kissed the tip of my nose, "little boy."


    I smiled. "OK, I don''t want to be unhappy. Have you finished your work here? Are you ready to go? "


    "Well, yes."


    "Go to my place. There''s a roast duck restaurant in our neighborhood. I''ll treat you to roast duck!"


    She shook her head. "No, you just came back. I''ll get you the wind."


    "Then where?" I asked.


    "Just go to the roast duck restaurant in your community." she let me go and smiled. "Just wait for me, I''ll make a phone call, and we''ll start."


    "Well!" I nodded.


    She sighed softly, calmed down for a while, and then asked me, "Wu Zheng, you said last time, Cheng Cheng Cheng is my brother''s only son, then my sister-in-law..."


    "Guo''s ancestral tomb is buried in Sanshui Yulong Bureau, each generation is a son and a daughter", and I said, "before your brother had a daughter, he had an abortion before he was born. Gu Xiaotong gave birth to a son for him. He will never have another child in his life. "


    She did not speak, silently nodded, turned around and walked to the floor window, took out the mobile phone.


    "Dad, my sister-in-law knows the success," she said lightly. "I insist on giving Xiaotong shares. If you can''t handle it, you can push it on me."


    She hung up, went back to me, smiled at me, "OK, we can go."


    I look at her, very distressed.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked me in surprise.


    I didn''t speak. I took her in my arms and hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 186

    In the evening, we went back to the community and had a roast duck together.


    After eating, we went to the supermarket together and bought a lot of fruits and vegetables, as well as some daily necessities. It''s almost half a month since I left home for Rongyang last time. I can''t eat the food in the refrigerator for a long time.


    When I got home, I showed her around first. Then she took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves and went to the kitchen with the two bags she had bought.


    "What are you doing?" I asked her.


    "Clean up," she said. "You don''t have to worry. Go take a bath."


    I followed her into the kitchen. "Can I help you?"


    She smiled gently and pushed me out. "I''ll do it. You''ve been tired for many days. Take a bath and I''ll cut the fruit for you later."


    I was warm in my heart and nodded, "well."


    She turned back and was busy.


    I looked at her slender and beautiful waist, a happy smile, turned back to the bedroom, took a suit, walked into the bathroom. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    after I washed it, she had packed the whole room, made a yogurt fruit plate and made two cups of coffee. When I came out, she was sitting on the sofa in the living room reading.


    That''s my high school history textbook. It was originally put on the bookshelf in the living room.


    "What do you think of that?" I asked.


    "I like history."


    She didn''t even raise her head, so naturally.


    I just like her cool look. It''s so beautiful.


    I felt a rush in my heart. I wiped my hair and went to her side to sit down. I took her in my arms.


    She giggled, "Oh, don''t make a fuss, I''ve read this..."


    "what''s in the history textbook?" I hugged her happily. "If you like, I''ll buy you some books to read."


    "Shhh, don''t make any noise", she read carefully and touched her head back.


    I stopped talking. I was close to her face, smelling her body fragrance and watching with her.


    She looked at the development of social economy and the germination of capitalism in the Ming and Qing Dynasties. Unconsciously, I followed her.


    For the first time in so many years, I feel so comfortable reading.


    She had been reading that chapter, so she closed the book, turned around, and we kissed each other.


    When I was in love, someone knocked on the door a few times.


    She was stunned, stopped and asked me in a low voice, "who is it so late?"


    I also a Leng, think, loosen her, "I go to see."


    "Well," she quickly got up and arranged her clothes.


    I came to the door and looked out of the cat''s eyes. There was a middle-aged Taoist standing outside, with a bag on his shoulder.


    Taoist?


    I quickly rubbed my eyes and looked carefully. Yes, it was a Taoist.


    How could a Taoist come to me?


    I mused and opened the door. "Hello."


    When the Taoist saw the door open, he smiled at me and beat it with one hand. "Excuse me, are you the grandson of the fourth Master Wu, Master Wu Zheng?"


    "It''s me, you are?" I looked at him doubtfully.


    "My name is Wang Bao, a disciple of Quanzhen Longmen sect," he said.


    "It turned out to be Taoist Wang," I looked at him puzzledly. "Since it''s a disciple of Longmen sect, what''s your name..."


    he was stunned, and then he smiled, embarrassed. "This... I have been with my teacher for many years, but I haven''t got my mentor''s income. So far, there is only a common name, not a Taoist name."


    "So it is," I said with a faint smile. "Please come in and talk."


    "Yes, thank you very much, young master." he said thanks and was ready to enter.


    At this time, Guo Chenjun came behind me and asked me in a low voice, "Wu Zheng, who is it?"


    As soon as Wang Baoyi saw that there was a girl in my room, his just raised foot quickly went back, apologizing repeatedly, "ouch, I''m really sorry, I don''t know you have a distinguished guest, it''s really a bother."


    "It doesn''t matter, please come in and talk," I said.


    Guo Chenjun looked at him carefully and suddenly recognized him, "Hey, Taoist, are you the disciple of Chen Daoye in Xishan, Mr. Bao?"


    Wang Bao was stunned. "Excuse me, miss. You are......


    Guo Chenjun smiled." two years ago, my father and I went to the Du family to celebrate our 80th birthday. We had a chance to meet each other. On that day, you also performed the 13 forms of Taoist Tai Chi for him. Have you forgotten? "


    "I remember it, but miss... I really didn''t remember it," said Wang Bao.

 Chapter 187

    "My name is Guo Chenjun. That day, Chen Daoye said," I''m related to Taoism. Do you remember? " Asked Guo Chenjun.


    Wang Bao was stunned and suddenly remembered, "Oh, I remember. You are miss Jun!"


    Guo Chenjun smiled, "yes!"


    Wang Bao looked at us. "Excuse me, Miss Jun and young master Wu..."


    Guo Chenjun blushed and took a look at me.


    I smiled and held her hand. "She''s my girlfriend."


    Wang Bao smiled and sighed, "ah, no wonder... Shifu has said that Miss Jun is talented and has a good chance. She will marry a Taoist in the future. It seems that what master said is right. It''s really Providence. It''s providence! Ha ha ha... OK, great... "


    Guo Chenjun and I looked at each other.


    "That Chen Daoye told you that?" I asked in a low voice.


    "No," she whispered.


    I turned to look at Wang Bao. When he looked at Wang Bao, he was not happy. He coughed and said, "er... I was rash just now. Please don''t blame me, young master, Miss Jun."


    Said, he took out a red cloth bag from the bag and handed it to me with both hands. "My master ordered me to send it to the young master. Please accept it."


    I was stunned, and then I said, "this is it?"


    "This is the entrustment of the fourth Master Wu to the Master Wang Bao smiled." now that the master has grown up, the master says that it''s time for him to return the goods. "


    He threw a fist at us. "Young master, my master said that he would be free in the future. I''m looking forward to a talk with young master Xishan. Miss Jun is here. I can''t disturb her. I''m leaving now. "


    With that, he turned and left.


    "This..." I was a little confused and looked at Guo Chenjun around me.


    "Close the door first," she whispered.


    "Oh, yes," I said. I closed the door, took her hand and went back to the living room. I put the red cloth bag on the tea table.


    "What is it?" Asked Guo Chenjun curiously.


    "I don''t know," I thought. "Open it."


    "Wait," she stopped me. "I''m here, OK?"


    "You''re my girlfriend. What''s wrong with you?" With a faint smile, I took away her hand and untied the red cloth bag.


    Guo Chenjun looked at me affectionately and was very happy.


    I carefully untied the red cloth bag, which was a yellow diary. I opened it and saw the handwriting that grandpa was familiar with.


    "It''s my grandfather''s word." I was excited.


    "Is it grandpa''s diary?" Guo Chenjun asked.


    I turned over a few pages and was very excited. "It''s not a diary, it''s internal mental skill, weapon training and Qi training! This is a secret script written by grandpa! "


    "Secret script?" She looked at it and then asked me, "did you learn what was written on it?"


    "Some have learned, some haven''t learned", I was a little excited, looking at it and pointing it out to her, "for example, I haven''t learned the internal mind skill; I have learned the weapon training method, and what my grandfather taught me is much deeper than this one; this... This Qi training method, part of which my grandfather taught me, seems more comprehensive..."


    I turned dozens of pages in a row, and then a picture appeared in my diary.


    When I looked at the picture, I was stunned, "three internal views..."


    "three internal views?" She looked at me. "What is this?"


    I took a deep breath and looked at her. "When my grandfather taught me internal skills as a child, I recited some strange formula. He said that it was the secret method of refining Qi, but the content of the formula was more like Fengshui array, which could not be used for refining Qi at all. Once I couldn''t figure it out, I tried to use one of those pithy formulas called "an San Jue" to regulate internal Qi. I fainted and almost fell into a rage. Fortunately, Grandpa found it early. I just picked up a small life. I thought Grandpa would scold me, but he didn''t. He told me that these pithy words should be cultivated in accordance with the three internal scenes. He said that you should not try again, just remember them with your heart. "


    I looked at the picture on my notebook. "After that, Grandpa never mentioned it again, and I never asked again. Unexpectedly, this picture is here... "She smiled," isn''t it very good? You can practice now. "


    I thought about it and closed my notebook. "Xiaojun, I really want to close for a while, but the original plan is not to learn this one, but to learn another one. My grandfather said, "that''s the lifeblood of our Wu family..."


    "you can learn anything," she said, "but the problem is, if you want to shut up, you can''t do it here."


    "Why?" I don''t understand.


    "You don''t know how many people know you live here," she said, looking at me. "Shut up here and be disturbed at any time."


    "Then what?" I asked her.


    She smiled softly, "I have a house, not far from Yuquan mountain, it''s a villa, very quiet. If you don''t mind, go shut up and I''ll take care of you. ""You take care of me?" I stared at her. "How to take care of it?"


    She blushed and avoided my eyes. "I''d better find an aunt for you. I''ll make you a meal every day and take care of your daily life..."


    I smiled, cradled her into my arms and held her forehead. "I don''t want an aunt, I just want you..."


    She blushed, stared at me for a long time, and gently pointed my nose, "I can''t always be with you, so you can''t shut up, kid!"


    I calm a smile, "this matter, so settled."

 Chapter 188

    Guo Chenjun''s house is located in a luxury villa area in the mountain near Yuquan mountain. The house is not large, but the environment is particularly good and the atmosphere is particularly pure.


    The next morning, we came here directly and lived here.


    Guo Chenjun helped me to clean up my room, took me to visit the house, and then we went to the terrace to see the surrounding scenery. The security here is strict, all villas are single door and single courtyard, very quiet, with excellent privacy. I don''t need to ask. I can see that the people who live here are not rich but expensive. There are no ordinary people.


    "Fengshui is very good here. It''s a special place to raise people," Guo said. "I''m tired sometimes, so I''ll come and stay for a few days."


    "Is it usually empty here?" I asked.


    "Almost, but the property is cleaned by a special person once a week," she said.


    "Oh, no wonder it''s so clean here," I see.


    With a quiet smile, she asked me, "how is it? Is it suitable to close here? "


    I also smiled, "of course, it''s suitable. It''s better to practice here than mine."


    "Well," she assured, "that''s settled. When do you want to start?"


    "The sooner, the better," I said. "I''ll start tomorrow morning."


    "OK," she nodded, "I''ll explain the company and stay here to take care of you."


    "What about the company''s business?" I''m worried.


    "When my sister-in-law comes back, she will deal with it." she turned her head and looked at the distance with a faint smile. "At this time, she would like me to go to the company less."


    "That can''t be cultivated by me, can you stay alone?" I looked at her. "What if it''s boring?"


    She took my hand. "Go, go to the study."


    We went down the stairs and came to the study. She pointed to the books on the bookshelf and said, "with these, I won''t be bored."


    "So many books?" I was a little surprised.


    She went to the bookshelf and smiled proudly, "these are all my collections. There are hundreds of schools, astronomy and geography, yin and Yang skills, and even biographies of famous people at home and abroad


    I went over to have a look and nodded. "It''s really good. I haven''t heard of many..." she took out an ancient book and handed it to me. "I''ve seen some of it, but I don''t understand many places. Can you give me some advice when you rest?"


    I''ll take a look. It''s a secret script of Ziwei.


    I didn''t even think about it. I just refused, "no, you can''t learn this!" "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "You have a high talent for number of skills. Once you touch these things, you will get in." I looked at her seriously. "If you learn more about these things, you will not be able to do business!"


    "But I like it," she said, and couldn''t help learning less


    "No way!" I''m very determined.


    Disappointed, she looked at the book in her hand and turned to put it back on the shelf.


    I can''t help but hold her hand. "Xiaojun, I''m here for you..."


    "I know," she said with a smile, "it''s OK, then I''ll read other books."


    I put my arms around her waist and looked at her carefully. The more I looked, the more I liked it.


    "Why do you look at me like this?" She asked.


    "If you really want to learn, when you stop doing business, I''ll teach you," I said.


    She smiled happily, hugged me and nodded silently.


    I hugged her passionately.


    The so-called talent cannot be hidden or covered. Xiaojun is smart and smart. Such a girl is born with a sense of insecurity. For her, the more she has, the more confused she will be. So once she touches the number of geomancy skills, she will be obsessed with it, which will make her feel relieved, practical and safe.


    This yearning can not be transferred by secular things. It is chance, fixed number and talent.


    Miss Jun has this talent, but the time has not come.


    So, I can''t teach her, at least for the time being.

 Chapter 189

    She is very sensible, I said no, she did not insist on, this matter will soon pass.


    We had a night''s rest in the villa. She let me sleep in the master bedroom and her own room, just like that night in my house.


    The next morning, I got up and took a bath. After breakfast, I shut myself up in my bedroom and began to shut down.


    After cleaning up the dishes, Miss Jun went to her study, took a history book and went to study history.


    First of all, I opened the half book that my grandfather left me, because this is the highest secret method of our Wu family''s secret arts and the lifeblood of our family. Its importance can be imagined.


    So, of course, from the root of life.


    But when I carefully untied the red cloth, picked up the book and turned two pages, I was stupid.


    This is the second half of the book that I chose for Lin Xia. It''s the first half. What''s more, this book records the twelve cultivation methods of the golden lightsaber formula. What''s more, the cultivation of the golden lightsaber formula must be gradual, starting from the first formula, and then gradually improving, gradually advancing...


    that is to say, the first half of Linxia could have been cultivated, but I can''t start at all.


    I''m holding half of the book in my hand. I''m stupid. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    why don''t I check it in advance?


    How can I be so real?


    What do I do?


    I...


    with a bitter smile, I packed the book again.


    It seems that if I want to learn the golden lightsaber formula, I can only come to see me after Lin Xia finishes the half. If she is OK to come back, in case she doesn''t come back, our Wu family will...


    but I think Lin Xia will come to me to change books. Because I can see that she is also a girl with a high talent. Once she practices such a secret skill, she will not be satisfied if she does not reach the highest level. On the other hand, if I had taken the first half of the book, I would have gone to her and replaced the second half with her to continue my cultivation.


    We are people in the same way and we all know each other.


    So I collected the half of the book, calmed down and took out my grandfather''s notebook.


    Chen Daoye delivered it at the right time. Don''t say, this Taoist priest has some abilities.


    I took a deep breath, skipped the internal mind skill, weapon training method, Qi training method and so on, and directly turned out the three internal scenes.


    "Three secrets of safety, Six Secrets of harmony, five elements reversed, seven star secrets of walking, twelve secrets of anti nine palaces and piercing..." I reviewed the strange secrets my grandfather taught me in my heart, and then began to practice after confirming that there was no problem.


    After a few minutes of trying, I stopped, thought a little, got up and left the bedroom, and came to the study.


    Guo Chenjun is reading Hanshu. Seeing me push the door in, she can''t help but be stunned. She puts down the book and stands up. "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m going to cultivate the three internal scenes", I looked at her. "I just tried. I may be in a fixed position for a long time."


    "What will happen?" She looked at me nervously.


    "I may not eat or drink all day," I said. "Don''t worry about me, and don''t disturb me in the room. When I wake up, I will come out naturally."


    She sighed, "that''s good..."


    I took out my mobile phone and put it on the table. "You keep it for me. When someone calls, you answer it and tell them I''m closing."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    "Then I started?" I look at her.


    "Good!"


    I hold her face, a kiss, reluctant to let go of her, turned out of the study.


    Miss Jun looked at me in a daze, swallowed her saliva subconsciously, and then came back to her senses for a long time.


    I went back to the room, closed the door, sat on the bed, took my grandfather''s diary, looked at the three pictures of the interior carefully, put the book on, closed my eyes, and began to practice.


    My closing, officially started.

 Chapter 190

    The internal scene three array chart is the top internal skill cultivation method of Wu family. Its principle is to use internal Qi to arrange three arrays in meridians and collaterals, and then use the array to gather spirit Qi to rapidly improve internal skill cultivation. For the first time, I practiced for a whole day. In the evening, the three arrays naturally turned into internal Qi, and then disappeared.


    I took a deep breath, slowly opened my eyes, and tried to regulate my internal Qi with the light of God. I found that my internal skill did not improve significantly, but the light of God increased significantly.


    I told myself not to worry, calmed down for a while, got up and got out of bed, and came to the restaurant downstairs.


    Miss Jun has made dinner. She is reading while waiting for me.


    Seeing me coming downstairs, she quickly put down her book and stood up. "What do you think?"


    I smiled calmly, "it''s good, continue tomorrow."


    She was relieved. She looked at the food on the table. "Just a moment, I''ll heat it up."


    "No," I stopped her, pulled over the chair and sat down, picked up the chopsticks and began to gobble them up.


    Miss Jun''s cooking is very good, even better than Tang Sijia.


    She could not help but ask me, "don''t you really need to heat it up?"


    "No, it''s delicious!" I said as I ate.


    She was relieved. She filled a bowl of soup for me first. Then she picked up the chopsticks and ate them together.


    After eating, she cleaned herself up and didn''t let me help.


    I leaned against the door, silently watching her brush the bowl, the heart is particularly warm.


    Unconsciously, the inner Qi of the body began to move spontaneously.


    I realized this kind of operation, can''t help but be stunned, how can the heart say this? I didn''t practice! But that kind of operation is real. I only feel that the body is particularly hot, warm and full of heat.


    Guo Chenjun looked at me and wondered, "why is your face so red?"


    "I''m very hot..." I looked at her blankly, "three internal pictures, it''s running automatically..."


    she was stunned, quickly wiped her hands, came over, "there won''t be any problem?"


    "No, it''s not a problem. It''s a good phenomenon." I was a little excited. "Xiaojun, I''m not going to accompany you. I''ll go upstairs to continue my cultivation!"


    "Well, come on!" She said quickly.


    I turned to go upstairs, went back to the bedroom, sat on the bed, began to cooperate with the operation of internal Qi, using the pithy formula taught by my grandfather.


    That''s how the strange pithy formulas are used.


    All night long, I was like bathing in a hot spring, sweating all over my body, but my mouth was full of body fluid and I didn''t feel thirsty at all.


    The body fluid used in Qi training, which is called the longevity medicine by Taoism, has the effect of prolonging life, refining brain and rejuvenating the old. Generally speaking, there is a little body fluid in one night''s practice. But I''m so good. I''m almost full of body fluid one by one.


    So, unconsciously, it was dawn.


    The far turn of the internal Qi slowly stopped, and then disappeared.


    I opened my eyes slowly, only to feel that my eyes were shining, and then I adjusted my internal Qi. I was surprised to find that my internal skill had made great progress overnight.


    I quickly fold the thunder formula and try my skills. As a result, I easily fold the four thunder formula.


    This means that my internal skill has increased by about a third.


    It''s like a dream.


    I took Lei Jue and looked out of the window at Yuquan mountain. I took a deep breath and couldn''t help laughing.


    Since my debut, I have always been subject to insufficient cultivation of internal skill. When I can''t move, I will spit blood and get hurt. Now we have three pictures of the interior scene. This kind of day has finally come to an end.


    But this magical feeling only lasted for seven days. After that, the three internal pictures seemed to fail suddenly and could not be cultivated.


    I''m lost. I don''t know what''s going on.


    Later, a word from Guo Chenjun reminded me.


    She said it would be the three internal scenes, which can only be cultivated for seven days?


    When I think about it carefully, I think it makes sense. The more powerful the skill is, the more you can''t practice without limitation. Because the human body has its limits. Although I have been cultivating my internal skill since I was a child, I am still born in the flesh. After seven days of cultivation, my internal skill has more than doubled, and the formula of stacking thunder can reach five times, only next to Grandpa. In this case, if you continue to practice, the result will be that your body can''t bear it, and you will be too much, and you will be possessed by fire, your channels will be broken, and you will become a useless person.


    After I thought about it, I was afraid for a while. I said that I could not practice, or I would be in trouble.


    When I couldn''t practice the three internal view arrays, I turned to the internal mental skill and the Qi channel cultivation method in my diary. These two parts are relatively peaceful. Although they can''t enhance my internal skill rapidly, they are very helpful for me to practice the Qi channel and the spirit light.


    In this way, unconsciously, two months passed in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 191

    It''s getting cold.


    After getting up this morning, I saw that it snowed outside.


    The snow in the mountain is very beautiful. It makes people feel very quiet and awake in an instant.


    At breakfast, I told Xiaojun that she would not practice today and would go out for a walk in the snow.


    She was happy, of course, and agreed.


    After dinner, we went outside, enjoying the snow and chatting for a walk.


    At this time, my cell phone rings.


    I see it''s from Tang Sijia.


    When I was just closed, she called me and Guo Chenjun answered for me. After that, she didn''t call again. This is going to be a phone call. I think I have something to tell you.


    I thought about it, and then I got through, "hello?"


    "Wu Zheng, I''ll call you now. Will it affect you?" She asked carefully.


    "No, I''m out for a walk."


    "For a walk? And Miss Guo? "


    I took a look at Guo Chenjun around me. "Well."


    Tang Sijia was silent for a while. "My cousin told me that you are together... How is she to you?"


    "Good," I said lightly.


    "That''s good," she paused, clearing her throat. "Do you remember the Taoist priest who lived in seclusion in the west mountain I told you before?"


    I thought, "Xishan? Is his surname Chen? "


    "Yes, you know him?" Tang Sijia wondered.


    "Some time ago, his apprentice Wang Bao came to see me," I said, "what happened to him?"


    "He called me just now and asked if I could help him to ask you out. He said he wanted to ask you for help," she said.


    I stopped. "What can I do for you?"


    Guo Chenjun was shocked and asked me in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    I motioned to her not to speak. I''ll talk to her later.


    She is very sensible, silently nodded.


    "Yes, it seems to be very difficult to listen to his tone," said Tang.


    I thought, "OK, I''ll go to Xishan tomorrow and meet him."


    Tang Sijia sighed, "OK, I''ll tell him right away."


    I hung up and looked at Guo Chenjun. "The Chen Daoye in Xishan wants to ask me to meet him. He says he has something to do. You can accompany me tomorrow."


    "But you are shutting down," she worried. "This is going to Xishan. What about closing down?"


    I smiled lightly. "Can''t you see it? It''s time for me to go out and do business. "


    "Really?" She is not at ease.


    I just wanted to talk. Tang Sijia called again. "I told Taoist Chen that he would be waiting for you in Xishan tomorrow. He will let Wang Bao meet you at the foot of the mountain. "


    "Good!"


    She was silent for a few seconds and plucked up her courage. "Wu Zheng, how about having a meal together in a few days?"


    "OK, I''ll call you when I''m done," I said.


    She smiled. "Well."


    I hung up and looked at Guo Chenjun. "Don''t worry."


    Guo Chenjun looked at me deeply for a while, smiled calmly and nodded, "OK!"


    I took her into my arms and hugged her passionately.

 Chapter 192

    The next morning, Tang Sijia sent me a location.


    We followed the navigation to the foot of Xishan Mountain. Wang Bao had already driven a car and was waiting there early.


    After meeting each other, he punched both of us, "young master, Miss Jun, we have met again!"


    Guo Chenjun smiles.


    I also smiled a little, hugged the fist to return the ceremony, "the trouble is long."


    "The young master said," Wang Bao said, "please!"


    "Please!"


    We each opened the door to get in the car. He took the first step. We followed him closely and drove all the way to Xishan.


    It''s hard to walk on the mountain road after the snow. The car is very slow. Twenty minutes later, we came to a mountain yard and stopped.


    It''s a quadrangle. It''s green brick and green tile. It''s antique. The style is very simple. Under the snow cover, there''s occasionally moss showing the corner. It''s more leisurely. The gate of the courtyard is not tall. There is a wooden plaque on it, with four characters written on it. It''s a peach garden house. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    is vigorous and powerful, but it contains but does not show. Like the owner here, it does not show any sharpness.


    We opened the door and got off. Under the guidance of Wang Bao, we went to the door.


    At this time, the door opened and an old man in his seventies came out with a woman in her forties.


    "Master!" Wang Bao gave a respectful shout, and then said, "Master Wu Zheng and miss Jun are here."


    The old man smiled and hugged me. "Young master Wu Zheng, I''m Chen Ziwu. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    I return the salute with a fist. "Hello, Mr. Dao!"


    "It''s good," Chen said with a smile. Then he smiled at Guo Chenjun. "Miss Jun, I''ve met again."


    Guo Chenjun smiled politely, "how do you do?"


    "Good." Chen Daoye nodded and introduced me to the woman beside him. "This is my disciple. Her name is Huo yingyu. Yingyu, I have met young master Wu Zheng and miss Jun. "


    Huo yingyu came over to shake hands with us. "How do you do, young master Wu Zheng, and miss Jun?"


    She doesn''t need to preach family rites, but shakes hands with us, which shows that she is not a monk, at best, she is only a registered disciple of Chen Daoye. I took a look at her brow and heart, and found that her light was a little disordered and uneasy. Although she was clean, the moment of shaking hands, I could clearly feel a faint evil spirit in her body.


    There''s something wrong with this woman.


    I took a subconscious look at Chen Daoye. It seems that what he wants to say to me is probably related to Huo yingyu.


    After the exchange of greetings, Chen Daoye invited us into the living room and took our seats.


    Wang Bao brought us tea, first for Guo Chenjun and me, then for his master and Huo yingyu.


    Huo yingyu quickly stood up, took the tea bowl with both hands, and said in fear, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    Wang Bao didn''t speak. After delivering the tea, he stood behind Chen Daoye. He was very respectful.


    "Young master, Miss Jun, please!" Said Chen Daoye. "Please!" We took a sip of tea.


    The taste of tea is very bitter, much more bitter than my family, but after drinking, the tongue is sweet.


    I smacked it, not bad.


    Guo Chenjun looked at me and wanted to laugh, but she held back.


    Chen Daoye took a sip of tea, put down the tea bowl, and then smiled at me. "I heard from Miss Tang that the young master is closing up. I dare to ask you to disturb the young master''s cultivation."


    "You''re welcome," I said with a calm smile. "I just got out of the customs. I wanted to come up the mountain. I''d like to thank you."


    "You''re welcome, young master," said Chen Daoye. "The secret method in the red cloth is originally from the Wu family. It was handed to me by your grandfather 18 years ago."


    I thought, "eighteen years ago?"


    "Yes, young master you were just born," said Chen Daoye. "The fourth master came to Shangjing and lived in the peach garden house for a while, writing down the secret methods. After finishing writing, he gave me the secret method and told me that 18 years later, the young master would come out and then give it to the young master. The fourth master also asked me to tell the young master that you should not worry, but step by step. "

 Chapter 193

    I put down the tea bowl, got up and knelt down, "Grandpa, don''t worry, Wuzheng remembers."


    I kowtowed three heads.


    Guo Chenjun quickly stands up and looks at me quietly.


    I kowtowed, stood up, calmed down for a while, turned around and punched Chen Daoye, "thank you, Daoye!"


    Chen Daoye smiled calmly and nodded contentedly, "well, it''s worthy of being the root of the Wu family. Every move shows your grandfather''s manner in those days. Please sit down, young master! "


    Let me see Guo Chenjun. "Sit down."


    She nodded. "Well."


    We sat down again.


    "I''ve never read the book your grandfather left you," said Chen Daoye. "I''m a close friend of fourth Ye. He entrusted me to keep Wu''s secret arts for him. It''s my trust. In any case, I won''t let fourth ye down. Please rest assured."


    I lightly smile, "the way Lord said heavy, your words, I believe."


    Chen Daoye was relieved and stood up to give me a fist. "Thank you very much, young master!"


    I stood up and saluted with my fists. "You are welcome. Since you and my grandfather are good friends, don''t say anything polite. Miss Tang said that you asked me to talk to me about something. If there is anything I need to do, it doesn''t matter. "


    "Good! Good! " "Chen Daoye smiled," young master, sit down, let''s sit down and say


    I sat down again and took a look at Huo yingyu.


    Chen Daoye also turned his eyes to Huo yingyu. "My apprentice yingyu has been very unhappy in recent times and has encountered many strange things. I can''t find out what the problem is. I really can''t help it. So I asked the young master to come here. I want to trouble you to help her. "


    "A lot of strange things?" I look at Huo yingyu. "What kind of strange thing?"


    "Yingyu, talk to the young master," said Chen Daoye.


    "It''s such a young master, I always dream of five people, follow me every day, torture me," Huo yingyu said nervously. "Then since I dreamed of them, I have been particularly unlucky. There are always unexplained accidents in business. Within a month, I have met thieves in four car accidents, driving accidents, car accidents, and even flying accidents. I have stolen the gifts I brought to my master. "


    "Is there anything else?" I asked.


    She sighed and bowed her head. "My husband and I are divorced. We have been married for 12 years. Our relationship has always been very good and we have never had a red face. But since I dreamed of those five people, he seems to have changed. He always quarrels with me. He is not satisfied with how I do it. The most evil thing is that after only half a month since our first quarrel, he has to divorce me. If I don''t agree, he will kill our children! I cried and begged him, knelt down for him, kowtowed to him, but he was just like a villain, who had to divorce. I''m afraid he''ll hurt the child. I can''t help but agree. "


    She was bursting with tears.


    Guo Chenjun frowned and looked at me. "Is it evil?"


    "This is a strange place," said Chen Daoye. "Her husband is also my disciple. He is very good. After his temperament changed greatly, I asked him to go to Beijing and found that he is all right and free from evil. Not only he is normal, but the Yinyang and Yinyang houses of yingyu''s family are also normal. There is no sign of evil in her. But every day, she dreams about the five people. Even when she is tired and distracted, the five people will appear. I''m not afraid that young master and miss Jun will laugh. I''ve been wandering in Fengshui for more than 50 years. I''ve seen countless strange things, but it''s the first time I''ve seen such a situation like yingyu. "


    "I''ve looked for many masters, Taoist, Tantric, fengshui, array and Tantric spells, but no one can see what happened to me or what those five people are." Huo said to me in tears, "young master, my family is gone now, the company is going to collapse, and my life is going to collapse. My master said, you can help me to find out what those five people are. I beg you, please... "


    she cried and became a tearful person. Guo Chenjun can''t bear it. Look at me. "Wu Zheng, help Miss Huo."


    I stared at Huo yingyu. On the surface, she was a little confused and a little evil, but I couldn''t see any problems. But since there is evil spirit, it must be abnormal. But it''s very strange. It seems to be hidden. Chen Daoye is also a famous feng shui master. How could he not see it?


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but look at Taoist Chen, "Taoist, do you think Miss Huo''s aura is normal?"


    Chen Daoye is stunned and looks at Huo yingyu carefully. "Gas field... Normal."


    "Can''t you see the evil spirit in her?" I don''t understand.


    "Evil spirit?" Chen Daoye frowned and looked at Huo yingyu inexplicably. "Is there any evil spirit? Can''t I see it? "


    After hearing this, Wang Bao looked at Huo yingyu and his face was puzzled.


    "How could this happen?" Guo Chenjun asked me in a low voice.I pondered and stood up. "Do you have a seven star lamp?"


    Chen Daoye quickly stood up. "Yes!"


    I nodded and looked at Huo yingyu, who was in tears


    Chen Daoye turns his head and tells Wang Bao, "get the seven star lamp!"

 Chapter 194

    The seven star lamp is a unique magic weapon of Taoism. In fact, it is seven lamps. The exquisite seven star lamp is engraved with a charm. After special long-term cultivation, if it is used for array arrangement, it can achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    Chen Daoye''s seven star lantern here is made of bronze. It is engraved with seven star talisman. It looks like an old thing.


    I checked the seven lights and found that there was no problem. Then I placed a seven star array of lights in the center of the living room and asked Huo yingyu to sit in the center of the array.


    Huo yingyu didn''t hesitate at all. She took off her coat and walked into the array. Her hands were parted, her heart was in the sky, and she was seated.


    This is the standard meditation posture of Taoism. It seems that she has learned some.


    I told Wang Bao, "Mr. Bao, now I''m going into the array to practice the talisman on Miss Huo. I have five talismans in total. The first talisman, you order Yuheng; the second talisman, you order Tianji, Tianquan; the third talisman, you order Tianshu, Tianxuan; the fourth talisman, you order Yaoguang; the fifth talisman, you order Kaiyang. Remember? "


    These are the names of the seven stars, that is, the positions of the seven star lights.


    Wang baomo remembered, nodded, "don''t worry, young master, I remember!"


    "Don''t be wrong!" Chen Daoye''s advice.


    "Don''t worry, Shifu. I really remember," Wang said.


    Chen Daoye breathed a sigh of relief and threw a fist at me


    "You''re welcome," I smiled, and then said to Guo Chenjun, "little Jun, you can''t look at this, just avoid it." "Oh, yes," Guo Chenjun nodded, glanced at Huo yingyu and turned to the yard.


    I calmed down and walked into the Seven Star array.


    Wang Bao squats down in front of Yuheng''s star and gets ready.


    I came to Huo yingyu and whispered to her, "I will touch your body when I mend the talisman. Please forgive me."


    "You are saving me, don''t worry," she said with tears in her eyes. "Young master, it''s hard for you."


    With a little concentration, I took a little magic light from her eyebrow, quickly pressed her Tanzhong acupoint, and sent the magic light into the middle vein through her zhongdantian.


    Huo yingyu''s body trembled, her head bowed and she lost consciousness.


    When the divine light enters into the midvein, the Qi will inevitably rush up, causing people to faint, and the internal Qi will be confused. What I want is this chaos, because the next Rune must strike into her body in order to achieve the best effect.


    I mobilize the internal Qi, change the rhyme, grasp her right arm and lift it up. Under her right armpit, I made the first Yang closing talisman.


    Wang Bao looked at me nervously, saw that I had finished mending the talisman, and quickly lit the seven star lamp of Yuheng star position.


    Then, I put down Huo yingyu''s left arm, raised Huo yingyu''s head with my left hand, and quickly put my right hand between her chest and abdomen, near Tanzhong acupoint, and made a second Yang blocking talisman with a very fast speed, and pressed it in.


    Wang Bao then lit the seven star lamp of Tianji and Tianquan.


    The third talisman of closing Yang is on Huo yingyu''s back. I went around behind her and pinched the talisman at the back of her waist. Then I stroked up to the back of her heart, changed the talisman and began to practice talisman.


    Wang Bao watched carefully. When Fu was about to be repaired, he quickly lit the two lamps of Tianshu and Tianxuan.


    I stopped for a moment, and then began to repair the fourth Yang closing talisman on Huo yingyu''s left shoulder.


    Wang Bao is quick to move to the star of shaking light, but he is. It''s too fast. It brings a gust of wind.


    All of a sudden, the five seven star lights that had been lit were floating.


    "Be careful!" Chen Daoye is surprised.


    Wang Bao was also in a cold sweat and swallowed his saliva subconsciously.


    Fortunately, although the flame of the seven star lamp is not big, it is very tough. After a while, it soon returns to normal.


    The master and the apprentice breathed a sigh of relief, and the suspended heart was finally released.


    At this time, the fourth Yang closing talisman has been fixed.


    As soon as Wang Bao saw it, he quickly lit the seven star lamp that shook the stars.


    At this time, I have already circled Huo yingyu''s front and started to fix the fifth Yang closing talisman on her right chest.


    Wang Bao doesn''t have to get up, because the last star light is not far away from the star position. He walked steadily, leaned forward, and was able to get there.


    The fifth closed Yang talisman is repaired slowly, because it is located in Huo yingyu''s right chest. She has a good figure, so she has to repair it slowly to avoid any failure.


    Wang Bao looked at me nervously, his head covered with sweat and his hand holding the lighter trembled slightly.


    Finally, the fifth talisman was fixed and pressed into her body.


    Almost at the same time, Wang Bao ignited the last stop of the star lights.


    In an instant, several black Qi came out of her eyes, nose, mouth and ears.


    I stand up, carefully withdraw from the seven star light array, and look at Chen Daoye.


    More and more black gas soon enveloped Huo yingyu.

 Chapter 195

    Chen Daoye was shocked. "This... This..."


    Wang Bao was also shocked. He couldn''t help asking me, "young master, what is this


    "This is the evil spirit hidden in her body," I said faintly. "The five people she dreamed of were transformed by this black spirit."


    "Why can''t I see it before?" Chen Daoye asked blankly.


    "This evil spirit is hidden in the five zang organs and hidden under the divine light. It''s hard to find it just by looking at the surface," I said. "I used the seven star lamp array with the Yang closing talisman to disturb her midvein, shut her Yang and make her look like a fake death. In this way, the internal Qi is disordered and the magic light disappears temporarily. Those evil Qi can''t continue to hide, so they have to come out. "


    Chen Daoye suddenly realized, "it is so..."


    "what is this evil spirit?" Wang Bao asked.


    "I don''t know, but I''ll see later," I said.


    "If you break up directly, is yingyu OK?" Asked Taoist Chen.


    "That''s not good," I shook my head. "Now miss Huo is in the state of feigning death. Once these evils are dispelled, she won''t wake up." Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what about that?" Taoist Chen looks at me.


    I took a look at him, turned around for a moment, looked at the guiding talisman, pinched the middle finger of the index finger of my right hand, and bounced into the array.


    As soon as the black Qi meets the spirit guiding talisman, it suddenly rolls up, and then returns along the original road at a very fast speed. It pours into Huo yingyu''s five senses and disappears.


    "This..." Chen Daoye and his disciples looked at each other, both stunned.


    I quickly walked into the seven star light array and grasped my fingers to break the seal mantra of silence: five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth for the Yin and Yang, breaking the prison, Chi!


    The five Yang closing talismans burst in an instant.


    Huo yingyu''s body shuddered and her eyes were suddenly opened, which was the tone of her voice.


    She gasped heavily.


    I leaned over, held her face and looked at her eyebrows.


    She looked at me blankly, her eyes full of fear.


    "It''s ok..." I comforted her, "don''t be afraid, it''s ok now..."


    she nodded timidly with tears in her eyes.


    In her eyebrows and heart, the light returned to normal, and the breath on her body was still a little disordered, but there was no problem.


    "Do you feel any discomfort?" I asked her.


    She was stunned and shook her head.


    After a little meditation, I got up and walked out of the light array. I came to the yard and called to Guo Chenjun, "little Jun!"


    Guo Chenjun hurriedly came over. "What''s up?"


    "Come and help me." I took her hand and went back to the living room to see Huo yingyu. "Take Miss Huo into the room and see if there are any marks on her


    Guo Chenjun was stunned and soon understood, "OK!"


    She walked into the light array, picked up Huo yingyu and took a look at Chen Daoye.


    "Oh, yingyu lives in the east room," Chen said quickly.


    "Well," Guo Chenjun glanced and helped Huo yingyu into the east room and closed the door.


    I look at Wang Bao. "Seven Star array is ready."


    Wang Bao nodded, "OK!"


    Chen Daoye gave me a fist. "Young master is hard. Come on, let''s sit down and wait."


    "OK," I nodded.


    We sat down again, drinking tea, watching Wang Baoshou''s seven star lantern and waiting for Guo Chenjun''s news.


    About five or six minutes later, Guo Chenjun opens the door.


    We all stood up, "what''s up?"


    Guo Chenjun came to me, "there is a pattern on Miss Huo''s waist, like the head of a devil..."


    "ghost?" When Chen Daoye and his disciples heard this, they were stunned and looked at me.


    I thought, "let''s go and have a look!"

 Chapter 196

    In the room, Huo yingyu lies on the bed, drowsy. Guo Chenjun covers her up, revealing only the skin around her waist. Although she is in her forties, she is not ugly. She keeps a good figure, especially her skin is very white.


    Chen Daoye and Wang Bao walk to the door. They dare not come in because of their identity.


    I didn''t have so much scruples, so I went straight in.


    When she came to the bedside, Guo Chenjun pointed to Huo yingyu''s back and said, "look."


    When I looked carefully, I saw a fierce ghost on the white skin.


    It''s a devil''s head. It has a nose and eyes. It looks very strange.


    I have a clear idea of this.


    "I asked Miss Huo, she didn''t have a tattoo," Guo whispered. "It''s too evil."


    I pondered for a moment and told her, "give her some water, dress her and take her to the living room."


    "Well!" Guo Chenjun nods.


    I turned to the door and looked at Taoist Chen. "I have to ask Miss Huo some privacy questions."


    "OK, let''s avoid it," said Chen. "You don''t have to avoid," I look at Wang Bao. "Mr. Bao, you have to avoid."


    "Good!" Wang Bao is very happy.


    "You go to prepare lunch," Chen told him.


    "Yes, master!" Wang Bao finished, punched me and turned away.


    Chen Daoye and I went back to the living room to sit down and continue drinking tea. After a while, Guo Chenjun came back with Huo yingyu.


    At this time, Huo yingyu has come to her senses, but she is pale and weak.


    Guo Chenjun helped her to sit on the chair and went to her room to get a pillow to lean on her back.


    "Yingyu, young master has a few questions to ask you," said Chen Daoye. "It''s about privacy, but you can''t hide it, you know?"


    Huo yingyu was stunned, looked at me and nodded, "well."


    I took a sip of tea, put down the tea bowl, and looked at her. "Miss Huo, when did you begin to dream about those five people?"


    "More than a month," she said.


    I figured out the time and asked her, "well, about two months ago, you didn''t have a room with a different sex?"


    Huo yingyu was stunned? I......


    "yingyu, tell the truth", said Chen Daoye.


    Huo yingyu suddenly felt shameless and lowered her head. "I... I... Young master... Here..."


    "do you have any?" I asked calmly.


    She hesitated for a long time, sighed softly and nodded, "yes."


    Taoist Chen''s face was very ugly. He wanted to talk, but he held back.


    "Who is that man?" I asked.


    "He is my college classmate and my business partner, Xiao Yu," Huo said awkwardly. "About two months ago, we went to Shencheng to talk about a very important project. That night, Party A arranged a banquet to entertain us. During the dinner, I was constantly drunk. Later, Xiao Yu sent me back to my room, and then he didn''t leave...


    "ah!" Chen Daoye sighed, "yingyu! You! You... Ah......


    Huo yingyu lowered her head, bited her lips hard, and her tears fell to her front.


    "What happened to you that night?" I went on.


    Huo yingyu smiled bitterly, "young master, why do you ask... What else can you do when you are alone and have a drink?"

 Chapter 197

    "You said you drank too much, do you remember?" I continued.


    Huo yingyu stared at me, puzzled. "Young master, you..." Guo Chenjun didn''t understand either. She asked me in a low voice, "Wu Zheng, what are you doing so carefully?"


    "Don''t talk," I whispered, and then asked Huo yingyu, "do you remember what happened that night?"


    When I asked, Huo suddenly woke up and said, "I''ve drunk too much. I don''t remember anything... But the next day, I woke up and found that I didn''t wear clothes..."


    "what about Xiao Yu?" I looked at her. "Is he in your room?"


    She shook her head. "No."


    "How do you know that happened to you?" I asked.


    "I saw him at noon the next day and asked him what happened last night?" She blushed and said, "Xiao Yu apologized to me, saying that whoever drank too much himself, please forgive him. At that time, I was very embarrassed and uncomfortable, but I couldn''t blame him. Later, I said, "no one should mention this matter, and then it just passed..."


    "yingyu, you..." Taoist Chen was very angry. "Before I asked if you had any peach blossom offence, why didn''t you tell the truth? Yeah? Even if you drink too much, since something happened, you should not hide it from master! "


    "Master, what do you want me to say?" Huo yingyu wryly smiled, "I can''t call your old man and tell you that I''ve lost my life..."


    Chen Daoye sighed helplessly and asked me, "young master, yingyu is suffering from peach blossom crimes this year. I reminded her, but in the end, she still hasn''t stopped it. Is this matter related to Xiao Yu


    "Is it relevant? It''s too early to make a conclusion." I looked at Huo yingyu. "Where is Xiao Yu now


    "He''s in Yinzhou," Huo said. "Our two companies are in the same office building. I''m upstairs."


    "After that night, how was your relationship?" I asked.


    "After returning to Yinzhou from Shencheng, I tried to avoid him as much as possible, and all business affairs were handed over to the assistant to communicate with him," she sighed. "Later, I began to dream about those five people, and then within a month, I lost several large orders in a row, a large number of customers, and the company''s capital chain had serious problems. I can''t help it. I want to ask him to help me. But he didn''t know whether he was angry or what. He just hid from me. I contacted him many times and didn''t answer my phone. When I went to his company to find him, he didn''t see me either. "


    "What about his business?" I asked.


    "His business?" She was stunned and thought, "is everything normal? I haven''t inquired. "


    I did not speak, silently nodded.


    Chen Daoye couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    I took a look at him and Huo yingyu. "Miss Huo is a kind of sorcery called five evil locks."


    "Five evil locks?" Chen Daoye, Huo yingyu and Guo Chenjun are all stunned.


    I look at them and explain, "five evil locks is a kind of magic of five ghost sect, a branch of Southern Taoism, which is also called five ghost lock spirit method. This kind of magic seems to be a kind of magic. In fact, it is a kind of very advanced geomantic art. It uses five kinds of evil spirits to turn into evil spirits, sneaks into the five zang organs, hides under the divine light and internal Qi, takes the human body as the heaven and earth, and arranges the array with evil spirits to block people''s fortune, confuse people''s mind and mind, and does not leak traces, which makes people invincible. "


    Chen Daoye looks at Huo yingyu in a daze and cannot help but swallow his saliva.


    "These five evil locks are not ordinary magic tricks. To use them, we must take advantage of the confusion of the victim''s mind, weakness of the Qi and righteousness, remove the victim''s clothes, and draw a sign on the victim with human blood and five evil spells." I looked at Huo yingyu. "After the sign is completed, it only takes six hours for the evil Qi to hide in the five internal organs of the victim and form five evil locks. Once formed, the five evils are integrated into one, and they are both prosperous and destructive. If they move, they will hurt the five internal organs. Even if they are found, they will be used as a deterrent. They dare not do anything. "


    Huo yingyu looked at me in surprise, tears in her eyes kept rolling.


    "That is to say, there is no way to crack it?" Guo Chenjun couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s not impossible," I thought. "It''s just that conventional methods can''t be used, only extraordinary methods can be used."


    Huo yingyu has been crying for a long time. "Young master, young master... Please help me... Help me..."


    she stood up with the chair in her hands and cried and knelt down for me.


    Chen Daoye also said, "young master, please help yingyu!"


    Guo Chenjun hesitated and asked me, "Wu Zheng, is this... Very dangerous?"


    I pondered a little and got up to help Huo yingyu. "Miss Huo, get up."


    "Young master, please, my son is still young..." Huo yingyu cried and said, "his father doesn''t want him. If I have another three long and two short, then no one will take care of the child..." Chen Daoye stood up and threw a fist. "Young master, since you can see that this is five evil locks, you can break this magic! I''m a close friend of the fourth master. Please give me a piece of face to save yingyu! ""The way is very important," I thought, and looked at Huo yingyu. "Miss Huo, the five evil locks can''t be broken casually. If there is any mistake in the middle, you will be doomed. Not only your life is not guaranteed, but also your soul will be broken and you will never be born again. You... Want to think about it..."


    Huo yingyu was stunned at this.

 Chapter 198

    Seeing that she is silent, Chen Daoye is in a hurry.


    "Yingyu! Now only the young master can save you! What''s your surprise? " As soon as Huo yingyu roused herself, she suddenly returned to her mind. "Young master, i... I..."


    "think clearly." I looked at her. "If you don''t move it, it will torture you. In about a year, you may die, but you may also be found by people in five evil locks. As long as you answer his conditions, he may let you be his slave, but you should still live. But if you move it, you will be free; if not, you......


    "you say that the man who killed me wants me to be his slave?" She frowned.


    "It can only be said that there is such a possibility," I said. "The five evil locks were originally used to control people, but it does not rule out that some people use them to harm or kill people."


    Guo Chenjun came over and said, "that is to say, if you don''t move the five evil locks, Miss Huo will live for at least one year; if you do but fail, she will..."


    she looked at Huo yingyu.


    "Yes," I said quietly.


    Huo yingyu has a look at us and Chen Daoye. She is very entangled.


    "What are you up to?" Chen Daoye frowned. "With your personality, can you still be a puppet of human beings and live a life without hesitation?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    maybe Chen Daoye''s words touched her. Huo yingyu''s eyes flashed a bit of fortitude and decided decisively, "young master, I believe you! You don''t have to worry about me. Even if you die, I appreciate you! "


    "Are you sure?" I look at her.


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I thought for a moment, "OK then."


    Huo yingyu burst into tears. "Thank you, young master, thank you!"


    Guo Chenjun is worried. She looks at me hesitantly and stops talking.


    I asked Huo yingyu to sit down first, then I took Guo Chenjun''s hand, smiled at her, reached her ear and whispered, "don''t worry, sit down first, I know."


    She was relieved and nodded.


    Chen Daoye also breathed a sigh of relief and shouted to Wang Bao, "Wang Bao, hurry up, exchange hot tea for young master and miss Jun!"


    "Yes! Master! " Wang replied in the backyard.


    Soon, he came to the living room and changed our hot tea.


    "Thank you, young master!" He looked at me gratefully.


    I smiled and nodded.


    He didn''t say anything else, smiled at us, collected the cold tea and went back to cooking.


    Chen Daoye took a sip of hot tea, put down the tea bowl and winked at Huo yingyu.


    Huo yingyu understood and asked me, "young master, I understand the rules. You can''t do this for nothing. How many do you need? I''ll do it right away! " "At will," I said lightly after a sip of tea.


    "This..." she turned to look at Chen Daoye.


    Chen Daoye thought for a moment, "young master, I know the rules of the Wu family, but this matter can''t be arbitrary. Well, I venture to ask you, how much blessing did you get from your last job? "


    The blessing in his mouth is the meaning of red envelope.


    "Master Dao, it''s not necessary," I smiled lightly. "You are my grandfather''s friend, and you know the rules of the Wu family. It''s a matter of luck. Let Miss Huo decide for herself. "


    "That''s not good," said Chen, waving. "Fourth, you can do whatever you like. Young master, you can''t."


    I don''t know, "why?"


    Chen said with a calm smile, "Hey, young master, you are still young. You don''t know a lot about the Wu family. The Wu family has two rules: divination, doing small things, and the Lord prays for blessings; but the Fengshui business is not, and in any case, it cannot be valued. Do you know this? "


    I shook my head in a daze.


    Chen Daoye smiled and continued, "the father of the fourth master, your great grandfather, was a famous geomantic master in those days. The Jianghu people call him the ninth master of heaven. Because his father, the old master of the Wu family, came to see him as a treasure, so-called to give him the name of the world, and gave him a baby name called nine children. So when he grew up, he was honored as the ninth God in the Jianghu. Jiuye is a great feng shui master. He only watches Feng Shui and does not use divination all his life. In any case, he does not lose his value. I remember your grandfather said that in the early years of the Republic of China, Jiu Ye had seen the ancestral tombs of a former Qing Dynasty Royal family in the capital city, but he had given Jiu Ye 30000 yuan! "


    "And this..." I looked around at Guo Chenjun.

 Chapter 199

    Guo Chenjun is also a little surprised. In the early years of the Republic of China, 30000 yuan was a huge sum of money, equivalent to millions now.


    "Jiuye''s whole life is based on fengshui, so when he comes to the fourth ye generation, he tells his son to stop divination, not Fengshui." Chen Daoye says, "the fourth Ye says that it''s for the sake of the Wu family to have a good relationship in the Jianghu. He says that it''s a rule passed down by the ancestors of the Wu family. The descendants of the Wu family can''t be famous in the world, but they can''t be reduced to the Jianghu. So fengshui of the first generation One generation of hexagrams, one generation of hearts, one generation of names. "


    Guo Chenjun understood, "that is to say, grandpa has made a lot of money by watching fengshui, but his contacts are not wide, so he asked grandpa to only give people gossip, not to show Fengshui. thus. Grandpa can save a lot of contacts for the Wu family. "


    She looked at me. "Then when he came to the generation of Wu Zheng, he would only look at Fengshui instead of divination and accumulate materials for the descendants of the Wu family. Is that right?"


    "Miss Jun is right!" Taoist Chen looked at me. "So, young master, you can''t do this valuable thing!"


    I came back for a long time and cleared my throat. "Grandpa never told me that, my father and my second uncle don''t have the same rules, so I..."


    Chen Daoye smiled helplessly, "don''t blame me, let me tell you the truth. Although your father Jun Yu and your second uncle Jun Huai also have some skills, if they are true, only you, young master! They do things for people, and the Lord prays for blessings, but you can''t do that. After the death of the fourth master, you are the leader of the Wu family. Why did the fourth master let you leave home? Isn''t it just to make you stand on your own and support the glory of the new generation of Wu family? "


    My heart quivered as if I understood.


    Guo Chenjun looked at me. "The Wu family is a Fengshui family. In the face of the world, they need to match high and low. You and Dad, uncle, need division of labor... "I looked at her, silent for a long time, silently nodded.


    Maybe she''s right.


    Huo yingyu took advantage of the hot iron and asked, "young master, how many blessings did you get from the other party when you worked last time?"


    "Five million", I said lightly, "and my assistant, she is two hundred thousand." Huo yingyu was shocked. She didn''t expect so much. She hesitated and looked at Chen Daoye.


    Chen Daoye understood her meaning and said after a little meditation, "young master, there is something wrong with yingyu''s company, and too much money may not come out. In this way, if you are wronged this time, you can let her hold the peace with you last time. Do you think it''s ok? "


    I''m still saying, "whatever."


    Huo yingyu takes out her mobile phone, "young master, I''ll add you a wechat, you give me your account, I''ll do it right away!"


    I thought about it, took out my cell phone, "OK."


    Plus wechat, I sent her my account number with Ke''er.


    Soon, I received a transfer message. She called me 5.5 million.


    I was stunned and looked at her. "You..."


    she smiled, "please, young master!"


    I was silent for a few seconds and nodded, "OK."


    Huo yingyu finally relieved, stood up, clasped his hands and thanked me with Taoist ceremony, "thank you, young master!"


    I nodded, stood up, punched and saluted, "do my best."


    "Well," she looked at me gratefully and nodded.


    Let me see Guo Chenjun. "I have to call Ke''er."


    "Good!" Guo Chenjun stands up. "I''ll go with you."


    I took her to the yard, took out my cell phone, just wanted to make a phone call, but my son called me first.


    "Young master, you are out of the customs?" She asked.


    I took a look at Guo Chenjun and nodded, "well."


    "That''s good. Last time I called you, Miss Guo answered and said that you were in retreat for cultivation." she said, "it''s been more than two months. My hair has grown. I miss you so much!"


    "Really?" I smiled.


    "Really! Oh, yes, let''s get down to business first! Young master, I just received a message. A man named Huo yingyu called me 300000. What''s the matter? Is there a situation? Do you know this man? " She asked.


    "You go to Feige''s right away and get me a Eight Trigram copper gourd, two pieces of white talismans token of thunder splitting peach wood. At the same time, get everything ready for talismans," I said calmly. "Start at night and go to Yinzhou."


    Keer was so excited, "OK! I''ll get ready right away! "


    I hung up and smiled at Guo. "Don''t worry, I know."


    Guo Chenjun looks at me, speechless, and hugs me in silence.

 Chapter 200

    At seven o''clock in the evening, Huo yingyu and I arrived at the capital airport to meet Ke''er.


    I haven''t seen her for two months, but her hair has grown, and she''s dyed black, and she''s more beautiful.


    As soon as we met, she couldn''t help jumping into my arms and hugging me tightly.


    I smiled, released her, introduced Huo yingyu to her, "this is Miss Huo... Miss Huo, she is Ke''er."


    Ke''er extended his hand to her generously, "Hello, I''m Han Ke''er!"


    "Huo yingyu", Huo yingyu took her hand and couldn''t help praising, "miss Ke''er is so beautiful." Ke''er smiled sheepishly, "OK... Ok..."


    I also smiled, "OK, let''s go in."


    Entering the airport, we got the boarding pass together, passed the security check and came to the waiting hall.


    Because the plane had to wait for a while before it arrived, Huo yingyu was afraid that we were thirsty. After settling down, she turned around to buy us water.


    But when she left, she approached me and asked me in a low voice, "young master, what happened to miss Huo?"


    "And the gourd?" I asked.


    "Here," she took out a delicate brass bagel from her bag and handed it to me, "do you think it''s ok?"


    I looked carefully, nodded, "not bad."


    She took out the mahogany token again, "and this."


    I picked it up. "Are you sure it''s made of Redwood?"


    Can son clap small chest to promise with me, "absolutely thunder splits peach wood!"


    I checked it carefully and relieved myself, "well, it''s true."


    She smiled, "young master, we are not going to catch the demon this time?"


    I took a look at her and handed the gourd and token to her. "You don''t need to catch the demon. Take it away."


    She packed the object and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t ask now," I said, "look at the weather report and find out which day there is rainstorm in Yinzhou."


    "Oh, yes!" She took out her cell phone and looked it up. She frowned, "I''ll go... Isn''t it? It''s sunny all week. How can it rain? "


    I subconsciously want to pinch my fingers and start divination. After thinking about it, I''ll forget.


    "There must be rain," I said lightly.


    "What if it doesn''t rain?" She asked.


    "Then wait," I said, "until it rains in Yinzhou."


    Ke''er shrugs, "well, I believe you, if you say there is rain, there must be rain."


    Just then, Huo yingyu came back.


    "Young master, Ke''er, drink water." she sat down beside me and handed us the water.


    Can son take over, twist open to pass me, "young master!" I took a drink and asked Huo yingyu, "where do we live in Yinzhou?"


    "I''ve booked the Yinzhou hotel for you and Ke''er," Huo said. "My home is not far away. It''s ten minutes'' drive. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "No, you have to stay in a hotel," I said.


    "OK, I''ll book another one now," she took out her cell phone.


    I suddenly remembered, "what room did you book for me and Kerr?"


    "Deluxe suite," she said, "two rooms and two bathrooms, with living room and bar, do you think it''s ok?"


    I was relieved and smiled, "no, it''s good."


    She was relieved, "that''s good."


    I took a look at Ke''er around me. She pretended to be calm, put on her headphones and listened to the music.


    Last time I worked for Li Chuan, we stayed together for convenience. But now it''s different. I think it''s better to live separately.


    But of course she knew what I meant, so she didn''t say anything.


    But actually, neither of us is natural.


    Maybe I''m used to it.


    Huo yingyu settled the room, and then talked to me in a low voice.

 Chapter 201

    I learned that she was forty-one years old, and her son took her surname, Huo Xiaoyang, eleven years old. Her company in Yinzhou is cleaning equipment, which has done a good job before, with hundreds of millions of assets, but in more than a month, the company is basically on the verge of collapse.


    "How could it be so serious?" Keer takes off his earphone and asks.


    Huo Xiaoying sighed, "that''s what our industry is like. Several big orders we talked about earlier suddenly turn yellow, but more than 20 million of my early funds have been invested in. This is a big hole. In addition, a lot of units that have cooperated for a long time suddenly cancel the order, and the inventory will come up in a flash, with great pressure. The capital chain is also in trouble


    But look at me. "Feng Shui?"


    "What did I say just now?" I look at her.


    As soon as she put out her tongue, "OK, no more."


    She put on her headphones and went on listening.


    I was amused by her lovely appearance. I couldn''t help touching her head, and then I asked Huo yingyu, "by the way, what about your ex husband? What about him? "


    Huo yingyu was silent for a moment and sighed, "after our divorce, he went back to Beijing once and went to Shifu''s. After that, he went out to travel, and now he can''t get in touch. Listen to my elder martial brother. He seems to have gone abroad. "


    Her eyes were moist. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I didn''t speak and nodded silently.


    At this time, the radio informed us that our plane arrived and started boarding.


    I stood up and clapped Kor, "let''s go!"


    Keer took off his headphones and stood up. "MMM!"


    Huo yingyu took a deep breath and smiled at me with tears in her eyes. "Young master, please!"


    I smiled quietly, "let''s go."


    Three hours later, more than 11 p.m., we landed at Yinzhou airport.


    Out of the airport, we took a taxi, came to the Yinzhou Hotel and stayed. Huo yingyu''s room is next to ours. She said it was arranged by the hotel for convenience.


    I told her to leave us alone tomorrow and go to work as usual. Don''t go as busy as you can and when it rains.


    Huo yingyu was stunned. "Is it raining? Young master, in Yinzhou, it seldom rains in winter... "


    I smiled calmly," it seldom rains, doesn''t mean it doesn''t rain, just remember my words. "


    She nodded in silence, "well, you can have a rest earlier. I''ll go back to the room first."


    "Yes," I said to Kel, "send Miss Huo."


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    After Huo yingyu left, I took a bath, put on my pajamas and went to the balcony of my bedroom.


    It''s a beautiful southern town with a cold and humid climate, but it''s still warm compared with the north. I lie on the balustrade of the balcony, overlooking the night scene of Yinzhou, thinking about the next step.


    Grandpa said that if you want to break the five evil locks, you have to lock the five evil locks, which means that the five evil locks cannot be opened from the outside, because if you move any evil spirits, the other four evil spirits will act at the same time, and the victim will die immediately. So the only way is to build the plank road and go through the storehouse in secret. Using the characteristics of the five evil spirits, we can break them up and lock them separately. Then we can destroy their foundation at one stroke. This is called locking the five evil spirits.


    The risk of locking the five evils is great, so I have to plan every step when, never take the wrong step.


    In addition, I have to be on guard against the person who used five evil locks to harm her, whether he was his own idea or taking people''s money and doing things for people. I want to lock five evils. He will try his best to stop them. We are in the open, he is in the dark. For him, this is a battle of life and death.


    So, I have to be careful, I have to be careful.


    I looked at the night scene in the distance and lost myself in thought.


    Unconsciously, it''s late at night.


    After taking a bath, Ke''er came to me in a robe and watched the night scene with me.


    "Well, you can play with knives, can you fight?" I asked her.


    "Yes," she said, "I''m my mother''s partner."


    I took a look at her. "Really?"


    She smiled confidently, "it''s just that what my mother taught me is killing moves, and I dare not use them..."


    she looked at me, "how? Do you believe it? "


    I shook my head. "I don''t believe it."


    She looked at me deeply and smiled, "then... Try?"


    In the night, the smile was very charming.


    I didn''t speak. I reached out and touched her head. I turned to look away.


    Now, I have a bottom in mind...

 Chapter 202

    In the next few days, Huo yingyu and I went to work normally. In addition to going to the restaurant for dinner, we spent the rest of our time in the room. Either watch TV, or chat, or go to the balcony to watch the scenery for tea, or go back to the room to sleep, in a word, etc.


    If the storm doesn''t come, we can''t move.


    If the rainstorm doesn''t come, we''ll keep fit and wait for it to come.


    At first, Ke''er was not in a hurry. Anyway, she liked to be bored with me. But after two days, she was a little restless.


    At noon that day, at dinner, she couldn''t help asking me again, "what happened to miss Huo, young master?"


    I take a look at her. "She has a kind of sorcery called five evil locks."


    "Five evil locks?" She frowned. "That''s a very domineering name! Is it good? " "To put it simply, someone drew five talismans with human blood and evil spells on her when she was not conscious," I said. "After the five talismans entered her body, they became five evil spirits, five evil spirits, hidden in her five internal organs, and locked her fortune and vitality, so they are called five evil locks."


    "What will happen?" She asked.


    "People who have been locked in the five evil locks will be very unlucky," I said. "They will encounter changes in their career, and the villains in their life will continue for a long time, and their health will also be in trouble. In a word, all kinds of troubles come one after another, tormenting her over and over again. First, I will forget all her torments, and then I will ask for her life. "


    Can understand, "this is a soft knife to kill people, is to drive people crazy, torture to death!"! She looked at me. "Young master, who did miss Huo offend? As for the harm done to her? "


    "It''s not clear yet," I said. "We''re not here to investigate. We''re here to save people. You''re right. Five evil locks are especially immoral. But the more immoral they are, the more powerful their backfire will be. So let''s not rush to find out the behind the scenes. First, we will break the five evil locks, and then everything will come out. "


    She nodded. "So we''re going to wait for the rain?"


    "Yes," I looked outside. "The five evil locks can''t be broken directly by spells, or miss Huo will die, and will be scared out of her wits. To break the magic, we must start with the evil spirits in her body, break them up, lead them out one by one and break them down one by one. "


    I turned to look at her. "It''s especially important to choose the first one, because once the evil spirit is locked, the other four evil spirits will be in disorder, so that the one who uses the magic to harm her will know. In order not to be backfired, he must try his best to stop us. On the one hand, we should protect Huo yingyu''s safety, on the other hand, we should prevent that man from jumping off the wall. "


    Can understand, "no wonder you asked me if I would fight that day..."


    "we must be ready for this", I said, "to break the five evil locks, we must lock the five evil, this process can not be too fast, if it goes smoothly, it will take several days. Anything can happen in this period of time. We must be prepared. "


    She nodded, "Well! Good! "


    I smiled quietly, "so don''t worry, take advantage of the rain, keep your strength up, because once the rain comes, we won''t have time to rest."


    She smiled sheepishly. "Well, I get it."


    I got her a chicken leg and put it in her bowl, "eat more." She also brought me a piece of fish and put it in my bowl, "you should eat more, too."


    We both looked at each other and laughed.


    She picked up the drumsticks and ate them. As she was eating, she looked out and asked me curiously, "young master, when will the rain come?"


    I took a look outside and smiled confidently, "soon."


    She is not good to ask again, oh, continue to nibble chicken leg.


    Although the weather is very clear, but I can feel the moisture in the air has some subtle changes, rain, not too far away.


    While eating, Ke''er''s cell phone rings.


    She put down the chicken bones, sucked her fingers, took a napkin and wiped her hands, answered the phone, "hello? Oh yes! Please send me the room! OK, let''s have dinner in the restaurant. You can bring it in half an hour. OK, thank you! "


    She hung up the phone, put down her cell phone, and smiled at me, "it''s express!"


    "Express delivery?" I was stunned. "Did you buy anything?"


    "I didn''t buy it. I asked my mother to send it to me," she said.


    "Oh, what?" I asked.


    She said with a smile, "keep it secret for a while. You will know when you go back!"


    I smiled. "OK."


    After dinner, we went back to our room. After a while, the waiter of the hotel sent her express, which was a big box.


    She said thank you, closed the door, took the express back to the living room, sat down beside me, and began to open the express.

 Chapter 203

    I was drinking tea and looking at her, wondering what her mother had sent her.


    She unpacked the package quickly, opened the box, took out two knives from it and handed them to me, "young master, do you think it''s a surprise?"


    I was shocked. "Isn''t it used in lion terrace? How do you......


    "although this Dao is made of high imitation, its steel mouth is very good," she said. "After we finish our work in Shiziping, I want to give them back to Li Chuan, who said he gave them to me. As soon as I thought about it, it would be good to leave a souvenir, so I sent these two knives back. That day when you asked me if I could fight, I thought it would be very dangerous, so I called my mother back to express these two knives to me. "


    She skillfully played a few beautiful flowers and smiled at me confidently, "I have a knife in my hand, and I have one in the world! You can rest assured that no one can hurt you with me! "


    I feel so hot that I don''t know what to say.


    But I don''t have to worry about it with her around.


    I thought for a moment and took the knife from her hand. "You get the bag. I will mend some talismans and cultivate them."


    "Training?" She was stunned.


    "This Sabre can only hurt people, not ghosts," I said. "You can cultivate it with the array."


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened


    She got up and went back to the bedroom, took the bag, took out the yellow paper, cinnabar, brush, mahogany seal and other things from it, and put them neatly in front of me.


    "Study cinnabar," I ordered.


    "Good!" She nodded, poured some cinnabar, added water, and carefully ground it with Bletilla.


    I picked up the brush, gently stroked the tip of the brush, dipped it in cinnabar, and began to draw on the yellow paper.


    It took me more than ten minutes to draw two seven star talismans, two talismans, two five thunder talismans and three fire talismans.


    After drawing the talisman, I got up and went to the center of the living room. After a little concentration, I made two points on the ground, arranged a Taiji array, and then threw the nine talismans into it.


    With a shout, the flame was more than three meters high, and a simple version of five thunder fire array was set up.


    I took two knives from Ke''er and threw them into the array.


    They were swallowed in a flash by the flame.


    I took Ke''er aside and told her, "make a pot of tea, let''s go to the balcony and drink it. After dark, the knife will be cured"


    "OK!" Ke''er nodded and turned to make tea.


    I smiled and turned into the bedroom.


    After a while, Ke''er came in with tea.


    We went to the balcony to sit down, while drinking tea, while chatting, while watching the scenery.


    Unconsciously, the afternoon passed.


    It will be dark soon.


    I look at my watch. It''s almost three hours, almost.


    "Go, look at the knife." I stand up.


    "Good!" Keer is very excited.


    When I came to the living room, I asked her to stay away from me. I went over to collect the array, picked up the two knives and looked at them carefully. There is a sharp evil spirit on the blade. A light golden light is contained in the evil spirit.


    "How are you?" he asked


    I looked at it carefully for a while, and handed it to her. "Seven Star talisman, Tongling talisman, Wulie talisman and fiery talisman are integrated into the knife. They have spirit and more spirit. Don''t say it''s a fierce ghost. Even a demon, it can cut. After you take them with you, no evil spirit dares to approach you. "


    Keer took the knife and was very excited. "Thank you, young master!"


    I smiled and said, "everything is ready but the rain. Have a good rest and get ready to start."


    Ke''er smiled confidently, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 204

    The next day, it was not bright. There was a strong wind in Yinzhou, and then there was thunder.


    Hearing the thunder, I woke up suddenly, got up quickly, came to the window quickly, and opened the curtain with a swish. Only see the sky dark clouds, lightning, rain has been up.


    After a few days, the rain finally came!


    Keer knocked outside. "Are you awake, young master? It''s raining! " "Wake up," I said aloud, glancing at the door. "Get dressed and get ready to go!" "Good!" Said kor''er.


    When we change clothes and wash, Huo yingyu comes.


    She has been waiting for the rain these days. She''s worried about it. When she heard the rain, she changed her clothes and came to see me.


    "Young master, what can I do next?" She asked as she entered.


    "Miss Huo, where is your ancestral tomb?" I asked her.


    "But my mother''s or my ex husband''s?" She asked.


    "You Huo''s." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "it''s in a cemetery in the northern suburb of Yinzhou," she said. "We don''t have a family cemetery in our family. We all bury cemeteries."


    I told Kor, "take an extra suit and two bath towels."


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    I turned to see Huo yingyu. "Take us to your graveyard."


    Huo yingyu was stunned. "Is this going to the cemetery? Young master, it''s raining outside. It''s thundering... "


    I smiled calmly," I''ve been waiting for several days. It''s the rain, the thundering. "


    Huo yingyu understood, "OK!"


    We didn''t even have breakfast. We went downstairs to get on the bus and went straight to the northern suburb of Yinzhou.


    On the way, it rained more and more heavily, and the huge lightning tore the dark night sky from time to time, as if it was the end of the world, with full atmosphere.


    There was no words on the way. About an hour later, we came to a cemetery in the northern suburb of Yinzhou, parked our car, and three people went in with umbrellas.


    The cemetery is located at the foot of the mountain and has a large scale. As soon as you enter the gate, you can see the tombstones everywhere.


    I can''t help but wonder that before Huo yingyu''s accident, the company''s assets were in the billions, not without money. How can we bury our ancestors in such a place?


    Huo yingyu led us up the mountain into a sunny tomb area, stopped at a tombstone and said to me, "this is it."


    As soon as I saw it, it was a single burial tomb, with six pine trees planted within ten meters on both sides. The whole tomb stands out from the rest of the world. It''s not strange to see here alone, but if the topography of the whole cemetery and the huge green area and construction area in the cemetery are taken into account, the location of the tomb is exactly the place where the dragon vein is located, with the best geomancy.


    So this cemetery is very particular. It''s the choice of the high people.


    Is it Chen Daoye?


    I don''t think so, because the geomantic omen obviously has the intention of hiding potential. That is to say, the main cave of the dragon vein is covered by the surrounding terrain and buildings to prevent other people from seeing the doorway here. If we want to do this, we must start at the stage of cemetery design. Otherwise, such a treasure land of Fengshui has long been robbed by some dignitaries.


    The most important thing is that the temperament of this geomancy layout is exquisite, which is not consistent with Chen Daoye''s temperament, but more like a woman''s handwriting.


    After a little meditation, I went to the tomb and looked at the large white marble tombstone.


    The picture on the tombstone is a beautiful woman, about 30 years old. The following is: the tomb of his mother Huo Wenwen, female, huoyingyu Jingli.


    My heart move, ask Huo yingyu, "this is the tomb of your school?"


    She nodded. "Well."

 Chapter 205

    I looked at the picture on the tombstone and thought, "where''s your father?"


    "I don''t have a father..." she said lightly, "I only have a mother."


    "Your mother was a feng shui master?" I look at her.


    She looked at me in amazement. "You..."


    I met her eyes, "if I guess right, your father is Chen Daoye, right?"


    She silently lowered her head, did not admit, did not deny.


    I smiled lightly, "understood."


    "My mother and my father are martial brothers and sisters." her eyes moistened and she looked at the tombstone of Huo Wenwen. "But their master didn''t allow them to be together, so my mother left Shangjing and came to Yinzhou alone after she conceived me."


    With tears in her eyes, she looked around. "When the cemetery was built, it was Fengshui she showed. She didn''t ask for each other''s blessing. She just asked for a place for her. Before she died, she told me that no matter how rich I was, I would not move her. She said that although the cemetery is very large, the geomancy in this place is the best. When buried here, she can protect me and make me turn bad luck into good luck... "Br >


    she covers her face and tears.


    I nodded. "She''s right."


    She wiped her tears and calmed down. "After my mother died, I became my father''s disciple. He said that the rules of the family, the master and the apprentice are more close than father and son, said that my master does not allow him and my mother together, he dare not disobey, so, do not be a father and daughter, be a master and apprentice is the same. This is my family''s secret. Even my elder martial brother Wang Bao doesn''t know about it, but he can''t hide it from you after all... "


    " I don''t mean anything else when I ask about it. "I said," just to break the five evil locks, the first step is to use the power of your ancestral tomb. If your father is alive, then he is an ordinary person. I am one way. He is Taoist Chen. I am another way. "


    She was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "If your father is an ordinary person, then we need to take the wood of the earthquake location." I pointed to the tree in the East. "But if your father is Chen Daoye, he is a Taoist and a stranger, then we can''t take the wood of the earthquake location."


    "And where to take it?" She couldn''t help asking.


    I took a look at her and pointed to the tree in the southeast. "Take that, the wood of Sundance."


    She looked at me like she didn''t understand. "Here..." I turned and told Ke''er, "go to that tree and take the branches from the southeast. They should be strong."


    "Good!" Ke''er hands the umbrella to Huo yingyu, takes out the knife, goes to the tree, climbs up nimbly, looks at a thick branch in the southeast direction, and slashes with the wheel knife.


    Huo yingyu was a little stunned and came to me, "young master, this... This is..."


    "don''t ask so much, just do what I say," I said lightly.


    She hesitated for a moment, looked at Huo Wenwen''s tombstone and nodded, "well."


    It rained a lot, but she soon got wet. She wiped the rain on her face and continued to cut trees. The knife was extremely sharp. After a dozen strokes, the branches were cut off.


    Ke''er jumped down quickly and began to use a knife to rest the branches.


    I took an umbrella from Huo yingyu and walked quickly to the tree to cover the rain for Ke''er.


    Ke''er smiled at me and continued to work.


    After a while, she put the pine tree to rest, stood up and handed it to me, "is that ok?"


    "Yes," I looked at her. "Is it cold?"


    "Not bad, I''m in good health!" She smiled.


    I look at Huo yingyu. "Go back to the hotel."


    Huo yingyu nodded quickly, "OK!"

 Chapter 206

    Back in the car, I turned my head and asked Ke''er to change quickly.


    Ke''er covers her body with a bath towel, takes off her clothes quickly, takes out the spare one from the bag and puts it on. After putting it on, she takes out another towel and starts to wipe her hair.


    Huo yingyu waited for her to change her clothes before she started the car and drove to the city.


    I think it''s OK. I''m relieved and asked her, "didn''t you catch cold?"


    "This rain doesn''t matter," Ke''er said with a smile.


    I was relieved. I picked up the branch about two fingers thick, peeled it with a knife, and refined it into a stick about fifteen centimeters long.


    Then I followed the pattern I saw on Huo yingyu''s waist that day, and engraved a similar ghost head on the stick with the tip of a knife.


    But the son came together and asked me in a low voice, "what is this, young master?"


    "Don''t ask so much, go back to tell you," I said lightly.


    "Well!" She nodded and continued to watch me work.


    After I carved the ghost head, I carved a guiding talisman below. After the last stroke, I said to Huo yingyu in front, "Miss Huo, stop."


    "Oh, yes!" Huo yingyu slowly parked the car on the side of the road.


    "Come here," I said.


    She got up, stepped on her legs, went to the back seat and sat between me and Ke''er. "What''s the matter, young master?"


    I pulled her left hand, slightly concentrated, pinched her finger Jue and pressed her Tanzhong acupoint, and rushed a stream of internal Qi into her zhongdantian.


    Huo yingyu frowned and groaned, sweating on her forehead.


    I transferred the internal Qi from her middle Dantian to Mingmen acupoint in her back waist. After a pause, I continued to go up to the top of her head for a hundred meetings. Then I crossed Dantian, through the oar, the sky protruded the Ren pulse, then through the Qi shed, the Qi household entered the left shoulder, and down the left arm to the middle finger of her left hand.


    She only felt a heat rush to her left hand and couldn''t help but take a look.


    At this time, I collected the internal Qi, pointed to the Jue, picked up the knife, pointed the tip of the knife at her left middle finger, and stabbed it in.


    Suddenly, a blood arrow shot out.


    She frowned in pain and looked at me puzzledly. "Young master, this..."


    I didn''t explain. I put down the knife, took her bleeding middle finger, and put the blood on the ghost head and the guiding talisman on the stick.


    After finishing, I asked her to hold her fingers and told Kel, "take cinnabar."


    "Good!" Keer took out the cinnabar bottle from the bag and opened it. He handed it to me, "master!"


    I took the cinnabar bottle, poured some cinnabar on the blood talisman of the stick, handed the bottle to Ke''er, and told Huo yingyu, "take off your clothes and get them close to you."


    "Ah?" Huo yingyu is surprised.


    I turned my head. "Hurry up!"


    Huo yingyu is embarrassed and takes a look at Ke''er.


    But when he frowned, "what am I doing? I was afraid of taking off all of them just now. Auntie, what are you afraid of? "


    Huo yingyu blushed, "er... Nothing, I''ll take it off now..."


    she blushed and took off her coat. Then she took off her close fitting sweater and handed it to me. "Young master..." I didn''t look at her. I took it over and wrapped the stick with the sweater.


    Huo yingyu put on her coat and asked me, "young master, what about then?"


    "Can you still drive with your hands?" I asked.


    She looked at her bleeding hand. "I can bandage it easily."


    I took a look at Ke''er. She got up quickly and walked into the cab. "Let me drive!"


    Huo yingyu looks at me and asks me what I mean.


    I smiled quietly and nodded.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Ke''er. "Ke''er, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s OK," Kor started the car.


    I handed Huo yingyu the stick wrapped in a thread coat, "hold it in my arms, change clothes after going back, and then go to make money for you."


    "Making money?" Huo yingyu is stunned, "how to make money?"


    "Is there any underground gambling stall or gambling stone field in Yinzhou?" I asked.


    "I don''t know about the underground gambling stalls, but there are some stone casinos," she said. "There is a strange stone market in the north market of Yinzhou, where there are many gamblers every day."


    "How much money do you have?" I asked.


    She blushed, "not too much..."

 Chapter 207

    "How many are there?" I asked.


    "And... There are more than 20000..." she said awkwardly.


    I was stunned, and then I laughed.


    "What are you laughing at..." her face is redder.


    I will smile and nod my head. "OK, I''ll use these 20000 yuan today. Before dark, I''ll earn you 20 million yuan."


    She was surprised. "Two... Twenty million? Are you kidding? "


    "Do you think I''m joking?" , I looked at her, "I''ll go back to the hotel later. Change into loose clothes, wrap this stick around your left forearm, and cover it with clothes. After breakfast, when the rain stops, let''s go to the north market! "


    She stared at me for a long time, hesitated for a moment, nodded, "OK!"


    It''s raining more and more outside.


    Back to the hotel, Huo yingyu first sent us back to our room, and then went back to change clothes. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    can you close the door and then come to me, "young master, can you say that?"


    "My pants are all wet, wait for me to change," I said.


    "All right!" She nodded.


    I turned back to the room and she slipped in.


    I took my clothes, took off my coat, just wanted to change it. Looking back, I said, "Why are you in?"


    She said with a smile, "look at the distance, don''t play, you go on!"


    I blushed and went over to push her out. "Stop it, get out of here and listen."


    "Ah ah ah, I don''t do it, what are you afraid of..." she turned and slipped back, looking at me seriously, "time is pressing, you hurry, I don''t see it is not OK?"


    Then she turned.


    I blushed. "Then... Don''t look!"


    "Well, don''t look," she said quietly.


    I was relieved, went to the bedside, and changed.


    "Young master, what are you carving on the stick?" She asked again.


    "That''s the ghost talisman of five evil locks," I said. "I''ll use that stick to lead one of the evil spirits out of her body."


    "How?" She didn''t understand.


    "Heaven forbid you to let it out," I said. "When it comes out, you will understand."


    In a daze, she turned around, "then why..."


    "ah you!" I quickly block the body, "turn over!"


    But the son chuckles, turns over, clears the throat, "then why should go to her mother''s cemetery to pick up the pine branch, this can always be said?"


    "It''s also an opportunity. It can''t be disclosed for the time being."


    "Well," Ke''er shrugged, and then asked me, "Hey, young master, you said just now, use her 20000 yuan to help her earn 20 million yuan in a day, really false?"


    "It''s true, of course." I dressed up and walked up to her with a red face. "You didn''t ask for that, you did it on purpose!"


    She smiled triumphantly and pretended to be stupid on purpose? Yeah? How can I not understand what you are talking about? "


    I helplessly smile, "don''t say this, say business."


    She didn''t laugh and nodded, "MMM!"


    "I''ll fix a talisman on you," I looked at her. "You should follow Huo yingyu closely today. Even if she goes to the toilet, you should follow her. Once you find something like ghosts near her, use a knife to chop it! "


    "Can''t you give her a talisman?" She asked.


    "No," I said, "she has five evil locks. Unless she is in the seven star light array, once she wears the amulet, she will touch the five evil locks, and she will be in danger."


    "But there is also a sign on the stick you gave her just now," she did not understand. "How can I do that?"


    I smile calmly, "that wooden stick is different."


    She didn''t understand. "Different?"


    At this time, Huo yingyu rang the doorbell.


    I look at my watch and say to Ke''er, "the stick can only be used for one day. Let''s hurry up, let''s go and eat."


    She took a look at the direction of the door and nodded, "well, good!"

 Chapter 208

    It was over eleven in the morning. The rain stopped and the sun came out.


    We left the hotel and came to Yinzhou north market.


    The northern market refers to a region with Yinzhou antique market as its center. Within five kilometers, there are seven markets, big and small, and eight markets. Huo yingyu''s "strange stone market" is one of them.


    After parking the car, I didn''t rush to Qishi market, but first took them around the antique market.


    Huo yingyu didn''t understand my meaning. She wanted to ask several times, but she finally held back.


    Ke''er is a semi expert. We talk and laugh, leaving Huo yingyu to one side.


    I didn''t mean to do this to her. I was waiting for time, and I was reassuring her. The so-called feisty ballast means that the more critical it is, the more stable it will be. If I can be stable, she will be stable.


    In the antique market, we found a snack bar and ate mutton noodles in casserole. After eating, Huo yingyu settled the account, and then we left the antique market to go to the strange stone market.


    Qishi market is not far away. It''s only ten minutes'' walk.


    After I came here, I looked around and found that there were many shops and many people. I didn''t know where to start.


    "Can you understand that, my son?" I asked her.


    But when he laughed, "well, I''ve played with Feige. I''ve followed him for several times. In fact, it''s very simple. If you want to find a shop, the boss will bring out a lot of stones. Let''s watch and choose. After the election, cut the stone there, cut out the good one, and earn it. If it can''t be cut out, it''s an eyelet. You have to claim compensation. "


    "Who will take these?" I asked.


    "If you look for a popular shop, it''s usually cut out, and someone will take it," she said. "But it depends on luck. If there are no big families among the people watching, it will take some time to get out."


    I nodded my head. I got it.


    Huo yingyu was a little worried. "Young master, is this... Really OK? I''m a Taoist disciple. I can never gamble. If I lose money, I''ll... "I smiled calmly," don''t worry. The stick on your left hand is your fortune. Your luck today will be amazing. You''ll win every gamble, and you''ll meet a buyer who knows the goods. Don''t worry. "


    She was relieved and nodded, "well."


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "You choose a shop, let''s start."


    "Good!" Keer looked at the shops on both sides, pointed to a relatively cold shop in the front door and said, "this is it!"


    The shop is called Tianshi Xuan. The boss is an old man. He is in his sixties. He is very thin and wears a pair of eyes.


    When we went into the shop, Ke''er asked the old man, "boss, is there any stone?"


    The old man smiled, "yes, just came from Myanmar."


    "Take it out and have a look!" Said kor''er.


    "OK, this way, please!"


    The old man led us into the inner room and asked a young man to bring us a woven bag. With a hula, he poured out dozens of stones, big and small.


    "These were just arrived yesterday." the old man handed over the flashlight. "Three people can choose. The price is easy to discuss."


    But the son looks at him, "how many people have chosen?"


    "From yesterday to now, there are seven or eight people," said the old man.


    "Have you got any good goods?" Asked Keer.


    "There are two good ones, one is enough for a bracelet and the other is enough for a handle," said the old man.


    But look at Huo yingyu. "How about Miss Huo?"


    Huo yingyu has no idea. She asks me with her eyes.


    "You decide to buy if you want, or change if you don''t want," I said. "Just feel it."


    Huo yingyu hesitates, "here..."


    "don''t hesitate, young master said, just choose according to your feeling". You can encourage her.


    Huo yingyu squatted down and looked at the stones. After a good psychological struggle, she bit her teeth and pointed to the biggest one and asked, "how much is this?"


    The old man looked at the piece and smiled, "this one, at least one."


    One is ten thousand yuan.


    "I want this," said Huo.


    "OK," the old man handed her the piece. "What else?"


    "Just this one," said Huo.


    "All right!" The old man said, "cut it for you?"


    Huo yingyu looks at me subconsciously and asks me what I mean.


    I nodded.


    She plucked up her courage and said, "cut!" The old man smiled and called back, "Ah Mao, cut this stone."


    The man answered, took the stone to the front of the machine, opened the machine and began to cut the stone.


    After paying, the three of us went to the machine together. Huo yingyu looked at the stone nervously, and her heart was in her throat.


    At this time, another one, old and young, came in.As soon as the old man saw it, he said, "Oh, Mr. Gao, what''s the matter with you? Rare guest! You sit first, and I''ll make tea for you right away. "

 Chapter 209

    "No," the old man waved and asked him, "cutting a stone?"


    "Yes!" The old man smiled. "A lady just picked one, which is tangent."


    "I''ll go and have a look," Mr. Gao led the young people into the room and came to us.


    We looked at each other, nodded to each other, and then continued to look at the stone.


    At this time, the stone has been cut into two layers of skin, no emerald appears.


    Huo yingyu was sweating and could not help swallowing.


    But in his heart, he murmured to me, "young master, is it really OK?"


    "Don''t worry," I looked at Mr. Gao and said deliberately, "Miss Huo is lucky today. All the selected goods are good ones."


    Mr. Gao gave me a curious look and then looked at the stone.


    I can see that Mr. Gao is rich and noble. He is an expert at playing with stones and has a lot of money. He came here at this time to be a buyer and send money to Huo yingyu.


    At this time, the man named a Mao has cut the third knife, and still hasn''t seen emerald.


    Huo yingyu is disappointed.


    The young man next to Mr. Gao sneered and said, "Oh, it''s a good product."


    Mr. Gao frowned. "Hmm?"


    The young man quickly apologized, "Grandpa, I''m wrong."


    "Don''t talk about it, look at it carefully." Mr. Gao''s voice is not loud, and he''s full of gas.


    "Yes, Grandpa", the young people dare not talk more.


    After Ah Mao finished cutting the third knife, look at us. "This is really bad... Unless it''s a deep cut try, look..."


    "cut," said Huo yingyu.


    A Mao turned to look at the boss, who nodded.


    He coughed and continued to cut the fourth knife, which was obviously deeper.


    After cutting, Ke''er''s eyes brightened, "there are goods! Young master, Miss Huo, there are goods! "


    As soon as we saw it, sure enough, there was a big emerald green on the cross section of the stone, among which there were some red.


    Jadeite and jadeite are actually two colors, green and red. When they are combined, they are called jadeite.


    Huo yingyu was very excited. "Young master, look, this is jadeite! It''s Emerald! "


    I gave her a quiet smile to calm down.


    The boss was puzzled. "No, I can''t... I didn''t see a lot of goods, how could it be like this..."


    Mr. Gao coughed and asked us, "friend, can I have a look?"


    Huo yingyu is stunned and asks me what I mean.


    I nodded and indicated that she could.


    Huo yingyu takes the stone and hands it to Mr. Gao.


    Mr. Gao took over, took a small flashlight and looked at it carefully. With a satisfied smile, he asked Huo yingyu, "Miss, I like this stone very much. Can you transfer it to me?"


    "I..." Huo yingyu was stunned and asked me with her eyes.


    "Yes," I said lightly.


    Huo yingyu nodded quickly, "yes!"


    "OK, then you can make a price," Mr. Gao said.


    Huo yingyu wanted to ask him to make an offer. I grabbed her arm and shook her head.


    She understood what I meant, thought about it, and said to Mr. Gao, "one... One million!" Mr. Gao was stunned. "One million?"


    The young man next to him frowned. "What is a million?"


    The boss also shook his head. "Oh, it''s too high. It''s not worth a million!"


    Huo yingyu is embarrassed and looks at me helplessly.


    With a quiet smile, I took the stone from Mr. Gao''s hand and looked at them. "Let''s go."


    "Well!" They nodded.


    We walked out of the Tianshi Pavilion around Mr. Gao and others.


    After coming out, I gave the stone to Huo yingyu.


    "Young master, what can I do?" She asked me in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry," I said lightly. "They will come out."


    The voice did not fall, the young man chased out, "Auntie, wait! My grandfather said, a million is OK! We want the stone! "

 Chapter 210

    We stopped and turned to look at him. Then Mr. Gao came out.


    He took his grandson to Huo yingyu, looked at me, and said to her, "you stone, I want it!"


    "That..." Huo yingyu glanced at me.


    "Hand in the money, hand in the stone," Ke''er said, "clear the money and goods!"


    Mr. Gao smiled. "That''s natural, miss. Give me an account number, and I''ll call you the money."


    Huo yingyu nodded in a daze like a dream, handed the stone to Ke''er, and then told him his account number.


    "Huo yingyu..." Mr. Gao took out his mobile phone, "OK, now."


    Soon, Huo yingyu received a short message and a million yuan arrived.


    She looked at the text message, and only half a day later she came back to her senses. Looking at me, "young master, it''s too..." I smiled and winked at Ke''er.


    But he handed the stone to Mr. Gao. "You have it." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Mr. Gao took the stone, turned around and gave it to the young man, then smiled at us, "to be honest with you, boss song of Tianshi Xuan is my old friend. He just told me that he saw the stone many times, and it was definitely out of stock. He didn''t expect to see it this time. Miss Huo, I''d like to venture to ask you how do you see it? "


    "I... I was blindfolded..." Huo said awkwardly.


    "Blindfold?" Mr. Gao was stunned.


    I took over, "Miss Huo is lucky today. Every stone she chooses will be a good one."


    "Good luck?" Mr. Gao looked at us doubtfully. "You only choose stones by luck?"


    "Yes," I said calmly, "it''s still early. We have to hang out for a while. If the old man is interested, may we follow him?"


    As soon as Mr. Gao smiled, "OK, I''ll open my eyes. If Miss Huo''s choices are really all good goods, one piece is one piece. I''m taller than others. I''ll take them all! "


    Huo yingyu was stunned and looked at me. "Young master, here..."


    I smiled calmly, "OK, that''s settled."


    Huo yingyu is destined to be rich today. Mr. Gao, the God of wealth, has sent money.


    So, the two teams cooperated with each other. Together with Mr. Gao''s grandparents, we continued to move forward.


    This time, the shop you can choose is called gem house. The boss is a short, fat, middle-aged woman with a face full of flesh and a pair of triangular eyes. As soon as Mr. Gao came, a fat face suddenly turned into a flower. He hurriedly welcomed us in and ordered the waiter to make tea.


    Mr. Gao waved. "We don''t drink tea. My friend Miss Huo, come and pick some stones."


    "OK! No problem! " The woman said with a smile.


    She told the man to take out two boxes of stones and put them on the ground. Let''s pick at will.


    Huo yingyu is still a little nervous. She swallows her saliva and squats down to look at the stones.


    "Choose more pieces," I whispered to her.


    She looked at me, nodded, took a deep breath, and chose three stones from two boxes.


    "How much is it?" She asked the boss.


    The boss looked at Mr. Gao and smiled, "since it''s Gao''s old friend, let''s go on the friendship price. Give me 20."


    But when he frowned, "where are twenty? You are too dark! "


    The boss glanced at her. "Oh, little girl, that''s not right. These three stones are all emerald. There must be some good ones in them! What''s more, gambling stone is a chance. The price is not high! "


    "Hey, you''re our mallet, aren''t you?" I don''t like it anymore.


    "Kel''er," I called out, "just say a few words, and let Miss Huo decide for herself."


    Ke''er angrily stares at the fat woman and stops talking.


    Huo yingyu stood up and said, "OK, 200000 yuan, cut it."


    The fat woman turned around and said to the man, "take the money and cut the stone!"


    Soon, the first stone was cut.


    Fat women stop laughing.


    Then the second stone was cut.


    Fat women sweat down, can''t stop looking at us.


    At last, the third stone was cut. The stone was the smallest, but it was of excellent quality. Mr. Gao was stunned.

 Chapter 211

    "Here... Here..." he looked at Huo yingyu, for fear that she would repent, and quickly said, "Miss Huo, let''s say yes, I''ll take it all. Please make a price!"


    Huo yingyu still asks me with her eyes, and I still let her make up her mind.


    She hesitated for a moment and said a price that surprised everyone, "nine million!"


    Fat women are stupid.


    Mr. Gao was stunned for a while, then smiled and thumbs up! Miss Huo is really hiding! Nine million! "


    Huo yingyu smiled a little and sighed with relief.


    She doesn''t know Stone, but she doesn''t lack insight. The last one, with excellent appearance, is absolutely the best after polishing. The price of this kind of jadeite is generally around several million yuan. Mr. Gao is a man of good taste. He has nine million yuan. He is not in a loss.


    What''s more, Huo yingyu is convinced that the stick on her left arm really brings her luck. As I said, she will win every bet today. As long as the stone is good, no matter how she offers, Mr. Gao will pay the full price.


    Now, she has a bottom in her heart.


    When we came out of the gem room, we went to three stores and opened six stones. After Mr. Gao beat her the last three million yuan, not many, not many, but 20 million yuan.


    Mr. Gao''s grandson thought that grandpa was evil and tried to stop him several times, but he didn''t dare to say it. After trading the last stone, Mr. Gao took a meaningful look at his grandson and smiled, "your grandfather and I never make a loss business, boy, learn from each other in the future."


    He hugged us and took his grandson to a beautiful luxury car and left Qishi market.


    Keer said to me in a low voice, "Bugatti velon, high deserve, more than 36 million..."


    I asked Huo yingyu, "do you know him?"


    Huo yingyu shook her head. "I don''t know."


    I looked at the distant luxury car and smiled, "Yinzhou is really a place of Crouching Tiger and Hidden Dragon..."


    "thank you so much, young master," Huo said gratefully, "in this way, I''ll take this money..."


    "it''s all yours." I interrupted her.


    "But I think..." "no," I said, "the Wu family do business without two charges."


    She nodded with tears in her eyes. "I see. Thank you, young master."


    I smiled quietly, "go, get the car, and then go to your house."


    "To my house?" She was stunned.


    "Tonight''s business must be done at your house," I whispered.


    She understood. She nodded. "OK!"


    We went back to the antique market parking lot and picked up the car. Just about to leave, Huo yingyu frowned and covered her stomach.


    "What? Stomachache? " I asked her.


    She was sweating bitterly and nodded her head laboriously. "My... Seems to have come ahead of time..."


    let me have a look at Ke''er. "There is a supermarket over there. Go to buy a sanitary napkin for Miss Huo."


    "Good!" Ke''er turns around to get off.


    "No, I have it in my bag." Huo yingyu is sorry to look at us. "Young master, can you wait for me for a while..."


    "it''s OK, I''ll go with you!" Said kor''er.


    "No need..." "Why are you so kind? Let''s go!" Ke''er opens the door to get out of the car and helps her walk to the bathroom in the distance.


    I also opened the door and got off. I looked at my watch. It was more than five in the afternoon.


    There are six hours left in the ion time. Time is enough. Time is right.


    More than ten minutes later, they came back. Huo yingyu''s face was ugly and her face was cold and sweaty.


    Keer helped her to get in the car first, then came to me, whispered, "she has a lot of blood, her pants are soaked in blood."


    "Any ghosts?" I asked.


    "Two of them have been wiped out by me," she said with excitement in her eyes. "Young master, that knife is very useful! That''s great! "


    "The ghost is coming, which means that the dark hands are beginning to detect it." I smiled quietly and looked at Ke''er. "Tonight, let''s catch the first evil ghost."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    "You drive to miss Huo''s house," I opened the door. "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 212

    Huo yingyu''s home is an ordinary unit room, two rooms and one hall. It seems that she has lived for many years. In terms of her family, living in such a house seems to be a little...


    she saw my question and smiled awkwardly, "young master, is it a little shabby?"


    "That''s not true." I looked at the furnishings in the living room. "But with your family, it seems that you should live in a better house


    "My mother left it for me," she said. "We also bought a new house, which is much bigger than this one. But when we got divorced, my ex husband wanted the house. I don''t want to sue him for my property and give it to him. "


    "So it is," I understood. "What about your son?"


    "After our divorce, I will send him to his grandmother," she sighed. "In my case, I''m afraid that he will be bad to him if he follows me. I want to wait for the matter to be solved before I pick him up. "


    I nodded. "OK, we''ll stay here tonight."


    "OK, you stay in the master bedroom, and Ke''er and I stay in the guest room," she said.


    "No, you stay in the master bedroom. I stay in the guest room with Kel," I said.


    "Good!" Said kor''er.


    Huo yingyu was stunned and looked at us. "Oh... OK, I see..."


    I asked Ke''er, "prepare to practice the talisman."


    "Well!" Keer went to the living room and sat down. He opened the bag quickly and took out the yellow paper, cinnabar and mahogany seal.


    Huo yingyu frowned and covered her belly. "Young master, I..." "don''t worry about us, go ahead," I said.


    She nodded, turned and walked quickly into the bathroom.


    But this way, I''m ready.


    I went to the living room and sat down, picked up my brush, dipped it in cinnabar, and repaired three talismans of five thunder town and three talismans of fire. After finishing the Fuwen, I got up and went to the center of the living room. After a little concentration, I pinched my fingers and made two points on the ground, arranged a Taiji array, and then threw the six Fuwen together.


    With a shout, the spirit of the flame rose in an instant.


    I asked Ke''er to take out the gossip copper gourd and carefully threw it into the five thunder fire array.


    But when she came to me, she asked me in a low voice, "what can I do if Miss Huo sees it later?" "Don''t worry, she can''t come out in an hour," I said lightly.


    "An hour is enough?" She asked.


    I looked at her and smiled calmly, "it''s just enough to pretend to be a devil."


    She nodded. "That''s good."


    At this time, Huo yingyu''s painful sobs came from the bathroom. She couldn''t stand the pain.


    There''s no way. No one can replace her.


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Stop standing and wait on the sofa."


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    We went to the sofa and sat down, looking at the fire in the middle of the living room. We didn''t talk for a long time.


    After a while, Ke''er suddenly thought of something and asked me, "young master, why don''t you cultivate jade girl?"


    "What are you trying her for?" I asked lightly.


    "Let her out," said Ke''er. "Don''t you want her?"


    I have no choice but to smile, "who is she?"? Why should I miss her? "


    Ke''er shrugged, "well, when I didn''t say..."


    I took a deep breath and subconsciously took out the jade pendant. In fact, when I was closed, I also thought about whether I could refine her with the artifact recorded in Grandpa''s diary. But my goal is not to let the jade puppet immortal come out, but to think that the Millennium spirit jade is extremely rare. After cultivation, it can be used as a magic weapon. If you don''t cultivate yourself, just wear it directly. It''s a bit outrageous.

 Chapter 213

    After pondering for a moment, I put the jade pendant back into my clothes and said lightly, "wait until I go back to Beijing."


    Ke''er laughed. "That''s right!"


    I laughed, too.


    About an hour later, the gourd is almost cultivated.


    I got up and walked over, collected the five thunder fire array, picked up the gourd and looked at it. There was a light fire on it, which was used to install evil spirits and lock evil spirits. It was enough.


    I turned and handed it to Korr. "Put it away."


    "Good!" , but he took it and put it in his bag.


    At this time, Huo yingyu also came out.


    She can''t walk on the road in pain, holding the wall, her face is sallow, her complexion is weak, and she is sweating like rain.


    I asked Ke''er to help her into the room, help her to lie down, and then use the internal air to explore her abdomen, only to feel that her abdomen was extremely cold, so I couldn''t help but pinched her sweat. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "can you hold on?" I looked at her worried.


    She nodded her head laboriously, "yes..." I leaned up to her ear and whispered to her, "we must hold on!"


    She nodded her head hard. "MMM!" Her breath was cold.


    I sat up, pulled her cold left hand, took off her coat, and untied the stick that was tied to her arm. Untie the package, take the stick to the living room, confirm the position, and then put the stick in a basin of green plants in the southeast corner of the living room.


    This green plant is very lush. It is as tall as one person and looks lively.


    After putting it in place, I confirmed it carefully. After I was sure it was ok, I turned back to the master bedroom.


    Ke''er is wiping Huo yingyu''s face with a hot towel. When she sees me coming back, she stands up.


    At this time, Huo yingyu''s consciousness has been blurred.


    "She''s bleeding too much," Ke''er was worried. "There''s blood in the toilet. I flushed it several times, but I didn''t clean it. It''s frightening."


    "The first one didn''t come out, the second one couldn''t stand it." I glanced at Huo yingyu on the bed. "Tonight is her first pass. Now no one can help her, but she can only rely on herself and support with perseverance."


    Ke''er sighed and nodded, "well."


    I look at my watch. "It''s half past seven. You can''t take care of her. Let''s go back to the guest room and let her stay for a while."


    "Herself?" But the son is not at ease, "can you do it?"


    "Yes," I said, "if you want to save her, that''s all you have to do."


    "OK!" he understood


    I asked her to go back first. I came to Huo yingyu, took her hand, reached her ear, and told her in a low voice, "we must hold on. You can rest assured that I am here, and you will not be hurt."


    She tried to open her eyes, eyes weak and helpless, tears gushing out of the corner of the eyes, flowing to the pillow.


    I took a tissue and wiped her tears. "Rest assured, sleep for a while."


    She bit her lips, nodded silently and closed her eyes.


    The pain was so severe that people became confused. Soon, she passed out.


    I looked at her brow and heart, and saw that her light was very weak, but under the light of the weak light, a black breath began to appear, and was about to appear.


    I quietly tightened the quilt for her, stood up, and turned away from the bedroom.


    When I passed the living room, I took a look at the green plant. It looked normal, but in another hour, everything was different.


    I watched silently for a while, opened the door and entered the guest room, and closed the door.

 Chapter 214

    Zishi is coming soon.


    After eleven o''clock, I took Ke''er to the living room and told her in a low voice, "you go to the door and watch. If you have something to come in or something to go out, kill it."


    "OK!" he nodded


    She turned to the door. I went to the living room and sat down. I took a look at the green plant.


    The green plant has been shrouded in a thick black air.


    I quietly unscrewed the copper gourd and put it beside me. Then I calmly turned on the TV and found a program to watch.


    Ke''er stood at the door alert, listening to the movement outside and paying attention to my side.


    A few minutes later, Huo yingyu in the master bedroom suddenly let out a painful wail, which scared Ke''er.


    Instinctively, she thought about the past. I stopped her with my eyes and asked her to go back to her place.


    Take a deep breath and go back.


    Huo yingyu''s wailing is still going on. It''s more painful than the birth of a child.


    This just shows that it''s time.


    The wailing continued for more than ten minutes, and at last she let out a shrill scream, and there was no movement.


    Almost at the same time, a woman in a red robe drifted out of the master bedroom through the door of the master bedroom and slowly drifted into the living room. This female ghost is very scary. Her face is livid, without eyebrows. Her eyes are two black holes. Her seven orifices are bleeding. Her hair is two meters long. She drags behind her.


    After floating into the living room, she made two rounds in the living room, then stopped and looked at me in silence.


    I turned a blind eye to her and continued to watch TV.


    She saw me for a full minute, and saw that I had no change, so she drifted to the green plants in the southeast corner.


    The black air on the green plant seems to have a life, and it floats to the woman as if it is in response.


    The woman stretched out her hand, and her fingertips and eyes were about to touch the black gas.


    At that moment, I imagined to lock the talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger in the middle of my eyebrow, and then I grabbed the woman.


    The woman exclaimed, turned around and wanted to escape back to the master''s bedroom. After a few steps, I caught her in my hand.


    I picked up the eight trigrams copper gourd beside me, sealed the female ghost in the gourd, and recited the spirit sealing mantra: Six Harmonies, five behaviors, and Chih!


    There was a scream from the female ghost in the gourd. There was no movement.


    Almost at the same time, a dark shadow rushed into the door and was cut away by Ke''er.


    "I''ll go... What... Why is it so smelly..." Ke''er covers his nose.


    I picked up the gourd cover and put it on. Then I got up and went to the door and asked Ke''er, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, it''s just a dark shadow," she frowned. "I don''t know what it is, it stinks..."


    I was also frowned and pointed out the door. "It''s outside."


    When Ke''er opened the door, he saw that there was a yellow skin on the ground, which had been cut into two parts.


    She was surprised and looked at me. "Master, it''s yellow skin!"


    I went over to have a look. The yellow skin was covered with blood, and the waist was cut off. It was dead.


    "It''s a pity that after hundreds of years of practice, it became cannon fodder," I said lightly.


    "The man behind the scenes?" Asked Keer.


    "He knows better than anyone that the five evil locks are powerful," I said. "If we don''t stop the five evil locks, once they are backfired, he will not live as if he were dead."


    "Whose death is it?" Asked Keer.


    I took a look at her. "Of course it''s his."


    Ke''er nodded and looked at the knife in his hand. "Darling, hundreds of years of yellow skin can kill. It''s so powerful!"


    "Go to see Huo yingyu", I turn to enter the room.


    "What about this yellow leather?" She asked.


    "Ignore it, it will be gone in a while," I said lightly.


    Can son Oh, return to the house, closed the door.


    In the master bedroom, Huo yingyu has passed out.

 Chapter 215

    I went to her side and looked at her eyebrows carefully. The light was weak and the black air was gone.


    I thought for a moment, and ordered Ke''er to untie her clothes and show her belly.


    "Good!" Ke''er carefully opens the quilt and begins to untie her clothes.


    I turned back to the living room, came to the green plants and looked at them. Just now, the black air was gone, all of it was absorbed by the stick.


    I picked up the stick and looked at it. After confirming that it was ok, I turned around and walked into the master bedroom.


    Ke''er has untied Huo yingyu''s clothes and exposed her belly.


    I went to the bedside, a little concentration, visualizing the fire talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger, and then flicked the talisman into the stick. I pinched my finger to Jue a stick, drew out the black air on it, and then pointed to Huo yingyu''s belly. The black air, with the fire amulet, rushed to her belly and disappeared.


    "Ah!" Huo yingyu opened her eyes with a exclamation. Her body seemed to be electrified and tense.


    Then she turned her eyes and passed out.


    "What''s wrong with her, young master?" Ke''er is worried.


    "It''s OK," I said calmly. "When the fire Rune meets the cold, it''s a little fierce. It''s good to sleep until dawn."


    "But don''t you say that you can''t use symbols?" She didn''t understand.


    I took a look at her. "Of course, it''s not good to use the talisman directly, but it''s OK to have this stick."


    "Why?" She asked.


    I looked at Huo yingyu on the bed and lowered my voice, "get her clothes ready and go back to the room."


    But the child understood, nodded, "OK!"


    I turned and left the master bedroom.


    Back in the guest room, I poured a glass of water first, then a glass for Ke''er.


    Ke''er came back soon. He took the cup and drank it at a draught.


    After drinking the water, she wiped her mouth and asked me, "young master, can you talk now?"


    "That woman just now is the wood evil ghost in the five evil locks," I said. "When I chose the rainstorm, I took the wood in the southeast of huojiazu''s tomb, carved the ghost head, and used the spirit guiding talisman to lead her out. Now, she''s sealed in the gourd by me. "


    "So you can use the sign?" She didn''t understand.


    I smiled quietly and shook my head. "It''s a complicated thing. I don''t know if you can understand it."


    "It''s OK, you say, I can understand," she said.


    "Five evil locks are five kinds of evil spirits. They turn into five evil spirits and hide in the five internal organs of the victim. If you want to break them individually, you have to make a whole plan. The first evil ghost to lock is very important." I said, "Huo yingyu''s life phase..."


    I looked at her. "Well, I''d like to say it simply. Her destiny is to see water and wood. Before her career was very bad, first the capital chain was broken, then the divorce, she had been hollowed out. So I concluded that the strongest of the five evils in her body must be the water evil ghost. But water is the main reservoir and good at concealment. It is the most difficult to mobilize it, and it is the strongest. If you move it, a little carelessness will cause the five evils to move together, so the risk is too great. So, I decided to deal with the weakest wood devil first. "


    "And then?" She asked.


    "In the rainstorm, thunder and electricity mingle, and the Yin and Yang Qi are in disorder, but the water and Qi are abundant, and the wood Qi is the most prosperous," I said. "So I chose to go to her mother''s graveyard in the rainstorm, and chose the wood of southeast Xun, and made a five evil lock spirit wood. Because it used her blood, and she saw wood as wealth, so this wood can bring her great wealth, but only for one day. I asked her to take suoling wood to gamble. First, I wanted to accumulate some wealth for her to alleviate her predicament. Second, I wanted to arouse the wood evil spirits in her body. Because she saw wood as wealth, the fortune suddenly improved, the wood evil spirits must be weakened, the wood nature is weak, and the water nature will be ready to move, so she just earned 20 million in the afternoon, followed by her regular leave in advance, bleeding, because of this reason. "


    "So it is..." she nodded and looked at me, "you go on."


    "When I came here, I purposely put suoling wood in the green plant basin of Xun Wei in the southeast corner to accumulate evil spirits," I said. "When I expected the stator to arrive, the wood evil spirits would sneak out of Huo yingyu''s body and come to the living room to absorb the evil spirits on suoling wood to supplement myself. Because suoling wood is the wood of Xun position and is the same as the wood evil ghost, it has been weakened a lot, and it must not be able to bear this temptation. "


    But the son understood, "then it really came out, you took the opportunity to seize it, sealed into the gourd!"


    "Yes, but it''s not enough to just seal it," I said. "Once the wood evil spirits are missing from the five evil locks, the situation will be out of control for one hour at most. So I used the wood evil spirit of the lock spirit wood and the fire talisman to steal the beam and change the pillar for him. In this way, the five evil locks are still there, but there is one less evil ghost, and the power of the fire amulet is huge. After it infiltrates into Huoying jade, it can not only restrain the cold in her body, consume the power of the water evil ghost, but also cause the internal imbalance of the five evil spirits, cause the gold evil ghost to lose its position, and force it to appear... "


    can''t understand," why? Why can the fire talisman make the Jinxie ghost lose his place? Young master, I don''t understand... ""It''s normal that you don''t understand", I paused. "If Xiaojun is here, she will understand..."


    but she is a little embarrassed. "Young master, I know that I''m not as good as your girlfriend, so don''t compare me with her..."


    "you misunderstood me, I don''t mean that." I smiled lightly. "You haven''t learned these things, and it''s not strange that you can''t understand them. But it doesn''t matter. Just do what I say. "


    "Well!" She smiled, "anyway, I only believe a little, young master must be right! I''ll do what you say! "


    "Well," I nodded.


    She suddenly thought of a question, "young master, if Miss Jun follows you, is it better than me?"


    I shook my head. "If she followed me, she would soon become a feng shui master."


    "Isn''t that good?" She asked.


    I look at her, but a smile, "tomorrow and some busy, sleep!"

 Chapter 216

    After daybreak, Huo yingyu doesn''t hurt, and her spirit is much better.


    But after all, there is too much blood flowing, and the body is still a little weak, unable to get out of bed.


    I checked her eyebrows and found that the God was bright and strong. At the same time, there was a black gas hiding under the God''s light and began to stir.


    "Lock five evil once start, can not stop," I said to her, "yesterday is the first pass, today is the second pass, not so uncomfortable, but still very dangerous."


    Huo yingyu''s eyes are firm, "I''m not afraid of danger, young master, I can do it!"


    I nodded, "take a morning off and go to your company in the afternoon."


    "To my company?" She didn''t understand.


    "The next thing is to do it in your company," I said. "I''ll go out to do something with Ke''er in the morning and come back at noon. Tonight, we will spend the night in your company. "


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I turned and told Kor, "white token." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "MMM!" Ke''er turns around and goes back to the room. He brings two white tokens and hands them to me.


    I look at Huo yingyu. "I want to take some blood from your left shoulder."


    Huo yingyu nodded, "well, good!"


    She sat up, took off her tunic, only her underwear, and turned around.


    With a little concentration, I pinched my fingers and held her back, and then I pushed the internal Qi into her midvein, and walked in her body meridians.


    Huo yingyu coughs violently and coughs up blood from the corners of her mouth.


    I am not moved, continue to urge the internal Qi, and patrol her meridians.


    A moment later, with a whoop, she spewed out a mouthful of black blood.


    Most of the blood was sprayed on the changed sweater.


    But son nervously swallowed saliva, can''t help but look at me, "young master, what is this?"


    "This is the blood stasis caused by evil spirits in her body." I reached for her and said, "knife!"


    "Oh," she quickly drew the knife from her waist and handed it to me.


    I picked it up and focused on Huo yingyu''s left shoulder. Under the white and tender skin, a blood was shaking. In the human body, the left shoulder is dry gold, and the gold evil spirit is hidden in the lung qi. When it is impacted by the fire amulet, its Qi will be coagulated on the left shoulder. I carefully looked at the blood under her skin. After the blood was a little gentle, I saw the blood node and quickly cut a small hole with a knife.


    The blood soon came out.


    I put down the knife, picked up a white token and pressed it on the wound, stained with her blood.


    Huo yingyu breathed a long sigh of relief, and her complexion was much better in an instant.


    I picked up Bai Fu and looked at it. I confirmed that there was enough blood. I stood up and told Ke''er, "put hot water on Miss Huo and let her take a bath, but the wound on her shoulder should be careful not to touch the water." "OK," Ke''er nodded.


    I took the knife and the white talisman token to the living room and sat down. I began to carve five evil spirits and the talisman on the token.


    Keer put the hot water in, helped Huo yingyu into the bathroom, then closed the door and came back to me.


    This Kung Fu, I have carved the rune.


    "How do I use this?" She asked me in a low voice.


    I checked the talisman and told her, "bring cinnabar!" "Good!" She got up and went back to the guest room and brought cinnabar.


    I poured some cinnabar on the token and looked at her.


    She understood what I meant. She got up and went to the bedroom. She brought the bloody thread clothes that Huo yingyu had just changed.


    I wrapped the token in my sweater and said to her, "you fix breakfast. After that, let''s go to the antique market."


    "Good!" But I didn''t ask much. I took out my mobile phone to order.


    I got up and went to the bathroom door and asked Huo yingyu, "what do you think, Miss Huo?"


    "Young master, I seem to be all right. I have strength on my body," she said in surprise. "Just after I vomited blood, it seems to be suddenly better."


    "Is it bleeding again?" I asked.


    "No," she said.


    "Good, more bubble will," I said lightly.


    If I don''t bleed, it means that the water evil Ghost won''t be tossed. It means that my strategy of stealing the beam and changing the pillar is successful.


    Next, it''s time to deal with Jinxie ghost.


    Breakfast was delivered soon, and Huo yingyu washed it.


    We had breakfast together. I asked Huo yingyu to have a good rest and take Ke''er downstairs to get on the bus and drive to the antique market.

 Chapter 217

    When I came to the antique market, I looked at my watch. It was more than ten in the morning.


    At this time, there are few people in the market, but many shops have been opened.


    I made a talisman on Ke''er, pulled her right hand, and made a talisman in her palm for her to hold.


    "After a while, you can only see Guyu, and only use this hand to see it. You should hold it as much as possible for a while." I told her, "let''s just look at it instead of buying it. If you feel the tingling on your hand, let''s put it down and come out, OK?"


    She nodded. "I see!" "OK, let''s go!"


    We both opened the car and walked into the antique market.


    In terms of antiques, she didn''t go into the shop, and led me directly to the retail area to go shopping.


    "Can there be ancient jade here?" I asked her in a low voice.


    "Aren''t we in a hurry?" She whispered, "you have to cross talk when you enter the shop. It''s too troublesome. There are good goods in the stall, as long as you have good eyesight."


    "How about your eyesight?"


    With a confident smile, "you see."


    She led me to a stall and squatted down to see it.


    Soon, I took it.


    Ke''er''s eyesight is very accurate. He doesn''t touch the fake, and he takes the real. When she found the suspicious target, she first picked it up with her left hand and looked at it. After confirming that it was Gu Yu, she changed her right hand.


    After seeing three or four pieces, her forehead was sweating, and her right hand could not hold her fingers.


    She pretended to read the last piece calmly, stood up and said to me, "turn around."


    I understood her meaning and nodded.


    When I came to a quiet corner, I took out the token from my bag and handed it to her, which was wrapped in a sweater. "Hold it with my right hand."


    She took it and held the token in her right hand.


    I took a look at the people around me, took her into my arms, and pressed her back heart with my hand.


    Ke''er closes his eyes and breathes softly, which is all right.


    "Are you ok?" I asked in a low voice.


    "It''s OK," she whispered. "Just now, the whole arm was hurting, breathing hard, and the chest was burning."


    "You''ve seen too much at one time," I said. "If you feel a tingling in your hand, stop, you know?"


    She took a look at me. "I want to save time. Don''t we have to go back at noon?"


    I smiled helplessly, "you......"


    she also smiled, looked at her hand, and asked me in a low voice, "Hey, young master, can you use this method to identify ancient jade in the future?"


    "Yes, but not," I said. "The lock talisman will gather the aura of gold spirit on the ancient jade, so you will feel tingling. But if it''s used too much, it''s troublesome and confusing. "


    "Well," he said, "let it go."


    I let go of her and look at my watch. "There''s still some time. Let''s see more stalls."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We went on shopping in the stall, but she learned to be smart. She only chose the oldest jade in each stall. After reading it, she put it down and left. Then she got into my arms and transferred the collected aura of Jinling to the token.


    In the eyes of the people around us, we are like a couple in love, talking and laughing, holding each other whenever we can. Ke''er is beautiful and lovely, bright and lively, with a good figure and full of youthful vitality. All the men around cast envious eyes on me.


    I am calm and calm.


    Unconsciously, it''s almost noon.


    At last, Ke''er saw a jade statue. After he put it down, he got into my arms again and transferred Jin Lingqi to the token.


    She took a deep breath and calmed down for a while. She came to my ear and whispered, "young master, that jade Zun is an old thing of the Shang Dynasty. It''s just a little crippled and can''t be sold at a high price. This boss doesn''t know what to sell. When he sells fake goods, I will kill him for 10000 yuan. After he returns to Beijing, he can sell at least 300000... "


    I shake my head," no way. "


    "Why?" She wondered, "it''s the same as the white one!"


    "We are here for business," I said seriously.


    She looked at me quietly for a while and smiled, "young master, you are so lovely..."


    my face was hot, I released her and cleared my throat, "OK, go back."


    She blushed and nodded, "well."


    I looked at the jade statue on the ground, took her, turned around and left.

 Chapter 218

    At noon, we went back to Huo''s house. Huo yingyu was all right.


    Her complexion was better, people lost a circle, but her skin was obviously pink.


    This shows that the Jinxie ghost in her body has begun to be mobilized, and this Jinxie ghost is a female ghost with gold.


    Now, I know.


    After lunch, I asked Huo yingyu, "how many big orders did you run during this period? How many customers have been lost? "


    She thought for a moment, "there are three Dadan, two of which are our local Party A, the other is Shencheng''s, which is the one I talked with Xiao Yu; as for the lost old customers, the total number of local and foreign customers is 13."


    "I''m going to... Lose 13 old customers in a month, no wonder there''s something wrong with the capital chain..." Ke''er said.


    Huo yingyu smiled bitterly, "yes, the orders have been cancelled, a large number of orders have become inventory, and the capital can''t be turned around."


    "Those three big orders are not urgent. Let''s talk about your thirteen old customers first." I looked at her. "This afternoon, can you call them to your company?"


    "She a Leng," 13 families all call


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "It should be possible," she said, "but what will this call them to do? We have dissolved the cooperative relationship... "


    I smiled calmly," call them, renegotiate and tell them that you can supply again, but the price should be higher. "


    As soon as this words, not only Huo yingyu is ignorant, but also Ke''er is confused.


    "They don''t cooperate with Miss Huo any more, and miss Huo will raise the price?" But the son doesn''t understand, "young master, what are you doing?"


    Huo yingyu also nodded, meaning to ask.


    I took the token out of my bag and handed it to Huo yingyu. "Put the thread on your body and tie the token to your left little arm, just like yesterday. With this token, from this afternoon to the evening, no matter who you negotiate with, you will be like a lion fighting a rabbit, killing all sides, no matter where you go. You lost 13 customers, this afternoon, find them all for you! " Huo yingyu was very excited. "Young master, are you... Are you serious?"


    I nodded, "really! In addition, you''d better contact the three representatives of Party A and ask them to come to your company. Work hard today and try to take them down. "


    "Take them down, too?" She could hardly believe her ears. "But they are Party A..." I said, with this token, you are a lion fighting rabbit. "I said," before midnight tonight, no matter who you negotiate with, you will be invincible. Five evil locks have taken your luck, now I will help you to get it back. "


    I looked at her and smiled calmly, "call." She looked at me gratefully and nodded, "MMM!"


    She got up and went to the bedroom to make a phone call.


    But the son asked me in a low voice, "young master, why is this token so powerful?"


    I took a look at her and didn''t speak.


    She had no choice but to say, "well, it''s a natural opportunity. I won''t ask..."


    I was amused by her, "it''s important. Don''t ask so much. Just do what I say."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    More than ten minutes later, Huo yingyu came back. "Young master, I have asked my assistant to inform the customers. Now three of them have replied. They will go to the company in the afternoon. Others, haven''t replied yet. "


    I stood up. "OK, let''s go."


    On the way to the company, Huo yingyu makes a phone call for a while, all of which are confirmation messages from customers. Finally, thirteen customers confirmed that, as for the three major party A, two of them also made an appointment, only the one in Shencheng, but there was no news.


    "If I said that," Kor said, "take these people, enough for Miss Huo ''s company to come back to life."


    "That Shencheng Party A should have an appointment with Xiao Yu," I thought, "it doesn''t matter. They will see you later."


    Huo yingyu is relieved, "well, thank you, young master!"


    "Who is Xiao Yu?" Asked Keer.


    "Er..." Huo yingyu was embarrassed for a moment.


    "Xiao Yu is her classmate and one of the people who used five evils to lock her up," I said.


    "I''ll go. Are you still doing this?" But son a frown, ask Huo yingyu, "do you have hatred?"


    Huo yingyu blushed and shook her head.


    "Then why is he?" Can son turn to ask me.


    "I''m not him, how do I know?" I said.


    "Since we know he has a share, why don''t we go to him?" But I don''t understand.


    "Looking for him will only scare the snake," I said. "Let''s keep a low profile. The lower the profile, the better. The later the snake starts, the better..."

 Chapter 219

    But the son understood, "Oh, this snake will bite..."


    Huo yingyu was worried, "young master, he won''t do anything extraordinary, will he?"


    "It''s OK," I said lightly.


    The so-called words are few, the heavier the weight, Huo yingyu heard these two words, and her heart was solid.


    She has confidence in US and is not afraid of anything.


    Huo''s company is located in the center of Yinzhou International Center, which is one of the best office buildings in Yinzhou, with 42 floors high. Her company is on the 35th floor. Xiao Yu''s office area is just below her.


    When she arrived at the company, her assistant told her that several customers had arrived.


    Huo yingyu turned to look at me, "young master, look..." "you go to the negotiation, we can find a place to rest," I said.


    "The company doesn''t have a quiet place to rest," she thought. "So, there''s a hotel on the 41st floor. I''ll open a room for you and Ke''er. How about you rest there?"


    "OK," I nodded. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Huo yingyu turns around and tells the assistant, "press and hold them first, and say I''ll be right there."


    "Good Mr. Huo," said the assistant.


    Huo yingyu took us to the hotel on the 41st floor, opened a viewing room for us, arranged for us, and then went back.


    After she left, Ke''er closed the door and came to me, holding my waist silently.


    I was stunned and looked at her. "What''s the matter?"


    She smiled, "nothing, just want to hug..."


    I smiled helplessly, "OK, whatever you want."


    She smiled, released me, sat on the sofa, looked at the huge floor to floor window, and asked me, "young master, do you think this room is like the apartment hotel we stayed in Shangjing?"


    "It''s quite like that," I said, "but it feels like it''s better."


    She smiled and stood up. "I''ll make coffee."


    I looked at the city scenery outside, took a deep breath, unconsciously, came for many days.


    I took out my mobile phone and found a picture of me and Guo Chenjun. I looked at it silently.


    After a while, Ke''er came back with coffee.


    She came up to look at the picture and then at me, "miss her?"


    I blushed, quickly put away my cell phone, took the coffee and took a sip.


    With a bad smile, she asked me, "Hey, young master, where are you two?"


    "What step?" I asked, blushing.


    "Did you sleep?" She looked at me curiously.


    "What do you think?" I''m speechless. "How long have we known each other? How can... "Br >


    " you live together for more than two months, haven''t you? " She didn''t quite believe it.


    I was embarrassed. I coughed. I continued to drink coffee.


    She looked at me for a while, and with a playful smile, she came up and asked me in a low voice, "is it inexperience? Or... Shall I teach you? "


    I almost didn''t spray out a sip of coffee.


    She chuckled.


    I look at her with a red face, and smile scornfully, "cut, it''s like you have experience."


    "Of course... Of course I have," she said unconvinced.


    "Come on, we''re both the same, both of us..." I coughed and coughed, but I didn''t say what I said later.


    "What are they? What? You say She teased me on purpose.


    "Stop it," I blushed, avoiding her gaze.


    She took a sip of coffee, turned around and smiled triumphantly.

 Chapter 220

    Huo yingyu''s negotiation lasted until more than 7 p.m. after that, she immediately came to the hotel and reported the result of the negotiation to me excitedly.


    "Young master, as you said, all the 13 old customers have signed the contract again," she said excitedly. "All the three big orders that had run away before have also been taken. Shencheng''s one came at more than five o''clock. He said that he had been at Xiao Yu''s place in the afternoon, but at last... "


    she was panting, covering her chest and coughing incessantly.


    "But pour Miss Huo a glass of water," I ordered.


    "OK," Ke''er poured a glass of water and handed it back to Huo yingyu.


    "Cough... Thank you..." Huo yingyu coughed and took the water, just took a sip, puffed out, and coughed violently.


    Can son a Leng, ask me, "young master, Miss Huo this is how?"


    "Is it hard to feel tightness in the chest I asked Huo yingyu.


    Huo yingyu was very sad and nodded her head laboriously.


    I don''t think it''s strange that the Jinxie ghost has been greatly weakened and the local evil ghost is ready to move. Once touched, the ghost of evil earth will block her meridians, making her short of breath, shortness of breath, lack of blood supply, lack of oxygen in her brain, resulting in vague consciousness.


    In short, it''s a normal symptom, but time is running out. We must act immediately.


    "Everyone in the company is off duty, aren''t they?" I asked Huo yingyu.


    "Cough... And... Cough... Security..." she said laboriously.


    I stood up and told Kel, "help Miss Huo to her company."


    "Good!" Said kor''er.


    We left the hotel and walked into the elevator. Kel pressed the button on the 35th floor.


    Huo yingyu coughs incessantly, breathing more and more hard, standing unsteadily.


    "Bear with it," I said to her. "If you can use birthing, use birthing."


    Huo yingyu''s face was covered with cold sweat, but she shook her head, "I... Cough... Can''t... Cough...".


    I was shocked. She is Chen Daoye''s daughter. She doesn''t even understand the birthing method?


    But it''s also normal to think about it. She doesn''t even know the family etiquette. How could she have learned the method of internal breathing.


    "Then don''t panic," I said. "Try to calm down."


    "Well!" , she nodded her head laboriously.


    When I came to the 35th floor, I picked her up and walked into her company as fast as I could.


    The two security guards on duty looked and were shocked, "what''s the matter with you, Mr. Huo?"


    "You''re all off work. Hurry up!" I said aloud.


    The two security guards looked at each other and nobody dared to move.


    "Go!" Huo yingyu said with difficulty.


    "Oh, yes!" When the two security guards saw the boss talking, they hurried away.


    I let Ke''er lock the door, find her office with Huo yingyu in my arms, open the door and put her on her chair.


    Huo yingyu is in agony.


    I don''t have time to look at her. I hold her face in my hands and stare into her eyes. "Miss Huo, you look at me!"


    She helplessly looked at me, painfully opened her mouth and gasped for breath, just like grasping the straw for help, and tightly grasped my hand.


    "Listen to me, you have to calm down, try to calm down," I said. "The more disordered your heart is, the more disordered your breath will be, and then you won''t be able to breathe. Calm down, I''ll teach you the way to regulate your breath! "


    She nodded hard, trying to calm herself down.

 Chapter 221

    Can son push the door to come in, "how is it?" "You wait for me outside," I cried.


    "Oh, yes!" Ke''er turns around and goes out.


    I encouraged Huo yingyu with my eyes. When she calmed down, I came to her ear and told her, "Shanze ventilation... Shanze ventilation... Don''t think about anything. Recite these four words repeatedly..."


    "Shanze... Cough..." she just read it, and it was a sharp cough again.


    "Don''t read it out, read it silently," I said, "don''t hurry, slowly..."


    she stopped talking, panted, began to read it silently, slowly, she calmed down, grasped my hand tightly, and began to release.


    "Yes, that''s it..." I encouraged her, "as long as you keep silent, it will be ok..."


    she was more steadfast and nodded silently.


    I dare not relax and keep staring at her.


    After a few minutes, her breath stabilized and she slowly closed her eyes.


    I took off her coat carefully, took off the token on her left arm, turned around and walked out of the office.


    But when he saw it, he came quickly. "How are you, young master?"


    "It''s OK for the time being," I look at my watch. "It''s half past seven. The Jinxie ghost will be carved at the end of the Xu time. There is more than an hour left. We need to hurry up."


    "Good!" She nodded. "Where is the token?" "You have a good eye. Take a look. If you think of the whole office area as a house, where is the company''s gate?" I asked her.


    After a little meditation, Ke''er quickly walked to the main door of the company, looked outside the office building, looked at the elevator, then came back to take a piece of paper, looked around at the layout, and drew a picture quickly.


    "This must be taken care of," I told her.


    "Well," she quickly drew a picture and handed it to me, "probably so."


    I took a look. She even drew a sketch of the whole office area.


    "The main gate of the company is here," she pointed out. "The main road outside is just south and North. According to this, the position of the main gate should be the southeast corner."


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Sure!" She is very confident.


    I took the pen in her hand and said, "the main gate is Xunzi, so this place with the most golden aura should be here." I drew a circle on the picture.


    Her eyes brightened and she looked at me? Conference room? "


    "Yes," I handed the token to her, "put this on the table in the conference room and come out right away. Don''t look back."


    "Good!" She took the token and turned away.


    I turned and walked into the office. I came back and stared at Huo yingyu.


    At this time, Huo yingyu had completely calmed down, but she was pale, cold and sweaty, and looked very weak.


    But the son came back soon, "young master, put it."


    "Nothing unusual?" I asked.


    "When I came out, I felt a little stabbing pain. I didn''t feel anything unusual," she said.


    I smiled calmly and looked at Huo yingyu. "She negotiated with 15 people this afternoon, and the token was full of tongues of dujin. She felt that it was normal for her to sting."


    "So it is..." she understood. "No wonder you let her negotiate. It''s a double shot."


    "All the five elements of Qi, if not used, will be wasted, and the more they are used, the stronger they will be." I looked at Huo yingyu. "The spirit of gold spirit on the token can''t be used, but the evil spirit of gold in her body is already weak. Now we just need to wait patiently, and when it can''t help, it will come out naturally..."


    Ke''er will smile, "understand..."

 Chapter 222

    More than an hour is not long. It will soon pass.


    I see it''s almost time. I lead Ke''er out of the office and into the office area, ready to lock in the gold devil.


    "You stay away and look at the door of the office," I told her. "After a while, a woman in white will come out. Don''t disturb her. When she gets to the door of the meeting room, you rush to guard the office door. Or that sentence, if there is a shadow, shoot to kill! "


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I took out the copper gourd and turned to the meeting room.


    Keer retreated a few meters away, found a station in the office area and sat down.


    I came to the meeting room, pulled a chair, and sat down in the south. Here is the glass wall, which can see the night scene outside, with a very wide view.


    A few minutes later, the gas field changed.


    I immediately became alert, took a look at the door of the conference room, and unhurriedly opened the cover of the copper gourd.


    A few minutes later, a woman in white came in through the door of the conference room. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I guess it''s right. This Jinxie ghost is a ghost of gold. It''s dressed in white and looks like ice cream. It''s not too ugly except that its eyes and lips are pure white. The appearance of evil spirits is determined by their evil spirits. The wood evil spirits are wood, and the wood drains the water fire, so it''s the red robe with black eyes on the blue face; the gold evil spirits are mixed with gold, and the gold drains the earth to generate water, so she should be wearing the black robe with white face and yellow eyes. But because she''s already weak, the yellow eyes and the black robe can''t show up, so it''s like this.


    That''s good, at least not so ugly.


    Although Jinxie ghost looks like a young girl, she is the most fierce one among the five evil spirits. Although she is frail, she is still alert to stop when she comes in. A pair of white eyes braved the cold light and looked up vigilantly.


    I don''t worry about it, because it''s like a wood evil ghost. She can''t see me when there''s a spirit charm.


    I thought she would float to the token like a wood evil spirit. But just then, things suddenly changed. She seemed to be frightened and turned to escape from the meeting room.


    I was stunned, and then I shouted, "Keer! Stop her! "


    At the same time, I rushed out of the conference room.


    Ke''er rushes to the office door quickly, facing the gold evil ghost who rushes over, Shua flashes out his knife.


    Jinxie ghost gave a shrill scream, but she was afraid of Ke''er''s knife and dared not go forward.


    At this time, I have rushed to the back of her, just about to pinch her fingers, she turned back and shouted at me and rushed to me.


    "Young master!" Ke''er lost his face in shock.


    The distance between us is ten meters. She can''t come to save me any faster. But the Jinxie ghost came to me in a blink of an eye, stretched out a pair of sharp hands and grabbed my face door.


    My instinct is to cut thunder, just to have a reaction, a fierce white light from my chest, an instant breakdown of the woman who rushed over.


    With a scream, the Jinxie ghost fell to the ground and became a white shadow.


    I came back to my senses, and I immediately thought about the lock talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger, the eyebrow, and then I grabbed the white shadow.


    White shadow a exclamation, I catch into the hand heart, sealed into the gourd.


    Six Harmonies prohibition, five actions prison, Chi!


    After I read the mantra, a little scream came from the gourd, but there was no movement.


    Can''t you hurry up and catch me, "young master, are you ok? Ah? "


    She''s afraid it''s broken. She can''t be nervous.


    "It''s OK," I smiled at her, then took out the jade pendant from my clothes and looked at Ke''er. "Did you see it just now


    She nodded, "Well! I saw it! It must be Miss Yu! "


    I looked at the jade pendant in surprise. "Is she still there? But... It''s not possible...


    "what''s impossible? You''re OK! I''m scared to death! " Her eyes are red.

 Chapter 223

    I was stunned and smiled calmly, "what''s terrible? Can''t I deal with a Jinxie ghost? Besides, isn''t Miss Yu still there? "


    She wiped her tears and walked around me. "I''ll get the token."


    I turned to look at her back, the heart of a hot, can not help laughing.


    Now I understand that Jinxie ghost just felt the smell of jade pendant. She felt afraid, so she ran away. After coming out, she was stopped by Ke''er and couldn''t return to Huo yingyu. In a hurry, she fought with me. But I didn''t expect that before I was near, I was hit by the white light on the jade pendant.


    This jade pendant is a thousand year old spirit jade. No matter how fierce the Jinxie ghost is, it becomes a slag when it comes to the jade girl. Dare to challenge Miss Yu, she is a bit impatient indeed.


    However, fortunately, she didn''t kill her. In case of breaking up, without the Jinxie ghost, there would be no way to lock up the five evils.


    I looked at the jade pendant in my hand, smiled calmly and put her back in my clothes.


    When Kerr came back, she handed me the gourd cover. "Close it. Don''t let those two ghosts run away."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t run out." I took them over, put the lid on them, handed the gourd to her, and took the token in her hand. "Let''s go and save people."


    She nodded, "Well!"


    When I came to the office, I asked Ke''er to untie Huo yingyu''s corset. I was a little bit of a God. I pinched the instruction board and drew out the black air on it. Then I pointed to Huo yingyu''s chest. The black air rushed to her chest and dissipated.


    Just like last night, I once again replaced the position of Jinxie ghost with the method of stealing beams and changing pillars. But I didn''t mend the talisman any more, because the powerful aura of gold spirit on the token is strong enough. After entering the Huoying jade body, she can immediately break away the evil Qi blocking the meridians, so that she can breathe normally.


    A few seconds later, Huo yingyu woke up abruptly, and then coughed violently.


    Ke''er tidies up her clothes and keeps smoothing her chest to help her get along.


    Huo yingyu coughs more and more. She covers her mouth and desperately reaches for the wastebasket.


    But when he saw it, he quickly picked up the basket and handed it to her.


    Huo yingyu takes over the basket and spits it out.


    It''s not blood she spits out, it''s black water.


    She vomited a dozen times in a row. The whole office was filled with a pungent smell.


    "How could this happen?" Ke''er looks at me puzzledly.


    "These are the things that block her meridians and make her unable to breathe," I said. "Just spit them out."


    Ke''er understood, "so it is..."


    Huo yingyu vomited a few more mouthfuls, leaving only retch, and nothing to vomit.


    It took her a long time to slow down. She leaned on the chair feebly and looked at us breathlessly. "Thank you, young master, thank you, Ke''er..."


    "can you come through the breath I asked her.


    She nodded weakly, "Hmmm..."


    I was relieved. I just wanted to talk, but suddenly I felt something was wrong. Turning around, a dark shadow flashed outside.


    Ke''er also saw that she quickly took out the knife from her waist and opened the door and rushed out.


    Huo yingyu was stunned. "Young master, can she......" it''s OK, "I said lightly.


    A moment later, Ke''er came back with a frown. "That guy may have yellow skin, damn it, another one. It stinks!"


    "Are you ok?" I asked.


    "Nothing," she said.


    I''m relieved. Look at Huo yingyu. "It seems that it''s not suitable to spend the night here. Let''s go to the hotel."

 Chapter 224

    We didn''t go back to Yinzhou hotel. We went directly to the 41st floor hotel and opened another room. In fact, I spent the night in the company.


    So Cole and I went to the same bed again.


    In the middle of the night, Ke''er woke up and suddenly sat up.


    I woke up and sat up and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    "Is it dangerous to let Miss Huo live by herself?" Ke''er is worried, "what if you send another yellow skin?"


    I yawned, "how can there be so many yellow skins? Do you really think he runs a farm? "


    Ke''er blushed, "I''m just making an analogy..."


    "don''t worry, even if they deal with it, they also deal with us. They dare not touch Miss Huo," I said.


    "What do you say?" She didn''t understand.


    "Miss Huo has five evil locks. Before breaking them, if she has three advantages and two disadvantages, the five evil locks will backfire," I said, "so you don''t have to worry about her."


    "You mean the other side didn''t want her to die?" She looked at me.


    "I think it''s the other side''s purpose, as if to control her and turn her into a slave or a puppet," I said. "The five evil locks are used in this way. If you just want to kill her, you don''t need to work hard."


    "Is it Xiao Yu?" She asked.


    "It''s hard to say now," I glanced at her. "Xiao Yu is involved in this matter, but it''s hard to say whether he is the mastermind or the accomplice. At present, two of the five evils have been locked. As long as the five evils are broken, everything will come out. "


    But I think about it.


    "What are you thinking?" I asked.


    She looked at me. "Lock wood evil spirit, her blood almost drained; lock gold evil spirit, she almost suffocated; is every lock evil, she will suffer a crime?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "I''ll go..." she shrugged, "that is to say, there are three passes waiting for her... I''m afraid she can''t hold them."


    I smiled quietly. "She can hold on. Go to sleep."


    I turned and lay down.


    After thinking about it, Ke''er came to my ear and asked me in a low voice, "what shall we do tomorrow, young master?"


    "Evil earth ghost..." I said lightly.


    "What will happen to her?" She asked.


    I waved and touched her head. "Go to sleep, tomorrow."


    Ke''er took a deep look at me, smiled sweetly, kissed me gently in my ear, turned over and lay down, covered the quilt.


    I was a clever, sleepless, nervous swallow saliva.


    "Go to bed!" She yawned as if nothing had happened and turned off the reading light.


    I was relieved and tried to calm down.


    Soon, I fell asleep.


    The next day, Ke''er got up early in the morning and went to Huo yingyu''s room with a knife. After she was sure she was ok, she was relieved.


    When she came back, I was taking a bath.


    She pushed the door and came in.


    I was stunned. I pulled on the shower curtain. "What are you doing?"


    "Wash," she said as if nothing had happened. "I don''t see what you wash."


    I was embarrassed. I didn''t wash it. I didn''t wash it.


    Ke''er calmly washed his hands, then began to brush his teeth, and said, "young master, I went to have a look. Miss Huo is still awake. What can we do later? Do you want to ask her to have breakfast? "


    "Let her sleep more," I said, blushing.


    "All right!"


    I hesitated for a moment, opened the water and continued to wash.


    But he didn''t say anything else. After washing, he opened the door and went out.


    I was relieved to finish the bath as soon as possible, put on my bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 225

    But when he saw me coming out, he smiled at me and turned his back. "Change clothes, I won''t see."


    I coughed. I sat down and began to change.


    "Did you sleep well last night?" She asked softly.


    "Good," I said.


    She smiled. "I''ve been in Yinzhou for many days, and I''ve slept soundly these two days."


    My heart moved and I understood what she meant.


    Since Yinzhou, we have been sleeping separately, only these two nights, sleeping together.


    I didn''t speak. I dressed in silence.


    She turned to look at me and came to tidy up my collar.


    My face, inexplicably hot. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she smiled at me, "what? Shy? "


    "Don''t make any noise," I dodged her eyes and picked up my coat. "Go, have a meal."


    She chuckled and nodded, "OK."


    The restaurant of the hotel is on the 42nd floor. It''s a western restaurant. Because it''s located on the top floor, it''s panoramic and has a good view.


    Breakfast is self-service, very rich.


    We chatted while eating. Unconsciously, it was over nine.


    At this time, a woman walked into the restaurant, looked around, and came straight to us.


    I saw it, and so did kel.


    The woman came up to us and asked, "are you miss Huo yingyu and miss Huo''s friend?"


    Keer stood up. "What''s up?" The woman looked at her and smiled. "My boss''s name is Xiao Yu. He asked me to give you a message. I hope you don''t mind miss Huo any more."


    "Oh, here comes the ultimatum?" Can son disdain smile, "your boss is very cow, why does he not come in person?"


    The woman glanced at her and said, "this kind of thing doesn''t need our boss to come out. I''ll do it."


    Ke''er''s eyes are cold


    "Keer!" I winked at her. "Sit down."


    "Hum!" Ke''er smiled coldly and sat down.


    The woman looked at us disdainfully and said in a warning tone, "I need to remind you that this is Yinzhou, not Shangjing. My boss is very busy. In a word, he won''t say it for the second time. I hope you will do well. "


    With that, she turned to go.


    "Wait," I called her.


    The woman frowned. "What?"


    "Help me to bring a word to your boss," I glanced at her. "It''s very impolite to disturb others to eat. You tell him that we are not happy. We are in charge of Miss Huo. "


    "Yes, there is!" The woman sneers, "I''ll bring it."


    She took a look at Ke''er and turned away.


    "Do you pretend to be a social person? Who are you scaring? " But I don''t care.


    "Xiao Yu, in front of Huo yingyu, pretends to be a gentleman. In fact, he is not a good person." I look at her. "Are you afraid?" "I''m afraid of his grandma!" Said kor''er.


    "I''ve never used martial arts since primary school," I looked at her. "How about you?" "What my mother taught me was the Kung Fu of special soldiers. She didn''t put on airs," she said with a confident smile. "I haven''t fought, but I''m my mother''s partner. We can fight 200 rounds!"


    I smiled. "You just blow it."


    "I mean it!" Can son seriously say, "do you want me to catch up and prove to you?"


    "There''ll be a chance for you to prove it," I glanced at the door of the restaurant. "They''ve been waiting there."


    Can son turn round a look, "where?"


    I continued to eat, "eat more, go back later, open the door and beat the dog!"


    Ke''er understood, with a confident smile, "OK! Look at me! "

 Chapter 226

    I haven''t fought, but I''m not afraid of fighting.


    Because my grandfather taught me Kung Fu, which is to catch the wounded yuan, and to separate the muscles and bones. In order to learn this kind of martial arts, I had a lot of hard work when I was a child, but because this kind of martial arts is too vicious, I have never actually used it.


    Now, my chance comes.


    After breakfast, we left the restaurant and went back to our room.


    A few minutes later, someone came and knocked on the door.


    I got up to open the door, but he grabbed me and whispered, "I''ll come!"


    "I''ll come first!" "No, I''ll come first!" "You are obedient!" "You can listen to everything else. This one can''t." her eyes are firm.


    I can''t help it. "Well, you come."


    She smiled. "Don''t blink, young master. Look!"


    She went to open the door. There were two men and one woman. The woman was the one just now.


    There was no redundant dialogue, and the two sides went straight to it.


    About five seconds later, all three of them fell down. The two men covered their crotch and howled. The woman covered her throat in pain, convulsed and froze.


    Keer glanced at them disdainfully, clapped his hands, went back to the house and closed the door.


    I look stupid.


    Ke''er came to me and smiled at me, "didn''t he cheat you?"


    "How did you fight?" I am surprised to look at her, "I did not see clearly, too fast!" She was very calm. "I told you that what my mother taught me was all one hit and kill moves. I didn''t fight against my mother. It''s OK to pack these three pieces of materials."


    I coughed, "okay."


    She smiled and asked me, "what can I do next?"


    "You killed two yellow skins and beat three social people. Do you think Xiao Yu will continue to send people?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "I don''t know."


    I thought, "pack up and go to Huo yingyu."


    She nodded. "OK!" A few minutes later, we opened the door and saw that there was some blood left on the carpet. The people were gone.


    It seems that Xiao Yu sent more than these three people, but seeing that these three were reimbursed by Ke''er, the rest did not appear at all.


    There''s no need to be afraid of them.


    It''s late. It''s important to get down to business.


    We came to Huo yingyu''s room, when she woke up, heard a knock on the door, and hurriedly came to open the door.


    "Young master, Ke''er, I''m sorry, I got up late..." she said apologetically.


    She looks much better.


    "Does Yinzhou have a Taoist temple?" I asked her.


    "Yes, there is a Yuhuang Pavilion on the east mountain of Yinzhou," she said. "The gate opened the year before yesterday was presided over by my senior brother, Chen Bao."


    "Chen Bao?" I am a Leng, "why does Lord Chen Dao name his apprentice so casually?"


    Huo yingyu smiled awkwardly, "this... Three disciples of my master, one is Wang Bao, one is Chen Bao, and the other is Zhang Bao. He said it was easy to say, and also remember... "OK", I coughed and asked her, "Taoist Chen really didn''t teach you how to practice Qi?" She shook her head. "No, he didn''t teach me anything."

 Chapter 227

    I lightly smile, "that line, these two days your body consumption is very big, let''s go to the Yuhuang Pavilion, to make up for your vitality."


    She didn''t quite understand, "make it up? Young master, you mean... "


    " don''t ask so much, then you will understand. "I said," tidy up, let''s go. "


    She nodded. "OK."


    After the wood evil ghost and the gold evil ghost, it''s time to clean up the earth evil ghost. Different from the two before, this time, Huo yingyu didn''t have to suffer such a big crime.


    Her life belongs to dry gold, and the earth can produce gold. The Taoist temple attribute is Gen earth. The name Yuhuangge is more in line with the meaning of "earth generates gold". Go there to teach her the method of refining Qi, and help her recover her vitality with the gas of Gen soil, which can achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    Of course, this can only be cultivated for two hours, but for her, it''s enough.


    On the way to the Yuhuang Pavilion, I asked Ke''er to take out another white token and carve a five evil ghost head and a lock talisman on it with a knife as usual. After that, I let Huo yingyu stop the car, take some blood from her right shoulder, and dip it on the token.


    The left shoulder is dry, and the right shoulder is Kun. The principle is the same as the previous two times.


    At noon, Yuhuangge arrived.


    This is a small Taoist temple with a quiet environment and few Pilgrims.


    It''s just like this. If there are too many pilgrims, it''s not good for practicing Qi.


    At the gate of the mountain, we met Chen Bao, the host.


    On the way, Huo yingyu called him, so he waited at the door early in the morning.


    Chen Bao is in his forties. He is a little fat, smiling, and has bright eyes. His accomplishments should be comparable to Wang Bao''s.


    He invited us into the inner hall and asked his disciples to serve us tea.


    I explained my intention. After he heard it, he stood up and gave me a fist. "Thank you for saving my younger martial sister. You can use it at will. I will cooperate with you." I hugged my fist. "OK, thank you very much, Taoist!"


    When we''re done, we''ll sit down again.


    I look at him. "Taoist Chen''s Kung Fu, isn''t it good?" "Ashamed and ashamed", Chen Bao was a little embarrassed. "When I was young, I studied with my master for several years. Because of my talent, I only learned a little. I''ve been neglecting practice for years... "


    I smile," Taoist priest is very kind, I can see that you have kung fu. "


    "Ah, I''m ashamed," Chen Baocheng said in fear. "It''s really a waste of time. I dare not bear my young master''s praise."


    But he was impatient. "Oh, don''t be ashamed, just say it? Can we beat the hooligans? There is a scumbag named Xiao Yu, who brings a group of hooligans to make trouble at any time these two days. Can you deal with it? "


    Chen baoyileng, look at Huo yingyu, "Xiao Yu? Is that your classmate? " Huo yingyu sighed helplessly and nodded, "my five evil locks are caused by him..."


    she was embarrassed to talk about Xiao Yu, so she had to pass by.


    Chen Bao is furious and starts to shout, "Damn it! I thought that rabbit was nothing! He ate bear heart and leopard gall and dared to hurt my younger martial sister! Young master, younger martial sister and miss Ke''er, don''t worry. I''ll call my disciples here. Damn it, Xiao Yu''s son of a bitch dare to make trouble. I have to spare him! "


    The contrast is a little big. We didn''t get used to it for a while.


    Chen Bao looked at us, cleared his throat and changed his tone to a peaceful one. "Er... I mean, please rest assured, young master and miss Ke''er, I will never..."


    he took a look at Huo yingyu, and then the fire came up again. "I won''t let that rabbit get closer to the Yuhuangge, damn it!"


    He scolded fiercely.


    My heart says that I''m not Chen Daoye''s disciple. This style is a combination of Wang Bao''s style. It seems that it''s my own brother.


    I coughed. I stood up. "OK, thank you, Taoist priest." "Easy to say!" He punched me with a fist. "Young master, I''ve worked hard. Please take care of it." I calmly smile, look at Huo yingyu, "change clothes, start."


    Huo yingyu took a deep breath and nodded, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 228

    For those who are learning to practice Qi, they need to wear loose clothes and a sense of ritual, which can help her get into the state as soon as possible.


    After Huo yingyu changed into a Taoist robe, we came to the backyard together.


    The backyard is very quiet, with a large area. In the middle is a stone platform built of white marble about two meters high and covering an area of more than 80 square meters. In the center of the stone platform is built bluestone Taiji, surrounded by twenty-four columns with twenty-four lions engraved on them, all facing outwards, with different shapes and majesty.


    My heart moved. The stone platform is Gen soil, the lion is dry gold, and Huo yingyu is dry gold life girl. To practice Qi in such a place, you can not only get the help of Gen soil, but also get the strength of dry gold. It can be said that you are occupying the whole land. Combined with Taiji array and spirit gathering array, it takes only one hour to weaken the evil spirits in her body. In this way, it is not necessary to wait for the night, two hours later, to lead the evil spirits out.


    I boarded the stone platform, looked around, and carefully experienced the gas field on the stone platform. I had a bottom in my heart.


    Chen Bao came to me with Huo yingyu and asked me, "how do you like it, young master?"


    I will smile, "Shitai is good."


    "When the Jade Emperor pavilion was built three years ago, it was built with the money donated by younger martial sister." Chen Bao looked at Huo yingyu. "My Shifu said that the jade emperor has a pulse. The stone platform is right on it. Cultivating on the stone platform can achieve twice the result with half the effort. He also said that he would come here to practice in the future. "


    "Chen Daoye is right," I nodded. "The gas field here is very pure and sufficient. It''s a good place for refining gas. Moreover, the stone platform is exquisitely built, with white marble as the base, bluestone Taiji as the center, and twenty-four mountains surrounding the stone lion. The so-called stone platform is a mountain, and the lion belongs to dry gold, which is in accordance with the Tianshan Mountain as a recluse. Twenty four stone lions can get a Tiantai hexagram by taking their own physiognomy. The hexagram of reclusion conceals the form, and the hexagram of Tai reverses the heaven and the earth. Together, it takes the spirit of heaven and earth and conceals the elephant in the intangible. This is a Fengshui array in itself. The effect of cultivation here is definitely twice the result with half the effort. "


    Chen Bao couldn''t help but thumbs up. "Master, expert!" Huo yingyu looked at me in silence, with adoration in her eyes. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I nodded to Chen Bao, and then I smiled at Huo yingyu, "this is the providence. At the beginning, Miss Huo donated a piece of merit and virtue, and now it''s back."


    "Yes", Chen Bao also looked at Huo yingyu with emotion, "younger martial sister donated money to repair this stone platform. Now, it''s time for this stone platform to guard younger martial sister. Heaven, heaven


    Huo yingyu shook her head. "It''s not the stone platform that guards me, but the young master and miss Ke''er. If it wasn''t for them, I would have died two days ago."


    Chen Bao was embarrassed for a while. "Er... Yes, my younger martial sister is right, thanks to the young master and miss Ke''er..."


    I would like to smile, "it''s not early, let''s start."


    Huo yingyu nodded, "well."


    Chen Baochong punched me, "thank you, young master! You don''t have to worry about things outside. I''m here! " "Good!" I nodded.


    Chen Bao looks at Huo yingyu. "Younger martial sister, listen to the young master. Practice hard."


    Huo yingyu nodded.


    Chen Bao turns to step down, takes his disciples out of the backyard and closes the gate.


    Under the stone platform, there is only Ke''er left.


    I went to the center of the stone platform, concentrated a little, pinched my fingers and nodded twice on the ground, arranged a Taiji array, then built three talismans to spring into the array. The Taiji array turned into a spirit gathering array in an instant, forming a huge colorful light junction, and covered the whole stone platform.


    Huo yingyu was stunned and couldn''t help but cover her mouth.


    Since she started to work for her, this is the first time she has seen me use the array. I think this may be the first time she has seen such a array.

 Chapter 229

    I turned to smile at her. "Come here."


    She returned to her senses, nodded her head and came to me.


    I asked her to sit on the palm in the middle of the Taiji array, take the token carved on the way out from the bag, ask her left hand to hold her right hand, and then put the token on her right hand.


    Then I sat in front of her.


    "Now, I''m going to teach you the most basic Qi training method of Taoism." I look at her. "You are Chen Daoye''s disciple. It''s said that you should be taught by Daoye himself. Even if you are not taught by Daoye himself, you should also be taught by your elder martial brother, Taoist Chen Bao. But now it''s a special situation. To be on the safe side, I''ll teach you. At this point, when you meet Taoist Chen in the future, you should make it clear to him that it is not Wu Zheng who does not respect Taoist. It is really a expedient and has to be so. "


    This is the rule of Taoism. If Huo yingyu has learned the method of practicing Qi, it doesn''t matter if I teach her. But now she is a beginner, but she hasn''t been enlightened. If I want to teach her, I have to say this first. Although Chen Daoye doesn''t blame me at all, he only appreciates me, but out of respect for him, I have to go through this stage.


    Huo yingyu nodded seriously, "I understand. Thank you, young master."


    I leaned up to her ear and whispered a word to her about the Taoist way of practicing Qi.


    The so-called true transmission of a word, false transmission of thousands of books, the essence of Taoist Qi training method, in fact, is a word.


    Her eyes brightened and she nodded, "well, I remember!"


    "Let''s start," I said with a quiet smile. "In two hours, I''ll lead you out."


    "Well!" She took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes.


    The spirit gathering array is very powerful. It continuously gathers the spirit, evil spirit and earth Qi in the surrounding and underground Qi into the border. At this time, the token plays the role of a filter. It absorbs almost all of the evil Qi. The rest of the spirit and earth Qi revolve around Huo yingyu''s unstoppable rotation, turning into her internal Qi a little bit and filling her body.


    Soon, she was settled.


    I carefully looked at her eyebrow, after confirming that there was no problem, I got up, got off the stone platform, and came to Ke''er''s side.


    "Young master, Miss Huo''s body can last for two hours?" Can son ask me in a low voice.


    "No problem," I said.


    "Oh..." she couldn''t believe it.


    I pointed to danfang in the back. "Let''s go and have a rest in that room."


    "Don''t you have to stay here?" Keer wondered.


    "Taoist Chen is in charge of the security work," I said. "Let''s seize the time to have a rest and fight continuously in the evening."


    "OK!" he understood


    I turned around and took a look at Huo yingyu on the stone platform and walked to danfang with Ke''er.

 Chapter 230

    After two hours, Ke''er and I had a good rest, walked out of the danfang and came to the stone platform.


    Huo yingyu looks calm, with a smile on the corner of her mouth, and is still in the middle.


    I asked Ke''er to wait below. I came to Huo yingyu and looked at her eyebrow carefully. Her radiance was obviously much stronger, and the black air under the radiance began to appear and restless.


    The heat is fine.


    I leaned up to her ear and whispered, "Huo yingyu, I''m sure."


    Huo yingyu took a deep breath and slowly opened her eyes.


    I pinched my fingers and pointed to her eyebrow, and then down, slowly led to her abdomen under Dantian.


    She subconsciously followed me to move with the rhyme, and brought the inner Qi into xiadantian. Then she slightly saved her mind, breathed softly, and closed her eyes.


    With a quiet smile, I got up and collected the spirit gathering array.


    The aura of the array slowly disappeared.


    I waved to Ke''er. Ke''er Deng Deng ran up to the stage, reached Huo yingyu and looked at her carefully.


    More than ten seconds later, Huo yingyu breathed softly and slowly opened her eyes.


    Her eyes, obviously bright.


    Ke''er smiled and looked at me. "Young master, Miss Huo''s eyes are bright."


    "Well," I looked into Huo yingyu''s eyes and asked her, "how do you feel?"


    Huo yingyu stood up with the token and knelt down for me with tears in her eyes. "Thank you, young master!"


    I picked her up. "Come on, are you ok?"


    She burst into tears, her eyes were red, she looked at me affectionately, and she spoke with a little gasp, "I''m not uncomfortable, I have strength, but I feel a little hot in my heart..."


    "is it just heat?" I look at her.


    Her face was like peach blossom, and she lowered her head in embarrassment. "I... I..."


    but she was puzzled. She asked me, "what''s wrong with Miss Huo, young master?"


    "Isn''t it a little spring?" I asked.


    But she was stunned. "Young master, you......


    Huo yingyu nodded awkwardly," well... It''s very uncomfortable, a little... A little uncontrollable... "


    I smiled calmly," that''s right. "


    Once the evil spirit of earth has been weakened, the evil spirit of fire will be ready to move. Because of her passionate nature, she began to have a physiological reaction with fever and blundering breath.


    It also indicates that it can lead to evil spirits.


    The evil spirit of the earth has been exhausted. There is only a shadow left, so you don''t need to hide it. Just do it.


    I took the token from Huo yingyu, looked at it, turned around and threw it to the southwest.


    Huo yingyu was shocked. "Young master, this......"


    but she was also shocked.


    Almost at the same time, a black shadow came out of Huo yingyu and rushed to the token in the air.


    I think of the lock talisman. I pinch the middle finger of my right index finger and grasp the black shadow.


    I only heard a scream, and I caught the evil spirit in the palm of my hand.


    "Keer! Gourd! " I command.


    "Good!" Keer quickly took out the copper gourd, unscrewed the cover and handed it to me.


    I took the gourd, took the black shadow into the eight trigrams copper gourd, and recited the mantra: Six Harmonies prohibition, five actions prison, Chi!


    There was a faint hum in the copper gourd. There was no movement.


    The whole process, less than ten seconds, Huo yingyu looked stunned.


    I sealed the lid of the copper gourd and gave it to Ke''er. I told her, "look out for Miss Huo!"


    "Good!" Keer put the copper gourd in the bag.


    I turned to step down and walked to the token.


    Huo yingyu just came back to her senses. Then her legs were soft and she almost fell down.

 Chapter 231

    Keer quickly hugged her. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Huo yingyu looks at the ground as if she lost her soul. Then she screams, "ah! ~"


    she covered her head and rolled to the ground, rolling in pain.


    But I don''t know how to deal with it. Call me, "young master!" "Hold her and untie her robe!" I command.


    "Oh, yes!"


    Ke''er leaned over and picked up Huo yingyu and tore off her Taoist robe.


    I went to the token, picked it up, and returned to the stone platform as fast as I could. With a little concentration, I pinched the instruction board and drew out the black air on it. Then I pointed to Huo yingyu''s chest. The black air rushed to her chest and disappeared.


    Huo yingyu suddenly choked. She opened her mouth, looked at me helplessly, tightened her body, and desperately wanted to hold my hand.


    I grabbed her hand with my left hand, pinched her finger with my right hand, held down her Tanzhong acupoint, and lifted it up.


    Her breath of blood gushed out, which was counted. Her body was soft, and she collapsed on the ground, gasping for breath. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Ke''er wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked me, "how could this happen?"


    I took a look at her and explained, "the fire evil ghost is ready to move. It''s just like this. Fortunately, she can put the spirit of the Earth Spirit into place in time. Otherwise, her heart and brain arteries will burst and die of pain. However, the spirit of the Earth Spirit on the token is too strong. She immediately fills in and closes the meridians. She can''t breathe. So I used the internal Qi to help her burst the midvein. Now that the tone comes up, she will be OK. "


    "So it is..." Ke''er looks at Huo yingyu with lingering fear. "It''s so dangerous, it''s almost..."


    "thank you, young master...", Huo yingyu said with difficulty.


    "Don''t be afraid, just have a rest," I said. "It was an emergency just now. You don''t mind touching your body."


    She shook her head, "you are to... Save me... It''s ok..." I asked Ke''er to tidy up her clothes. Then I picked her up, walked down the stone platform, carried her into Dan''s room, put her on the bed, and covered her with a quilt.


    But he poured me a glass of water and brought it to me. "Young master, have some water."


    I picked it up, drank it in one breath, handed it to her, "have a drink, too."


    "Well!" Ke''er went to the water fountain and poured himself a drink.


    "Young master, I also want to drink..." Huo yingyu swallowed hard and spit, "in her voice, it''s burning..."


    "you can''t touch the water now", I said, "otherwise, the water evil spirits will change, so it''s troublesome. Bear it. After dark, you''ll be fine. Then you can drink it. "


    She listened and nodded in silence, "well."


    "Sleep," I said.


    She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep.


    I looked at her for a while and made sure she was OK. Then I was relieved. I turned to the door and opened the door to the yard.


    But when he saw it, he came out.


    "Young master, what shall we do next?" She asked me.


    "Among the five evils, three evils have been locked." I pondered a little and looked at her. "The remaining two evils are not easy to deal with."


    "How can I say?" she frowned


    "Miss Huo''s life belongs to dry gold," I said, "invisibly, wood, gold and earth are all good for dry gold, but water and fire are the strong enemies of gold. So although the wood evil spirit, the gold evil spirit and the earth evil spirit are harmful to her, as long as they are used well, they can also benefit her. So I use the wood evil spirit to help her recruit money, use the gold evil spirit to help her negotiate, and use the earth evil spirit to help her recover her vitality. The three evil spirits can be locked successfully only when they are released first and then led, and then locked. "


    "That is to say, the three are OK, but the two ghosts of fire and water are not?" She looked at me. "Is that it?"


    "Yes," I nodded. "Just now you saw that the fire devil was just ready to move, and she almost died. In the five elements, water and fire do not separate Yin and Yang. If we still use the previous method, once the fire evil spirit is weakened, the water evil spirit will move with it, then she will be in danger. "


    Can son think about, ask me, "young master, fire evil ghost is ready to move, will let her heart and brain vessels explode, then if it is water evil ghost? What will happen? "


    "It''s similar to the fire evil ghost," I said. "First it''s burning with fire, then it''s splitting with headache. The difference is that we can save her in time, but if the fire and water ghosts are ready to move together, she will burst her blood vessels in an instant, and suddenly have cerebral hemorrhage. It''s too late to save her. " "I''ll go..." Ke''er swallowed, "what can I do then? Is there no way? "


    I thought about it. I just wanted to talk. The gate of the backyard opened.


    One of Chen Bao''s female disciples came to us in a hurry.


    As soon as I winked at Kerl, neither of them spoke.


    The female disciple came to us breathlessly and punched us, "young master, miss Ke''er, my master invites you to go to the front hall.""What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Xiao Yu came with an old man," she said. "They called to see you and said that if you don''t show up, they will let my uncle die!"


    I look around at Ke''er. "See? It''s coming. "


    "Fuck!" "You can bite your teeth and roll up your sleeves." beat ya! "


    I stopped her, pondered, and looked at the female disciple. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 232

    We followed the female disciple to the front yard and entered the inner hall.


    When Chen Bao saw that we were coming, he stood up and punched me, "young master, miss Ke''er! Sit down! "


    We give back the gift with fists.


    Two men also stood up. One was an old man in his seventies. He was very thin. He had triangular eyes and a goatee. He had a hunchback. The other was in his forties. He was tall and energetic.


    They stared at me coldly, with no kindness in their eyes and a sneer on their lips.


    I calmly looked at them and sat down with Ke''er.


    The old man looked, smiled and sat down with Xiao Yu.


    Chen Bao''s face is livid and ugly. You don''t have to ask why.


    He sat down beside me, pointed to the middle-aged man and introduced to me, "young master, he is Xiao Yu. The gentleman next to him is his master. "


    He looked at the old man. "Please introduce yourself, sir."


    "Elder martial brother Chen, speak politely," Xiao Yu sneered. "This is my master!"


    "Xiao Yu, don''t be angry." the old man smiled and hugged me. "This must be Mr. Wu''s grandson, Mr. Wu Junyu''s son, Mr. Wu Zheng, right? The old immortal''s surname is Feng, and his single name is Zhong. Now he is the forty second generation leader of the Five ghosts sect. "


    I said, "it''s Mr. Feng. Nice to meet you."


    "Easy to say," Feng Zhong looked at Chen Bao. "Taoist Chen, it''s convenient. Let''s talk alone."


    "Hum!" Chen Bao stood up and looked at me. "Young master, I''ll be outside the door. If they dare to come here, I''ll come in right away!" I smiled lightly, "don''t worry."


    Chen Bao glanced at master Feng Zhong coldly and turned to go out.


    There are four of us left in the inner hall.


    Feng Zhongwei smiled, "young master, it''s true that people in the Ming Dynasty don''t speak dark words. The five evil locks on huoyingyu are the work of the immortal. I know that now you have broken the five evil locks by three fifths. If you want to continue, I''m afraid it won''t be easy. In this case, why don''t we sit down and talk about it, change our thinking and solve the problem? What do you think? "


    "Another way of thinking?" I looked at him. "What''s the idea?"


    Feng Zhong coughed and looked at Xiao Yu


    Xiao Yu sneered. "Do you know why I do this to her?"


    "I don''t know," I said lightly.


    "Because I love her!" Xiao Yu was a little excited. "Yingyu and I are college students. I like her when I was enrolled in the freshman year! But not long later, she was with he Jianguo! What is he Jianguo? He is just a pauper, a recognized dog in our dormitory! Huo yingyu refused me, but he Jianguo was with her. Do you know how exciting it is? " I disdained a smile, ignored him.


    "Xiao Yu," Feng Zhong said at a glance, "talk and talk. What''s the excitement?"


    Xiao Yu tried to calm down for a while and continued to say to me, "after graduation, she married he Jianguo. For this matter, I almost didn''t go crazy! I can''t bear this tone, but I still can''t bear it. Why? Not because I like her? Over the years, I have been helping her, both in life and in business. He Jianguo is a bookworm. He has no ability. He always bullies yingyu and makes yingyu cry! I advised her to divorce him, but she said nothing! I really like her so much. I want to get her crazy, but I can''t help it. I dare not tell her. I know her so well. If she knows my mind, she will ignore me! "


    He loosened his tie excitedly. "I''ve been guarding her for 20 years! For her sake, I divorced my wife. For her sake, I haven''t had children these years! But what about her? She is dedicated to the nerd, no matter how he bullies her, she is guarding him! "


    The more he said, the more excited he was, the redder his eyes were. "Twenty years ago, every night, when I thought that my favorite yingyu was in the dog''s bed, ruined by the dog, I would die of agony! She gave birth to a son, made money to support him, let him waste! But he Jianguo, that beast, did not cherish her at all! When I think about it, my heart is bleeding! It''s bleeding! You know what? "


    Ke''er sneers and squeezes out a sentence from his teeth, "shit!"


    I couldn''t help asking Xiao Yu, "I''m curious. Are you the same face in front of Miss Huo?"


    Xiao Yu was stunned and speechless.


    "It''s not easy for you," I said with a quiet smile. "In order to get her, you have been acting for 20 years. Mr. Xiao, do you think it''s worth it? "

 Chapter 233

    "Yes, you are right! I was acting, "he wryly said," for twenty years I acted against my will to get her! Is it worth it? I tell you, it''s worth it! Yingyu is my goddess. I can die for her! You say it''s worth it! "


    Looking at the excited man in front of me, I couldn''t help thinking of Luo Xiushan. The girl I like also became the girlfriend of my classmates. Luo Xiushan chose to be the spare tire of the girl until the girl died. And Xiao Yu, at first, also chose to make a spare tire, but after 20 years, he went mad.


    "So you don''t hesitate to kill her with five evil locks?" I stared at him, "right?"


    "I didn''t want her dead!" Xiao Yu said excitedly, "she will not die! My master said that the five evil locks will only divorce her, make her lose everything, and make her sad. Then she can stay with me and be my woman forever! " "Bullshit!" Ke''er said angrily, "do you fucking love her? This is to make her your slave! " "What happened to the slaves?" Xiao Yu tit for tat, "isn''t it enough that I love her? She is my slave, but I will give her everything I have and take care of her as a goddess. Isn''t that ok? She follows me, I will not let her sad, will not let her sad, I can give her my life! Don''t you be happier with me than with he Jianguo, the son of a bitch? "


    "You fart!" Ke''er scolded, "it''s good for a scum like you to die early! The scourge of the province! " "You!" Xiao yumiso stood up.


    Keer moves faster. Shua''s knife hits his neck. "Try it!"


    Xiao Yu knew Ke''er''s skill. He gave her a angry look and dared not move.


    "Keer, sit down," I said lightly.


    "Hum!" Ke''er smiled coldly, took the knife and sat down.


    Xiao Yu also sat down and looked at Feng Zhong angrily. "Master, you have a word!"


    Feng Zhongwei smiled, "Master Wu Zheng, this is the case. Are you clear now?"


    "What would you like to say?" I look at him.


    "Xiao Yu loves Miss Huo very much. He did it just to be with Miss Huo forever," Feng Zhong said. "Five evil locks are the secret skill of our five ghost sect. Although you can break three fifths, you can break the remaining two fifths. Do you have any way?"


    I thought, "what do you mean?"


    "Huo yingyu''s life belongs to dry gold. The two ghosts of fire and water threaten each other. If they move, they will die." his eyes are cold. "I don''t think it''s better. Don''t worry about this matter. The old man will clean up the mess. After that, Xiao Yu will marry Huo yingyu. Of course, your Wu family''s face is also very important. To the outside world, we will say that you have broken the five evils lock, which will not damage your grandfather''s great reputation. Wouldn''t it be better to be so happy? "


    I took a deep breath and nodded, "Oh..."


    "young master, don''t listen to this old thing!" Can son a frown, "five evil locks we have broken more than half, this can never give up halfway, there is always a way!" I looked at her, smiled calmly and asked Feng Zhong, "what if I don''t agree?"


    "If you don''t agree, Huo yingyu will die," Feng Zhong sneered. "At that time, people in the Jianghu will say that Wu Zheng, the grandson of fourth Master Wu, has broken five evil locks. If the locks are not broken, people will die. At that time, you not only couldn''t save Huo yingyu''s life, but also your Wu family''s face. "


    He looked at Xiao Yu. "Xiao Yu won''t agree. He loves Huo yingyu so much. If Miss Huo died, what would he do to you?"


    Xiao Yu stared at me viciously, "I will kill you!"


    "Hahaha..." I laughed.


    Feng Zhongyi frowned. "What are you laughing at?" "How do you know I can''t break it?" I asked with a smile, "once the five evil locks are broken, what will happen to you two, teachers and apprentices?"


    "Hum!" Feng Zhong sneers, "I don''t believe you have this ability!"


    "Good!" I smiled calmly and met his eyes, "may I tell you that tonight, I will break the fire and water. You have your skill, I have my way. It''s useless to say more. Let''s cross the sea and show our own abilities! "


    I''ll see Kor. "Let''s go."


    "Good!" Kel stands up.


    We got up and walked to the door, ready to open the door.


    Feng zhongmiso stood up, "boy! Don''t be too wild! Even if your grandfather is alive, he dare not talk to me like this! "


    I turned around, my eyes cold. "It''s a pity that you can''t see him!"


    "You!" Feng Zhongqi shivered, "you, you... You dare to curse me


    "It''s not a curse, it''s the truth," I said with a faint smile. "You don''t have much time. Go back and prepare!"

 Chapter 234

    When he came to the yard, Chen Bao hurriedly met him. "Young master, are you ok?"


    "I''m going to use the backyard tonight," I said. "No one can get close, including you."


    Chen Bao nodded, "OK!"


    "Young master, have you found a way?" Can''t help asking.


    I smile calmly, "if I can''t help it, will I take it?"


    "But the son smiled," I say, the young master is the most powerful I touched her head with a smile and told Chen Bao, "let them go."


    "Good!" Chen Bao said.


    I didn''t say anything more. I took Chloe to the back yard.


    Back in the backyard, I didn''t rush back to danfang, but first took Ke''er to the stone platform and carefully surveyed the local conditions.


    But the son does not understand, "young master, what do you see?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "look at the earth", I said lightly.


    "Earth atmosphere?" But I don''t understand. "Isn''t it said that the atmosphere here is particularly good?"


    "It''s good to use it to refine Qi, but it''s not necessary to use it to set up the array." I pondered a little bit. "The evil Qi is not heavy enough to block the five ghost sect''s magic. I have to find a way..."


    she came to me and asked me in a low voice, "crystal ball?"


    I looked at her and shook my head. "No, with the seven star light."


    She was stunned. "Seven star lights? Where is it? Can I buy it now? "


    "You don''t have to buy it. There must be one here," I said. "Go to the front yard to find Chen Bao, ask him for it, and then take it back."


    "Good!" She nodded and turned away.


    I saw the gas field around the stone platform and knew it.


    After a while, Ke''er came back with a big red package and a small bucket.


    she came as like as two peas in Shitai, and the seven stars were exactly the same as those of Chen Dao.


    "Taoist Chen said that this was cultivated by his master Chen Daoye. He gave it to him. There were three brothers, each with a set," Ke''er said, clapping the bucket. "This is butter. He said that all these are for me."


    I weighed the bucket, and the butter in it was enough for ten jin.


    "OK, it''s easy to do with these things." I stood up and looked at the sky. "It''s going to be dark in a moment. Stand still on the stage. I''ll arrange the array first. Wait until the hour of Hai, and then light the seven star light. "


    She stood up. "OK!"


    I turned and went down to the stone platform to stand in the northeast corner of the yard. After a little concentration, I made two points on the ground and arranged a Taiji array. Then I saw and saw the spirit gathering talisman. I kneaded the middle finger of my index finger in my right hand, and then I went into the array and formed a spirit gathering array.


    Then, I went to the southwest corner of the yard and arranged the same spirit gathering array.


    Each of the two formations forms a cyclone, which condenses the surrounding aura, earth Qi and evil Qi.


    In this way, in the middle of the two cyclones, near Shitai, the gas field becomes very weak and disordered. What I want is this chaos. In this way, no matter what magic Feng Zhong uses, as long as there are evil spirits who dare to approach the stone platform, they will be torn by two cyclones in an instant.


    In this way, the seven star lights on the stone platform are safe.


    I went back to the stone platform, first put the seven star lights in place, and after confirming the correct orientation, I took Ke''er away from the stone platform and came to the danfang.


    Hearing that we opened the door, Huo yingyu woke up and sat up laboriously. "Young master..." I came to the bedside and sat down and asked her, "how are you doing?"


    "It''s OK," she said, "but I don''t have much strength."


    I light smile, "it''s OK, after a while after dark drink some water, there is strength."


    She nodded. "Well."


    I look at Ke''er, and then I say to Huo yingyu, "I have broken three fifths of the five evil locks on you, and now I have two fifths left. Tonight, I will use the array to solve them all at once. It''ll be a bit hard, but you''ve recovered now. There should be no problem supporting you! " "Well, I can hold on," she said seriously.


    "Well, you need a rest now," I said. "Go back to sleep."

 Chapter 235

    "Well," she nodded, and lay down slowly.


    Soon, she fell asleep again.


    I got up and came to Ke''er. She was looking at the array outside, thinking.


    "What do you think?" I asked her.


    "Those two, damn it," she said.


    "And then?" I look at her.


    She hesitated for a moment and asked me in a low voice, "is this a homicide?"


    I had a shiver in my heart and didn''t know how to answer.


    Yeah, is that a homicide? Breaking the five evil locks, Xiao Yu and Feng Zhong will be backfired. They can''t crack the backfire, and the final result must be death. But if not broken, what about Huo yingyu? Does it really make her become Xiao Yu''s slave? Is that fair to her?


    Seeing that I was silent, Ke''er thought that he might have said something wrong.


    "I''m sorry, young master, I shouldn''t have asked this to disturb you..." she apologized to me.


    "The reason why bad people can bully good people is that they are good at using the kindness of good people." I smiled calmly. "There are reasons for people to do things. Maybe there is no real justice in this world, but we must have our own position, right?" She nodded. "Well."


    "So it''s still that sentence," I looked at her. "Heaven can forgive evil, and you can''t live if you do it yourself."


    Keer smiled, relieved, nodded, "well, I get it!"


    I touched her head, put her in my arms and held her gently.


    Four hours later, Huo yingyu recovered and the time was coming.


    We took the Futuan, sat down on the stone platform, and waited for the arrival of Hai Shi together.


    "Do you love your ex husband?" I asked her.


    "Why?" she said


    "It just occurred to me," I looked at her. "Do you love him?"


    She was silent for a while, nodding her head in silence.


    I will smile, "that''s good." She sighed softly, "our relationship has always been very good, but it was only later that this happened... But now it''s meaningless to say these things, it''s all in the past..." "if it succeeds tonight, he will come back to you and pursue you again." I looked at her. "When it comes, will you accept him?"


    She did not speak, silently lowered her head, and was dejected.


    "What? You don''t want to? " I asked.


    "I''m not innocent anymore..." she smiled bitterly with tears in her eyes. "The happiness of the past can''t come back..."


    I watched her quietly for a while and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" she said


    "In fact, you didn''t lose yourself," I said. "Xiao Yu didn''t do that to you that night."


    She was stunned. "How do you... How do you know?"


    "Because if he touches you, he can''t use the five evil locks," I said. "This is the taboo of the five evil locks, so if you win the five evil locks, it means you haven''t lost your life."


    "Is that true?" She asked in surprise.


    "It''s true, of course," I looked at her. "If I didn''t tell you before, I was afraid that it would be too early and there would be variables. Now it''s the last step. I think it''s time to tell you. "


    She smiled and burst into tears. "Thank you, young master, thank you..."


    I smiled faintly and stood up, "well, don''t think about it any more, it''s just around the corner."


    She stood up, wiped her tears, nodded her head vigorously, "MMM!"


    But look at the watch, Deng Deng Deng ran up, "master, it''s time!"


    "Good!" I took a deep breath and looked at Huo yingyu. "Let''s start."

 Chapter 236

    Huo yingyu nodded, calmed down for a while, walked to the center of the Seven Star array, and sat down.


    Keer opened the cask, poured the butter into the seven star lamp in turn, then put down the cask, came to me, "young master, OK!"


    "Where are the seven star lights?" I asked her.


    "Make it clear," Kor said.


    "Good", I told her, "the first talisman, Yuheng; the second talisman, Tianji, Tianquan; the third talisman, Tianshu, Tianxuan; the fourth talisman, Yaoguang; the fifth talisman, Kaiyang. Remember? "


    "Remember!" She said.


    I''m relieved. "OK, let''s start."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I walked into the array, slightly concentrated, pinched my fingers, took a little magic light from Huo yingyu''s eyebrow, quickly pressed her Tanzhong acupoint, and sent the magic light into the middle vein through her zhongdantian.


    Huo yingyu''s body trembled, her head bowed and she lost consciousness.


    Then, I began to practice the close Yang talisman on her.


    The process is the same as when I was in Xishan jingshe, but the person who lit the seven-star light changed into Ke''er.


    Ke''er has a good memory, and he is alert. He is more reliable than Wang Bao.


    She looked at me carefully. Before the first Rune was finished, she lit the star position of Yuheng. When the second Rune was started, she lit Tianji. Before the second Rune was finished, she lit Tianquan. Then she carefully moved to the vicinity of Tianshu and Tianxuan, watched the progress of my rune, and ignited one by one...


    soon, the fifth Rune closed Yang was finished.


    All the seven star lights are on.


    I carefully withdraw from the Seven Star lantern array. A princess hugs Ke''er and turns to get off the stone platform.


    But he was shocked and looked at me in surprise. "Young master, you..."


    "your feet can''t touch the ground, or the two ghosts will come out and rush at you," I said lightly.


    Ke''er''s eyes were soft and tears flashed in them.


    I held her out of ten meters, and then turned around to observe the situation on the stone platform.


    Only a few black gases came out of Huo yingyu, three of them were from me. Once they came out, they were torn by two cyclones. The remaining two black Qi are very tenacious. They are black Qi at one time and turn into two ghosts at the same time. When the time is up, they make a shrill scream.


    Ke''er is stunned. "Young master, is that...?"


    "That''s fire and water," I said.


    "Then what shall we do?" She asked.


    "When they are apart," I said, "once they are apart, let''s go up and lock them!"


    She nodded, "Well!"


    I looked at the two evil spirits and thought they should not last for a minute.


    But soon, I was slapped.


    A minute passed.


    Two minutes passed.


    Three minutes passed.


    The two evil spirits screamed and screamed, but they were still struggling. The two ghosts were like a pair of lovers of life and death, with a momentum of never leaving.


    I looked at them silently and began to worry. Although it was protected by the Seven Star array, the power of the Yang closing talisman was too great. After a few minutes, Huo yingyu was not dead, but dead.


    But it''s no use worrying. Now there is no other way but to wait.


    I take a deep breath, my heart just two words, death and so on! Kung Fu is not inferior to those with a heart. Soon, the evil spirits can''t support them.


    It''s better to forget about the Jianghu than to help each other. These two ghosts finally recognize the reality and break up. Then they quickly circled around Huo yingyu.


    I''m waiting for this moment!


    I hugged Ke''er, rushed to the stone platform, put her down, a little concentration, visualizing the lock amulet, pinched the middle finger of my right index finger, and grabbed Huo yingyu.


    No need to aim. They are turning too fast. One can catch one.


    Only to hear a scream, a ghost was caught in the palm of my hand.


    But the son hurriedly handed me the eight trigrams copper gourd, "young master!"


    I took the copper gourd and photographed the ghost in it. At the same time, I recited the mantra: Six Harmonies forbid chasing, five behaviors are fast, Chih!


    There was a scream in the gourd. There was no movement.


    "No, young master. Look at that ghost!" It''s a big surprise.


    I looked up and saw that the ghost had been absorbed by the cyclone in the northeast corner, and was about to be absorbed.


    I quickly visualize the lock talisman. I pinch the middle finger of my right index finger and grasp the ghost.


    Ghost a scream, born by me from the cyclone back, the moment sealed into the gourd.


    "Six Harmonies prohibition, five actions prison, imperial edict!"


    After reciting the lock spirit mantra, a scream made the copper gourd tremble slightly, and there was no movement.


    I took a breath of relief, gave the gourd to Ke''er, and rushed into the Seven Star array. I pinched my fingers and recited the mantra of breaking the seal: five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth for the Yin and Yang, breaking the prison, Chi!The five Yang closing talismans burst in an instant.


    Huo yingyu''s body shuddered suddenly, opened his eyes, fell down in one breath and gasped heavily.

 Chapter 237

    I turned and got off the stone platform. First, I went to the northeast corner and collected the spirit gathering array. Then I ran to the southwest corner and collected the other spirit gathering array.


    After finishing the array, I returned to the stone platform at the fastest speed and came to Huo yingyu.


    Huo yingyu is still breathing.


    I held her by the shoulder and said loudly, "you look at me! Look at me! " She seemed to wake up, looked at me in surprise, nodded, "Well!"


    "Five evils have been locked up, and now it''s not the last step," I stared at her and said loudly, "you concentrate all your attention and look at me!"


    She nodded hard. "MMM!"


    I reach for Kor, "Kor!"


    Ke''er quickly handed me the eight trigrams copper gourd.


    I took the gourd, pinched the fingers, pressed Huo yingyu''s belly, talked about zhongdantian and her eyebrow, pinched the last trace of evil spirit from her divine light, and pressed it into the gourd.


    Huo yingyu snorted, and black blood gushed from the corners of her mouth. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I stood up, swung my arm, threw the gourd out of the way, slightly focused on it, imagined the fire amulet, then kneaded the middle finger of my index finger and threw it on the gourd.


    There was a flash of fire on the gourd, and then there was a wail.


    I pinched my fingers and recited the mantra of breaking the seal: ban, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, break the ban and open the prison, Chi!


    The formula refers to the copper gourd. The seal is opened in an instant. A black air rises on the gourd, and the sound disappears.


    Five evil locks, completely broken! I take a long breath, feet a soft, body a shake, subconsciously held the stone lion on the fence post.


    But when he saw it, he quickly came and hugged me, "young master! Are you ok? "


    "It''s OK", I fixed my mind, turned to look at Huo yingyu, and found that her face was black, her face was particularly painful, she coughed incessantly, and a black blood line flowed from the corner of her mouth.


    I quickly bypassed Ke''er, stepped behind her, pinched the finger rhyme, fixed a calming sign, and pressed it into her back heart.


    Huo yingyu let out a big gulp of black blood with a whoop, which poured out.


    Can son a look, quickly came to help her, asked me, "young master, Miss Huo, is she OK?"


    "It''s five viscera congestion caused by five evil locks," I said. "It''s OK to spit it out."


    Ke''er understood, and could not help smoothing Huo yingyu''s chest.


    It took Huo yingyu a long time to slow down. She opened her eyes painstakingly and looked at us. "Thank you, young master, thank Ke''er... Thank you..." she lowered her head and passed out.


    But look at me, "here..."


    "she''s exhausted and just had a night''s rest," I said.


    But the son relieved, "that''s good."


    I picked up Huo yingyu and told Ke''er, "go, go back to danfang."


    "What about these seven star lights?" She asked.


    "Leave it to Feng Zhong", I hold Huo yingyu and walk down the stone platform to danfang.


    Ke''er takes a look at the seven-star light and follows up with a quick step.


    Back to danfang, I put Huo yingyu on the bed, covered her with quilt, and looked at her eyebrows carefully. The magic light is normal, and there is no blackness below. Everything is normal.


    I was relieved and sat down beside her, relieved.


    But he poured me a glass of water and brought it to me. "Young master, have some water."


    I took a breath to drink, handed the cup to her, and looked at Huo yingyu. "She''s OK. After the seven star light goes out, it''s a complete thing."


    "Will the seven star light go out by itself?" She asked.


    "Yes," I said for sure.


    The voice did not fall, swish, three dark shadows flashed into the yard.


    Ke''er hears it alert, puts down the cup, draws out the knife from the waist, turns around and wants to go out.


    I got up to stop her and motioned for her to be quiet.


    She understood and nodded in silence.


    We went to the window, hid behind the curtains and looked out.


    There are only three yellow skins in the yard. They first look for a circle in the yard, and then run up to the stone platform from three directions as if they had agreed. They blow seven star lights together.


    Soon, all seven lights went out.


    They turned to step down, ran to the corner, disappeared.


    Can you look at me and ask in a low voice, "sent by Feng Zhong?"


    "He''s only yellow," I said.


    "Now that the five evil locks have been broken, they will not be affected by blowing the seven star light?" Asked Keer.


    "I keep the seven star lights, just let them blow," I smiled quietly. "The seven star lights can only be lit once a day. Feng Zhong thought that we can''t save Miss Huo after blowing the seven star lights. Those yellow skins have come for a long time, but just now there are two spirit gathering arrays in the yard. They are afraid of being hurt by the cyclone and dare not come in. Feng Zhong doesn''t think we can move so fast. When his yellow skin comes in, we''ll have finished our work. "Ke''er nodded, "Well!"


    "The five evil locks have begun to bite back," I said. "From now on, they will pay for what they have done."


    "Good is rewarded, evil is rewarded," Ke''er said. "If they use five evil locks to harm people, they should have this retribution!"


    I nodded and smiled at her. "Rest, tomorrow morning, go back to Beijing."


    Ke''er laughed, "Well!"

 Chapter 238

    The next day, Huo yingyu recovered.


    She insisted on seeing us off in person when she heard that we were going back to Beijing.


    I said no, we can just go back by ourselves.


    She said nothing but agreed. I had to.


    After breakfast in Yuhuangge, we set out directly and arrived at Yinzhou airport.


    Huo yingyu bought three business class tickets. After getting the boarding pass, we went to the security check office and prepared for the security check.


    At this time, her cell phone rings.


    She took out a look and was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Kor''er asked her.


    She looked at Ke''er and me. "My ex husband..."


    I smiled and told Ke''er, "let''s go through the security check first."


    "Well," he said with a smile I smiled at Huo yingyu and walked into the security channel with Ke''er.


    Huo yingyu hesitated for a moment, bowed her head and answered the phone, "hello..."


    we didn''t hear what she said. After the security check, we stopped to wait for her.


    Huo yingyu didn''t say it for a long time. After a while, she passed the security check and came back with a red face.


    "What did he tell you?" I asked.


    "He cried," said Huo. "He said he knew he was wrong, and asked me to give him another chance..."


    I smiled. "What did you say?"


    She blushed and lowered her head, embarrassed. "I said... I said I''d think about it..."


    but she chuckled, "that''s right! It''s time to stretch him and let him cherish you in the future! "


    Huo yingyu smiled shamefully, looked at us gratefully, and bowed to us deeply. "Thank you, young master, miss Ke''er!" I also smiled, "you''re welcome, let''s go!" She nodded. "Well."


    We went to the waiting area and sat down, but Keer put down his bag and got up to buy drinks.


    I took out my mobile phone and sent a wechat to Guo Chenjun, "I''m at the airport, and I''ll arrive at two in the afternoon."


    She quickly replied, "OK, I''ll pick you up!"


    My heart a sweet, reply her, "good."


    At this time, Huo yingyu''s mobile phone rang again. She took out a look and couldn''t help but stare at me. "Young master, it''s Xiao Yu."


    I pondered a little and then came, "is it Mr. Feng?"


    "Young master Wu Zheng, it''s me." Feng Zhong''s voice has grown old, and there is no breath left.


    "What can I do for you?" I asked calmly.


    Feng Zhong smiled and smiled bitterly. "Since ancient times, heroes have been young. Young master deserves to be the heir of the fourth master. Feng, I''m convinced."


    I didn''t speak, silently hung up the phone and gave it back to Huo yingyu.


    "What did he say?" Huo yingyu asked.


    I smiled quietly. "They won''t disturb you any more."


    Huo yingyu was stunned for a while, relieved and nodded, "I understand..."


    the five evil locks were broken last night, but after this call, Huo yingyu''s business was completely solved.


    Now, you can go back to Beijing.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, our plane landed at the capital airport.

 Chapter 239

    When I was about to get off the plane, Ke''er whispered to me, "young master, you and miss Huo will go first. I''ll get the salute."


    She didn''t salute much, but because she had two knives, she checked them in.


    "I''ll go with you," I said.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." she came to my ear. "Miss Jun must miss you very much. Come on tonight and try to be a man..."


    I blushed. "What nonsense do you..."


    she gave a bad smile. "I''m not talking nonsense. You two have been together for more than two months. If you change someone else, you''ll already have one. You have to be a man for this kind of thing, understand? "


    I took a look at her. "Do you want to see her?" Ke''er shrugs, "I just don''t want to be a light bulb..."


    "really?" I don''t believe it.


    "Of course it''s true," she said seriously. "Then you say, if I go out with you, will you send me or not? If you don''t send me, you will feel sorry. I have to wait for the salute. After taking the salute, I''ll take a taxi home. Why don''t you hurry up and go home with your girlfriend? It''s worth a fortune at midnight! "


    I have a hot face, embarrassed smile.


    In fact, when she said that, I was tired for several days. Now I want to see Xiaojun quickly. It''s better to take her home or go to her place. All in all, I want to stay with her for a few days.


    "Well, then," I look at Ke''er, "you go back to have a good rest and eat together some other day."


    "OK!" Keer laughed.


    At this time, the stewardess informed us that we could get off the plane.


    Ten minutes later, Huo yingyu and I walked out of the airport.


    After seeing Guo Chenjun, she looked behind us and asked, "what about Keer?"


    "She''s going to take her luggage," I said. "Let''s go first."


    "How can I do that?" Guo Chenjun said, "wait for her."


    I was so hot in my heart that I came to her ear and whispered, "but I don''t want to delay our time. She said let me cheer up..."


    Guo Chenjun understood the meaning of this, and her face turned red, "you..."


    I held her hand with a smile, "let''s go."


    Guo Chenjun is embarrassed, especially in front of Huo yingyu.


    Huo yingyu said with a knowing smile, "young master, Miss Jun, my master said that he ordered a royal meal in Beihai imperial restaurant and had a light meal together in the evening. He said, please young master and miss Jun must give him this face, otherwise, he will come to the airport in person. "


    "Here..." I hesitated, looked at Guo Chenjun and asked her what she meant.


    "I listen to you," Guo said.


    After thinking about it, I turned to Huo yingyu and said, "we Wu family have rules. After we finish the work, we will not eat the meal of the owner. If you say to Daoye that Wu Zheng thanks him for his kindness, we will not go. "


    "Young master, you have worked hard for me for several days." Huo yingyu looked at me seriously. "We know the rules of the Wu family. Now that we have finished the work, my master and fourth master are good friends, and our two families are also friends, aren''t they? Tonight is a meal for everyone. There''s really nothing else. My master has been closed for half a year. Now he is waiting in the North Sea. You should give him a face, OK? "


    Speaking of this, can I say nothing? I thought for a moment, "well, let''s go together when Kel comes out."


    Huo yingyu looked behind us and smiled, "no, please take Miss Jun and my elder martial brother. I''ll wait for miss Ke''er here."


    "Your senior brother?"


    When we looked back, Wang Bao was sweating profusely and walked in quickly.


    "Young master, Miss Jun, junior sister!" When he came to us, he smiled sheepishly. "There was a traffic jam on the road just now. Hurry up. It''s still a few minutes late. Forgive me!"


    Huo yingyu smiled, "it''s not late, we just came out. Elder martial brother, you and young master, Miss Jun will go to Beihai first, and then miss Ke''er and I will arrive. "


    "Good!" Wang Bao turns around and gives us a hug. "Young master, Miss Jun, let''s go first."


    Let me see Guo Chenjun. "Let''s go."


    Guo Chenjun smiled, "Hmm!"


    We followed Wang Baolai to the parking lot, got on each car, left the airport and drove north to the sea.

 Chapter 240

    Beihai imperial restaurant is one of the best restaurants in Shangjing, with luxurious environment and exquisite dishes. The main dish here is palace cuisine, and the service is also palace style, which is very high-end.


    We arrived here first to meet Chen Daoye. Soon after that, Huo yingyu and Ke''er came.


    As Huo yingyu said, there are no outsiders, all of them are their own.


    Because we understand the rules of the Wu family, Chen Daoye didn''t set up a wine and didn''t say a polite word during the dinner. Like a family, we had a hot and noisy dinner together. The atmosphere was very good.


    Especially Guo Chenjun and Ke''er, they talk and laugh and whisper, they are like a pair of sisters.


    Seeing the two girls like this, Taoist Chen said to me with a smile, "young master, you have good fortune. You should cherish them. They are very rare..."


    I smiled calmly and took up the tea. "Taoist, I respect you."


    Chen Daoye touched me with tea in his hands and took a sip of tea as wine. Then he said with emotion, "ah, when I was young, he and my younger martial sister... Er... That is..." he took a look at Huo yingyu.


    I will smile, "I understand."


    He nodded and sighed, "at the beginning, we were in a very good mood. But my Shifu didn''t agree with us. He said that the rules of the family are that the martial brothers and sisters are brothers and sisters. Isn''t that a mess? What do people in the Jianghu say about it? " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Huo yingyu put down his chopsticks, "master, you..."


    Chen Daoye waved his hand, "I didn''t drink, you let me say it, otherwise I feel sad."


    Huo yingyu nodded silently.


    Guo Chenjun and Ke''er stop and look at us in silence.


    Chen Daoye sighed, tears flashed from the corner of his eyes, and smiled helplessly, "Taoist rules? What the fucking Taoist rules? Some rules are rules, some rules are bullshit! Elder martial brother and younger martial sister are not brothers and sisters. Why do they mess up? My Shifu, this is a change of concept. He is a middle-aged monk. He has children and daughters. He has seen through the world of mortals, but we haven''t? Young master, do you think that''s right? "


    I nodded. "Yes."


    He took the tea, took a sip, and took a deep breath. "My younger martial sister and I didn''t listen to master''s words. We made a private decision for life. Soon after, she was expelled from the school by my master. I knelt down for my master, cried and begged him, saying that it was all my fault, and asked him not to drive his younger martial sister away. My master''s answer is that you are my top disciple. Everyone in the Jianghu knows that I value you and that you have my true biography. What will outsiders think of us when they drive you out of the school? I drove away to Qing Dynasty to protect you and you! "


    He wept.


    "Emperor Zhili is honest and noble, and inherits the prosperity of the law". I look at Taoist Chen, "it turns out that you and Mr. Huo are both descendants of the generation from Longmen to the generation."


    "My original name is Chen Zhiwu, and my younger martial sister is Huo Zhiqing." he said with tears and heartache, "after Shifu drove her out of the school, she recovered her original name, Huo Wenwen. I was not convinced, I dare not disobey Shifu, but I can change my name. Since then, I have changed my name to Chen Ziwu. "


    He pointed to Wang Bao and said, "like them, they all asked me, why not give them names? What is a name? Their name is their name! His name is Wang Bao. I have two apprentices. One is Chen Bao you saw in Yinzhou, and the other is Zhang Bao in Shencheng. I don''t give them Longmen generation characters because I don''t want my disciples to be bound by the previous rules! That''s what I mean to them! " Wang Bao quickly stood up. "Master, I understand your pains today!" Chen Daoye cried, tears streaming down his face.


    Huo yingyu looked at her father with heartache, "master, don''t do this, it''s all in the past..."


    Chen Daoye waved his hand, took a tissue to wipe his tears, and sighed, "for more than 40 years, these words have been boring in my heart for more than 40 years."


    He looked at me. "When the fourth master was there, I wanted to talk to him, but I couldn''t say it all the time. Always think, say next time, say next time. This time and again, it has been delayed for nearly 30 years. Later, I finally made up my mind and wanted to talk to the fourth master. As a result, the fourth master left. Young master, don''t laugh at me. I have made countless friends in my life, but I have only three real good friends, and only your grandfather has been my dead friend. I''m a little excited today. First, yingyu is OK, and I finally put down this stone in my heart. Second, I''m really happy to see you and miss Jun together! "


    He looked at Guo Chenjun. "Miss Jun, young master, although he has just started his career, he must be a famous feng shui master in the future. It''s not easy to be a geomancer''s girlfriend! You should cherish him well. Don''t shake your heart because of other people''s gossip. In that case, you will regret for life! "


    Guo Chenjun nodded earnestly, "don''t worry, I understand."


    When I look at Guo Chenjun, my heart suddenly moves. Does anyone say anything to her?Chen Daoye smiled, "well, I know you are smart! Smart people, who know what they want, will not be disturbed by the secular rules. "


    Guo Chenjun smiles quietly and nods.


    She took a subconscious look at me and dodged my eyes.


    I had a shiver in my heart. What did she do to hide from me? Did I guess?


    Chen Daoye turns to take my hand. "Young master, can I speak to you for the fourth master today?"


    I came back to myself and coughed, "yes, you say."


    "Cherish", he looked at me meaningfully, "all of them, we should cherish, understand?"

 Chapter 241

    What do I mean by this?


    All of them should be cherished? I subconsciously look at Guo Chenjun and the Ke''er around her.


    After a pause, I nodded, "well."


    Chen Daoye smiled and clapped my hand! Good! I don''t have the fortune to marry the fourth master, but some people think so. Young master, you have a promising future, but don''t be bound by such things. "


    "I understand," I said lightly.


    He was relieved, "OK! That''s good! "


    With a knowing smile, I took a look at Miss Jun and said, "I will cherish it."


    After eating, Huo yingyu sent Ke''er home.


    Guo Chenjun and I got up to leave and drove back to Yuquan mountain.


    On the way, Guo Chenjun asked me, "Wu Zheng, Ke''er likes you, doesn''t he?"


    I guessed that she would ask this, and I was prepared for it, but she did ask. I didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    She looked at me and smiled softly. "You don''t have to be embarrassed. I''m a girl, of course. It''s not just Ke''er who likes you, but Miss Tang, too, isn''t it? "


    I was embarrassed. "Xiaojun, I..." "you are very popular with girls. It''s nothing strange," she said. "I guess her mind when she didn''t come out with you today. She doesn''t want to get in touch with me for fear that I will mind and that you will be embarrassed. "


    She paused and smiled at me. "It doesn''t matter. I can understand..."


    "I know. Sooner or later, you will know." I said, "when I was in lion terrace, I thought about this problem. If you mind..." I don''t mind. "She said seriously," for a feng shui master, a good assistant is not available. Ke''er likes you. She will take care of you and treat you with all her life. In this way, I can rest assured that you are outside. "


    "Are you... True?" I can''t believe it.


    "Can''t believe it?" She looked at me.


    I nodded and then shook my head. I didn''t know what I wanted to express.


    She smiled confidently, "I have confidence in myself, and even more in you."


    I was so hot in my heart that I held her hand and said, "little Jun..." she and I were close to each other and looked calmly at the road ahead. "In fact, every time you go out to work, my mind is full of you. I can''t think about work at all. I may be this kind of character. Once I like someone, I will devote myself to it. I can''t bear any more... "


    " stop ", I look at her.


    "Well?" She was stunned. "What?"


    "Stop the car," I said. "I have something to tell you."


    She slowed down, pulled up to the side of the road and looked at me. "What''s the matter?"


    I untied my seat belt, took her into my arms and kissed her passionately.


    She responded to me tenderly, refusing to close her eyes.


    After kissing for a long time, I let go of her and looked at her seriously. "Xiaojun, I want you all my life."


    Her happy smile, a little bit of my nose, "little boy."


    "Tell me the truth, did someone tell you anything?" I asked.


    She subconsciously dodged my eyes, "no..."


    "you look at me!" I looked at her deeply. "I''m a feng shui master. You can''t hide it from me. Do your family disagree with us?"


    She stared at me and smiled, her eyes red.


    "What did they say?" I asked.


    She lowered her head silently, tears of grievance welled up in her eyes, and could not help it any more.

 Chapter 242

    As soon as my heart ached, I hugged her. "What did they tell you? Ah? "


    She wiped her tears, calmed down, cleared her throat, and said, "my sister-in-law told my parents and my brother about our company. They didn''t agree with us together, because of this problem, I had a quarrel with them. My father said, if you don''t listen to him, I will give half of my shares to my brother, I said it''s OK, I can all not. My dad was angry, slapped me in the face, and then I left home... "


    I frowned," did he hit you? What time is it? "


    "The day after you went to Yinzhou," she said, holding back her tears, "I didn''t want to tell you that. It''s their business that they oppose. I won''t listen."


    I touched her face with heartache, "is that this way?" She nodded. "Well."


    I was silent for a moment, and then I took a sharp swipe at myself.


    A crackle.


    She was stunned and caught me. "What are you doing?"


    "If I can''t hit your father, I can only hit myself." I looked at her heartily. "Xiaojun, how much are your shares worth?" "What share does not share, does your face ache?" She looked at my face with tears in her eyes, full of heartache, and complained, "what are you doing to yourself?"


    "Tell me, how much are those shares worth?" I asked seriously.


    "Shares are nothing compared to you!" She held my face and said heartily, "if you dare to hit yourself again, I can''t spare you!"


    My heart a heat, tightly hugged her.


    She cried in my arms.


    Guojiazu peak was buried in the three water Yulong Bureau. Three generations rose and fell once, and each cycle lasted 40 years. From the beginning of the year, the generation of Guo Zheng started his own business, so to the generation of Guo Chenlong, the Guo family should start to decline. All the sons and daughters of the Guo family are black sheep, and all the daughters help these black sheep. Guo Chenlong''s daughter miscarried before she was born. He has only one son, so now the only one who can support Guo''s family is his sister, Guo Chenjun.


    In other words, if the Guo family wants to go downhill, it will certainly be sorry for Guo Chenjun; in turn, once Guo Chenjun leaves the Guo family, it is the beginning of the decline of the Guo family.


    Sanshui Yulong bureau is a powerful Fengshui Bureau. The rise and fall of Guo family cannot be avoided, and it will start again.


    So it''s not surprising that they treat Xiaojun like this.


    I know that in my heart, but I don''t want to say it.


    I know Xiaojun will leave Guo''s house one day. By then, her Feng Shui talents will be fully displayed. But as long as that day hasn''t come, I will hide these words in my heart, because I cherish her very much, and I hope it''s her own choice of the future road, rather than my determination of her future.


    I hold her in my arms and try to persuade her, but I finally hold back.


    I gently pulled up her beautiful chin and asked her lip emotionally.


    At this time, the sweetness of love is better than a thousand words.


    It''s not worth saying anything. It''s better to have something real.


    I kissed her passionately, holding closer and closer, kissing hotter and hotter.


    Slowly, she was driven up by me, and her face was red and her ears were red, and her breath was also short.


    I feel faintly that if I try harder, tonight may be...


    just at this moment, my mobile phone rings.


    She stopped at once.


    I want to continue. She shakes her head and whispers, "answer the phone..."


    I don''t listen and kiss her.


    With a shy smile, she turned away and said, "don''t make any noise, answer the phone..." I had no choice but to let go of her, return to her seat, calm down and take out her mobile phone.


    It turned out that Tang Sijia called.


    "It''s Miss Tang," I whispered to Guo Chenjun.


    "Then take it," she whispered.


    I cleared my throat and connected, "hello?" "Wu Zheng, are you busy?" Asked Tang Sijia.


    "I just came back today and am on my way home." I held Guo Chenjun''s hand and smiled, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 243

    "It''s OK, I just want to ask you," said Tang Sijia lightly.


    Next, we were both silent.


    Guo Chenjun suddenly remembers to fight with me, which means that I invite Tang Sijia to dinner.


    I just remember that I told Tang Sijia to come back and invite her to dinner.


    So I cleared my throat and asked her, "do you have time tomorrow?"


    "Well, I''ll have a rest tomorrow," she said. "If it''s convenient for you, would you like to have dinner together?"


    I smiled. "Well, that''s what I mean. I''ll treat you."


    She smiled, too. "No, I''ll treat you."


    "You''re welcome," I said. "What would you like to eat?" "If it''s convenient for you, I''d like to buy some vegetables and go to your house. Let''s make some by ourselves," she said. "What do you think?"


    "Good!" I smile, "then tomorrow at noon, I''ll wait for you." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "MMM!" She smiled, too. "See you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    I put down my cell phone and looked at Guo Chenjun. "I asked her to go to my house tomorrow, so do you."


    She smiled. "If I go, what do you think of Miss Tang?"


    I blushed. "Then you..." "I won''t think much about it," she said. "There''s an important meeting in the company tomorrow. I have to attend it. Otherwise, my sister-in-law will be in trouble again. "


    She smiled quietly and looked at me. "You don''t want to think so much, OK?"


    I smiled and nodded, "MMM!" She came up to kiss me and started the car with a red face.


    My heart sweet silk of, subconsciously held her hand.


    "It''s too late, don''t go back to Yuquan mountain," I said, "find a hotel..."


    she hesitated for a moment, looked at me, "you..." my face was hot, and quickly explained, "I don''t mean that, I don''t bully you, I just want to..." what do you want? " She looked at me.


    I blushed and my heart beat very hard. "I want to... Hold you and sleep... OK?"


    Her face is redder than mine.


    After a pause, she coughed and drove on.


    I was disappointed.


    But after a turn, she turned around and drove back to the city.


    My heart is uneasy, is excited, silly to ask her, "you promised?"


    "Book a hotel," she said, blushing.


    I was ecstatic. I took out my cell phone, found the hotel that Lao Zhao had booked, and booked a suite.


    More than 15000, it''s the first time I''ve spent so much money since I grew up. It''s worth it!


    "It''s settled," I told her excitedly.


    She pretended to be calm.


    I couldn''t bear it. I went to her ear and whispered, "I''m really just sleeping with you in my arms and nothing else..."


    she was embarrassed and looked at me with a strange look.


    I don''t understand, "what''s the matter? What I said is true! "


    "Little boy..."


    she turned her head and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 244

    That night, I really carried her to sleep all night.


    I know that if I want to do something else, she should not object. But I really like her and don''t want to destroy this beauty easily. So, although I had to bear it very hard, I finally resisted it.


    I know she''ll be mine sooner or later, but I''ll respect her and wait until she''s ready.


    She slept very well in my arms. Like a child, she slept a beautiful night.


    After daybreak, she woke up.


    I woke up long ago and watched her silently.


    She gave me a bleary look, put her arms around my neck and kissed my lips.


    I held her and kissed her.


    Kissing, kissing, a little excited.


    At this time, she stopped, quietly looking at me, eyes full of happy smile.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked her, "why do you look at me like this?"


    "Wu Zheng..." she smiled gently and hugged me affectionately. "It''s very kind of you..."


    I was shocked for a while, and couldn''t help but smile.


    I think I did it right.


    After getting up, we took a bath and then went to the restaurant for breakfast.


    While eating, Yang qianer called.


    She glanced at her cell phone and pressed hands-free. "Hello?"


    "Xiaojun, will you come to the board meeting this morning?" Asked Yang qianer.


    "I''m eating," Guo said. "I''ll go later."


    "OK, starting at 10:30, don''t be late," said Yang qianer.


    "I know," Guo said lightly.


    Yang qianer was silent for a while, clearing her throat. "Xiaojun, that... I didn''t mean to do that. Dad said that just to scare you. He won''t really share your shares. Don''t be unhappy about it. After the meeting, go home and have a meal, OK? "


    Guo Chenjun didn''t speak. She took a deep breath and put down her knife and fork.


    "Hello? Are you listening? " Asked Yang qianer.


    "I see," said Guo. "Don''t worry, sister-in-law. I''ll support you."

 Chapter 245

    Yang qian''er breathed a sigh of relief. "I know you are sensible. We are a family and we must support each other. Well, you can eat. I''ll wait for you in the company. "


    "Well," Guo Chenjun hung up.


    "What does she mean?" I asked.


    Guo Chenjun smiled helplessly. "Today, there will be a board meeting. At the meeting, she will officially become the vice chairman of Dongyang construction engineering group. She was afraid that I hated her because of the last incident and didn''t support her, so she did the work for me first. "


    "She''s afraid you won''t support her?" I don''t know, "what do you mean?"


    "Dongyang Construction Engineering Co., Ltd. is a listed company, so major personnel appointments need to pass the board meeting," she said. "The shares of our Guo family are divided into five hands: my father, my mother, my brother, my sister-in-law and me. Only when they are combined, can they form an absolute advantage. She wants to be in the top position and needs my vote. That''s why she said these good words to me. In addition, I''ve been in charge of the group for the past two years. Most of the senior management are my people. If I don''t support her, even if she''s in the position, she can''t use the following people. Although in these two months, she has replaced some of my people with the confidants she brought from her mother''s side, in general, my people still account for the majority, so she can''t offend me now. "


    "Since you understand her intentions, why don''t you fight with her?" I asked on purpose.


    "It doesn''t make sense, it doesn''t make sense," she said. "My aunt was so pushed out at the beginning. I know that sooner or later, I''ll end up like this."


    She cut a steak and fed it to me, "didn''t you say that? The ancestors of our Guo family were buried in the three water Yulong Bureau. All the sons in our family were black sheep, and all the daughters supported their sons. My aunt was the one who supported my father. Without my aunt, there would be no Dongyang construction project today. But after my father got married, he began to squeeze my aunt with various ways. When my uncle was there, he knew to keep back. Only two years after my uncle died, he took all my aunt''s shares and put them under my mother''s name by very shameful means... "


    She sighed helplessly, "poor my aunt has paid so much for the Guo family''s business. In the end, she can only be swept out. She went abroad alone and never came back."


    "Who is your uncle?" I''m a little curious.


    "My uncle was a real strength figure in Shencheng before his death," she said. "My aunt had a boyfriend, but my uncle took a fancy to her. In order to flatter my uncle, my father gave my aunt''s boyfriend 100000 yuan, forcing him to break up with my aunt. The man didn''t agree, so my father found someone to beat him seriously, and then added another 100000 yuan to him. At last, the man asked for a million yuan. My father agreed, and then the man dumped my aunt. Later, my father forced my aunt to marry my uncle... "


    she sighed," my aunt was very beautiful when she was young. When they got married, my aunt was less than 30, and my uncle was over 50. In those years, relying on my uncle''s relationship, Dongyang Construction Engineering Co., Ltd. got a lot of infrastructure projects in Shencheng and made a lot of money. Today, my aunt has made great contributions to Guo''s family, but later my uncle died. My father thought that my aunt had no use value, so he began to cross the river and demolish the bridge. At that time, the assets of the Guo family were more than 1 billion yuan, but when my aunt went abroad, they only gave her less than 10 million yuan. "


    She smiled helplessly, "this is my father. In his eyes, his daughter is an outsider, and his daughter-in-law is his own, so my sister-in-law is what he really defends."


    "Would it be better if you were not with me?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "It''s nothing to do with you. As long as I''m in love, it''s the end result. Just like last time, when I gave Xiaotong shares, my father strongly opposed it. He said that Xiaotong was an outsider. If we get married in the future, the shares will be cheaper. It''s the same with me. He thinks that I''m a daughter. Once I get married, I will share the shares of Guo''s family. Although he didn''t say it directly, his meaning was clear. "


    Tears of grievance flashed in her eyes.


    I took her hand gently. "Xiaojun, you still have me."


    She smiled happily, nodded her head with tears in her eyes, "Well!"


    "Eat, eat, you go to the company, I''ll take a taxi myself," I said.


    "No, I''ll take you," she said.


    "That''s too tight," I said.


    She fed me another steak. "You''re more important than that meeting!"


    My heart warm, a quiet smile, "well."

 Chapter 246

    After breakfast, Guo Chenjun sent me back to Tongzhou and went to a meeting.


    Near noon, Tang Sijia came.


    I haven''t seen her for more than two months. She has lost a lot of weight.


    "Why are you thin?" We both spoke in unison.


    We were stunned, and then we all said, "I''m fine, fine."


    After a few seconds of silence, I chuckled.


    Tang Sijia looked at me deeply, hesitated for a moment, came together and held me tightly.


    I stopped laughing, hesitated for a moment, and gently hugged her.


    She raised her head, looked at me with tears in her eyes, and said, "Wu Zheng... I... I..."


    "don''t say it," I calmly looked at her, "just put it in my heart." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she lay on my shoulder and cried.


    Xiaojun said that Tang Sijia likes me. I believe now.


    I held her in silence and gently held her back.


    Time seemed to stop, unconsciously, more than ten minutes passed.


    Tang Sijia finally calmed down. She let go of me, wiped her tears, smiled at me and asked, "are you hungry?"


    I smiled and nodded, "MMM!" "I brought a lot of things in the car," she said. "I''ll get them."


    "I''ll go with you," I said.


    She smiled. "Well!"


    We went downstairs and took two big bags of ingredients from her car, a bottle of red wine and a new set of wine sets.


    Carrying the ingredients and red wine back upstairs, she took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves and walked into the kitchen.


    I moved a stool and sat at the kitchen door silently watching her busy.


    I seem to understand what Chen Daoye said last night. He said not only Xiaojun and Ke''er, but also Tang Sijia.


    Even, there are others...


    but I don''t understand that what I like is Xiaojun, and how can I treasure Tang Sijia and Ke''er?


    Like a friend, or...


    looking at her attentive look and busy figure, I couldn''t help being confused.


    But I can''t ask Taoist Chen. The old man told me last night with that energy. He would only say that once, not another time. As for the number of geomancy skills, he and I have their own strengths, but everyone has a common problem, that is to see others without seeing themselves. Chen Daoye will not break the five evil locks, but in my future, he seems to have seen some trends.


    He didn''t use numbers, he used experience.


    I''m really too young.


    Tang Sijia glanced at me inadvertently. Seeing that I was looking at her thinking, she couldn''t help laughing. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Oh, it''s OK," I was embarrassed.


    She smiled. "You don''t have to be here with me. Go to watch TV. It''ll be OK soon."


    "I''d better do something for you," I said.


    She thought about it and handed me the red wine. "You wake up at the bar."


    "Sober up?" I was stunned. "I didn''t drink. What kind of wine should I wake up?" She was amused by me, "either that sober up, or pour the red wine into the sober up jar, let it wake up, so the taste is good."


    "Oh..." I blushed, "I understand..." I came to the living room, opened the red wine with a seahorse knife, and poured it into the decanter.


    About half an hour later, I woke up and finished the last dish.


    We poured the wine, ate it, drank it, and chatted.


    Tang Sijia''s cooking is as good as ever. She feels comfortable with her, like her family.


    In fact, I haven''t drunk wine, let alone red wine. Tang Sijia taught me how to drink, how to rinse and how to taste. After learning for a while, I tasted red wine.


    The taste is slightly dry, and then the taste is full of fragrance. The beauty of red wine is not when drinking, but after drinking, the fruit fragrance will come back. At that time, the taste is full of fragrance, the more you drink, the more fragrant you will be...


    after learning, we talked about what happened in this period of time while drinking.


    First of all, in her hands, Haotian high tech increased its performance by nearly 15 points in less than a quarter.


    Great! Then it was me. She asked me what I had done in this period of time?


    I started from the Sanshui Yulong Bureau of Guo''s family, told her the story of boss Meng Xiaoyan, then talked about the big black lion in Shiziping, and finally told her the experience in Yinzhou.

 Chapter 247

    She listened so seriously that she forgot to drink.


    Finally, I talked about last night and Guo Chenjun.


    I said I slept with her all night and nothing happened.


    Tang Sijia smiled and said that I was a child.


    I also smiled, picked up the soberer and poured her some more wine.


    "Wu Zheng, don''t hide from me in the future, OK?" She said suddenly.


    I was stunned, "you..." "I know that my business has been finished, you don''t want to have too much interaction with me." she smiled at the red wine in the cup, and her eyes were red. "I know we can''t, I''m seven years older than you, it''s impossible at all. But when I was most desperate, it was you who saved me from the brink of collapse, and then I had my life again. Those words, even if I don''t say them, are in my heart, aren''t they? "


    She looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    "I didn''t deliberately hide from you," I said, "I''ve just been busy recently, so..." don''t explain, I understand. "She smiled lightly." I don''t expect anything else. As long as I can often come to see you, we can have a meal together and talk, I''m satisfied. "


    I touched her glass and dried the wine.


    She did it, too.


    Then we both laughed.


    I refilled the wine and we continued to drink.


    I was drinking when someone knocked at the door.


    I stood up and tried to open the door. My feet were so soft that I almost fell down.


    "Don''t move," she said, holding me fast. "I''ll open the door."


    I nodded and sat down.


    She goes to the door and opens it. There are two men outside. One of them I know you is under Guo Zheng, Chen Chao.


    I suddenly woke up.


    "You are?" Asked Tang Sijia.


    "My name is Guo Chenlong, come to find Wu Zheng," Guo said coldly. "Guo Chenlong?" Tang Sijia frowned. "Are you the young master of the Guo family and Guo Chenjun''s brother?"


    "Do you know?" Guo Chenlong looked scornful. "What about Wu Zheng?"


    Tang Sijia was very angry with him, and her voice was cold. "What are you looking for him for?"


    "Who are you?" Guo Chenlong looks at her. "Lover?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m his friend," said Tang Sijia.


    I got up and came over, took Tang Sijia behind me, looked at Guo Chenlong, "what do you want to do with me?" "You are Wu Zheng?" Guo Chenlong sneers.


    "Yes," I glanced at Chen Chao behind him, "what do you want to do?"


    "Young master, our young master is here to tell you something about our young lady. Don''t get excited..." Chen Chao hurried to finish.


    "Do you need to be talkative?" Guo Chenlong asked loudly.


    "You can''t be so rude, young master Wu Zheng, who is the lifesaver of the Guo family," Chen Chao advised him.


    "I gave him the money!" Guo Chenlong turned around and looked at me scornfully. "Fuck you, you don''t even pee to see what you are! You''re just a Fengshui man. You don''t have enough money from Guo''s family. You''d better soak up my sister! Why don''t you fuck God? Well? "


    "What do you say!" Tang Sijia is angry.


    I stopped her and looked coldly at Guo Chenlong. "In Xiaojun''s face, I just think you didn''t say what you said just now, get out of here."


    "What do you say?" Guo Chenlong''s eyes glared, "there''s something you can say again!"


    "Don''t be angry, young master!" Chen Chao said quickly, "our young master doesn''t speak well. I apologize for him."


    "I said let you go." I stared at Guo Chenlong.


    "Fuck you!" Guo Chenlong got angry and grabbed my collar.


    Just then, a big hand caught him on the shoulder and gave him a little pinch. At the same time, a man''s voice came from behind him, "kneel down."


    Guo Chenlong screamed and fell to his knees.


    When Chen Chao saw that Guo Chenlong had suffered losses, he was furious and smashed his fist at the man''s front door.


    The man turned sideways and pulled out his elbow under Chen Chao''s left rib. Then he put his backhand on his shoulder and said, "kneel down."


    Chen Chao screamed, kneeling on the ground under the pressure of Sheng Sheng, unable to move, sweating.


    Tang Sijia was stunned. "Mr. Bao?"


    I was also stunned, "Mr. Bao? What are you doing here? "


    Wang Bao smiled, "young master, there is a man coming from Yinzhou..."

 Chapter 248

    I frown, "Yinzhou?" Wang Bao didn''t go on. He looked at Guo Chenlong and Chen Chao kneeling on the ground. His face sank, and he snapped, "young master saved your family''s life. You broke down the bridge through the river. You thanked each other with kindness and revenge. You came here to speak up! How bold! "


    Guo Chenlong grins with pain, only cares about howling and cannot speak.


    But Chen Chao recognized Wang Bao. He tried to bear the sharp pain of his shoulder and said good words to Wang Bao, "Mr. Bao, our young master is wrong, we are wrong. Please see in the face of our chairman, forgive us this time... I promise you, our young master will never dare again! " Wang Bao did not speak, and added some strength to his hand.


    "Ah!" Guo Chenlong''s face changed with a scream.


    Chen Chao also groaned. His face was white and he was sweating like rain. He quickly gritted his teeth and begged for mercy, "Mr. Bao! Mr. Bao......


    Guo Chenlong is a waste shelf. His body is hollowed out by wine. He has no strength at all. But Chen Chao is not the same. He is a practitioner and has good skills. Wang Bao subdued the two men in a light way. His kung fu is obvious.


    All of Chen Daoye''s disciples are well hidden and not human.


    Wang Bao ignores Chen Chao and looks up at me. "I''ll listen to you, young master."


    "He is Xiaojun''s brother after all," I said. "Let them go."


    "OK", Wang Bao looks at Guo Chenlong and warns him, "boy, don''t think your family is great if you have money. There are many people in the world who want your life, but it''s like killing an ant. You''re the one who breaks down a bridge after crossing a river. You should have learned a lesson. In the face of young master and miss Jun, I''ll let you go. But remember, if you dare to be rude to the young master again, I won''t forgive you lightly, understand? "


    He added another point to his strength.


    "Understand, understand, understand..." Guo Chenlong is almost crying, "understand, ah..."


    Wang Bao shakes his hand back and throws Guo Chenlong and Chen Chao out like a ball.


    Guo Chenlong''s head hit the railing of the stairs, and he cried out in pain.


    Chen Chao stood up and apologized to me with shame. "I''m sorry, young master. Look at our young lady''s face, you..." he sighed, turned to help Guo Chenlong, gave Wang Bao a bad look, and helped Guo Chenlong to go downstairs.


    Wang Bao stared at them coldly. When they came downstairs, he turned around and smiled at me. "You don''t have to have a common understanding with them, young master."


    I smiled. "No, Mr. Bao, come in and talk."


    "No, no, no," he quickly waved. "Miss Tang is here. It''s not appropriate to go in. Young master, the friend from Yinzhou is waiting for you in the west mountain house. My master asked me to ask young master. Is it convenient? "


    "Which friend of Yinzhou?" I asked, "young or old?"


    "It''s an old man," Wang said.


    "Feng?" I asked.


    Wang Bao shook his head. "I don''t know about this poor way. My Shifu only said that I would invite you to come and invite you, but I didn''t say anything else."


    I looked around at Tang Sijia.


    Tang Sijia was worried, and asked in a low voice, "isn''t it Feng Zhong?"


    After a little meditation, I said to Wang Bao, "Mr. Bao, wait a moment, I''ll change my clothes."


    "Good," Wang Baoyi said with a fist. "I''ll wait downstairs for you."


    He turned and left.


    I shut the door and went back to the bedroom to change.


    When Tang Sijia came to the door, she didn''t come in. She asked me, "is there any danger?"


    "No," I said, "it should not be Feng Zhong."


    "How do you know?" She asked.


    I smile at her, "Feng Zhong uses five evils to lock Huo yingyu, who is Chen Daoye''s pet. In this case, do you think he dare to see Chen Daoye in Xishan? The old man''s temper has come up, and he still hasn''t split him alive? "


    Tang Sijia was relieved. "That''s good."


    I changed my clothes and came to her. "I''m sorry, I scared you just now."


    "I''m ok," she looked at me. "But Guo Chenlong and you and Guo Chenjun..." I smiled confidently. "It''s OK. Xiaojun won''t be affected by them. I won''t either. Don''t worry."


    Tang Sijia did not speak and nodded in silence.


    "I''ll go to Xishan first, and I''ll trouble you here." I took out the key and gave it to her. "Xiaojun will surely come here later. Don''t worry. It''s very safe here. Guo Chenlong and they dare not make trouble again."


    She took the key and said, "Wu Zheng, I......"


    I hugged her, turned to the door, opened the door and went downstairs.


    Tang Sijia chased me to the door and told me, "be careful!" I smiled at her and nodded.


    On the way to Xishan, Guo Chenjun called."Wu Zheng, my brother has gone to your place?" She was in a hurry.


    "Come on, go again," I said. "It''s all right."

 Chapter 249

    "You''re not hurt, are you?" She can''t worry about it.


    "It''s OK," I smile. "Chen Chao dare not touch me. He is afraid of me."


    She cried, crying very sad.


    "Xiaojun, don''t do this," I comforted her. "I know who your brother is. I won''t take it to heart. Don''t feel bad, OK?"


    "I didn''t expect that they would..." she said heartily, "it''s too much! They are too much! " I smiled. "Nothing. It''s all over."


    "Are you at home now?" She cried and said, "I''ll find you."


    "I have to go to Chen Daoye. Something''s wrong," I said. "Tang Sijia was at home. Your brother was very rude to her just now. Go home first and talk to her. I''ll go back when I''m done."


    She wiped her tears and calmed down. "MMM!"


    "Xiaojun", I paused, "I love you."


    She smiled in tears. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I smile happily, hang up the phone, and I feel more secure.


    I don''t mind Guo Chenlong''s trouble. I only care about Xiaojun. As long as she is OK, I will be OK. In other words, it doesn''t matter that the Guo family looks down on me, sneers at me, breaks down bridges and rewards me with kindness. I can forgive them for Xiaojun''s face. But if they are sorry for Xiaojun, hurt her and bully her, that''s another thing.


    I looked at the road ahead and clenched my fist silently.


    Come to Xishan jingshe, Chen Daoye, Huo yingyu and an old man come out together.


    As soon as I saw the old man, I couldn''t help but wonder, "Mr. Gao?"


    Mr. Gao smiled and gave me a fist. "Master Wu Zheng, I see you again!"


    I understood immediately, "is it you want to see me?"


    "Last time in the north market, I saw the young master''s ability," Mr. Gao said. "At that time, I thought, I must make a friend with this young man. But I can see that when you were working for Miss Huo, you didn''t say much. Yesterday I called Miss Huo and learned that she had finished her work, so I hurried to Beijing. "


    Chen Daoye also smiled. "Young master, Mr. Gao came to Beijing last night. He is sincere. He wants to make friends with you. Otherwise, I won''t let Wang Bao disturb you."


    I smiled quietly and nodded.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, we went into the inner hall and sat down. Huo yingyu brought me the freshly brewed tea.


    "Tea, young master," she said.


    "Thank you, Miss Huo." I took the tea, blew it, and took a sip.


    Huo yingyu smiled and sat down.


    Wang Bao is still standing behind Chen Daoye. He looks solemn and respectful.


    I put down the tea bowl and looked at Mr. Gao. "You have come all the way to Shangjing, not just to meet me?"


    Mr. Gao said with a smile, "you are right. I have a big event. Please help me with the details."


    "Oh? What''s up? " I asked.


    "This..." Mr. Gao hesitated for a moment and looked at Taoist Chen and others, which was inconvenient to say.


    Of course, Chen Daoye understood his meaning. He smiled and stood up. "Wang Bao, yingyu, follow me."


    "Yes! Master! " The two men spoke in unison.


    Mr. Gao quickly stood up and punched him. "Thank you very much!"


    I got up, too, "please." Chen Daoye smiled, "you''re welcome."


    He punched both of us, took Wang Bao and Huo yingyu out of the inner hall and closed the door.


    Mr. Gao was relieved.


    I sat down again, took a sip of tea and smiled at Mr. Gao. "Now there is no one else, you can say."


    Mr. Gao coughed and then began to unbutton.


    I frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, young master. I''ll show you something." he took off his coat, then his warm clothes, revealing his strong upper body.


    Although the old man is in his seventies, he still has a good figure and looks like a young man. I can''t help but wonder. It''s not uncommon to say that you have a good figure. Just keep fit. But not only is he young, but his skin is like a man in his thirties. He doesn''t have a little looseness or even a spot, which is a little abnormal.


    I don''t quite understand, "what do you want me to see? Body? Skin? "


    He hesitated, turned around and showed me his back.


    I looked at it carefully, and I was stunned.

 Chapter 250

    On his back, there was a gleaming golden light walking downstream of his skin, which looked like a dragon.


    I couldn''t help but stand up, walk to him, and look at the golden light.


    Yes, it''s dragon! "How could you have this?" I can''t help asking.


    He turned quickly and asked me, "do you see that?"


    I nodded.


    He held my hand excitedly, his eyes were wet, his voice was shaking. "Fifty years, someone finally saw it! Heaven has eyes, heaven has eyes! We are in Gaojia, we are saved... "


    " old man, don''t get excited ", I looked at him," what''s going on here? Why do you have this? "


    He wiped his tears, put on his clothes and gave me a fist. "Young master, sit down and I''ll tell you slowly."


    "Well," I sat down beside him, "you said."


    Mr. Gao calmed down, cleared his throat, and said, "it''s going to start from an adventure I had 50 years ago..."


    he looked at me. "That year in Kunlun Mountain, I met a fairy."


    "Immortal?" I thought, "what kind of fairy?"


    "It''s a girl of eighteen or nine years old," he said. "It''s not like she was dressed in ancient times, but it''s not the people of that era. How can I say that... She''s more like the people of this era. She has long hair, three beautiful earrings on her left ear, a white sweater on her upper body, jeans on her lower body and long leather boots on her feet. She is a very beautiful girl. "


    I mended the picture with my brain. According to his description, it''s not like the dress fifty years ago, it''s more like a modern man.


    "How do you know she is a fairy?" I asked.


    "When I was 22 years old, I was doing scientific research in Kunlun Mountain," he said. "I remember that it was the fifth day after the Mid Autumn Festival. We received orders from our superiors to go to the mountain to visit the top of the Kunlun tiannu peak. Before that, we had a total of 11 visits to tiannu peak, but never reached the summit. If the summit expedition goes well, it will be a smooth end. When we entered the mountain that day, the weather was fine, but at the foot of the mountain, we met a local old Tibetan. He heard that we were going up the mountain, so he quickly stopped us. "


    "Why are you stopped?" I asked.


    "The old Tibetan said that there was a dragon god on the tiannu peak, and he would touch the God when he went up," he said. "We know that there are thunderstorms on the tiannu peak, and we think it''s caused by the climate, so we don''t pay attention to the old Tibetan''s words."


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Then we went into the mountain and everything went well," he said, "but just before we reached the top, suddenly there was a strong wind without warning, and then it turned into a snowstorm. We didn''t go up or down, and the radio was still out of order. Fortunately, we found a shelter, where a dozen people would curl up, wait for the wind and snow to stop, and then continue climbing. "


    "That Blizzard lasted for two days and two nights, blocking the whole tiannu peak. In the afternoon of the third day, the wind and snow stopped, and the radio was restored. We received orders from our superiors to terminate the mission and hurry back to the camp. So our team leader took us down the mountain and prepared to return along the original road. "He paused and sighed," on the way back, something happened. "


    "What happened?" I look at him.


    "We met an avalanche," he said, "without warning, it happened. Fifteen people were all buried in the snow. I was seriously injured. After struggling in the snow for a while, I lost my consciousness. "


    He looked at me. "I thought I was going to die, but I didn''t die. When I woke up later, it was midnight. I found that I had returned to the shelter. It''s not just me, the rest of our team are there, as if the avalanche didn''t happen at all, I had a dream


    "Is it a dream?" I asked.


    "Of course not," he shook his head. "Each of us has suffered a lot of injuries. The body, face, hair and eyebrows are all covered with snow chips, as if we were just pulled out of the snow. After I woke up, I found my injury was cured, because I remember clearly that I was injured in the head, and my leg also hit a stone and broke it, but after I woke up, I could stand up, and my head didn''t hurt any more. "


    "And then?" I asked.

 Chapter 251

    "Fifteen people, only I woke up, the others were in a coma," he said. "When I got up, I wanted to wake them up, but they didn''t move. I tried to contact the camp again and found that the radio was out of order again. I was afraid, even desperate, and even doubted that we were dead and that our souls were trapped there. Then just then, I suddenly heard two people talking on the top of the mountain. The voice is very small, intermittent, not very clear. When I heard the voice, I suddenly got up a courage. So I took the pickaxe and went to the top of the mountain to see what was going on. "


    I nodded for him to continue.


    "Our shelter is only a hundred meters from the top of the mountain," he said. "It took me half an hour to get there, and then I saw the girl. She stood in the snow on the top of the mountain and looked up at the sky as if she was observing something, while her right hand was dripping blood. Seeing me coming up, she was a little puzzled. She asked me, "why don''t you stay down here?"


    "What did you say?" I asked.


    "I was stupid at that time, I didn''t know what to say at all," he said with a helpless smile. "You think, the temperature at the top of the mountain is nearly - 30 degrees below zero. She is so thin, but she doesn''t mean it''s cold at all. I froze for a while, knelt down for her directly, asked her, are you a fairy


    "What did she say?" I asked.


    "She didn''t answer me. Instead, she asked me if she could do her a favor." He said, "I asked her what she could do for me. She pointed to a piece of ice in the middle of the mountain top and said you would go there and put your hands on it."


    "What kind of ice?" I asked.


    "The ice is very big, about ten meters high and thirty meters wide, like a huge crystal stone," he said. "After the girl finished, I went to the bottom of the ice, looked carefully, and found that there was a figure inside, and there was a thin blood fingerprint on the ice."


    "Blood fingerprints?" I thought, "is that girl''s?" "It should be," he said, "I saw the girl''s hand dripping blood and wanted to ask her, but I didn''t dare to ask. The girl looked at me and said, it will be very painful. If you don''t want to, don''t force you. I asked her, did you save us just now? "


    "What did she say?" I asked.


    "She nodded," he said, "and when she went up the mountain, she saw us buried in the snow and rescued us. I asked her again, who are you? Is it a fairy? The girl still doesn''t answer me. "


    He paused. "Later, I put my hand on the ice, and then I felt as if I had been pierced by an ice needle. It was very painful. Just a few seconds, I spit blood, blood spit on the ice, and then I was a force to pop more than ten meters away, fell to the girl''s feet. "


    "Oh..." I nodded and swallowed.


    He looked at me and smiled helplessly. "Young master, do you think I''m making up a story to deceive you?"


    "No," I smiled lightly. "You go on."


    He was silent for a while and sighed, "young master, actually... I never said these words to anyone. Now I say them. If you can''t save me, then I won''t live long..."


    "if you don''t have confidence in me, then you don''t need to go on with it," I said.


    "No!" He said quickly, "I believe you! Because the girl said, in 50 years, whoever can see the things on my back is the one who can help me. For 50 years, I have let countless Fengshui masters see my back, even your grandfather, fourth Master Wu, but... Only you can see it! So I absolutely believe in you! "


    "You show it to my grandfather?" I frowned. "He didn''t see it?"


    "Twenty years ago, I went to Nanhe Town, Cangzhou, and asked the fourth master to take a divination for me," he said. "The fourth master''s divination is very powerful. He said that the geomancy of my family is invisible to the general people, and it is still rich and noble at present, but twenty years later, it will face the problem of big limit. After listening, I admire it very much, so I took off my clothes and asked him to look at my back. "


    "And then?" I asked.


    He smiled awkwardly. "The fourth master looked at me and said it was cold. You''d better put it on. Then, I had to put it on..."


    "it''s cold..." I would smile, "I understand..."


    "you understand?" His eyes brightened. "Does fourth master mean something else?"


    "Nothing," I smiled. "Go ahead."


    He seemed to understand something, relieved, nodded, "OK."

 Chapter 252

    He cleared his throat and continued, "after I fell at the girl''s feet, I vomited a lot of blood and felt as if I was going to die, which was very painful. The girl didn''t pay attention to me. She was like a light. She disappeared in an instant. "


    "Gone?" I frown.


    "Well, it''s gone," he said. "I was desperate, my mind was blank, and I passed out."


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Later, I woke up again and went back to the shelter," he said with an embarrassed smile. "When I woke up, I thought I had another dream, but I heard Cuan''s voice. It was very pleasant, but it was very bleak. It made people want to cry."


    "Cuan?" I have a movement in my heart.


    He nodded and continued, "I heard the sound of Cuan, and I got up on my feet. Then I saw that the moon in the sky was very round. The girl sat on the edge of the cliff not far away, blowing Cuan while crying."


    "She''s in tears?" I looked at him. "Why is she crying?"


    "I''m also curious," he said. "I went behind the girl with my chest covered and asked who she was


    "What did she say?" I asked. Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "she stopped, turned around and said thank you." He said.


    "Thank you? Because of what? " I asked.


    "I wonder, too, why should I thank you for saving us?" "He said," the girl didn''t explain. She stood up and came over and asked me to turn around. I don''t know what she wants, but she still turns around. Then I feel a stabbing pain on my back, which makes me kneel down and spit a lot of blood. "


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Then she came to me and said, you will vomit blood for a year, but after that, your family will thrive for fifty years. She said that in 50 years, you will be rich in wind and rain. But after 50 years, you must find a geomancy expert to help you continue your dragon blood. Otherwise, your blood will burst and die. Your children and grandchildren will be like you, and your family will break up and have no grandchildren. "


    "I was stunned and asked her why you wanted to hurt me." He said, "the girl said that I didn''t hurt you, but I thanked you, because you just helped me. She said that I told you four taboos. If you do what I said, in 50 years'' time, you will meet a superior person to help you and protect your children and grandchildren for 300 years. "


    "Which four taboos?" I asked.


    "She said first, you don''t need to call your current name any more. After you go down the mountain, you need to change your name to Gao Yinlong. In the future, when your Gao family becomes a famous family, the name of every future generation of family leader will be Gao Yinlong." he said, "actually, my name was not Gao. My name was Li Jiasheng. I changed my name to Gao Yinlong after the girl said this taboo." "What about the other three taboos?" I asked.


    "The second taboo is that no matter how much money I earn every year, I will give a quarter to do good deeds," he said. "The third is that the daughters of gaomen are not married, and the grandchildren are all blood, so there is no difference between them. The fourth is that unless I see a senior person who can help me, this matter must not be disclosed. She said that if any of these four taboos were violated, my family would suffer from nine thunders, and my son would die and my family would be ruined. "


    I nodded. "What else did the girl say?"


    "After that, the girl left," he said. "My consciousness was blank. I didn''t think of a problem until she went down the mountain. I shouted at the foot of the mountain. I said how can I find the expert who can help me? The girl said that the one who can see the things on your back is the one who can help you. With that, her figure disappeared. "


    "And then?" I asked.

 Chapter 253

    "The next morning, my colleagues woke up, they didn''t remember the avalanche," he said. "When they woke up, our contact with the camp was restored. Because the weather was very good that day and suitable for climbing, our team leader asked for instructions from his superiors. In the end, we climbed the tiannu peak together. "


    He took a deep breath. "When I followed my colleagues to the top of the mountain for the second time, I found that the huge ice broke last night, and became a lot of ice. I thought I had a dream last night, but where the girl stood, the blood on the ice and snow was still very clear. My colleagues also found those bloodstains. They were all surprised and reported to the superior immediately. Later, the superior thought about it and ordered us to go down the mountain. "


    He paused. "Shortly after returning to the camp, the superior held a meeting for us, saying that the investigation of tiannu peak was classified as confidential, and we can''t talk about it in the future. Since then, tiannu peak has become a forbidden area, guarded by the army, and even the local herdsmen are not allowed to approach it. "


    "And then?" I look at him.


    "When I returned to the camp, I vomited blood every day. The leader of the camp sent me to Shangjing as soon as he saw me," he said. "I lived in the hospital in Shangjing for more than half a year, and the problem of vomited blood never improved, nor could I find out the cause. Later, when I thought of the girl, I took the initiative to leave the hospital, answered my hometown Yinzhou, and changed my name to Gao Yinlong. Sure enough, as the girl said, I vomited blood for a year, and then it was OK. After that, my luck became very good. "


    He said with emotion, "in the past 50 years, our family has been doing everything smoothly. It''s no exaggeration to say that we can make a lot of money by doing business with our eyes closed. I keep in mind the four taboos that girls tell me. I give a quarter of my profit every year to do good deeds. In the past 50 years, I have donated more than 6 billion yuan. I have a son and a daughter. My son''s name is Gao Shi and my daughter''s name is Gao min. When they grow up, they get married and give birth to two grandchildren, two granddaughters, and the business of the Gao family. I''ll leave it to them to take care of it. "


    He looked at me. "Everything is going well, but I haven''t met the girl''s superior. Over the past 30 years, I have looked for dozens of Fengshui masters to show them my back. No one can see anything unusual. When I was young, I was OK. When I was old, I saw that the period of fifty years was coming. I was under more and more pressure and was in a state of anxiety. A few days ago in the north market, you said to me, Miss Huo''s luck is good, and there are goods in any selection. My heart is suddenly a move, your words remind me of myself, think of the girl on the tiannu peak. So I''ll follow you to see if you say that. Sure enough, Miss Huo opened so many stones in one breath, each of which is top grade. I''m sure that you are a great master even though you are young! I put up with it for many days. I didn''t call Miss Huo until yesterday. When I learned that she had finished her work, I took my grandson Gao long and came to Beijing overnight. "


    "After meeting Mr. Chen Dao, I knew that the young master was the descendant of the fourth master. To tell you the truth, when I heard about the young master''s birth, I felt a little uneasy. "He was a little embarrassed." after all... At the beginning... "I smiled," after all, my grandfather has seen your back, but he didn''t say anything, right? "


    He nodded awkwardly and apologized to me, "young master, you don''t mind..."


    "my grandfather only gives people gossip and doesn''t do geomancy for them." I said, "your problem belongs to the category of geomancy, so even if Grandpa saw it, he wouldn''t say it. If he said that he could not do it for you, it would delay you and your family. "


    Gao Yinlong was stunned and suddenly realized, "it''s... I understand... I understand..."


    he was deeply moved. Looking at me, "young master, since you see it, you can help me, right?"


    I didn''t speak. I took a deep breath.


    When Gao Yinlong saw it, he became nervous and asked tentatively, "young master, you..."


    "The thing on your back is called Dragon phase, which is the secret skill of Zixia Tianshu gate in West Kunlun", I said lightly. "There are nine kinds of secret skill, also called Tianshu nine phases, which are green dragon, white tiger, Zhuque, Xuanwu, gouchen, Teng snake, Baize, Qilin and Phoenix. There are different powers and effects for each kind of God animal phase. Among them, only the green dragon phase is divided into three parts. The most basic part is called the Jin Guanglong phase, which can be used by ordinary people. "


    I look at him, "what you have on your back is the Golden Dragon phase. It''s a kind of geomancy with human carriers. In short, that girl has arranged a powerful geomancy array on your back. It can take your body as the center, absorb the aura around you, turn it into a dragon vein, and change the luck of you and your family. Although you are more than 70 years old, your body and skin are still like young people, because of the role of the Dragon phase. But there is a time limit for the Dragon phase, 30 years for the short and 90 years for the long. Because you are not a man of cultivation, the girl has set a time limit of 50 years for you. Once the time limit is up, the dragon vein must be transferred to the descendants. Otherwise, the dragon vein Qi will increase dramatically, and you will die of the rupture of the meridians. Later, the dragon vein Qi will spread to your children and grandchildren, and they will follow the rupture of the meridians, and then the whole family will... "I didn''t say what was behind it, and needless to say, he understood what I meant.


    Gao Yinlong was sweating. He took my hand and looked at me nervously. "Young master, since you know so well, you must have a way to help me, right?"


    I thought about it, stood up, walked to the window, looked at the master and the apprentice outside, and sighed softly.


    Gao Yinlong came behind me, nervously, "young master, you... Say a word..." I thought for a long time and turned to him and said, "I have heard about the secret art of Zixia Tianshu gate, but I don''t know the details. I''m not sure about it..."


    he took my hand and looked at me firmly, "young master, I believe you!" I was silent for a moment and nodded, "OK, I''ll try."

 Chapter 254

    On the way back to the city, I thought a lot.


    When I was a kid, my grandfather taught me the number of skills. He once told me some secrets of Kunlun, especially the nine phase secret method of Tianshu. Now think about it, Grandpa did it purposefully. He should have seen the dragon face on Gao Yinlong''s back, but he knew he couldn''t wait so long, so he left it to me.


    But it''s really hard to do.


    Tianshu Jiuxiang is a high-level secret skill of Kunlun. It''s not fengshui, but the magic skill used by Xiuxian. I don''t know if that girl is a fairy, but she is definitely not a human being. Because the power of the nine phases of Tianshu is huge, even if ordinary people practice for decades, their internal Qi is not enough to use the Golden Dragon phase. That girl is young and has such ability. How can she be a human? But the problem is coming. Since she is not human, why doesn''t she solve it for herself? According to Gao Yinlong''s description, she should be a person of our time. If it is true, no matter whether she is going through it or ahead of it, it should not be a problem to live for more than 100 years with her cultivation. Then why doesn''t she continue the dragon''s pulse for Gao''s family, but let Gao Yinlong find another one?


    I don''t understand.


    It''s not easy to put down her purpose, just talk about the dragon''s appearance on Gao Yinlong and try to transfer it? I have to untie the Dragon phase first, then find a suitable contact person among the descendants of Gao family, and then use the array to transfer the Dragon phase to the contact person. It''s not complicated to say, but it''s very dangerous to do every step. If you are a little careless, you will die.


    I suddenly feel a little regret. Is it too easy for me to agree? But there is no regret about the sale of medicine in the world. The people of the Wu family must believe what they say and do what they want. Since they have agreed, they have to be tough on their heads and make sure that things are done properly for others.


    When I made up my mind and strengthened my faith, my heart became steadfast.


    I thought of the half book my grandfather left me. Although the first half was for Lin Xia, I couldn''t forget the title.


    Tianji mansion secret twelve golden lightsaber secrets, Tianji mansion...


    I suddenly realized that although grandpa didn''t say the source of our Wu family, he told me too much about the West Kunlun. Tianshu gate is the French vein of the West Kunlun. What about the machine house that day? What about our Wu family?


    Tianshu and Jiuxiang are the secret skills of cultivating immortals. What about the twelve sword formula of the machine mansion that day?


    I suddenly feel stupid. Why didn''t I think of it before? The twelve sword formula is not Fengshui secret skill at all. It''s the method of cultivating immortals!


    I suddenly open up, and then a loss, heart said why they did not think of these early? In case Linxia becomes an immortal after the first half of her cultivation, will she come back to me and exchange the second half with me?


    But soon, I was calm again.


    Since Grandpa arranged it like this, there must be a mystery in it. The twelve gold lightsaber formula should be indispensable. Since my grandfather chose Lin Xia, Lin Xia will not lose me, and she will come back.


    I was relieved for a long time. I thought the matter of cultivating immortals was too far away. I''d better think about it first, how to solve the matter of dragon phase.


    I decided to go to Yuquan mountain immediately after I went home. I''m not going to sleep tonight. I''m going to study that half of the book. Because in essence, the twelve swords formula and the nine phases of Tianshu are the same level of secret method, and some things are interlinked. I believe that as long as we work hard, we can get something.


    I''ve made up my mind. I''m confident.


    Wang Bao sent me downstairs and left.


    There are girls in my family. He won''t go upstairs. It''s his rule.


    When I got home, Guo Chenjun opened the door for me. She said that Tang Sijia had just left after receiving Du Ling''s call.


    I held her and looked carefully. Her eyes were swollen and crying.


    "Is it worth crying about such a thing?" I amused her with a smile.


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at me sadly, full of apologies, full of grievances.


    I hugged her heartily, "don''t worry, your brother is your brother, your family is your family, you are you. No matter how much they go too far, I love you! " She held me tightly and cried in my arms.


    "Today''s board meeting is not just for your sister-in-law to be superior," I said softly, stroking her hair. "It''s not an accident that your brother made trouble today. It''s a board. Their goal is your shares, right?"


    She held back her tears and nodded in silence.


    "How much did they take?" I asked.


    "It doesn''t matter, I can give them all," she looked at me sadly. "I don''t care about money, I only care about you..."


    I smiled and gently wiped away her tears. "So do I, I only care about you."


    She smiled tearfully, nodded her head earnestly, "MMM!"


    "Well, don''t cry. My eyes are swollen." I wiped the tears on her face. "Let''s go to eat some rice, and then go back to Yuquan mountain. I''m going to study the half book that grandpa left me tonight."


    She was stunned and asked me, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? ""Mr. Gao, who I told you last night, has come to Beijing," I said. "He has something to do. Please help him. I promise."


    "Is it dangerous?" She was worried.


    "I''m not dangerous, they are dangerous," I caressed her beautiful face. "I promised to help him, but I didn''t say anything else today. I want to calm down, think about it, and then start. "


    She wiped her tears and nodded, "well, good!" I doted on looking at her, holding her face, a passionate kiss, and then smile at her, "wash your face, I will take you to eat delicious food."


    She blushed and nodded sheepishly, "well."

 Chapter 255

    Xiaojun is a very sensible girl. She knows everything about her. She doesn''t talk about her family any more when she knows I have to do something.


    After returning to Yuquanshan villa, I carefully studied the secret method of golden lightsaber recorded in that half book. Although I can''t practice without the first half, I can see the principle clearly. Among the secret arts of Taoism, golden light is powerful and belongs to the most aggressive magic.


    From this point of view, once the golden light twelve sword formula is refined, its power should be very huge.


    I see the blood boiling. I wish I could start cultivation right away.


    But it''s still that sentence. This is the second half of the book. It records the pithy formula and mental skill. So I don''t know the origin of this secret skill and the effect after it is refined. What kind of cultivation can I talk about? So I''d better calm down and think about dragon face.


    I studied all night and got a lot. I have a clear plan for the transfer of dragon veins.


    Unconsciously, it was dawn.


    Xiaojun knows I''m working hard, so she hasn''t bothered me except for sending me tea twice. After daybreak, she got up early and made breakfast. Then she came to my bedroom and knocked on the door. "Wu Zheng, breakfast is ready," she said softly.


    I stretched out, put away my books, got up and came to the door, and opened it.


    "Did I... Disturb you?" She asked in a low voice. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I thought, "you wait for me, I''ll call."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I turned to the balcony, took out my cell phone and dialed Gao Yinlong.


    "Hello, young master!" Gao Yinlong didn''t close his eyes all night and was waiting for my call.


    "Where are your four grandchildren now?" I asked.


    "You''ve seen Gao long. He came with me the day before yesterday in Shangjing," he said. "The other three, two in Yinzhou and one abroad."


    "Do you have any real estate in Shangjing?" I asked.


    "There''s a villa in Xiaotangshan, and I have a quadrangle near the East 2nd Ring Road," he said.


    "Well, let your granddaughter come to Beijing immediately. I''ll have a rest for two days and then start to do it!" I said.


    "Good!" Gao Yinlong said quickly.


    I hung up, went back to the room, took Miss Jun''s hand and smiled at her. "I''m hungry."


    She smiled. "Wash and eat."


    I nodded, "OK!"


    Breakfast is very rich. There are flower rolls, fried eggs, ham, pickles, and tasty rice porridge. They taste very good.


    Eating, my cell phone rings.


    I took it out and saw that Gao Yinlong had printed 10 million yuan into my account.


    I was stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Guo Chenjun asked me.


    I took a look at her and handed her my cell phone.


    She took a look at it, and was shocked. "Ten million?"


    "Taoist Chen said that I can''t do anything to reduce my value in the future." I took over the mobile phone, "what should I do after Mr. Gao''s case?" "You are worried. You are too expensive to do things for others in the future?" She asked.


    I put down my mobile phone and sighed, "I think... Too fast..."

 Chapter 256

    She didn''t understand, "what do you say?"


    I have no choice but to smile, "I''m only eighteen years old."


    "Is eighteen a problem?" She looked at me. "It''s fate to do things. The noble family is ten billion. How much do you do such a big thing for them?"


    "How do you know they are ten billion?" I don''t understand. "I didn''t tell you about them."


    She smiled quietly, "can''t I check? Last night you shut up and worked hard. I couldn''t sleep alone, so I checked the situation of the senior family in Yinzhou. This family is very mysterious, very low-key, but they control nearly a quarter of the enterprises in Yinzhou high tech Zone. I say they are 10 billion families, which is quite implicit. "


    I looked at her quietly and couldn''t help laughing.


    She was stunned. "What are you laughing at?" "You just said, last night I couldn''t sleep alone..." I looked at her, "is it...


    her face was red," no! " "Really?" I have a bad smile.


    She picked up the roll and shoved it into my mouth. "Eat!"


    As soon as my heart was hot, I put down the flower roll and took her into my arms. I kissed her warmly.


    She responded to me tenderly and put her arms around my neck.


    After a long time, I stopped and looked at her deeply. "Xiaojun, how many shares do you have in Dongyang Construction Engineering Co., Ltd.?" "What are you asking for?"


    "You tell me, I want to know." She would smile and shake her head. "Don''t think that."


    "I''m serious," I looked at her seriously.


    "I''m serious," she said, looking at me. "I know what you mean, but it''s not necessary. They can take all those shares away. I don''t care. I have hands and feet to support myself. I can do nothing. With you, I''ll do it. "


    I smiled and my eyes were wet.


    She gently stroked my face, smiled softly, and hugged me with tears. "Wu Zheng, I love you!"


    I held her tightly. "I love you!" We both shed tears.


    After a long time, she released me and put out her hand to wipe my tears.


    I am the same, gently erase the tears on her face.


    After seeing each other for a long time, we both laughed.


    We went to wash our faces together and came back for breakfast.


    She took an omelette and put it in my bowl. Then she asked me, "by the way, do you know?"


    "I don''t know." I took a bite of fried eggs and exclaimed, "well, it''s delicious!"


    "And when will you tell her?" She asked.


    "I can''t take Kerl this time," I said as I ate. "I can only do it myself."


    She didn''t understand. "What can I do for myself?" I nodded. "It''s a special thing. I need to use a lot of arrays, but I can''t help you, so I don''t need to take her with me. In addition, this matter is related to the secret of Gao family. The fewer people who know the details, the better. Although Ke''er is my assistant and our own, how can she be an outsider in the eyes of the Gao family? She knows too much, which is not good for this matter, and is prone to change. To be on the safe side, I''d better do it myself. "


    "So it is..." she understood, "can you take care of yourself?"


    I smiled, "I''m going to work, I''m not going on holiday, I don''t need to be taken care of. Yes? Are you afraid I''m hungry? "


    "I''m afraid you''re in danger," she said.


    I take a look at her, put down the chopsticks, hold her hand, and seriously say to her, "don''t worry, it will be OK."


    She hesitated and nodded in silence.

 Chapter 257

    Two days later, Gao''s sons and daughters came to Beijing.


    I met these four people in the courtyard near the East 2nd Ring Road.


    The third generation of Gao family is two men and two women. They are both beautiful and excellent.


    Gao Quan, the eldest granddaughter, is 26 years old, tall, with big eyes and strong eyebrows. Gao Ying, the eldest granddaughter, is 24 years old, slim, with delicate features and big eyes, is very sexy. Gao Wen, the granddaughter, is 23 years old, with the same good figure, is a quiet and bright girl. Gao long, the youngest grandson, is the one we met in Yinzhou. This year, he is At the age of 21, he is the most valued grandson of Gao Yinlong.


    I looked at their aura carefully and found that except Gao long, the other three people were all pure Yang. This era, this age, is very rare. All four of them are very sensible and respectful to me. It can be seen that the rules of Gaojia are very big and the family education is very strict.


    After meeting them, Gao Yinlong and I came to the study, and he closed the door himself.


    Some words, we have to say alone.


    "What do you think of these four children, young master?" He asked me.


    "All right," I said.


    "Which one do you think is suitable?" He looked at me.


    I smiled and asked him, "which one do you want?"


    "I like all the four children, but the most important one is Gao long," he said, "but I listen to you about this matter. You can choose who you think and who you want."


    I shook my head. "I don''t know who is the right contact person, but Gao long is definitely not."


    Gao Yinlong was shocked. "Why?"


    "Because he''s not a boy anymore," I said calmly. "As a contact person, he must be a boy and a girl of Chunyang. He who has had children and who has broken his body cannot do it. I didn''t ask you to call a pair of children to Beijing because they have had children and can''t be contacts anymore. Among your four grandchildren, Gao Quan has a girlfriend, Gao Wen has a boyfriend, but they are not broken. Miss Gao Ying is more like a jade, and she has never been in love, but Gao long has not only broken her body, but also had children... "


    " what? This... "Gao Yinlong was surprised," he has children? " "Miscarriage," I said lightly.


    Gao Yinlong was silent for a while, and sighed with great sadness, "I have always asked my children and grandchildren to be clean and clean. Before marriage, they must be as good as jade! Gao long pretends to be very sensible. Why... Ah... "


    " it''s all personal chance. You don''t have to feel sad. "I said," Gao long has broken his body. Aren''t there still Gao Quan and Gao Ying and Gao Wen? Nowadays, there are not many people who can keep themselves. Your family education is strict, your family style is good, and your descendants are very disciplined and excellent. What can''t be said about Gao long? He''s still excellent. He''s a good boy. But in this way, he won''t be able to be a contact person, and he won''t have a chance to be a family leader. "


    "I thought highly of him at first, and I always trained him as an heir..." he regretted immensely.


    I will smile, "so, he can''t be the head of the family."


    "I spoiled him," Gao Yinlong sighed and looked at me. "Then get rid of him."


    I nodded, "well."


    He calmed down for a while and then asked me, "young master, how to choose this contact person?"


    "First of all, untie the Dragon Seal on you, and then the Dragon Qi will impact your meridians, and you will fall into a deep coma," I said. "At the same time, part of the Dragon Qi will be transferred to the descendants of Gao family who have never broken their body, that is, Gao Quan, Gao Ying and Gao Wen. In the next few days, depending on their situation, the better their own bones are, the stronger their ability to bear the dragon''s Qi. If they can''t bear it, something will happen. I''ll monitor them all the way to ensure their safety. "


    "That is to say, what happened is not appropriate," he looked at me. "What can we stick to until the end is the contact person?"


    "Yes," I nodded. "After the first one is excluded, the Dragon Qi in his body will be equally distributed to the other two people. After the second one is excluded, all the Dragon Qi will be concentrated on the last one. If he can stand it, he''s a contact. "

 Chapter 258

    "Then..." he was a little worried, "what if I can''t bear it?"


    "I can''t bear it," I said calmly. "Fifty years ago, on the tiannu peak, that girl had prophesied, so one of Gao Quan, Gao Ying and Gao Wen must be a contact person. There''s no doubt about that. But the problem is that after selecting the contact person, it is not immediately possible to transfer the Dragon Qi. You can only transfer the Dragon Qi for you after the contact person is stable. This process is the biggest challenge for contacts. "


    "What will happen?" He asked.


    "No way," I shook my head. "You vomited that year''s blood, which was caused by dragon Qi adjusting your meridians. You have one year, and the new contact only has three days at most. He will suffer hundreds of times as much as you. "


    "Nothing will happen?" He worried, "what if he can''t hold on?"


    "He has to stick with it," I said. "I''ll help him when necessary."


    Gao Yinlong breathed a sigh of relief, "OK, I''ll be relieved with your words."


    "One more thing," I looked at him, "is that the secret of the Dragon phase can''t be known to all. Only the new generation of the head of the Gaojia family is entitled to know the truth. That is to say, apart from you and his grandson, this matter can''t be known by the third senior


    He nodded. "I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll arrange it."


    I relaxed and smiled, "that''s all." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    GAO Yinlong pondered for a moment and asked me, "young master, if this time we have successfully transferred the dragon''s Qi, will we still need to transfer it 50 years later?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "After that 50 years, can you continue to help the Gao family?" , he asked.


    I smiled calmly, "well, I don''t know. If I had a chance, I would."


    "Young master, I have a kind request," he looked at me. "I want to set up a new family rule for Gao''s family. In the future, the leader of Gao''s family must be chosen by you or your descendants. In this way, I won''t find anyone else in Gaojia. The inheritance of Gaojia will come from Wu family. Do you think it''s ok? "


    I was shocked. "This... I..."


    he took my hand and said to me sincerely, "young master, that girl said that this dragon Qi can guarantee the prosperity of my family for three hundred years. I''ve been looking for someone to help me for 50 years, and I''ve met you! The Wu family is a Fengshui family. There are senior people from generation to generation. Only the descendants of the Wu family can protect the descendants of our senior family! "


    "Don''t say that," I''m a bit embarrassed. "There are people outside, and there are days outside. I don''t know if my descendants can inherit the Wu family''s secret arts. I''m afraid I can''t promise you that."


    Gao Yinlong smiled. "Young master is modest. Chen Daoye told me that the secret arts of Wu family have been handed down for more than ten generations. Young master has such skills when he is young. I believe that your descendants will be the dragon and Phoenix among people in the future, only come out of blue, not inferior to you."


    "This..." I blushed and didn''t know what to say.


    "Promise me, will you?" He said sincerely.


    As for this, I can''t say no.


    But under, I had to nod, "OK."


    Gao Yinlong was so excited, "OK! Thank you, young master! You can rest assured that the descendants of our Gao family will never be inferior to the descendants of the Wu family! " He looked at me sincerely and held my hand.


    I smiled calmly, "OK, that''s it."

 Chapter 259

    It doesn''t make sense to talk too much about the future. I''m only 18 years old. I''m still a child. How dare I want to have a child? Gao Yinlong''s consideration is far-reaching, and I can''t refute his face. I have to agree first. As for what will happen in the future, I''ll go along with it.


    Anyway, my descendants won''t suffer any loss. If I can do it this time, it will be much easier for them to do it again in the future.


    We talked about some details, and then came to the living room together.


    Four young ladies of Gao''s family saw us coming and quickly stood up, "Grandpa, Master Wu Zheng!"


    Their attitude, as always respectful.


    But it''s hard to say how long they can be respectful.


    Gao Yinlong glanced at them, then asked me to sit on the top, "master, please!"


    "Please", I''m not polite, just sit down.


    Gao Yinlong sat down on my right hand side, looked at his granddaughter and cleared his throat. "From today on, I will make a rule. Later, the head of our Gao family must be chosen by young master Wu Zheng or his grandson. If not selected by the Wu family, anyone who dares to call himself the head of the family is not the offspring of my noble family! Do you hear me clearly? "


    "Yes! Grandfather Four people respectfully said.


    Gao Yinlong looks at Gao long and says, "Gao long, you are not qualified to inherit the position of the head of your family. Go back to Yinzhou."


    Gao longyizheng, "Grandpa, I..."


    the old man waved his hand, "don''t explain, go!" Gao long flopped down on his knees and asked in a trembling voice, "Grandpa, what did I do wrong?"


    "You know!" Gao Yin snapped, "I ask you, did you let a girl miscarry?"


    "I... I didn''t!" Gao long denied.


    "You dare to cheat me!" Gao Yinlong is angry.


    Gao long was so scared that he suddenly understood. He couldn''t help looking at me and said, "it''s you?"


    "Don''t look at Master Wu Zheng!" Gao Yinlong angrily scolded him, "the rules of my family, before marriage, must keep the body of innocence. You ask yourself, have you done it? "


    Gao long looks down shamefully, "I... I..."


    see Grandpa angry, Gao Quan hurriedly comes to advise, "Grandpa, Gao long is still young, he is not sensible, don''t be angry, you don''t get angry..."


    "yes, grandpa, don''t be angry," Gao Wen also said.


    Gao Ying glanced at her brother, who was kneeling on the ground, but did not speak.


    Gao Yinlong sighed, pointed to Gao long, heartache, "you! You! ... "


    GAO long, with tears in his eyes, climbed to the old man''s feet," Grandpa, I''m wrong! I know it''s wrong! Don''t be angry, I will, I won''t do anything wrong... "He thought that the old man hurt him, as long as he sincerely admitted his mistake, he would definitely let him stay and give him the chance to be the head of the family.


    Gao Yinlong waved. "You go, go!"


    Gao long is still crying, "Grandpa, you give me a chance, I know it''s wrong... Grandpa, please..."

 Chapter 260

    "Grandpa..." "Grandpa..."


    GAO Quan and Gao Wen stop talking and look at Gao Ying.


    Gao Ying hesitated for a moment, "Grandpa..." needless to say Gao Yinlong said coldly, "in front of family rules, no one can be an exception!" He looked at Gao Ying and other three people. "You remember that no matter who violates the family rules, he will not have the qualification to be the head of the family again, not once! Your descendants will be the same in the future, no one can be excepted! "


    Gao Quan and Gao Wen quickly kneel down, "yes! Grandpa! "


    Gao Ying also knelt down, "yes! Grandfather Gao Yinlong looks at Gao long. "Go right back to Yinzhou!" Gao long dared not say anything else. He kowtowed to Gao Yinlong in tears and said, "Grandpa, it''s my fault. I let you down. Don''t be angry. I''ll leave now..."


    he stood up, wiped his tears, looked at me in hate and left in tears.


    Gao Yinlong closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    I could see tears in the corners of his eyes.


    Gao long is his favorite grandson. It''s hard for him to feel sad, but he has no other choice.


    After calming down for a while, he looked at Gao Quan, Gao Ying and Gao Wen on the ground, and eased his tone, "get up."


    "Yes, grandpa!"


    they just stand up.


    Gao Yinlong looked at Chang sun and his two granddaughters carefully and said in a calm voice, "my body is not very good. This year I am destined to have a disaster. The day is today."


    They were shocked. "Grandpa, you..." Gao Yinlong waved his hand. "If I fell ill today, Master Wu Zheng will take charge of everything in Gao''s family. He will choose my successor among the three of you and take my place. You remember, no matter what Master Wu Zheng asked you to do, you must obey unconditionally. Who dares not to listen, or disrespect to master Wu Zheng, then exclude him from the candidates, understand? " Gao Quan and Gao Ying looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    Gao Ying nodded. "I see Grandpa."


    "Do you understand?" Asked Gao Yinlong.


    "I see!" Gao Quan and Gao Wen said quickly.


    Gao Yinlong then smiled, "in order to survive this disaster, grandpa has been preparing for fifty years. In the past 50 years, I have found dozens of Fengshui masters. Fortunately, with the help of heaven, I finally found Master Wu Zheng. With him, the sky won''t fall. You don''t have to worry about Grandpa. Grandpa will get better. When Grandpa wakes up, the new head of Gao''s family will be chosen. Grandpa can retire and live for the rest of his life. "


    Neither Gao Quan nor Gao Wen spoke.


    Gao Ying''s eyes moistened, "Grandpa, don''t say that..."


    GAO Yinlong smiled happily, "Gao Ying, you are the four of you, Grandpa owes most to you. You are my eldest granddaughter. Although you are a girl, you are always treated as grandson in Grandpa''s mind, so your requirements are also more stringent. Good boy, don''t blame Grandpa, don''t worry about Grandpa, there is master Wu Zheng, it will be OK. "


    With tears in her eyes, Gao Ying lit up a little bit


    Gao Yinlong looks at Gao Quan and Gao Wen. "If you want to listen to master Wu Zheng, there must be no disrespect, you know?"


    They nodded quickly, "yes, grandpa!"


    Gao Yinlong is relieved. Look at me. "Young master, you can start."


    I nodded. "OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 261

    I stood up and went to the top.


    Gao Quan was stunned. "Young master Wu Zheng, you......"


    I didn''t speak. I was a little attentive and thought about the double talisman. I pinched the middle finger of the index finger of my right hand and pressed it toward his eyebrow.


    Gao Quan quickly dodges, "what are you doing?"


    Gao Yinlong frowned. "What are you doing?"


    Gao Quan was shocked. "Grandpa, I..."


    "what I said just now, I forgot?" Gao Yinlong''s face sank.


    "No... I''m sorry Grandpa," Gao Quan said and apologized to me. "Master Wu Zheng, I''m sorry, you go on!"


    I held the talisman in my hand, looked at him for a while, smiled calmly, shook my head, turned around and walked to Gao Wen.


    High power is lost. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Gao Wen was nervous, looked at me incomprehensibly, and swallowed her saliva subconsciously.


    Obviously, she didn''t trust me.


    I smile again, shake my head, turn around and come to Gao Ying.


    Gao Ying is very calm. Her eyes tell me that she trusts me very much. I can do anything to her.


    I looked at her for a while, pressed the talisman into her eyebrow, and looked into her eyes. I silently recited the talisman: one body, one Qi, one truth, one truth, one body, seven stars, Taiji, Bai zezhen, and so on!


    I gave her a hard press on the brow.


    Gao Ying groaned, frowned painfully, and tried not to move.


    I let her go and asked her, "do you have a headache?"


    She covered her eyebrows, sweating on her forehead, nodded, "well."


    I smile lightly, "it''s OK, it''ll be OK in a moment."


    She sighed, "thank you, young master."


    Gao Yinlong saw this scene. He seemed to understand something. He couldn''t help laughing.


    I nodded slightly, turned around and went back to Gao Quan''s side, "are you relieved?"


    Gao Quan blushed, "I can''t believe you, or I don''t quite understand what you want to do..."


    "Mr. Gao said, how do I say it, how do you do it, why do you ask so many why?" I looked at him, "no doubt about people, no doubt about people. I''ll explain everything to you. Do you understand? What''s more, the more important things are, the more they can''t be broken at will. When you get it, can you do it? "


    "I''m sorry, Master Wu, I''m wrong," he lowered his head.


    As soon as Gao Wen saw it, he hurried to come over, "young master, I believe you! I''ll come first! " I took a look at her. "Do you really believe it?"


    "Really!" She nodded hard.


    "OK, take off your clothes," I said lightly.


    Gao Wen frowns, subconsciously retreats two steps, looks at me alert, "what are you doing?"


    I will smile, "not to believe me?"


    "I..." Gao Wen was speechless and couldn''t help but look at Gao Yinlong.


    Gao Yinlong is also looking at her, his face is very ugly.


    Gao Wen didn''t dare to disobey me, so she apologized to me, "I''m sorry, young master, i... I''ll take off..."


    "no need," I''ll take a look at Gao Quan, "you take off."


    "Oh, yes!" Gao Quan took off his coat and shirt without hesitation this time.


    I motioned him to turn around, pinched the finger Jue and made a talisman in his back heart. Then I asked him to turn around, just like before, and put the talisman into the magic light of his brow.


    Gao Quan''s face was deformed with a groan.


    The double talisman enters the divine light to protect them. In this way, once one of them can''t bear the Dragon Qi, as long as the double talisman is broken, they will be OK. But the double talisman is different from other talismans, and the process of entering the divine light will be very painful. The more they distrust me, the more hesitant they are, the more painful it is.


    Gao Ying trusted me the most, so she just had a headache.


    Gao Quan is not as good as Gao Ying, so his pain naturally increases a lot more than Gao Ying, which makes him stand unsteadily.


    "You''re going to have to stay longer," I said.

 Chapter 262

    Gao Quan bit his teeth and nodded, "Hmm!"


    I look at Gao Wen. "Your pain will be much worse than your brother and sister. Do you want to continue?"


    "I..." Gao Wen''s heart was bottomless. She looked at her elder brother and sister, and then at Gao Yinlong. She hesitated.


    "If you don''t want to suffer from this pain, you can go back," I said. "I will choose the new generation of head of Gaojia among your brothers and sisters."


    Hearing this, Gao Wen is not calm.


    She hesitated and looked up. "I''m not going back!"


    She reached out and began to undress.


    Gao Yinlong frowned, sighed helplessly, and turned his head away.


    Gao Wen took off her coat, sweater and underwear. She asked me, "is that OK, young master?"


    I looked at her body. Her skin is like snow. She is exquisite and has good development.


    "Turn around," I said.


    She took a deep breath and turned.


    I came behind her, pinched her fingers and made a talisman in her back heart, then pulled her shoulder, made a talisman on her left shoulder and a talisman on her right shoulder.


    After the three talismans were repaired, I made a little coagulation and imagined the double talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and pressed it into her eyebrow.


    Gao Wen closed her eyes nervously.


    "Open your eyes," I said.


    She opened her eyes and shivered with tension.


    I look at her and recite the double mantra: one body, one Qi, one truth, one truth, one body, seven stars, all saints, Tai Chi, Bai zezhen, king. It''s as urgent as a law!


    After reading, I pressed her brow hard.


    Gao Wen cried out in pain. She crouched down with her eyebrows covered. She bullied her chest violently and her shoulders trembled.


    She couldn''t say anything in pain.


    As soon as Gao Yinlong saw it, he quickly stood up, "young master, Gao Wen, she..."


    "it''s OK", I said lightly, "she will hurt for a while, just bear it."


    Gao Yinlong then sighed with relief and disappointment, "you said you two, I told you to listen to the young master, how can you... Ah..."


    GAO Quan was ashamed.


    Gao Wen was so sad that she couldn''t even look at her shame.


    "Gao Ying, you take Gao Wen back to the room," I said to Gao Ying. "Take a rest. Whoever doesn''t have a headache will come to the study. Remember, you can''t come until you don''t feel any pain. "


    "Good!" Gao Ying nodded.


    Her face was still a little pale, and her headache was obvious.


    Let''s go to the study and wait for them


    Gao Yinlong nodded, "OK."


    I took a look at Gao Wen on the ground and turned away from the living room.


    When I came to the study, Gao Yinlong closed the door, asked me to sit down, and then asked me, "young master, is Gao Ying the most suitable?"


    "She''s hopeful," I said.


    "Do you still use Kao Quan and Kao Wen?" He asked.


    With a smile, I said, "although Gao Ying is the best performer, whether she can be a contact person or not must be tested by Longmai Qi. After all, I''m an outsider, and it''s normal that Gao Quan and Gao Wen don''t trust me. That doesn''t mean anything. Gao yingatmospheric, she trusts you and me, so she only needs a token. Gao Quan hesitates, so he needs two things. Gao Wen has the least confidence in me, so she needs three things. Although there are many or few runes, it doesn''t mean anything. Everything has to be done step by step. In the end, who is the contact person, the dragon''s Qi will be tested. "


    Gao Yinlong understood, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    I nodded, "when they come, I will untie the dragon face on you. You will fall into a deep coma, and you will not wake up until the Qi of the dragon vein is transferred. When you wake up again, your body will grow old, but your life will not be affected. Don''t worry about that. "


    Gao Yinlong smiled. "I''m in my seventies. It doesn''t matter."


    I smile, "that''s good."


    He took a deep breath. "OK, just wait."

 Chapter 263

    Ten minutes later, Gao Quan came and whispered out the door, "Grandpa, Master Wu Zheng, I don''t have a headache." Gao Yinlong and I were stunned.


    Gao Ying''s situation is the lightest. Why did Gao Quan come first? Gao Yinlong looks at me and asks me what I mean.


    I thought about it and signaled him to let the high power in.


    Gao Yinlong nodded and said to Gao Quan, "come in."


    "Yes!" High power pushes the door in, "Grandpa! Master Wu Zheng! "


    "Doesn''t it hurt?" I asked.


    "No more pain," he said.


    "Where''s Gao Ying?" Gao Yinlong asked, "she''s not good yet?"


    "Oh, Gao Ying has been ready for a long time," Gao Quan said. "She''s taking care of Gao Wen. Let me come first."


    Gao Yinlong breathed a sigh of relief, smiled happily, and said to me, "this child, since he was a child..."


    I understood his meaning, smiled slightly, and didn''t speak.


    The old man can have preference, I can''t have emphasis, we must treat each other equally.


    A few minutes later, Gao Ying and Gao Wen come.


    Gao Ying''s face has returned to normal. Gao Wen is a little weak, but her spirit has also recovered.


    "Does it still hurt?" I asked Gao Wen.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore," Gao Wen said, "it''s just that you have fever and no strength..."


    "you usually have irregular night life and drink too much and stay up too late." I smiled lightly, "girls, you have to cherish your body."


    Gao Wen smiled sheepishly, "well."


    "Well, now that we''re here, we can start." I stood up and looked at them. "Mr. Gao has a disaster this year. It''s up to the three of you if you can break through."


    "What do we need to do?" Asked Gao Ying.


    I look at Gao Yinlong. "There is a very fierce evil spirit in Mr. Gao''s meridians. It is the root of his internal injury when he was in Kunlun Mountain fifty years ago. I''ll arrange the array later. Four of your grandfathers and grandchildren join the array. I''ll separate the evil Qi in his body and transfer it to the three of you. In this way, Mr. Gao may be able to make it through. "


    "To us, and then?" Asked Gao Wen.


    "You''re going to be in pain, but you''re going to have to hold on," I said. "If you hold on one more day, your grandfather will be more secure."


    "What kind of pain is it?" Gao Quan asked, "do you have a headache?"


    I shook my head. "Not necessarily. Maybe it''s a headache. It''s also a pain in other places. Maybe I''ll see some strange things. Anyway, each of you has a different reaction. I don''t know how it will be."


    "Then..." Gao Wen hesitated for a moment and asked me, "what would grandpa do if we couldn''t hold on?" "If you insist as much as possible, if you can''t, just tell me." I''ll look at them. "I''ll help you get rid of this evil spirit, but in that way, you''ll give up your qualification to be the head of the family. So do you understand? "


    Gao Quan nodded. "I see."


    Gao Wen looks at Gao Ying. "Sister, can we hold on?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are the head of the family or not. Grandpa''s body is the most important thing." Gao Ying looked at them. "No matter what, we must stick to it. No one should give up easily!"


    "Well!" Gao Wen nodded.


    Gao Quan nodded, "OK!" "One more thing, you should remember," I said. "What happened here these days can never be mentioned to others, that is, your future husband, wife, children, neither can it be said."


    "Well!" They nodded.


    I look at them, turn around and walk to the center of the study. After a little concentration, I click on the ground and arrange a Taiji array. Then I watch the spirit talisman. I knead the middle finger of the index finger of my right hand and play it into the array.


    With a shout, the channeling array emits a light golden light.


    There was a cry from all four.


    I look at them, a quiet smile, "into the battle."


    Three young people were shocked by the scene just now. Hearing my words, they all looked at Grandpa Gao Yinlong.


    Gao Yinlong was also surprised, but he was grandpa after all, and soon became stable.


    He took a deep breath, calmed down for a while, and was the first to enter the array.


    I made him sit just north of the synagogue.


    Then, Gao Ying and Gao Wen entered the array.


    I asked Gao Ying to sit on Gao Yinlong''s right hand and Gao Wen to hold the old man''s left and right hands.


    Finally, Gao Quan walked into the array and asked me, "where am I, young master?"

 Chapter 264

    "You are a grandson. Sit opposite Mr. Gao and look at your grandfather''s eyebrows," I ordered.


    "Good!" Gao Quan went across from Grandpa and sat down.


    Channeling array can be used not only for spirit body, but also for people in special cases to transfer Qi field. The three young people are all the blood of Gao Yinlong. They are connected by blood and Qi. After entering the channeling array, as long as the Dragon phase is untied, the extra blood and Qi in Gao Yinlong''s body can be divided into three parts through the array, and enter the three people''s bodies respectively.


    And I, because there is no blood relationship, can not enter the array.


    I went behind Gao Yinlong and looked at his back.


    Under the influence of the aura of the channeling array, the dragon shaped golden light on his back gradually appeared.


    In fact, the dragon shaped golden light is a powerful aura, which is restricted by the dragon shaped seal of the Golden Dragon phase, which turns into a precise and powerful Fengshui array. So as long as the seal of dragon shape is broken, the Qi of dragon vein can be released. But to break the Dragon Seal, the first choice must be to suspend this aura.


    With a little concentration, I imagined to lock the amulet. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and stared at the golden light of the dragon. I was looking for an opportunity to lock the faucet.


    After the last closure, although my internal skill cultivation has made great progress, it is still far inferior to that of the mysterious girl on tiannu peak. So my lock charm can only temporarily lock the golden light for a moment, but can''t really lock it. But for me, a moment is enough. As long as it stops for a second or two, I can break the Dragon Seal temporarily with the broken seal charm.


    Why is it temporary? Because my strength is not enough to really open the Dragon Seal, only to let it temporarily stop working for a while. The pause time of the Dragon seal is the time to choose the contact person, so I don''t know how much time I can have. I have to wait until it breaks. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I hold the lock amulet and stare at the golden light of the dragon. After observing for more than ten minutes, I finally found an opportunity to accurately play the lock amulet on the tap.


    In an instant, the golden light of the Dragon stopped.


    I seize the opportunity to grasp the key and recite the mantra of breaking the seal: ban, six harmonies are the prison, heaven and earth are the locks, yin and yang are the keys, heaven and earth are the Yin and Yang, break the ban and open the prison, Chi!


    The formula refers to the dragon shaped golden light. The golden light quivers and suddenly becomes a mass. Then the golden light flashes and darkens.


    Almost at the same time, three streams of dragon Qi enter the meridians of Gao Ying, Gao Wen and Gao Quan respectively through Gao Yinlong''s left and right hands and eyebrows.


    The three people seemed to be electrocuted. In a moment, Gao Quan fell to the door. Gao Ying ran into the wall behind me. Gao Wen rolled out a long way and hit the bookcase in the corner. There was a scream.


    Three young people, all spit blood.


    Gao Yinlong did not move, he slowly lowered his head, and a blood line flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    "Grandpa..." Gao Ying wiped the blood on her lips and struggled to stand up to go to Gao Yinlong''s side. As soon as she got up, her legs were soft and she fell down.


    "Don''t move," I said lightly. Squat down and look at the seal on Gao Yinlong''s back.


    Gao Ying tried to stop talking, but finally she held back.


    The high power falls not lightly, lies on the ground, both eyes lose consciousness, is powerless panting.


    Gao Wen vomited a lot of blood, subconsciously rushed to Gao Ying and held out her hand, "elder sister..."


    Gao Ying wanted to go, and I reached out and stopped her.


    "Don''t go, let her carry it by herself," I said lightly.


    Gao Ying took a look at her sister and nodded her head.


    Gao Wen smiled bitterly and gasped on the ground.


    "Young master, my sister..." said Gao Ying.


    "She''s OK," I said. "Just take care of yourself."


    Gao Ying hesitated for a moment, sat up with strong support and leaned against the wall, panting and watching me silently.


    I watched for a while, and my heart sank. The Dragon Seal was too strong. I used almost all the internal Qi in the broken seal spell just now. But look at the situation of this seal, my broken seal spell can only seal it for 24 hours at most.


    This is still the most optimistic situation. The reality is that it is likely to break in about 20 hours.


    That is to say, the time for me to choose the contact person is less than two days.


    I stood up and looked at the three young people on the ground. My heart was empty.


    "How is my grandfather, young master?" Gao Ying asked me feebly.


    I was silent for a moment and asked her, "can you go?"


    "I have no energy..." she has a weak voice.


    I thought about it, went to the bookcase, picked up Gao Wen, and said to Gao Ying, "hold on, I''ll come back later."


    She nodded weakly.


    I hold Gao Wen to the door and say to Gao Quan, "I won''t hold you. Go back to the house by myself."High power doesn''t respond. It''s like a fool.


    I ignored, holding Gao Wen, turned around and walked out of the study.

 Chapter 265

    I took Gao Wen to Westinghouse, put her on the bed, and asked her, "how do you feel?"


    "Pain..." she was pale and shivering cold.


    I reached down from her eyebrow and found that her meridians were all disordered. The strong dragon Qi was running around in her body, which made her middle and inner Qi confused.


    I went all the way down to her Tanzhong acupoint and pressed it gently.


    "Ah!" She cried out in pain. Cold sweat poured out like rain, and soon her sweaters were all wet.


    "Bear with me", I hold her body and use the internal Qi to rush her midvein.


    "Ah! ~"Her aching voice changed, her hands were blue and sinews were exposed, she grabbed the bed sheet, looked at the ceiling desperately, and opened her mouth.


    The long pain is not as good as the short pain. I am a little bit of a God. I strengthened the internal Qi in an instant, and rushed away the middle vein that she was about to block out.


    She frowned painfully, and black blood gushed out of her mouth. She could not make a sound.


    I picked her up, put her face under the bed, and gave her a hard pat on the back of the heart.


    She wow, spit out a big mouth of black blood, snivel tears are down, big mouth gasp.


    I put her on the bed, took the paper towel and wiped the blood, snot and tears on her face. I asked her, "how are you?"


    She was extremely weak, and nodded her head laboriously. Her chest heaved violently, and she could not speak.


    "That''s good," I tucked her in. "Have a rest, but don''t fall asleep, you know?"


    She nodded weakly.


    I got up and left Westinghouse. I walked quickly to my study.


    Back in the study, Gao Quan is still lying on the ground like a fool.


    Gao Ying vomited blood again. Her chest was full of blood. Her face was as white as paper. Her face and neck were all sweaty. Her big eyes were lost, almost without luster. Only her chest was still slightly undulating.


    I walked around Gao Quan and came to her. I picked her up and walked out of the study.


    I took her to the east room, put her on the bed, and touched her forehead.


    It''s cold and scary. There''s no temperature at all.


    Her condition is more serious than Gao Wen.


    "Gao Ying, I''ll heal you now," I said to her. "You need to untie your clothes. Don''t mind."


    She looked at me blankly and nodded weakly.


    I untied her coat and took it off. She was wearing tight thermal underwear, which perfectly reflected her sexy figure.


    I didn''t care to appreciate it. I took off her thermal underwear and left only one bra.


    Gao''s girls have very white skin, such as Gao Wen and Gao Ying.


    I don''t need to explore her injury. I can see from a glance that the middle vein was damaged and blocked by the dragon''s Qi, so that the spirit of fire fell down and the middle Dantian was empty, and her next Dantian was almost exploded.


    I took off her pants decisively.


    Gao Ying''s big eyes looked at me blankly. She was so big that she had never been touched by a man. Now, only her underwear was left.


    I don''t have to explain. She''ll understand in a moment.


    I put her pants aside, and with a little concentration, I pressed her stomach.


    Her stomach is hard, like a piece of ice.


    I imagine the fire talisman. I pinch the middle finger of my left index finger and press it on my right hand.


    Suddenly, a strong heat through my hand, into her abdomen.


    Gao Ying frowned and groaned. She wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t use her strength.


    At this time, my forehead was sweating.


    The use of the fire talisman is a healing for her, but a torment for me. I seem to be on fire. I can''t bear the heat on my body. My eyes are almost full of fire.

 Chapter 266

    Although it was painful, the effect was obvious. Soon, the ice in her abdomen melted away and became a mass of air mixed with dragon pulse.


    I have to speed up, because the Dragon pulse is too strong, even overbearing. Under such a strong impact, in case of too long delay, Gao Ying will not be able to have a baby.


    I hold the fire, and when the air begins to warm, I quickly mention it to Gao Ying''s zhongdantian.


    Gao Ying screamed, blood gushing out of her mouth.


    This is the impact of zhongdantian, hurt the meridians, so the blood from the meridian came out.


    As if I had operated on her, I divided the air mass into three parts in her zhongdantian: internal Qi returns to the meridians, blood to the meridians, and the dragon''s Qi is temporarily blocked. Only when the middle meridians are gradually connected can I let it go.


    Although the dragon''s Qi is tyrannical, the middle vein has been basically unblocked, so although it is rampant, it will not be fatal in a short time.


    Gao Ying sweated a lot. She was wet. There was blood in her sweat. She turned pink.


    I turned and went into the bathroom, turned on the hot water, then took a bath towel and came back to wipe her sweat.


    Perspiration is very much. The more you wipe it, the later the bath towel turns red.


    She leaned weakly in my arms and squeezed two words between her lips and teeth, "thank you..."


    "the blood in this sweat is poisonous and must be washed away for you," I said, "otherwise, you will have scars."


    She nodded weakly.


    I picked her up and went into the bathroom. I put her in the bathtub and kept draining.


    More and more water soon covered her body.


    I turned off the water and began to wash her face, neck and shoulders, but I didn''t touch them below.


    After washing her shoulders, her eyes began to move.


    "You wash the rest of your body, including your hair," I said. "I know it''s hard for you, but you have to wash it a few times more, so that you don''t have any future problems."


    "Well," she nodded laboriously.


    "Then wash slowly. I''ll see your brother." I stand up.


    "Master," she frowned.


    "What?" I asked.


    She was lying in the bathtub, panting for a long time, and said to me, "thank you..."


    I smiled a little, turned around and walked out of the bathroom, took the door.


    Go back to the study once again, only Gao Yinlong is unconscious on the carpet, and Gao Quan is gone.


    I turned and walked out of my study. I came to the bedroom in the west of the living room. Gao Quan was lying on the carpet. He vomited a lot of blood and passed out.


    I rolled up my sleeves, picked him up, put him on the bed and checked his condition.


    He vomited a lot of blood, but the situation was more optimistic than that of the two girls. The midvein was still smooth, but the divine light was controlled by the pressure of the Dragon pulse, and caused the Chong Jing.


    I have a deep understanding of the pain of Chong Jing.


    So I pinched my fingers to guide his inner Qi, from the lower to the upper, to fill the middle, and then to the upper, to repair the magic light.


    Soon, the divine light broke through the suppression of the dragon''s Qi and reappeared.


    He shivered suddenly, a black blood gushed out of his mouth, and coughed violently.


    "Does it hurt a lot?" I asked.


    "It hurt... It killed me..." he said painfully.


    "It''s OK. The pain will not die," I said. "You can rest yourself. Don''t fall asleep. I''ll take care of Gao Ying."


    He was stunned. "Young master, wait a minute, I......"


    I took care of him, turned around and walked out of the bedroom, out of the main room and toward the east room.


    Gao Quan smiled bitterly, lying in bed, but closed his eyes.

 Chapter 267

    Come to the east room, I walk into the bathroom.


    Gao Ying lies in the bathtub, sleepy while taking a weak bath.


    "Gao Ying! Can''t sleep, wake up! " I called her.


    She suddenly opened her eyes, as if awakened, and then closed them again.


    The impact of dragon''s Qi consumed her too much physical strength, she really did not have much spirit.


    I can''t help but lift her up and wash her with my eyes closed.


    I blushed, washed her, put her down, and then changed the water.


    While changing the water, I escaped from the bathroom, came to the yard and took a deep breath.


    At this time, Westinghouse''s Gao Wen coughs violently.


    I frowned and hurried to Westinghouse. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Gao Wen coughed badly, as if she was choked.


    I came to the bedside to pick her up. The girl who was suffocating saw me, as if she saw the straw for help, desperately grabbed me, for fear that I would run away, pointed to her throat, helplessly asked for help.


    I knew what she meant. I reached down her throat and used the internal air to break the blood.


    She had a fit of retch, let go of me, and a mouthful of bloody water spat on the ground.


    Suddenly, the room filled with a pungent smell.


    Gao Wen vomited five or six times in a row. There was blood and water on the ground. It was the food in her stomach that had not been digested. The smell was not so bad.


    I tried to resist the pungent smell and kept rubbing her back.


    At last, she couldn''t spit out anything. She collapsed on my leg and had a weak breath.


    I smoothed her back for a while, and when she calmed down, I helped her up and asked her, "how is it now?"


    "Uncomfortable..." she said feebly, "especially uncomfortable..."


    her tears welled up in the corner of her eyes.


    "Can you hold it?" I asked her.


    She hesitated for a moment, nodded, "well..."


    "that''s good." I helped her to lie down, "you''ll have a rest, I''ll see your sister, and then I''ll help you clean it."


    "Please..." she said with tears in her eyes.


    With a smile, I took out a lot of toilet paper from the side of the paper and put it on the vomit on the ground. Then I turned away from Westinghouse.


    Back to the east room, I walked quickly into the bathroom, only to see that the water in the bathtub has been put a small half.


    Gao Ying''s brassiere has completely lost its function and her business line is looming.


    I quickly turned around and took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    Gao Ying is still drowsy, but she is trying her best to keep up, but her body''s pain and spirit''s dispirited have made her ignore the girl''s shyness.


    I waited for a while. I thought the water was almost discharged. I took a deep breath, turned back to the bathtub, picked her up, and continued to bathe her.


    My clothes are already wet, half because of sweat, half because of her.


    I blushed and washed her body carefully. Soon, the water turned pink again.


    So I opened the drain valve and continued to change the water.


    At this time, Gao Ying woke up.


    "... I''ll do it myself..." she said quietly, blushing.


    Listen to her voice. She''s much better.


    If I get amnesty, I have a long breath, "OK! You have to wash your hair several times. It must be cleaned. "


    She nodded in silence, not daring to look at me. "Hmmm..."


    I got up and walked to the door, suddenly thinking, "by the way, where is your clothes?" "There''s no clothes for me..." she whispered.


    I was stunned and coughed, "well, I''ll have someone buy you one."


    Then, before she could reply, I escaped from the east room and came to the yard.


    I couldn''t stop taking a deep breath, and my head was full of Gao Ying''s beautiful body. I rubbed my face hard and patted her several times, and finally calmed down.


    I took out my cell phone and called Kel, "where are you?" "I play the game," said Ke''er. "It''s OK, young master. Please tell me!" "You go to buy clothes. You are taller than you. You are... Er..." I don''t know what to say for a while.


    "It''s bigger than my chest, smaller than my waist, and more cocky than my buttocks, isn''t it?" Asked Keer.


    "Er..." I blushed, "almost. If you buy a suit, you need both underwear and coat. "


    Can son bad bad smile, "young master, for whom to buy?"


    "Don''t ask, you hurry to buy, I''ll send you an address and send it to me later," I said with a red face.


    "Hahaha..." she smiled, "OK, I''ll do it now!" "Wait a minute," I thought, "you''d better prepare two sets. The other one is about your size.""I see!"


    I hung up, took a long breath and sent her a location.

 Chapter 268

    But the son replied, "received!"


    With a smile of relief, I turned to Westinghouse.


    After cleaning Westinghouse, I went back to the main bedroom to see the situation of Gao Quan.


    Gao Quan has a terrible headache and is also afflicted. He describes life as death.


    I took a look at him and asked if he could hold on? Do you want to quit? Hearing this, he shook his head quickly, and never said that life is worse than death.


    I got up, left the main room and went to the east room to see Gao Ying.


    In this way, I''ll take a look at this and that. Unconsciously, the afternoon passed.


    In the evening, Ke''er called me to say that she had arrived.


    I hung up the phone and came to the door, only to see a brand-new SUV coming from Ke''er, very beautiful.


    Ke''er opened the door and got out of the car. He came to me with a few paper bags and handed them to me. "Young master, I bought two sets as you asked me. This one is the one with big chest, big waist and small buttocks. This one is my same style."


    I blushed and said, "OK, it''s hard for you. I''ll call you for the money."


    "But a frown," what do you say? What money do we have? "


    "It''s not for me," I said.


    "Yes, you can''t wear it," she said.


    I am speechless, cough cough, "anyway, you listen to me!" "I don''t!" She is very stubborn.


    I am helpless, "this is not for me! It''s for someone else! "


    Ke''er looked at the courtyard behind me. He seemed to understand something. He asked me in a low voice, "Miss Guo and Miss Tang?"


    "Not both of them!"


    "Who is that?"


    "You don''t know."


    She gave a bad smile, "so, two together?"


    I''m completely speechless. "Come on, come on, let''s go!"


    She chuckled and put on her sunglasses. "Then I''ll go!"


    She went back to the car, honked her horn and shouted at me, "come on, young master! Accumulate experience, I''ll check another day! "


    My face turned red. "Ah, you..."


    "hahaha..."


    she stepped on the accelerator and the SUV roared away.


    With a helpless smile, I turned back to the yard.


    After thinking about it, I went to the east room first and knocked on the door.


    Gao Ying came to open the door for me with a bath towel wrapped around her. When she saw me, her face turned red first.


    I handed her some paper bags. "Put them on."


    "Thank you," she took the bag and asked me, "how much did it cost?" I smiled. "Change your clothes and go to the living room."


    She was very embarrassed, red face nodded, "well."


    She closed the door.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down for a while, turned around to Westinghouse, and gave Gao Wen some other paper bags.


    "Your clothes are covered with blood. Put this on," I said.


    Gao Wen was much better at this time. She took a look. "Thank you, young master!" "You''re welcome. Change it," I said. "Change it and go to the living room."


    She nodded, "Well!"


    I turned to leave Westinghouse, went into the living room, found a cup, poured some water, Gudong Gudong all drank.


    Busy all afternoon, dry mouth, hungry no longer.


    When I heard that I was drinking water, the high authority of the bedroom said, "young master, please help me to get some water..."


    I listened, changed a glass, poured a glass of water, walked into the bedroom and handed it to him.


    He is much better, holding the cup and drinking it all at once.


    "Can you get out of bed?" I asked.


    "The head still hurts, but... Getting out of bed should be OK," he said weakly.


    "OK," I look at my watch, "come to the living room later."


    "Well," he nodded weakly.


    I turned to my study and looked at Mr. Gao.


    The channeling array is still working normally. Mr. Gao sits quietly in the array and lowers his head as if he is sleeping. I watched his breathing. It was weak, but it was normal. Then I came behind him to see the Dragon Seal.


    At this sight, I could not help but burst into a cold sweat.

 Chapter 269

    It has become a golden dragon seal, and even began to recover slowly!


    Once let it recover, not only the dragon''s pulse cannot be transferred, but also Mr. Gao and Gao Quan, the four grandsons of Gao Ying and Gao Wen, can''t live tonight.


    I told myself that I could not panic or be disordered. Now I have four lives in my hand. I must calm down.


    There is a way, there is always a way! I stared at the golden light on Mr. Gao''s back and fell into deep thought.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Gao Ying changed her clothes and came to the living room.


    Gao Wen also changed clothes and came.


    High power also supports the wall and enters the living room.


    The three brothers and sisters looked at each other, then came to the study together.


    When they came to the door, they saw me who was looking at Mr. Gao thinking.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" Asked Gao Ying.


    "Don''t make any noise." I just sat on the carpet and looked at the golden light. "Let me see..."


    "what''s wrong?" High power can''t help asking.


    "Shhh..." Gao Wen motioned him not to speak.


    Gao Ying looked at them, supported the wall, walked into the study carefully, came to me, and looked at Mr. Gao''s back.


    She didn''t see anything.


    The fragrance from her bath refreshed my mind.


    I turned to look at her, only to see her change into a big red buttock sweater, wearing a white casual pants, the clothes are very suitable, her beautiful figure curve perfectly set off.


    Don''t say, but I''m really good at buying clothes.


    She saw me look at her, subconsciously looked at herself, did not understand what I was looking at.


    "Is the dress right?" I asked.


    She blushed and nodded, "well."


    I smiled and looked at the golden light on Mr. Gao''s back


    "What?" She asked.


    "One more dress," I stood up and told her, "you go out first."


    Gao Ying stood up against the wall and nodded, "well."


    I waited for her to go out, and after a little concentration, I imagined to lock the talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and flicked it into the channeling array. The aura of the channeling array rose from the ground, enveloping the whole study in a light golden flow. Strengthen the array with the lock talisman, and the Dragon Seal will be suppressed to a certain extent. In this way, the broken seal spell can be persisted for a long time.


    I squatted down and watched carefully. Sure enough, the golden light on Mr. Gao''s back went down again.


    I have a long breath. This method can only be used once. I hope it can last for two days until I choose the contact person.


    I went back to the living room and sat down. Looking up, Gao Quan, Gao Ying and Gao Wen were all standing there. No one dared to sit down.


    "Sit down," I said.


    Thank you, young master. They just sat down.


    If Gao Quan and Gao Wen didn''t trust me before, they were convinced this afternoon. Gao Quan sees that two younger sisters have changed into new clothes, and subconsciously looks at himself, hesitates for a moment, and can''t help but look at me.


    "What do you want to say?" I asked.


    "Young master, you have prepared new clothes for them, then I am..." he was embarrassed.


    "They are girls," I said lightly.


    For this reason, no problem.


    Gao Quan said, "I see."


    Gao Wen blushed and looked at me sheepishly.


    Gao Ying''s face was red, and she lowered her head silently.


    For a moment, the living room was quiet and silent.


    After a few seconds of silence, I had a bad throat and couldn''t help coughing.


    As soon as Gao Ying saw it, she stood up and poured me a glass of water. Then she brought it to me. "Young master, please drink water."


    I took it, took a sip, and motioned for her to sit next to me.

 Chapter 270

    As soon as Gao Wen saw it, she naturally came over and sat down on the other side of me.


    Gao Quan looks at the two sisters with an unnatural look.


    "How are you now?" I asked them.


    "It''s hard," said Gao. "It''s hot for a while and cold for a while. It''s stomachache. It''s headache, and you don''t have strength."


    "I have a headache," Gao said, holding his head in his hands. "I feel very sick. I can''t tell what kind of pain it is. I always feel like vomiting."


    Let me see Gao Ying. "And you?"


    "I have a stomachache..." she said with a red face, "I have no strength, and my head is dizzy..." I nodded and said to them, "this is the beginning. In the evening, you may be like this, may be more uncomfortable, may encounter strange things, you need to be prepared."


    They looked at each other and didn''t speak.


    I look at them and ask, "if someone can''t hold on, now you can quit."


    To be honest, I really want someone to stand up and say, "I quit!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    so that I can select the contact person earlier. After all, the Dragon seal is so powerful that I have no idea.


    But after waiting for a long time, no one spoke at last.


    I had to nod, "well, you go back to the room to rest, and I''ll make something to eat."


    Gao Ying stood up. "Young master, you''ve been working hard. Let me do it."


    Gao Wen also stood up. "I can help, too."


    Gao Quan only cares about rubbing his temples and doesn''t speak.


    I stood up. "You''d better save your strength. I''ll go to the kitchen and see what I can do. I''ll call you when I''m done."


    "Then I''ll help you," said Gao Ying. "Cook for two. Hurry up."


    I thought, "OK."


    The kitchen is in the southwest corner of the courtyard. The equipment inside is luxurious.


    When I opened the refrigerator, I saw fruits and vegetables, chicken, duck, fish, fresh seafood and all kinds of ingredients.


    "Why so many things?" I asked Gao Ying.


    "Grandpa made it," she said.


    "Oh..." I nodded, then asked her, "who lives in this house?" "Before my mother lived," she said, "later I lived. After I went abroad, my grandfather wanted to give this house to Gao long, but my mother didn''t agree. She said that I like this house and should leave it to me. Grandpa didn''t listen, so he gave the house to Gao long. But Gao long has been following his grandfather, and he can''t live here, so the house is always empty. When Gao family comes to Beijing, they sometimes come to live here. "


    "You and Gao long are brothers and sisters?" I asked.


    "Well," she nodded.


    "Then your mother is... Gao Min?" I asked again.


    "Well," she nodded again.


    "Oh..." I see.


    Gao''s daughter is not married, so Gao Min''s child is also the offspring of Gao''s.


    I looked at the house. Although I don''t know much about the house price, such a house in this area is worth at least 100 million yuan. Mr. Gao transferred Gao Ying''s house to Gao long. No wonder he said he owed Gao Ying.


    "No wonder your grandfather said that you are sensible," I said with a smile. "You are really a sensible girl."


    Gao Ying blushed. "You''re flattered."


    I smiled and looked at the refrigerator. "What can I do?" "Let me see," she came over, looked at the ingredients in the refrigerator, and said to me, "let me do it."


    I nodded. "OK."


    She was embarrassed by what I saw. She turned around and took out a lobster, a piece of beef, a box of noodles, some vegetables and some fruits from the refrigerator.


    At this time, Gao Wen came, "sister, I''ll help you."


    Gao Ying takes a look at her. "OK."


    I see, "then you two are busy. I''ll go to have a rest."


    "Good," said Gao Ying.


    I turned and walked out of the kitchen. When I passed Gao Wen, she smiled at me.


    That smile seems to have a deep meaning.


    I didn''t think much about it. I went into the east room and lay on the bed. I had a long breath.


    Soon, I fell asleep.

 Chapter 271

    After dark, I woke up.


    I sat up and found myself covered with a quilt.


    I was shocked for a while, and then I remembered that this was Gao Ying''s bed. I quickly lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    Just then, Gao Ying pushed the door in and saw me get up. She smiled at me, "are you awake? It''s just time to eat. "


    "How long have I slept?" I asked.


    "Not long, just an hour," she said.


    "The quilt you made for me?" I asked.


    She blushed and nodded.


    I blushed, too. "I''m hungry. Go to dinner."


    The restaurant is also in the south room, next to the kitchen.


    Gao Ying and I came to the restaurant and found that Gao Quan had come. Gao Ying was having dinner.


    On the dining table, there is a plate of steamed lobster, a plate of fried beef with vegetable heart, a plate of green pepper with tiger skin, another plate of steamed grouper, and a pot of tomato and egg soup.


    Four dishes and one soup. It looks good.


    Seeing me coming, Gao Quan quickly stood up and said, "young master, please take a seat."


    I went to the seat and sat down and asked him, "how''s your head?" "It doesn''t hurt so much, but it''s very hard on me," he said with a frown. "My head is heavy and my feet are light. I just vomited blood again. I have no strength."


    "Me too," Gao Wen brought me rice and sat down beside me. "I''m too weak and uncomfortable, but I didn''t spit blood, but I have a special pain in my waist."


    Let me see Gao Ying. "And you?"


    "I''m much better," she said.


    I looked at her face and smiled, "that''s good."


    In the first round of the test, Gao Ying suffered the most serious injury, but recovered the fastest, indicating that the girl''s root bone is good. It is the most painful when the Qi of the Dragon pulse just enters the meridians. When it slowly adapts and forms a new balance, the pain will be relieved.


    Now the three people have recovered to some extent, which is the manifestation of the gradual integration of dragon Qi.


    Next, they will not have accidents together, but one by one. That is to say, the real elimination will start tonight.


    After eating, I went to my study and checked the Dragon Seal again.


    After making sure everything was ok, I was relieved.


    At this time, Gao Quan, Gao Ying and Gao Wen also came.


    I went back to the living room, looked at three people, and said, "of the three of you, who is going to stay here in the study?"


    "I will!" Gao Ying said first.


    "No, I will!" Gao Wen said the second.


    Gao Quan saw that two younger sisters had made a statement, and he was embarrassed not to stand out. "You two are girls. You are weak. Go back to sleep. I''m guarding grandpa!" "I''ll do it," said Gao Ying. "You''re not all right. I''m almost OK. Don''t argue with me."


    "I''m ok," said Gao Wen. "It''s OK to keep grandpa!" "Don''t argue, listen to me," the high authority insisted.


    All three insisted on staying. At last, they all looked at me and asked me to make up my mind.


    I look at them, and finally my eyes fall on Gao Quan. "You are the eldest grandson. Come on." "Good!" High power nods.


    "You two go back to have a rest," I said. "If there''s anything, just shout, you know?" "Yes," Gao Ying nodded.


    "What will happen?" Gao Wen couldn''t help asking.


    "This can''t be said," I said. "If you find something wrong, just shout."


    Gao Wen swallowed her saliva nervously and looked at her sister Gao Ying.


    High power looked and said, "what''s the tension? It''s going to be OK. Go and have a rest. "


    "Oh, OK," Gao Wen said.


    "Then you can have a rest earlier," said Gao Ying.


    I nodded. "OK."

 Chapter 272

    The two girls took a look at Gao Quan and turned away.


    Gao Quan moved a chair to sit at the door of the study and let out a long breath.


    "Young master, you go and have a rest. I''ll be here," he said.


    "Shout when you have something," I told him.


    He looked at Mr. Gao in the study, swallowed his saliva, and nodded, "OK."


    I didn''t say anything more. I turned into the master bedroom and closed the door.


    There will be something tonight, but not necessarily someone.


    So I have to take the time to build up my strength, get ready to save people.


    I didn''t dare to sleep. I sat on the bed and soon settled down.


    Meditation is better than sleep. It takes only a moment, which is equivalent to a night''s sleep.


    Unconsciously, it''s late at night.


    At midnight, I made up my mind.


    A few seconds later, Gao Quan in the living room flopped to the ground and shouted, "master! a young master! There are ghosts! There are ghosts! "


    I got out of bed and came to the living room. Gao Quan fell to the ground, his face white, and looked at the door of the study in horror, rubbing back.


    Look at the door of the study, one on the left and one on the right. There are two people standing.


    The one on the left, dressed in white cloth, with a high hat and a long tongue, has a soul calling banner in his left hand and a mourning stick in his right hand; the one on the right, dressed in a black robe and a long tongue in his right hand, has a soul arrest card in his left hand and a white paper lantern in his right hand.


    I can''t help but get hairy. "Black and white are impermanent!"


    What happened to the two ghosts?


    On second thought, I understand that Mr. Gao was angry because of the dragon''s Qi, so he fell into a deep coma. In guicha''s opinion, it was going to die, so they came to arrest the soul.


    I picked up the thunder code subconsciously, just wanted to pull up the power in the past.


    Gao Ying and Gao Wen heard the shouting and ran in.


    At the door of the study, the two girls screamed directly and fell to the ground.


    Gao Ying''s eyes are straight.


    Gao Wen curled up on the ground, screaming!


    Black and white impermanence remain unmoved. Their purpose is Mr. Gao, not Gao Quan and others, let alone me.


    My heart says it''s too much trouble to be a nurse again.


    Gao Quan is so scared that his pants are wet, his legs are shaking and stupid.


    This time, I have to save him first.


    I quickly walked to his side, pinched the fingers and mended a talisman, pressed it into his back heart, and clapped hard.


    Gao Quan cried out, and then his eyes fainted.


    It''s better to faint than to be scared to death. You can leave him alone for the moment.


    I took a look at Gao Wen, walked to pick up Gao Ying and walked out of the living room.


    Gao Ying was stunned. She looked at me in surprise. "Young master, that... That''s..."


    I ignored her, took her back to the east room, put her on the bed, made a tranquility sign by pinching her fingers and pressing it on her back heart.


    Gao Ying suddenly woke up, and the tone came back.


    "You stay in the house, I''ll save Gao Wen!" I turned and walked out.


    "Young master, wait..." she can''t help her hands and feet getting soft, and panting out of bed, she ran to me and grabbed my arm. "I... I''ll go with you..."


    "are you not afraid?" I asked.


    "Without you, I''m more afraid..." her eyes were filled with tears of fear.


    I subconsciously took her into my arms, pacified her, and told her, "black and white impermanence is just a ghost. Their goal is your grandpa, and they will not hurt you. Don''t be afraid..." she trembled, nodded her head hard, "Hmm..." I released her, took her hand, and turned out of the east room.

 Chapter 273

    Back in the living room, I picked up Gao Wen, who was screaming, turned around and walked into Westinghouse.


    Gao Ying followed me all the time.


    After entering the room, I put Gao Wen on the bed, repaired a reassurance sign and pressed it into her back heart. She had a calming charm on her body, and after that, her body suddenly trembled, then her eyes turned, and she passed out.


    "Gao Wen!" Surprised, Gao Ying asked me, "what''s wrong with her?" "She''s fine. She''ll wake up in a minute."


    I suddenly smell a bloody smell. I look down and see a lot of blood on my abdomen.


    I was shocked. Looking at Gao Wen, I saw her pants were soaked in blood.


    "She''s on her vacation..." I''m speechless.


    "Here..." Gao Ying looked at me. "Isn''t it bad?"


    "With this, I can''t go into the house any more," I said. "Otherwise, if I wash black and white, they will hurt people. I''ll be fine, but your eldest brother... "


    Gao Ying is also stunned," what''s the matter? " I didn''t have time to think about it. I took off my bloody clothes. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    only to find out that there is too much blood on my coat, pants and even part of my sweater.


    But I had to take it all off.


    Gao Ying looks at me in surprise, but she blushes.


    I was dressed in wool pants, naked, and turned out of the Westinghouse, to the living room to save people.


    As soon as I came out, I was flushed by the cold air and couldn''t help shivering.


    Gao Ying followed, took off her coat and put it on me.


    The girl''s clothes, my shoulders...


    I smiled helplessly, took off my clothes and returned them to her, and rushed into the living room naked.


    Gao Ying looks and follows in.


    Gao Quan peed in his pants and killed me without holding him. I dragged him into the bedroom like a dog.


    Gao Ying follows in, closes the door immediately, leans on the door, the chest does not live ups and downs.


    I dragged Gao Quan to the bed, jumped down and came to Gao Ying. "There must be someone in the living room."


    She hesitated for a moment, and with a clench of her teeth, "I''ll go!" "I''ll be with you!" I said.


    She nodded, "Well!"


    We opened the door and walked into the living room. When Gao Ying saw that black and white were impermanent, her feet suddenly became soft and collapsed into my arms.


    I simply picked her up, went to the sofa, put her on the sofa, and then sat next to her, put her in my arms.


    Gao Ying got into my arms and held me tightly.


    She was frightened.


    "It''s OK," I said lightly. "What should I do?"


    Gao Ying swallowed her saliva nervously and tears welled up in her eyes.


    I just took out her cell phone, brushed her face and opened it. I found a movie and watched it.


    See me so calm, Gao Ying slowly also quiet down, she raised her head, silently looking at me, arms more tightly.


    Girls have a natural attachment to the man who gives her a sense of security. For Gao Ying, now, at the moment, I am her God.


    I took her by the shoulder and asked her to go to the cinema with me.


    "Young master, Grandpa..." she whispered.


    "Go to the cinema," I said lightly.


    She stopped talking and looked at me with a complex look.


    I look down at her, four eyes meet, she is so helpless, so pathetic, eyes flashing tears, can not help biting sexy lips.


    I smiled calmly, "don''t worry, I''m here."


    With tears in her eyes, she nodded in silence.


    I hugged her and went on to the movies.

 Chapter 274

    I don''t wear a coat, it''s cold, her body is warm, holding her, one can make her feel safe, the other is I can also warm some.


    But after a long time, I still feel cold.


    I subconsciously raised a breath, adjusted the internal air, and warmed myself with my internal skill.


    Soon, I got hot.


    She nestled in my arms, watching the movie on her mobile phone and feeling the warmth in my arms, which made her forget the fear of black and white impermanence.


    Her tight body relaxed slowly and became softer.


    At this time, the high authority in the bedroom suddenly shouted, "ah!" Gao Ying was surprised. "Young master, my brother..." "it''s OK. He has nightmares," I said lightly.


    She hesitated for a moment. "Or shall I go and have a look?"


    "No," I said.


    She could not help but look at the black and white impermanence at the door of the study.


    "Go to the cinema", I put my hand on her face.


    Her face is hot and soft.


    She blushed and hugged me carefully.


    Soon, I was brought in by the plot of the movie and amused.


    She smiled when I saw it.


    From time to time, there was a cry of high-power panic in the bedroom. At first, she was nervous every time. Later, she got used to it. She just looked at it, and then continued to watch movies with me.


    A movie saw half, Westinghouse suddenly came to Gao Wen''s panic call.


    "Ah!! ~"


    in the middle of the night, this voice is enough to scare people''s hair.


    "Young master, Gao Wen!"


    "It''s OK," I said, "she''s having nightmares. You''re useless in the past. This is her test."


    "The test?" She was stunned.


    "You all have to stand the test, Gao Quan, Gao Wen, and you," she said. "Only those who can stand the test can become Gaojia''s new owner." "They are all suffering from nightmares. What about me?" She looked at me. "What''s my test?"


    I didn''t speak. I turned to black and white impermanence.


    She saw it and understood.


    "Your nightmare is more frightening than theirs, isn''t it?" I gave her a smile.


    "But I have you... Is that a nightmare?" , she looked at me.


    I smiled. "Go to the movies."


    She took a frightened look at the door of the study and let out a long breath.


    We went on to the movies.


    People''s heart is like this. After they put themselves into one thing, time passes quickly.


    But the long night is doomed to be sleepless. It is impossible for us to pass it so easily.


    More than an hour later, it was more than two in the morning, and the movie was finished.


    I found a war movie again. It''s a long time. After watching three movies, five or six hours is enough for dawn. And this is the theme movie, full of positive energy, which is more conducive to offset the atmosphere of black and white impermanence.


    Just looked at a beginning, only stopped outside creak, Westinghouse''s door, slowly opened.


    I am a Leng, the heart says not good, subconsciously put down the mobile phone.


    Gao Ying heard it, and asked me, "young master, do you hear it?" At this time, Gao Wen''s cold laughter came from outside.


    The voice is very old. It''s not the voice of a girl in her twenties.


    Almost at the same time, the black-and-white impermanence is also alert.


    I quickly let go of Gao Ying and told her, "don''t move here!" "What''s the matter?" She asked in surprise.


    I didn''t speak. I walked out of the living room.

 Chapter 275

    When I came to the yard, I was also shocked by the scene in front of me.


    I saw Gao Wen standing in the yard, looking up at the moon. Her eyes were red, her hair was windless, and she was full of evil. Her lower body was full of blood, which had soaked her pants, and a strange blood line appeared on her face.


    That pattern, like some kind of rune, is black and red, shocking.


    What''s the situation? Ghost possessed? Definitely not!


    Evil? Not likely! There is the spirit of dragon in the body, which evil dare to approach her? It''s impossible to attach to the body, and it''s impossible to be evil. The only possibility is the mind devil!


    People have heart demons, but not many of them show up. Gao Wen has the Qi of the dragon vein, plus her weak body and disordered meridians. Once the inner devil combines with the Qi of the dragon vein, she will appear the appearance of demon possessed body.


    I looked at her eyes carefully and found that her pupils were normal, which showed that my judgment was right.


    Because once a real demon is possessed, the pupil of a person will change. The pupil of a demon becomes smaller, the pupil of a demon becomes larger, the pupil of a ghost is possessed, the eyeball is picked up, the body of a fairy is possessed, and the eyes are bright.


    Her pupils don''t change, so it''s easy.


    I went to her, looked at her pants full of blood, couldn''t help pinching a sweat.


    It''s not hard to save her, but if I get her blood, I can''t get into the living room unless I don''t want my pants. I have to figure out a way to get rid of her demons without touching her.


    I pondered for a moment and found a way. I said to her, "Gao Wen, come here!"


    Gao Wen looked at me coldly, with a sneer on the corner of her mouth.


    At this time, Gao Ying is not afraid. She runs to the door of the living room and looks at Gao Wen and me nervously.


    "I want you here!" I snapped.


    Gao Wen smiled coldly, stared at me and recited the mantra.


    When I heard it, I couldn''t understand it at all. What she read was a strange language, like foreign language.


    No matter what she reads, just open her mouth and I can clean her up.


    I took advantage of her incantation, a little concentration, visualizing the charm, a pinch of the middle finger of my right index finger, and a bullet at her.


    Once the light golden light, the moment bounced into her eyebrow.


    Gao Wen''s body quivered and furious. She roared at me and rushed over.


    Before she got close to me, I thought of locking the talisman, pinching the middle finger of my right index finger, and grasping her eyebrow.


    She screamed, a black air flew out of her eyebrow, and I caught her.


    This black Qi is the combination of her heart demon and dragon pulse Qi to form the spirit of evil spirit. My chain of spirit spells is useless. I will catch it and disperse it.


    Gao Wen collapsed on the ground and passed out.


    "Gao Wen!" Gao Ying thought it out.


    "You don''t move", I thought, turning into the living room, came to the master bedroom, holding the high power of the eyebrow, with the inner air gently.


    "Ah!" Gao Quan suddenly woke up and sat up, gasping for breath.


    "Gao Quan, come out with me and save Gao Wen!" I command.


    He was stunned, then nodded quickly.


    I took him out of the bedroom, he looked up at the black and white impermanence, scared and sat on the ground again.


    I had no choice but to drag him into the yard.


    It took Gao Quan a long time to recover.


    "You take Gao Wen into Westinghouse, and then you don''t come out," I said, turning into the living room.


    Gao Ying is at the door, looking at Gao Quan and Gao Wen anxiously. I hold her hand and pull her back to the sofa to sit down. "They are OK. Continue to watch movies."


    She is not at ease, "young master, my brother can''t stand up. How can he save Gao Wen?" "I can''t touch Gao Wen''s blood, or I won''t be able to enter the house." I looked at her. "No Gao Quan, who will?" She lowered her head and said in a long voice, "I understand..."


    at this time, Gao Quan in the courtyard stood up. He wept while struggling to hold Gao Wen and went back to Westinghouse.


    Hearing the closing of Westinghouse, I look at Gao Ying. "Are you relieved?"


    She blushed and nodded in silence.


    I smiled quietly, picked up my cell phone, brushed her face and opened it, and continued to watch movies.


    Gao Ying hugged me subconsciously and asked me in a low voice, "what''s going on with Gao Wen?" "Does she have any faith?" I asked.


    Gao Ying thought for a moment, "she seems to be infatuated with Western witchcraft for a while. She has bought a lot of books and is very infatuated. Is this faith?"


    I smiled helplessly, "no wonder I read that mantra. It''s western witchcraft..."


    "is she going to be ok?" Asked Gao Ying anxiously.


    "Not tonight," I said. "As for the future, it''s hard to say. You''d better advise her not to let her study that."


    "Well!" She nodded."Well," I put my arms around her, "go to the movies."


    When the East showed fish belly white, after watching the three films, Gao Ying also fell asleep in my arms.

 Chapter 276

    I took a look at the door of the study. Black and white Wuchang didn''t know when he had left.


    I carefully picked up Gao Ying and wanted to take her back to the room. As soon as I picked her up, she woke up.


    "What''s the matter?" She was surprised.


    "It''s dawn, it''s OK," I said. "You go back to sleep."


    She stared at me for a while, then hurriedly looked at the door of the study, and saw that black and white impermanence was gone. Then she relaxed and sat down on the sofa.


    I smiled, "don''t worry, go to sleep."


    I turned and walked into the study.


    Gao Ying returned to her senses and hurriedly came to the door of the study. "Are you ok?" "Nothing."


    I went to the back of Mr. Gao, checked the Dragon Seal, and found no sign of recovery, which reassured me.


    "How''s grandpa?" She asked. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I stood up and smiled at her, "he''s OK, too."


    She was relieved. "That''s good."


    I came to her. "I''ll see Gao Wen."


    "I''ll go too," she said.


    I looked at her and nodded.


    We turned and walked out of the living room to Westinghouse.


    When I came to Westinghouse, Gao Quan slept on the sofa and Gao Wen slept on the bed, but she didn''t wake up.


    I let Gao Ying wake them up.


    Rise up, high power mood is very low, head down, silent..


    Gao Wen looks ok, but her face is ugly and her stomach hurts badly.


    I told them to take a bath and then go to the restaurant and have breakfast.


    High power didn''t speak.


    Gao Wen hesitated for a moment and nodded, "well."


    I turned to Gao Ying and said, "go and make some breakfast. I''ll take a bath."


    "Good!" Gao Ying said.


    I picked up my clothes, went to the east room, went into the bathroom, let the water take a bath.


    When I let go of the water, I called Ke''er and asked her to contact Guo Chenjun and bring me a suit.


    But the son doesn''t understand, "what''s the situation, young master?"


    "Don''t ask so much, hurry up." I hung up and looked at my image. I was embarrassed and sighed helplessly.


    I knew it would be nice to bring some clothes.


    After putting the water in place, I took a comfortable hot bath.


    While he was soaking, Ke''er called and said, "master, I''m at the door!"


    I was shocked. "Did you fly over here?" "I didn''t leave last night. I stayed in a hotel nearby for one night. Besides, I bought this dress yesterday. I wanted to take it with me when I went out for business next time. I didn''t expect you would need it today. I brought it directly. "


    My heart is hot, but I''m careful and considerate.


    "Haha, are you very moved?" She laughed, "what happened last night? Why do you have to change? Did you... Run the red light? " I was stunned. "What runs the red light?" After hearing her explanation, my face was burning, "ah... You... You are a girl, how can you be more than a man... Ah..."


    I sighed helplessly.


    "Hahaha..." she smiled, "that''s a guess... Well, I won''t ask that much. Come and get your clothes. Or if it''s inconvenient for you, I''ll send it in for you, or let the girl come out to take it? "


    "Wait, I''ll go myself." I got up and took the bath towel, and surrounded myself with a red face.


    A few minutes later, wrapped in a towel, I came to the door and got into her car.


    But when he saw it, he was even more puzzled


    I ignored her, changed my clothes in the back seat, opened the door and got out of the car, telling her, "go back quickly."


    Ke''er looked at me in surprise, with a bad smile on his face. "Young master, to be honest, how many girls are there?" "Why?" I asked, blushing.


    She smiled, opened the door, got off the car and ran to me


    "You!" I was stunned.


    She came up and kissed me. She smiled smugly, "let''s go! Accumulate experience, come on! "


    She turned and ran into the car and left.


    I looked at the far away Ke''er, subconsciously touched the hot face, but smiled.

 Chapter 277

    At breakfast, Gao Wen told us that she was going to quit.


    Gao Ying is stunned. "Quit? You quit in less than a day? "


    "I can''t stand it," said Gao Wen expressively. "I''m only twenty-three years old. I don''t want to die... I don''t want to be the head of my family. Do it. After dinner, I''ll go. "


    "Do you insist here just to be a master?" Gao Ying frowned. "We''ll stay up for one more day, and grandpa will be more safe. Don''t you understand?"


    Gao Wen''s eyes moistened, and she smiled bitterly. "Yes, we can support more for one day, and grandpa will have more safety. But I can''t, how can I? "


    She looked at Gao Ying sadly. "Sister, I''m not as strong as you. I grew up afraid of injection. I''ve tried my best for Grandpa. Yesterday I vomited so much blood that I almost died of pain. I had nightmares in the evening. I had a whole night of tossing and turning. I was almost scared to death! And I''ve shed so much blood, my pants are wet, and my bed is full of... How much blood can a person have? I''m afraid that if I don''t quit, my blood will not be enough! "


    She wept and sobbed on the table.


    Gao Ying gets up and sits down beside her, grabs her shoulder, "Gao Wen..."


    "I''m only twenty-three years old, my boyfriend is still waiting for me, I don''t want to die..." Gao Wen is like a helpless child, crying in her sister''s arms.


    Gao Ying has no choice but to turn to Gao Quan.


    The high authority is silent, bowing his head and drinking porridge.


    Gao Ying had to look at me again and ask me what I mean.


    I look at Gao Wen. "Gao Wen, are you really quitting?"


    Gao Wen shed tears and nodded, "well."


    "No regrets?" I asked.


    She nodded again, "Well!"


    I was relieved and nodded, "yes, you can go in a moment."


    Gao Wen stood up and bowed to me in tears. "Thank you, young master."


    She takes a look at Gao Quan and Gao Ying and turns to walk out of the restaurant.


    "Young master, this......" Gao Ying is helpless.


    "Someone has to quit," I said. "Of the three of you, only one can hold on to it until the end. That person is Gao''s new owner."


    I took a look at the power of eating.


    Gao Ying also looked at him.


    Gao Quan stops, chews slowly, swallows the food in his mouth, looks up at us, stands up and turns to go.


    Stand up with a high miso, "brother!"


    Gao Quan stops, his mood is extremely tangled. After a long time, he sighs helplessly.


    "Hold on, will you?" Tears flashed in Gao Ying''s eyes.


    Gao Quan glanced at her, hesitated for a moment and nodded, "I''ll try my best."


    He turned and left.


    Gao Ying knows that Gao Quan is on the verge of collapse, and he can''t last long.


    She sat down slowly, took a deep breath, wiped the tears around her eyes, and bowed her head to drink porridge.


    "Don''t you want to be a master?" I asked.


    She shook her head.


    "Why?" I don''t understand.

 Chapter 278

    "It''s too tired to be a householder," she said.


    I looked at the tears in her eyes and knew she wasn''t lying.


    Although this girl is the eldest granddaughter of Gao family, she has been marginalized all the time. Gao Yinlong attaches great importance to Gao long and loves Gao Wen. He is also very concerned about Gao Quan, but only for Gao Ying, the granddaughter, who has always been lukewarm. Gao Ying is strong, independent and proud. She is a miss of Gao family, but her wish is not to take charge of Gao family. On the contrary, what she wants is to leave.


    Her dream is to leave the family and live a free and dignified life.


    But now it seems that this dream can hardly be realized.


    Gao Ying took a few mouthfuls of porridge, calmed down and asked me, "if I quit, would grandpa be ok?"


    I looked at her calmly, without speaking.


    There were tears in her eyes, which were opposite to my four eyes, waiting for my answer sincerely.


    What should I say?


    Say it''s ok? Let her out?


    Can the high power bear the power of the dragon?


    Say something, let her insist?


    What about her dream? What should I do? "Young master, can you tell me?" She tried to hold back the tears in her eyes and asked me again, "if I quit, would grandpa be ok?" I smiled calmly, "are you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid," she said.


    "Then why do you want to quit?" I asked, "to fulfill your brother? Or to fulfill yourself? "


    "I don''t want to be a householder," she said. "I''m for Grandpa."


    "Then why do you want to quit?" I asked.


    She dodged my eyes and let out a long breath.


    I stood up, patted her on the shoulder and turned to go.


    "I am a girl, and my brother should be the master," she said lightly.


    "So that''s what you thought from the beginning?" I looked at her. "You think your brother is the pillar of your life. He will stick to it until the end. But you and Gao Wen are just for your grandfather. When you can''t stick to it, you can quit, right?"


    She stood up and looked at me. "I didn''t want to quit, but if someone has to, it''s me and Gao Wen. I think I''ll stick to it until the last moment, but I won''t be the head of the family. As long as my brother sticks to it, I''ll stick to it. When grandpa is OK, I''ll quit and let my brother be the head of the family. "


    I was deeply moved by the girl''s kindness.


    I went to her and asked seriously, "do you really think so?"


    She nodded quietly.


    I looked at her for a while, smiled, held out my hand, and gently wiped away the tears from her eyes. "If I could, I really want to complete you... But unfortunately, I can''t do that."


    She was stunned. "You..."


    "promise me, don''t let me." I looked at her. "Try to stick to it. You can''t stand it. You can quit. This is the most important moment in your life. Don''t leave any regrets for yourself. "


    "But my brother is..."


    "if your brother can''t hold on, he is not qualified to be the head of the family." I said, "Whoever can hold on to the end is the head of the family. If you deliberately let him, you are not responsible for your grandfather and all the people in the family, including yourself."


    She looked at me in a tangled way, and then stopped, "I... But..."


    I smiled and patted her on the shoulder, "I''ll go to see Gao Wen. When you''re finished, go to the living room and wait for me."


    She hesitated for a moment and nodded in silence, "OK."

 Chapter 279

    Come to Westinghouse, Gao Wen curls up on the sofa, is silently weeping.


    I look at her. "Really


    Her eyes were misty with tears, and she nodded hard.


    I nodded. "OK, then you stand up."


    She stood up and wiped her tears.


    I slightly a concentration, pinches the finger formula, instructs her, "looks at me."


    She raised her head against my four eyes.


    I hold her eyebrow and read the mantra of breaking the seal: five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening the prison, Chi!


    After reading, I pressed her eyebrow and heart, and untied the talisman in her divine light.


    Her body suddenly trembled, as if waking up in a big dream. She looked at me blankly and panted slightly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "is it still hard?" I asked.


    She looked down at herself, touched her chest, touched her belly, and shook her head quickly. "It''s not hard! What''s the matter, young master? " "You can go," I said.


    She hesitated. "Young master, I..."


    I waved, "needless to say, if you quit, you will quit. Clean up and go."


    Gao Wen lost for a while and smiled bitterly, "I understand..."


    I smiled calmly, "I''ll send you."


    She forced herself to bear the tears of grievance, forced out a smile and nodded, "well."


    I accompanied her to the parking lot, to her red sports car.


    After opening the door, she didn''t get in the car, but looked at the next three cars with complicated eyes.


    That''s her grandfather''s car, her brother''s car and her sister''s car. There was Gao Long''s car before, but now it''s gone.


    She looked at Gao Ying''s white sports car with a lonely look. After a long time, she turned to me and asked, "Why are you so kind to my sister, young master?" I was stunned. "How do I treat her? Do you have one? " "My brother and I were awakened by nightmares many times last night," she looked at me. "I was frightened to cry, and my brother was also frightened to cry. If you say something, let us shout, but we shout, but you don''t care about us. My brother said that you just want to protect my sister. He said that he saw you holding her in the living room last night, so caring for her... "


    " you misunderstood ", I calmly looked at her," I treat you equally. "


    "Is it?" She smiled with tears in her eyes. "If you held me last night, I would not choose to quit today. No matter how desperate people are, as long as someone can protect themselves, they will not give up. Young master, I want to ask you, is it because my performance yesterday made you dissatisfied, so you just gave up me and chose my sister? "


    "You really misunderstood," I said.


    "Or I''ll ask you another way. Is that what my grandfather meant? Or... "She looked at me," or do you like my sister? " "Gao Wen!" I frowned. "You misunderstood!" She stopped talking, but she was waiting for my answer.


    "I can''t explain it to you," I looked at her. "I can only say, you three, I have no partiality. You said that I like your sister, then you remember, who was the first one I saved when you were injured yesterday? "


    She felt ashamed and lowered her head in silence.


    "Still doubting?" I asked.


    She was silent for a long time and shook her head.


    I smiled quietly, "let''s go."


    She raised her head and asked me sadly, "am I particularly useless?"


    "Everyone has their limits," I said. "You''ve tried your best."


    She nodded with tears in her eyes, turned to get in the car and drove away slowly.


    I looked at Gao Wen in the distance, and gave a long breath.


    Now, only Gao Quan and Gao Ying are left.


    I rubbed my face hard, refreshed, and turned to the courtyard.


    The talisman of Gao Wen has been untied, and the part of the Dragon Qi she undertakes has been equally divided into Gao Quan and Gao Ying. I must go back quickly to prevent accidents.

 Chapter 280

    Sure enough, when I got back to the living room, their situation was serious again.


    He curled up on the ground, convulsed in pain, and his mouth was filled with blood.


    Gao Ying was lying on the sofa with her stomach covered. Her face changed.


    I quickly walked to Gao Quan''s side, turned him over, looked at his eyebrows and heart, and saw that his magic light almost disappeared. The Qi of the dragon''s pulse ran through his body, disordered his meridians and blocked his midvein. The situation was very serious.


    With a little concentration, I pressed him on the chest, and then the internal Qi rushed into his midvein and rushed out of his midvein.


    He felt as if he had been electrocuted, his body quivered, blood gushed out of his mouth, and he coughed violently.


    I stroked his chest, saw that he was a little better, pinched his fingers, repaired a calming sign, and pressed it into his back heart.


    It''s the tone of high power that counts.


    "Lie down for a while, and I''ll cure you later!"


    I got up and came to Gao Ying. I picked her up and asked her, "does your stomach hurt?"


    She was pale, sweaty, and nodded her head laboriously, "mmm..."


    I picked her up, walked out of the living room quickly, and walked to the east room.


    Back to the east room, I put her on the bed, and with my hands, I found that the Dragon Qi was once again concentrated in her abdomen. Although it is not as serious as yesterday, the pain caused by the injury is far greater than yesterday. I can''t help but stare at her, wondering. The Dragon Qi gathers in her abdomen every time. Is this girl going to have a real dragon in the future?


    Of course, Gao Ying doesn''t know what I''m thinking. She''s fainting from the pain.


    I stopped thinking and reached for her pants.


    Gao Ying gave me a weak look. Her chest heaved violently and she couldn''t speak.


    I pressed her belly with my hand, and with a little concentration, I turned into a fiery charm, and entered the land where she had children. The fire Rune rushes into the dragon''s Qi, and her belly vibrates instantly.


    "Ah! ~"The strong Gao Ying finally couldn''t help shouting out, and her voice changed.


    "Hold on!" I shouted, "or you won''t have a baby!"


    Gao Ying screamed and struggled feebly, tearing the sheets with her hands.


    It''s said that women''s childbirth is the most painful, but Gao Ying''s pain at this time is several times more painful than childbirth. If people are too painful, they can faint, but her pain is different. At this moment, she has no right to faint.


    I love her very much.


    But I can''t be soft hearted, because I''m responsible for her, for Gao''s family, and for her future children. At this time, it will be difficult for her to get pregnant again after a little relaxation.


    Under the sharp pain, every second is so long.


    This process lasted for three minutes.


    Three minutes later, the dragon''s Qi was carried by a strong heat and rushed upward. Her pain was finally relieved.


    At this time, Gao Ying was so angry that she couldn''t even open her eyes.


    I was sweating too. After I covered her up, I fell down on the bed and watched her, gasping for breath.


    After a long time, she struggled to open her eyes, powerless looking at me, two lines of clear tears slipped out of the corner of her eyes.


    I couldn''t help laughing, reaching out to wipe away the tears on her face, "you''ve survived, it''ll be all right later..."


    she looked at me wrongly, with tears streaming in her eyes.


    I want to comfort her, but time waits for no one. The high power side is still struggling. I have to go to save people.


    I forced myself up to cover her.


    "I''ll see your brother," I said. "When he''s OK, I''ll come back."


    She tried to hold back her tears and nodded her head laboriously.


    I wiped the tears from her face, looked at her for a while, turned around and walked out.

 Chapter 281

    In the living room, the situation of high power is better, but it is still not optimistic.


    I dragged him into the bedroom, put him on the bed, and then with a little concentration, pinched his fingers and pressed his brow.


    He grabbed my hand and begged me helplessly, "young master... I... Withdraw... Withdraw..."


    I was stunned, at this time, withdraw?


    Gao Ying...


    I hesitated and asked him, "are you serious?"


    He nodded weakly, "I don''t want to die... I still have... Girlfriend... We are... Engaged... I can''t die..."


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, my heart was a little confused.


    "Young master... I beg you..." he grabbed my clothes and begged me, "I will not be the master... I beg you... Let me go... I beg you..."


    he wept.


    As I said, I can''t be partial to them, I have to treat them equally.


    If Gao Quan wants to quit, I can''t stop him, and his injury is really serious. In case of a long delay, he will become a waste even if he survives. His root bone can''t be a contact person at all. As long as you untie the talisman in his divine light, he can recover in an instant.


    But in that way, the Dragon Qi he undertakes will be transferred to Gao Ying...


    can Gao Ying support it?


    I have no idea.


    "Young master... Please..." Gao Quan cried and begged me, "please..."


    I was silent for a while, slightly focused, pinched his finger and held his eyebrow, read the breaking seal mantra: five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, Yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth for the Yin and Yang, breaking the ban for the prison, Chi!


    After reading the mantra, I pressed his brow hard.


    He shivered as if he had just awakened from a big dream.


    I stood up. "You have a rest. I''ll go to see Gao Ying and see you off."


    Before he could answer, I turned and walked out of the living room.


    After coming out, I let out a long breath, only Gao Ying.


    Anyway, I have to let her through.


    At this time, Gao Ying screamed painfully in the east room, "ah! ~"


    I walked quickly into the east room and came to the bedside. Gao Ying covered her head and rolled in pain.


    I''m relieved, but it''s not a stomachache.


    I picked up the suffering of her, pinched her Tanzhong acupoint, adjusted the internal Qi into her meridians, and relieved the pain of Chong Jing for her. Gao Yingtong screamed, his eyes were bloodshot, and his body was soaked with sweat.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here," I said to her. "I''m not going to let you do anything!" Gao Ying helplessly looked at me, took a bite of her arm, and instantly bit out the blood.


    I can''t bear to look at her. I twisted my head.


    Gao Quan hears his sister''s scream. He comes to the door in fear. He wants to come in, but dare not. Finally, he squats at the door and tears.


    He didn''t know that Gao Ying''s pain at the moment had something to do with his withdrawal just now. He just thought it was too terrible. He had collapsed.


    Finally, after struggling for five or six minutes, Gao Ying fainted.


    I continued to heal her and did not dare to relax.


    I don''t know if it''s time. It''s already noon when I put her back in bed.


    Gao Ying''s breath is weak, her face has been completely emaciated, her whole body is sweat, her hands and feet are cold. But the Dragon Qi in her body is basically under control and has been integrated with her internal Qi.


    I took a long breath of relief and dragged my tired body to the yard.


    When Gao Quan saw me coming out, he quickly stood up and said, "young master, how about Gao Ying?"


    "It''s all right." my feet were soft and I sat on the ground, panting a little.


    He hurriedly came to help me. "Young master, you..."


    I waved, "it''s ok... Let me rest for a few minutes..."


    I didn''t sleep last night, and I used internal Qi continuously and intensively. My physical strength was so overdrawn that I couldn''t bear it.


    Gao Quan didn''t dare to move. He looked at me shamefully and didn''t know what to say.


    "Gao Wen quit, and so do you," I looked up at him. "From now on, Gao Ying is the new owner of Gao''s family."


    He hesitated for a moment and nodded, "HMM..."


    "do you have any opinions?" I asked.


    He sighed and did not speak.

 Chapter 282

    "Not willing?" I asked.


    He smiled bitterly, "I''m not unwilling, but I always think that the head of Gao''s family must be a man, and it must be someone between me and Gao long. I didn''t expect that Gao Ying finally became the head of the family... However, after these two days, I can see that there are only Gao Ying in four of our brothers and sisters, who deserve to be the head of the family. " He took a deep breath and looked at me. "My sister is amazing. I''m convinced."


    "Really convinced?" I look at him.


    He nodded, "really."


    I will smile, "that''s good."


    He looked at the east room and asked me, "what will happen next, young master?" "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Will my grandfather be ok? Will Gao Ying be ok? What will we do after our high family? " He smiled bitterly, "I''m confused and confused. Can you tell me?"


    With a quiet smile, I stood up and said, "let''s go and take you to the parking lot."


    Gao Quan looked at me in a daze, "young master, I..."


    "let''s go", I said lightly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    he sighed helplessly and nodded silently, "OK."


    In the morning, I saw off Gao Wen.


    In less than three hours, high power left.


    Before getting on the bus, Gao Quan couldn''t help asking me again, "young master, will my grandfather and my sister be ok?"


    But I can''t answer this question.


    Because next, for Gao Yinlong and Gao Ying, it is a real test of life and death. At this time, words must not be full.


    So in the face of his problems, I chose silence again.


    Gao Quan saw that I didn''t speak, and immediately understood.


    He was silent for a long time. He wiped the tears from his eyes, took a deep breath, opened the door, got on the car and drove away slowly.


    I was relieved and looked up at the sky.


    It''s a fine day today, cloudless and cloudless.


    Next, it''s time to prepare for the transfer of dragon phase.


    Back in the courtyard, I went into the kitchen and cooked the noodles myself.


    There are many ingredients in the refrigerator. I have no time to make them. I have no mind. A bowl of plain noodles, a few drops of sesame oil, and some salt are enough.


    After eating, I also cooked a bowl for Gao Ying, nest two eggs in it, deliberately cook for a while.


    After cooking, I came to the east room with noodles and put them on the cabinet at the head of the bed.


    Gao Ying is still in a coma. Her face is not bloody at all.


    I sat down beside her and looked at her carefully. The light was still weak and my clothes were soaked with sweat.


    I picked her up, held her Tanzhong acupoint, and continued to use the internal Qi to fill her zhongdantian, and added her magic light.


    After a few minutes or so, her face recovered, her brow slightly wrinkled, and she woke up.


    She opened a pair of inanimate eyes, looked at me, her head askew, leaned weakly in my arms, panted slightly.


    "Is it hard?" I asked.


    "No energy..." her voice was very weak.


    "You can''t sleep any more. You have to pick yourself up."


    I took a pillow, let her sit on the pillow, turned around and took the bowl of noodles, picked up some noodles, blew them gently, and sent them to her mouth, "come on, eat."


    She looked at me in silence and took a hard bite.


    I smile lightly, "come on, eat more, and you will have strength after eating."


    Her eyes were red, she took a few mouthfuls with tears in her eyes, turned her head, and her face was full of tears.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked her.


    She covered her face and sobbed.


    As soon as I saw it, I put down the bowl and held her shoulders. "Are you ok? What are you crying for? "


    She didn''t speak and held me in tears.


    I smiled quietly and hugged her gently, "it''s ok... After tonight, everything will be ok..."


    she hesitated for a moment, released me, wiped her tears and nodded, "HMM."


    I took the noodles and smiled at her. "Come on, have some noodles."

 Chapter 283

    In the evening, Gao Ying recovered.


    I told her to take a bath and let her put her clothes on the bed.


    When she came into the bathroom, I opened the door, took her clothes and went to the south room and put them in the washing machine.


    About an hour later, the clothes were washed and dried.


    I took the clothes back to the east room, went to the bathroom door, and told her, "the clothes have been put on the bed for you. I''ll change them later and come to my study."


    "OK, I''ll wash it in a minute," she said.


    My brain inexplicably appeared the picture of her bathing, hurriedly closed the heart read, red face left the east room.


    When I came to the living room, I calmed down, walked into the study, came behind Mr. Gao, and carefully observed the Dragon Seal.


    Sure enough, the golden light began to move slowly again.


    Dragon seal is recovering, I have no way to stop it, so we don''t have much time left.


    I looked at the seal, lost in thought.


    Ten minutes later, Gao Ying came. Seeing that I was thinking, she didn''t dare to speak.


    I took a look at her, got up and came to her, and asked her, "are you ok?"


    "Well, after the bath, it''s all right," she said.


    I will smile, "that''s good."


    "How is Grandpa?" She asked worried.


    I took a look at Mr. Gao in my study. "If it goes well, he will wake up tomorrow."


    Her eyes brightened. "Really? That''s great! " I thought about it. I pulled her to the sofa and sat down.


    "Gao Ying, your brother and your sister have quit. You are the new head of Gao''s family." I looked at her. "There are some things that can''t be concealed from you any more. I have to tell you the truth."


    "The truth?" She was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Your grandfather was not in a coma because of some evil spirit," I said. "That was caused by your geomancy."


    "Feng Shui..." she didn''t understand, "what''s going on here?" I started from her grandfather''s adventure on tiannu peak 50 years ago, and told her the whole story in the original.


    "Longxiang is the source of the prosperity of the Gaojia family." I looked at her. "Except for me, only the leader of the Gaojia family can know the secret. You are the second generation leader of Gao family. I''m going to transfer the Dragon phase to you tonight. In the next 50 years, the Gao family will depend on you. "


    Gao Ying looked at me in surprise and couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    "What? Scared? " I asked.


    She turned her head to look at the study, hesitated for a moment, and asked me, "is it the Dragon phase transferred to me, my grandfather will be ok?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "after the transfer, you will officially become the new head of Gaojia, and you will become the second generation of gaoyinlong."


    "Gao Yinlong..." she didn''t understand, "but... I''m a girl..."


    "you''re a girl, but you''re also the head of the family." I said, "I don''t know why the girl on tiannu peak asked your grandfather to change his surname to Gao, but I know the meaning of Gao Yinlong''s name clearly. Your ancestral home is Yinzhou. You have been born in Yinzhou for generations. The name Yinlong implies the dragon of Yinzhou. In Yinzhou, I don''t think any geomancy of your family can be better than yours. Only when you call it this name can you be compatible with the dragon and control the dragon''s Qi. "

 Chapter 284

    "Will you call me that after that?" She asked.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "When people call me that, I will try to get used to it." she looked at me seriously. "But I will always be Gao Ying in front of you."


    I will smile, "Gao Yinlong is not a good name? Isn''t it more charming that you are so beautiful and deserve such a domineering name? " "No, in front of you, I''ll always be Gao Ying."


    "Well, then I thank you for the privilege."


    She dodged my eyes, cleared her throat, and continued to ask, "you just said that you would transfer the dragon face in the evening. What should I do?"


    "I will arrange the array on you and transfer the whole dragon form to you through the array," I said. "In this process, you will lose consciousness, which lasts for about one to two hours."


    "Is there any danger?" She asked.


    "Yes," I said, "the Dragon Seal on your grandfather''s back has begun to show signs of recovery. Once it recovers, I have no ability to open it again, so it will not be able to complete the transfer. This is the biggest danger. If the Dragon phase fails to move, the high family will be destroyed. So we have to race against the clock and complete the transfer before the Dragon seal is restored. "


    "I see," she took a deep breath and asked me, "when will that start?"


    I look at my watch. "Now it''s five o''clock. I''ll take a bath. At six o''clock, let''s go into the psychic array and start moving."


    "Good," she nodded.


    I stood up, smiled at her, turned and walked out of the living room.


    When I came to the east room, I went into the bathroom and drained the water for a bath.


    From yesterday to now, I have been busy all day and night. I am very tired. Shifting the dragon is a tough challenge and I have to recover as fast as I can.


    After putting the water in place, I took off my clothes and slowly lay down in the bathtub.


    The water is very hot and comfortable. I close my eyes, take a long breath and gradually relax myself.


    Unconsciously, I fell asleep.


    At this time, my cell phone rings.


    I woke up suddenly, rubbed my face with water, sat up, took a towel, wiped my hands, touched my pants, and took out my cell phone.


    I saw that it was Guo Zheng.


    At this time, why does he call me?


    On second thoughts, I understand that his precious son Guo Chenlong was beaten by Wang Bao at my home two days ago. He is a famous baby protector and will never give up with me. At first, it may be because of Guo Chenjun. He didn''t dare to come to me. He probably endured it for two days. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn''t help but call me.


    He can really pick the right time. This is the right time. How can I get involved with him?


    I thought about it, hung up, turned off my cell phone, put it aside, and got up and left the bathtub.


    Dressed and packed, I went out of the east room and returned to the living room.


    Gao Ying looked and stood up. "Young master."


    I smiled at her. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 285

    In the study, the channeling array is still strong. Mr. Gao sits in the array, showing a layer of imperceptible golden light.


    The Dragon seal has been restored for most of the time. It''s too late to start.


    I asked Gao Ying to walk into the array and sit down about two meters away from her grandfather. Then I said to her, "it''s necessary to use the array to transfer the dragon''s face. I want to arrange the reversal Seven Star array on you and your grandfather like the girl on tiannu peak 50 years ago. This kind of array is very fierce. It will make you fall into a deep coma like your grandfather. You will have multiple dreams, but you don''t need to be afraid. I can see your dreams. When necessary, I will use the divine light to enter your dreams and bring you out. "


    She nodded, "Well!"


    I took a deep breath, a little concentration, the light of God to condense the left hand, and then the right hand pinched the formula, began to repair the talisman.


    This is the method that I summed up that night when I studied the golden light twelve sword formula. Theoretically, it should be feasible, but I am not sure whether it is OK or not.


    But at this meeting, I''m not sure I have to be brave.


    Because the Dragon seal is about to break.


    Grandpa didn''t teach me many arrays, but every array taught me many different uses. Among them, the inversion array is a large category. He said that this is the essence of our Wu family''s secret arts. The so-called reversal array refers to the array based on the principle of anti gossip, which has huge power and can be unimaginable.


    For example, the Seven Star array is essentially a seal array, but when it becomes a reverse Seven Star array, it has the function of star shifting and heaven and earth rebuilding, which can be used to transfer the powerful seal. In Grandpa''s diary, there is also a short passage in the records of the weapon refining method, which roughly means that the array on the object can be completely transferred to the new object by using the reverse Seven Star method. I just saw this sentence, so I thought of the way to transfer the Dragon phase. Remember that everything in the universe can be objects, and people are no exception. That''s what the girl on tiannu peak did.


    She can do it, so can I.


    It''s just that it''s hard for me to do it.


    I gazed at the divine light of my left hand. After finishing one Rune and one rune, I bounced in. The process was similar to the usual array arrangement, but the whole array was integrated into the divine light.


    At first, it was nothing. With the formation of the array, the array in front of me was dark, and I began to work a little harder.


    But I can''t help it. I have to hold on, because I can''t stop or distract myself. Even if I''m a little distracted, I''ll lose all my efforts.


    I have only one last chance, not to be careless.


    After the fourth talisman entered the array, I felt a sharp pain.


    After the fifth talisman entered, there was a blood red light in front of my eyes. My eyes began to be congested, blood gas surged up, and my head began to ache.


    The sixth talisman is very important. When it is finished, there is blood pouring out of my mouth.


    The seventh and last rune is the most important one. When I finished, my legs were soft and puffed, and I knelt on the ground.


    "Young master!" Gao Ying was surprised. "Are you ok?"


    Of course, I have something to do with it, but fortunately, I have a quick reaction. In the moment of falling, my left hand tightly grasped the array in my hand.


    The reversal Seven Star array has become. It''s in my left hand. Just throw it into the array, and I can faint at ease.


    But I have no energy.


    I panted hard, blood gushed from the corner of my mouth, forming a blood line.


    Gao Ying stood up and quickly came to me to hold me. "Young master, young master! ... "


    her eyes are red," how did you spit blood? How did you spit blood? "

 Chapter 286

    I can''t breathe anymore.


    Gao Ying held me in her arms and cried. She was very sad.


    At this time, my chest suddenly a cool, then that cool into a heat flow, into my midvein, quickly walk up.


    My consciousness suddenly woke up, subconsciously looked at my chest.


    Jade girl? Is it really her?


    After a while, my blood calmed down and went back slowly.


    I took a long breath and finally eased myself.


    Gao Ying held me in her arms and cried bitterly. "Young master... Young master Wu Zheng... Don''t scare me... Don''t scare me..."


    I came back to myself and smiled at her, "what are you crying for? I''m ok... "


    she was stunned. She quickly released me and held my hand to look up and down." how are you doing? Where the hell was it hurt? Ah? "


    "I was injured just now, but I''m ok now." I look at Mr. Gao and tell her, "hurry back to the array and get ready to start."


    "Are you... Really OK?" She is not at ease.


    "It''s OK," I said. "Go back. There''s not much time."


    She wiped her tears and nodded, "MMM!"


    She turned back to the formation, calmed down and sat down again.


    I rubbed my chest, secretly adjusted the internal Qi and tried to find that the internal injury was all good.


    I couldn''t help but take out the jade pendant and look at the jade girl on it carefully. I couldn''t help wondering, is she still there?


    But if she''s still there, why can''t I see it?


    I looked for a while, took a deep breath and put the jade pendant back into my clothes.


    This is not the time to think about it. Let''s get down to business first.


    I took a look at Gao Ying in the array. She was looking at me too. Her eyes were full of worry.


    I smiled at her. "Here we go."


    She took a deep breath and nodded, "MMM!"


    I took a look at the channeling array, a little concentration, left hand open, the reverse Seven Star array in the divine light flew into the array in an instant, turned into a strong light, and quickly rotated.


    Because the inverted Seven Star array is arranged in my divine light, I instantly felt the thoughts of Mr. Gao and his grandson. Mr. Gao is in a deep coma, and her heart is blank. Otherwise, her heart is full of me...


    I can''t help but be shocked. How can she have me? At this time, Gao Ying has closed her eyes. She is trying to meditate, but her heart is out of her control.


    At this time, the array suddenly became golden, and then I had no idea.

 Chapter 287

    I don''t know how long it took for me to hear the sound of horses galloping.


    The sound is more and more clear from far to near. In addition to the sound of galloping horses, there are also the sound of swords, collisions, fire, and many people''s fighting, screams...


    that sound is so real, as if it is right beside me.


    At this time, a gust of wind blows in front of me, I suddenly open my eyes and instinctively dodge.


    A sharp catapult almost brushed my eyebrows and flew past, plopping into the chest of a man not far behind me.


    With a scream, the man fell off his horse and was soon crushed by a running horse.


    I looked at the scene in surprise, and I was shocked.


    At this time, another catapult came.


    "Khan, be careful!" There was a scream on the side.


    I dodged the crossbow quickly, drew an arrow from the back, bent the bow and took the arrow. With a whoosh, I shot the crossbow man off the horse. Then I shot a dozen arrows in the quiver in a row. The arrows had no false hair, and killed more than ten enemies in an instant.


    After shooting, I gasped and looked at the fierce battlefield around me. Then I realized that I had entered Gao Ying''s dream.


    There is my divine light in the Seven Star reversal array, so I know that I can enter her dream, but I didn''t expect to come up so fast and go straight to the theme.


    I looked around in a daze and found that we were on a vast grassland. At the same time, I remembered that I was the leader of the Tuoba Department of Xianbei, whose name was Tuoba Ying. Now I was leading my own department to fight against the Great Khan gulihe, the leader of the ruran department.


    I don''t know whether there is tuobaying in history. It''s a dream anyway. It doesn''t matter.


    At this moment, our fierce battle has been going on for a whole afternoon, and it''s almost dark. Just now, the Ministry of the future reported that my concubine and daughter were taken away by Rouran people.


    So I flew into a rage, led a fine horse, all the way to kill, into the soft Khan of the Chinese army.


    I shot all the arrows, drew out my swords, led my soldiers, and went on killing.


    I must hurry up because I know that the princess is Gao Ying.


    She was taken away by ruran Khan. Although it was a dream, she could not lose her body. If she had been defiled by Rouran Khan, she would have been destroyed in a moment.


    Because once a man breaks his body, Yuanyang will not be pure. Only the pure Yang body can be integrated with the dragon.


    Therefore, I must seize the time and not delay for a moment.


    I took the elite to ride and ran all the way to catch up with the soft and sweaty convoy.


    Ruran Khan saw that we were coming, and immediately ordered his knights to come around.


    On his own, he put the girl on the horse and ran away with several trusted guards.


    "Ah Nu!" I roared, rushed up and down the mountain like a tiger, and cut down a dozen knights in a row.


    The elite cavalry behind me was inspired. They were extremely brave. They cut and killed all together, and scattered the soft and sweaty elite.


    Ruran Khan big shock, desperately whipping horse butt, running to the distance.


    We soon caught up with them, and I cut a knife into his back.


    With a scream, he fell off his horse and was trampled into flesh and mud by my elite horse.


    His war horse was frightened, carrying a daughter to run forward.


    "Ah Nu! A girl! " I waved the whip as hard as I could, pulled the horse hard, caught up with the horse, jumped onto the horse''s back, grabbed the reins, and hugged the girl.


    A female is Gao Ying. At this time, she is wearing a fresh and inferior battle armour, with a short knife inserted in her abdomen. Her blood is flowing and she has fainted.


    I strangled the horse desperately.


    With a long cry, the horses raised their feet and stopped.


    I picked up a girl and got off the horse, put her on the ground, and shouted, "a girl! A girl! Wake up! "


    A female eyebrow a wrinkly, painful a frown, mouth corner gush out a blood, slowly opened eyes.


    "How are you, daughter?" My eyes are wet. "Do you want it tight?"


    "Sweating..." she stretched out her cold hand, shaking and touching my face.


    When I look at her light, it''s broken! She''s about to breathe.

 Chapter 288

    She can''t lose her life in a dream, let alone die in a dream, or she will die!


    I have to wake her up, now!


    "Ah Nu, you..." I gave myself a hard slap and shouted, "Gao Ying, wake up!"


    A female Zheng, "Gao Ying, Khan, you..." "I''m not Khan, I''m Wu Zheng!" , I shouted, "you are not a girl, you are Gao Ying! Wake up! "


    She suddenly woke up and looked at me in surprise. "Wu Zheng... You..."


    "you are in a dream. Wake up!" I said anxiously, "if you don''t wake up, you will die!"


    "But... But how can I wake up?" She was at a loss.


    "You have to prick yourself," I said. "When you are in a dream, you can either be happy or prick yourself. You can wake up quickly!"


    "I... I don''t know what to do..." she was helpless.


    I looked down and saw the dagger in her abdomen. I reached for it and pulled it out. Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    her abdomen is bursting with blood.


    "Does it hurt?" I asked her.


    She shook her head, "no... It doesn''t hurt..." my heart broke. Once people realize that they are dreaming, they won''t have too strong pain. What can we do?


    At this time, her eyes can''t be opened, so she can''t.


    I pondered a little, had an idea, ordered her, "Gao Ying, you look at me!"


    She held on to look at me, breathing faster and faster, can not help but grasp the armor on my chest.


    I smiled at her, then stabbed myself in the chest with a backhand without hesitation.


    "Wu Zheng!" With a cry, she turned into a golden light and drifted away with the wind.


    "Khan!"


    "Khan!"


    "Khan!"


    My elite riders quickly dismounted and surrounded me, hugged me, cried out in tears, "Khan! Hold on! Hold on! ... "


    there was blood pouring out of my mouth. I looked at the gray sky on the grassland blankly, smiled happily, and closed my eyes slowly...


    the sound around me was getting farther and farther, slowly faded and disappeared.


    I seem to return to the origin of life, as if turned into a light, a gust of wind, no sorrow and no joy.


    At this time, I felt a warm, a white soft light slowly protected me.


    Hazy, I seem to see a familiar face.


    She is so moving, so soft, so pure...


    I look at her quietly, I feel so familiar with her, but I can''t remember for a moment who she is.


    She smiled at me, turned white and disappeared.


    Almost at the same time, there was a sob in my ear.


    I woke up in a flash.


    Looking up, Gao Ying cried and became a tearful man.


    The array in the study disappeared.


    I''m a little sure. I come to Gaoying and hold her arm. "Gaoying, wake up! Wake up! "


    She raised her head and looked at me sadly. "Why do you stab yourself?"


    I was stunned. "Are you awake? Or... Or I didn''t wake up? "


    She held me in tears and kissed my lips in tears.


    I was at a loss.

 Chapter 289

    It''s true? Or a dream?


    Shouldn''t there be multiple dreams? What''s the weight? I was in a daze.


    Gao Ying doesn''t know the skill of kissing. She holds me affectionately, kissing and weeping at the same time.


    I just felt a heat on my body, a golden light came out of her, poured into my body, and then the array around me was restored.


    I was shocked to realize that this is not a dream, this is reality!


    She''s awake!


    We''re really kissing! I quickly let go of her and looked at her in surprise. I couldn''t help breathing.


    Her eyes were misty with tears. She looked at me sadly, full of grievances.


    "You... Are you really awake?" I asked nervously.


    She didn''t speak. She put her arms around my neck, pushed me over the carpet, and kissed me.


    I was confused and looked at her blankly.


    I even forgot to push her away.


    Kissed for a long time.


    All of a sudden, we heard Mr. Gao''s weak voice, "Gao Ying... Grandpa... Is still there..."


    Gao Ying was stunned, which made her wake up.


    I woke up, too.


    We were both stunned for a moment, and then quickly got up.


    In the study, I was embarrassed for a moment.


    Mr. Gao was very weak and looked at us powerlessly. "You..."


    "Grandpa, I..." Gao Ying blushed with shame.


    My face is also very hot. I''m embarrassed to find a seam to drill in.


    "Mr. Gao,... Is not what you think!"


    I feel pale for this explanation.


    Mr. Gao smiled, "young master, don''t explain... I''m from here... Understand..."


    I looked at Gao Ying with a red face. She didn''t dare to look at me, turned her face around and avoided my eyes.


    I coughed. I turned to Mr. Gao and asked, "how do you... Feel?"


    "I feel very tired... I don''t have the strength..." Mr. Gao looked at us and asked me, "young master, is dragon phase... Finished?"


    I was stunned, and then I thought of the story of Longxiang. I asked Gao Ying, "do you feel any discomfort?"


    Gao Ying blushed and shook his head.


    "Can you stand up?" I asked.


    She tried, shook her head again, "legs are weak..."


    I stood up, picked her up, turned to Mr. Gao and said, "you can bear it for a while, I''ll come back later."


    Finish not waiting for the old man to talk, I hold Gao Ying out of the study and walk to the bedroom.


    Mr. Gao closed his eyes and smiled happily.


    When I came to the bedroom, I put Gao Ying on the bed and reached for her clothes.


    Just after I unbuttoned a button, I suddenly turned around and said, "er... Come on, I need to see your back..."


    Gao Ying didn''t speak, took off her clothes with a red face, turned around and protected her chest.


    "OK..." she whispered.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down and turned around.


    The curve of Gaoying''s back and waist is very beautiful. The slender waist and legs, like the white and soft skin like satin, look so perfect.


    I dare not think about it. I''m determined to watch her back carefully.


    I saw a golden light, looming under her skin, slowly swimming, just like a beautiful golden dragon.


    I took a breath and was relieved at last.


    "The Dragon phase has been transferred," I said. "From now on, you are the real owner of Gao family."

 Chapter 290

    She turned to look at me with tears in her eyes.


    In the dream, I stabbed her in the heart and woke her up from multiple dreams.


    She will never forget the pain in her life.


    I dodged her eyes. "Put on your clothes. I''ll see your grandfather."


    I turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    Without the dragon face, Mr. Gao is obviously a lot older, his figure is not as straight as before, and his skin has become an old man''s appearance. But fortunately, there was no problem with his health, just a little weakness.


    I took him out of the living room, came to Westinghouse, and put him on the bed where Gao Wen had slept.


    After coming out of the channeling, he recovered for a few minutes and was able to sit up.


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    "It''s OK," he said, holding my hand. "Master Wu Zheng, it''s hard for you."


    "Yes," I blushed, "Mr. Gao, I really have nothing to do with Gao Ying... Just now she was led into multiple dreams by the array. I went to her dream to save her. In the dream, she experienced a life and death separation, so she was a little excited. After coming out, she may think that she is still in a dream, so... "


    Mr. Gao looked at me kindly, which was like looking at his son-in-law.


    I was embarrassed. "In a word, it''s all a misunderstanding. Don''t blame Gao Ying. She''s really not to blame..."


    "my own granddaughter, I don''t know yet?" He would smile, "from yesterday to now, although I was in a coma, my consciousness has been awake. Gao Quan, Gao Wen and Gao Ying''s performance, your intentions to them, I also saw in the eyes. I understand that you have no other idea about Gao Ying, but she has a clear idea about you... "


    I am very hot and don''t know what to say.


    He looked at me for a while and asked me, "young master, do you... Have a girlfriend?"


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Oh..." he was disappointed and nodded, "I understand..."


    "I love my girlfriend very much. What happened just now is really just a misunderstanding." I paused, "Mr. Gao, I''m sorry..."


    Mr. Gao smiled a little, "don''t say that. You''re trying to save Gao Ying. I can understand it. Love is fate. Gao Ying is a sensible child. She won''t embarrass you. "


    Later, he said it slowly and seemed to have a deep meaning.


    I coughed and stood up. "You just came out of the array, you are very weak, need more rest..."


    he looked at me deeply and smiled lightly. "OK, Gao Ying needs you, go to accompany her."


    When she came to the yard, Gao Ying just came out. She was able to walk.


    We looked at each other, and no one spoke.


    After a few seconds of silence, she came to me with a red face and asked in a low voice, "how is my grandfather... How is he?"


    "He''s OK," I said. "Let him rest."


    She glanced at Westinghouse and nodded, "well."


    I was a little embarrassed. I cleared my throat and bypassed her. "You can have a rest earlier, too."


    "Where are you going?" She asked.


    "Close the array," I said.


    She hesitated and followed.


    When I came to my study, I picked up the reverse Seven Star array and began to receive the channeling array.


    Gao Ying comes to the door and looks at me in silence.


    I finished the array, stood up and smiled at her. "It''s OK. Go to have a rest."


    She came to me and looked up at me.


    "I know you have me in your heart," I looked at her, "but it''s just an illusion that you don''t really like me. Now that it''s done, I''m leaving tomorrow, and you''re going to start your new life. Gao Ying, don''t let this illusion affect us, OK? "


    Her helpless smile, eyes moist, "is it really just illusion?"


    "Really," I said quietly, "I know my heart. I have a girlfriend. I love her very much."


    She lowered her head and wept.


    I stretched out my hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes and stared at her. "Dreams are very deceitful things, especially multiple dreams. If you don''t come out as soon as possible, you will be ruined in your life. Gao Ying, promise me that it will be a dream, OK? "


    She looked at me sadly, forced back her tears, and nodded silently, "Hmmm..."


    I couldn''t bear to look at her again, avoid her eyes, bypass her, and walk out of the study.


    She covered her face and squatted on the ground, crying sadly.

 Chapter 291

    I went back to the east room, closed the door, lay on the bed and let out a long breath.


    The courtyard at night was so quiet that I could hear Gao Ying''s sobbing in her study.


    I know it''s a little too much, even cruel, but I can''t help it. I already have Xiaojun in my heart. I can''t hurt Gao Ying.


    So even though I feel a little sad, I still firmly believe that I am right to do so.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.


    I couldn''t sleep. I turned the other side and finally sat up to meditate.


    If you can''t sleep, just be quiet.


    Soon, my mind calmed down, and I felt that there was a heat in my body, and I wandered in my meridians. I subconsciously use the method of Internal observation to observe, and found that this heat is not a pure internal Qi, but a golden light, and this golden light has been integrated with my internal Qi.


    My heart moved, I opened my eyes and looked at my hands.


    When my heart moved, I saw a soft golden light in the palm of my hand. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I was stunned.


    Where is this golden light from?


    How could it be so well integrated with my inner Qi as if it had been cultivated by myself?


    What the hell is this?


    I stared at the golden light in my hand, and kept thinking about tonight. Suddenly I remembered that the golden light came from Gao Ying''s body when she kissed me.


    The golden light on her body comes from the Dragon Seal and the Qi of the dragon vein. But the golden light in my body is different. It''s soft, warm and tough. It''s not the same as the Qi of the dragon vein in Gaoying.


    I pondered for a long time, and thought that there was only one possibility. It was that the golden light was the girl on the tiannu peak who was deliberately sealed into the Dragon phase.


    At this point, I seem to suddenly understand something.


    Fifty years ago, Mr. Gao suffered an avalanche with the scientific research team, and he should have died. The girl should have gone to tiannu peak to save people, saw the scene of the avalanche, so she rescued them. In the middle of the night, Mr. Gao climbed to tiannu peak, found that the girl was injured, and then saw the huge ice.


    In Mr. Gao''s opinion, it''s a piece of ice, but my understanding is that it should be a seal. At the girl''s request, Mr. Gao helped her open the seal, and in order to repay him, the girl gave him the Golden Dragon.


    But the problem is that the girl saved Mr. Gao first, and then Mr. Gao helped her open the seal on the top of the mountain. In other words, the girl doesn''t owe him anything, so why does she give Mr. Gao a golden dragon face?


    You know, the golden dragon is not a general geomancy array. The girl gave the Gao family 300 years of good luck!


    Why did she do it?


    And judging from her dress, she should be a person of this era. She should use some skills to cross the tiannu peak 50 years ago. Although that realm is too far away for me, I absolutely believe that it is feasible.


    Then the problem comes again. Since she is a person of this era, she can help the Gao family to transfer the dragon''s pulse by herself. That''s just a piece of cake for her. Since she is so kind to Gao''s family, why doesn''t she try to help him find another geomancy expert?


    Doesn''t she know the danger of doing so?


    No, of course she knows.


    Now that she knows, why does she do it?


    The only explanation is that she did it on purpose.


    She purposely set up this bureau to pass the golden light to the person who transferred the dragon''s face for Gao''s family 50 years later.


    But why did she do it?


    I looked at the golden light in my hand, unable to understand it.


    Just then, someone outside smiled.


    The voice was so small that I could hardly detect it. I couldn''t hear it before.


    But now with this golden light, I hear it, and it''s true.

 Chapter 292

    It was a girl''s knowing smile, as if she could perceive what I think, so she smiled.


    I didn''t even think about it. I got out of bed and ran to the door and opened it.


    Sure enough, I saw a girl in the moonlight.


    She was wearing a beige down jacket, white pants, shoulder length hair, and three earrings on her left ear. She was very beautiful and beautiful.


    Well, I haven''t seen such a beautiful girl.


    "Who are you?" I asked.


    "Wu Zheng...", she looked at me and nodded contentedly, "very well."


    "Who are you?" I asked again.


    "You''ll know later," she smiled. "Practice hard. When the time comes, I''ll come to you."


    She turned and left.


    "You wait!"


    I ran into the yard and found that she was gone.


    God foot pass?


    I was at a loss.


    This girl looks like she''s only 18 or 19 years old. At such an age, she''ll have a magic foot?


    Is she really a fairy?


    I looked at my hand, and it was dark, and the golden light came out again.


    "Don''t I wake up?" I said to myself, "still in Gaoying''s dream?"


    I smiled, took a deep breath, and turned back to the house.


    See the edge does not think of the edge, meet the edge only with the edge, think so much useless, let it be natural.


    Back in bed, I turned on my cell phone and dialed Ke''er.


    "Hello, young master..." Ke''er was sleepy like a kitten, yawning and asking me, "what''s for this time? Clothes? Or a set? "


    "Where are you now?" I asked.


    "I''m in the hotel, about five kilometers away from you." she yawned again, sniffled, and her voice refreshed. "You tell me!"


    I smiled quietly, "come and pick me up at ten tomorrow morning, let''s go home."


    "Done?" Asked Keer.


    "Well, it''s done," I said with a long breath and a smile. "I want to eat instant boiled meat."


    Ke''er smiled, "OK, tomorrow at noon, I''ll invite you!"


    "OK," I smile, "go to sleep."


    "Well!" She smiled, "young master, I love you!"


    "I love you, too!"


    I laughed and hung up.


    Put down your cell phone and feel relaxed.


    I covered the quilt, smiled happily and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 293

    The next morning, everyone from the Gao family came.


    Some of them got a call from Mr. Gao last night and came all night, such as Gao Shi and his wife, Gao Min and Gao long. Others, such as Gao Quan, Gao Wen and a group of confidants brought by Mr. Gao before, have never left Shangjing.


    After all the people arrived, in my witness, Mr. Gao announced the new family rules in public, and formally passed the title of the head of the family to Gao Ying.


    From this moment on, Gao Ying is no longer Gao Ying. Her name is Gao Yinlong.


    And Mr. Gao used his name back fifty years ago, Gao Jiasheng.


    After the ceremony, I got up and left to go home.


    Mr. Gao wanted to leave me for dinner. I declined. He insisted on sending me back to Tongzhou in person. I declined.


    My reason is very simple. The Wu family has rules. After the business is done, I can''t eat the food and drink of the host family. I have an appointment with my friend at noon, so I won''t bother the senior family.


    When Mr. Gao saw that I said so, he had to agree.


    Gao Ying was very calm. She didn''t say a word to me during the whole process.


    She''s not angry with me. She hasn''t come out yet, so she deliberately takes out a calm look.


    I know what she means, so I don''t mind.


    Finally, surrounded by all the people of Gao family, I came to the door and got on the car of Ke''er.


    The moment I got on the bus, Gao Ying''s eyes flashed with tears.


    I smiled at her. "I''m gone."


    With tears in her eyes, she nodded.


    I laugh at Gao Quan and Gao Wen and others, raise the window, and tell Ke''er, "let''s go."


    "OK," Ke''er nodded.


    The SUV moved slowly and drove us away.


    On the way, Gao Ying sent me a wechat message, which was very simple. In a word, "thank you."


    I gave her a hug back.


    She also gave me a hug back.


    I smiled, put down my cell phone and let out a long breath.


    "Are you asleep, young master?" Asked Keer.


    I was stunned. "What?"


    "The girl who was crying just now, did you sleep?" But look at me.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," I blushed. "What can''t sleep? I''m going to work for her. Where do you want to go?"


    "No?" She pretended to be surprised and looked at me, "that girl is so beautiful, her chest is big, her waist is thin and her buttocks are cocked. You and her have been together for two days and nights, but you haven''t managed her yet?"


    "I''ll take care of you first!" I said calmly.


    "Hahaha...", Ke''er laughed, "young master has made great progress! On the road! "


    I took a look at her and sighed helplessly, "sooner or later, I''ll let you teach me wrong..."


    Ke''er smiled proudly, "go to dinner!"


    She stepped on the gas and the SUV roared forward.


    After the Gao family''s work, I went back to my own life.


    It''s a good feeling.


    At noon, we came to a Shabu meat restaurant outside the front door to eat Shabu mutton.


    While eating, Guo Zheng called again.


    I took out my mobile phone and looked at it. I couldn''t help putting down my chopsticks.


    "Young master, who is it?" Asked Keer.


    "Xiaojun her father," I said, "Guo Chenlong went to my house to make trouble the other day and was beaten up. I think he came to me to settle accounts."


    "Fuck!" Can son put down chopsticks with a snap, "trouble? What''s the matter with him? return kindness with ingratitude evil for good? "Crossing the river and demolishing the bridge?"


    "They don''t agree with me and Xiaojun," I said, "so Guo Chenlong went to my house to play rogue that day."


    "Give it to me, I''ll tell him!" Ke''er is very angry.


    "You don''t talk." I took a look and got through. "Hello? Mr Guo. "


    "Young master, I have called you several times in the past two days. Are you very busy, either not answering or shutting down?" He asked in a strange way.


    "It''s a little busy," I said lightly. "What''s the matter with you?" "There''s something about my daughter and my son," he said coldly. "Young master, you work for my family, but we pay you according to the rules. Is it not for you?"


    "No."


    "Then why do you seduce my daughter?"


    I frown, "seduce? Mr. Guo, Xiaojun and I really love each other, not who seduces them. "


    "Ha ha, really in love?" He sneered, "you''re eighteen, she''s twenty-three, five years old. You told me you really love each other? OK, even if you are sincere, so what? My daughter is a gold branch and jade leaf. How about you? You''re only a feng shui master with any ability. Are you worthy of my daughter? "


    I was silent for a while, clearing my throat, "you are Xiaojun''s father. I won''t quarrel with you. Go on talking about Guo Chenlong."When mentioning Guo Chenlong, Guo Zheng suddenly broke out, "are you ok? My son went to your place and wanted to talk with you calmly, but you let someone beat him! What do you mean, Wu Zheng? Do you think you can bully my son if you know something about geomancy? "


    "Peace of mind?" I disdained a smile, "is that what he said? He really told me calmly? "


    "Isn''t it?" He sneered, "Wu Zheng, I thought you were a sensible child. Unexpectedly, you are so childish! Even if I don''t like a word, I''ll have my son hit! That''s how you love meme, isn''t it? "


    "What do you want?" I asked.

 Chapter 294

    "I''m going to plead justice for my son!" He said angrily.


    "Well, how can I get it back?" I asked, "get someone to hit me? Or would you like to hit me in person? "


    "We Guo family are reasonable people. We don''t beat you, because you saved my grandson anyway," he said. "I only have two conditions. First, you break up with Xiaojun, you can make a price and I will give you as much as you want! Second, to apologize to my son, you have to apologize in person and sincerely. If you promise these two conditions, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen. We''ll still be friends in the future! If you don''t agree, hum! " "You go on," I picked up chopsticks and took a bite of meat. "I don''t agree. What are the consequences? I''ve been ruined by someone else? "


    "Ha ha, that''s not enough," he sneered. "Listen to Xiao Long. Tang Sijia, Du Ling''s close friend, is your lover? Ha ha, you hold Du Ling''s thigh. I dare not do anything to you. But I tell you, my surname Guo is not easy to bully! I''ve found out that your hometown is in Nanhe Town, Cangzhou. If you don''t agree to my terms, I''ll go to your parents tomorrow and let them evaluate this theory! I want all of you in your hometown to know that your Wu family has no virtue or behavior. They bully people with their knowledge of fengshui, seduce my daughter and beat my son. I want people in the Jianghu to comment on this! "


    I didn''t speak. I broke my chopsticks with a click.


    But when he saw it, he asked me, "what did he say, young master?"


    I took a deep breath and said to Guo Zheng, "Mr. Guo, Miss Yang qianer, are you here?"


    Guo zhengyileng, "er... It has nothing to do with you!"


    "You call her, I have something to say to her," I said.


    "What do you want to do?" Guo Zheng is alert. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "give it to her!" I said coldly.


    Guo Zheng hesitated for a moment and handed the phone to Yang qianer. "He... He said to talk to you..."


    Yang qianer took the phone, "what do you want to say to me?"


    "You do this just to force Xiaojun to figure out her shares", I sneered. "I have two conditions, too. You can tell me clearly. First, don''t harass my parents and family. I''ll take care of what I do. Second, you can give me enough. Don''t encourage your husband and your father-in-law to bully Xiaojun. If you are obedient and agree to these two conditions, I will be your father-in-law and say nothing; if you don''t agree... "


    I take a deep breath and smile calmly," believe it or not, I will let you, the Yang family, die... "


    Yang qianer has been silent for a long time, swallowing her saliva nervously," I know... I know... "


    I hung up the phone, put the phone aside, took a long breath, waved to the waiter, "Hello, please help me to get another pair of chopsticks."


    "OK," the waitress turned and took a pair of new chopsticks and sent them to me.


    Thank you. I took the chopsticks and continued to eat.


    Ke''er looks at me in a daze, and doesn''t eat anything.


    "What''s the matter?" I look at her. "What do I do that for?"


    "You were so cool!" She said, "this is the way to deal with people who are ungrateful when they cross rivers and break bridges!"


    "It doesn''t matter if they bully me," I said lightly, "but bully my parents and bully Xiaojun. I will never agree!"


    I take a look at her, "and you, who dare to bully you, I do not agree!"


    Ke''er smiled happily and nodded, "well, who dares to bully the young master, I won''t agree!"


    I will smile, "eat."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    But when she got some mutton, she suddenly came up with a question, "young master, the Guo family know your ability, maybe they dare not go around, but Yang qianer doesn''t know your ability. If she repents in a few days and gives you a moth, what should she do?"


    I took a drink in a hurry. "Within a month, she dared not; after a month, she begged me if it was too late, would she dare to give me the whole moth?"


    "What do you mean?" But I don''t understand.


    "Don''t ask so much," I said. "After the new year, you will understand."


    Ke''er thought about it and nodded, "well."


    I smiled quietly and continued to eat.


    At this time, the mobile phone rings again.


    This time, it''s Tang Sijia.


    I answered, "hello?"


    "Wu Zheng, are you working?" She asked.


    "Just finished," I said.


    "Well, tired?" She asked.


    "OK," I smiled. "What''s the matter?"


    She seemed to hesitate. "Er... It''s nothing. You can take a few days off first, and then you can talk about it in a few days."


    "How do you stammer?" I wonder, "what''s the matter?" "It''s nothing..." she said. "It''s just that Mr. Du wants to meet you.""Du Ling?" I took a look. "What''s the matter with her?"


    "She has a friend and her husband and wife have a very strange dream every day these days, which makes them uneasy," said Tang Sijia. "President Du asked me to ask you two days ago. It''s inconvenient for you to meet one day. I''m guessing that Mr. Tianbao asked you to go there must be something, so I didn''t dare to disturb you. Just now she asked about it again. I said you may be busy, not necessarily have time. She said that her friend is going abroad tomorrow. She said that she asked me to call you and ask. If it''s convenient for you, please let''s go to Du''s house and have a meal together. "


    She paused. "You have just finished. You must be very tired. In this way, you have a few days off. I''ll tell her that you''re too busy to have time in a few days. "


    "Is that right?" I asked, "you''ve been procrastinating for several days. Du Ling is so smart that she can''t see your mind?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll explain it to her," she said.


    I thought, "it''s OK. Come and pick me up."


    "Really?" "Don''t you take two days off?" Tang Sijia worried


    "It''s just a dream, it''s nothing," I said. "I''ll help you with your work first, and then I''ll have a rest."


    Tang Sijia breathed a sigh of relief. "OK, give me a position. I''ll pick you up right away."


    "OK," I hung up.


    Ke''er looked at me curiously. "What''s up, young master?"


    I send the location to Tang Sijia, put down my mobile phone, and smile at Ke''er, "it''s OK, have a meal."

 Chapter 295

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, we came to the Du family mansion in Xiaotangshan and met Du Ling and her two friends.


    The two are a couple. The male is Yang Kai, who is in his thirties and is very energetic. The female is Chen Sisi, who is twenty-five and has a good figure and is very beautiful.


    Du Ling introduced them and then introduced me to them. "This is master Wu Zheng, the best feng shui master in the capital."


    I was a little embarrassed. I coughed, "Mr. Du, I..."


    Chen Sisi gave me a polite smile, "how do you do, young master? I often hear Mr. Du mention you, saying that you are young, but you are very skilled. I saw you today. It''s really young! " Yang Kai didn''t speak. He looked at me. His eyes obviously despised me.


    He may think that I look like a high school student, even if I know something about fengshui, where can I be powerful?


    I don''t mind. Common people only look at appearances. It''s normal for him to think so.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, Du Ling invited us into the living room to sit down and order tea.


    The housekeeper and aunt personally brought us tea and smiled at me, "young master, we have met again."


    I stood up and took it with both hands. "Thank you, aunt."


    "You''re welcome, please take a seat," said the housekeeper.


    I just sat down again.


    Yang Kai and Chen Sisi looked at each other and exchanged glances. They seemed to think that I was a little surprised that I was so polite to the steward of Du family.


    In their opinion, it seems that Du Ling''s distinguished guest should not respect a servant like this.


    I don''t care what they think. Last time I came, the housekeeper and aunt took good care of me. I should respect her. As for the couple, what they like to think.


    Du Ling took a sip of tea, put down the tea bowl, and said to me, "Wu Zheng, did Tang Sijia tell you what I asked you to do?"


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Well, then I''ll trouble you," said Du Ling, looking at Chen Sisi. "Sisi, tell your dream to the young master."


    "Oh, yes," Chen Sisi looked at Yang Kai, and then said to me, "it''s like this. In recent days, we dream of a man playing mahjong in our bedroom every day. He''s dressed in white, has blue face and fangs, and has such a long red tongue. It''s very scary!"


    She compared it with me.


    "Playing mahjong?" I thought, "he''s fighting alone? Or do you fight together? "


    "He fought by himself," she said with lingering fear, "for many days in a row, every day I dreamed of him, and my husband and I would dream of him."


    I look at Yang Kai and then ask Chen Sisi, "just playing mahjong?"


    "Yes," she nodded, "all night long without saying a word. We are scared to wake up many times every day, but when we wake up, he is still playing mahjong! So again and again, I can''t wake up until after daybreak. "


    "Over and over again?" I frowned and asked Yang Kai, "multiple dreams?"


    "Yes!" Yang Kai said, "and the most evil thing is that when we change rooms to sleep, he changes rooms to fight. I can''t even go to the hotel. As soon as I fell asleep, he came. Then I fell into a nightmare. When I woke up, he was still there. I tried to scold him and hit him. It was useless. Scold him, he ignores me, hit him and can''t hit him, he''s like a ghost, he can''t touch it! "


    Speaking of this, he swallowed his saliva nervously and looked at Chen Sisi. "We two haven''t slept well for many days, but I don''t know why. We can''t sleep well, but our spirit is getting better and better. We''ve also found someone to show us. Monks and Taoists have found them. They say that one person is the same, and they also have talismans on them. But they still dream of that person in the evening. "


    "We have seen a psychiatrist," Chen said. "He said that we are under too much pressure and may be in some kind of mental disorder. He suggested that we take a vacation abroad and change our environment completely to see if it would be better. Just in time, we are going to talk about the cooperation project with our sister, so we have come to Beijing. We plan to stay for a few days, talk about business, and then go on holiday abroad. "


    "Did you dream about that man these days when you were in Beijing?" I asked.


    "I dream!" The couple spoke in unison.


    Let me see Du Ling. "President Du, where do they live these days?"


    "It''s right here," said Du Ling. "There are many exorcising objects and Fengshui array in my house. It''s impossible for anything from the evil gate to come in. So I think it''s strange. How could they dream like that? So I asked Tang Sijia to ask you. I want you to come over and have a look. "


    I nodded and looked at the eyebrows of Chen Sisi and Yang Kai. They were so radiant that I couldn''t see anything unusual.


    The so-called God does not want to sleep, Qi does not want to eat, here is the God of light. People with enough light will have a good mental head. Even if they don''t sleep for a long time, they won''t get tired at all.


    On the surface, there''s no problem. But if they haven''t slept well for several days and still have enough, there''s a problem.Seeing my silence, Yang Kai asked tentatively, "young master, what is the man we dreamed of?"


    "Is it a ghost?" Chen Sisi asked.


    I pondered a little, stood up, walked to Yang Kai, "close your eyes."


    He was stunned and looked at Du Ling.


    Du Ling beckoned him to do what I said.

 Chapter 296

    Yang Kai took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    I pressed his eyebrow with my hand, and explored his inner Qi. I found that his eyebrow was warm and his meridians were smooth without any abnormality.


    I thought about it, and then I asked Chen Sisi, "Miss Chen, stand up."


    "Oh, yes!" Chen Sisi stands up.


    I put my hand around her waist and put it on the back of her life gate.


    Yang Kai frowned and stood up. "What are you doing?"


    "Yang Kai!" Du Lingyi frowns.


    Chen Sisi also winked at him and told him not to be so rude.


    Yang Kai glanced at me displeased and sat down.


    I ignored his attitude and walked inside Chen Sisi for a week. Then I let her go, looked at her doubtfully, and went back to Tang Sijia and sat down.


    "How is it?" Du Ling asked me.


    "They are not evil spirits," I said, "but that dream is not accidental."


    "What is that?" Yang Kai asked.


    "There are three possibilities for a dream to be repeated," I said. "One is that the yuan Shen is flexible and feels a certain hint; the other is that there is a spiritual body to hold a dream and want to convey a certain message. Now it seems that your situation certainly does not belong to these two situations."


    "And another?" Chen Sisi asked, "what is it?"


    "Yes," Du Ling asked, "what''s the third?"


    "The third is that some people want to use magic to harm you. Specifically, it''s the magic that works on fengshui," I said. "If this is the case, it''s useless for you to carry amulets and change the environment. As long as the problems on Fengshui are not solved, the dream will follow you like a shadow. "


    "Sorcery?" Yang Kai looks at Chen Sisi. "Will someone use magic to harm us?"


    Chen Sisi hesitated for a moment and asked me, "young master, do you know what kind of magic it is?"


    "I probably know something," I looked at them, "just..."


    "just what?" Yang Kai asked.


    I smile calmly, "just what I said, you may not accept it."


    "Tell me," said Yang Kai.


    I hesitated for a moment, looked at Tang Sijia and Du Ling, "really want me to say?"


    "It doesn''t matter, just say it," Du Ling looked at me.


    I nodded. "OK, since Mr. Du asked me to say it, I''ll say it. You dream that the ghost in white will play mahjong for one person in the bedroom. Mahjong is a game for four people and a game for one person, which means three games are not enough. That man is the face of the fierce ghost. The fierce ghost is the gen soil, the blockade, and the seal. When the fierce ghost enters the bedroom, the Lord seals the soul. This dream is neither a hint nor a prediction. It''s a kind of witchcraft, called the seal of soul sacrifice. "


    I look at them. "You''ve been calculated."


    "Seal soul sacrifice..." Chen Sisi was stunned.


    Yang Kai''s face was ugly. He swallowed his saliva and asked me, "then... Can this break?"


    "Sealing the soul sacrifice is a kind of witchcraft as well as a kind of technique to control nightmares. It can be broken naturally, but this kind of technique is very vicious, and it will be difficult to crack it." I looked at him, "and it will involve your secret..."


    "my secret?" He didn''t understand, "what''s the secret?"


    "The secret of your birth," I said.


    "My life experience?" He didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "Do you know who the white ghost in your dream is?" I look at him.


    He shook his head and asked me, "who is it?"


    "It''s your father," I said. "His grave has been dug."


    Chen Sisi frowned. "Who do you say?"


    "His father," I looked at her, "your father-in-law."


    Yang kaimiso stood up, pointed to my nose, and shivered angrily.

 Chapter 297

    Seeing him like this, Tang Sijia, who has been listening to him, stopped working. She stood up and asked Yang Kai, "Mr. Yang, what are you doing?"


    Du Ling also frowned, "Yang Kai, what are you doing?"


    Yang Kai looked at her and smiled coldly. "Mr. Du, is this the most powerful feng shui master in Shangjing? Hum... "


    Du Ling stands up," what do you mean? "


    "He''s a liar!" Yang Kai said angrily, "what else has my father''s grave been dug? My father lives well. Where''s the grave? "


    Du Ling was shocked and looked at me. "Here..."


    Chen Sisi stood up with cold face, "my father-in-law and mother-in-law just came back from a holiday abroad yesterday, and now they are in Xijing!"


    I smile calmly, don''t explain.


    "In Mr. Du''s face, I don''t smoke you," Yang Kai pointed to my nose and said viciously, "get out of here! Get out of here now! "


    "OK," I nodded. "Then I''ll go." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I turned around and walked out.


    "Ah, Wu Zheng!" Tang Sijia turned to look at the couple, the ups and downs of the angry chest, "you... You are too much!"


    She turned and ran after her.


    Du Ling took a cold look at the couple and followed them out of the living room.


    Chen Sisi was stunned and looked at Yang Kai. "Husband, did we blame him?"


    "Fart!" Yang Kai roared, "is my father dead or not? Don''t I know? This kid is a liar! Liar! "


    He yelled at me on purpose.


    I ignored it and went straight out of Du''s mansion.


    Outside, Tang Sijia caught up with me and took my arm. "Wu Zheng, don''t be angry..."


    I gave her a smile, "it''s OK, you go and drive me home."


    "But..."


    before Tang Sijia finished, Du Ling came out.


    She came to see Tang Sijia and said to me, "Wu Zheng, don''t be angry, just give me face."


    "I''m not angry," I said calmly, "but today''s meal looks like another day."


    Du Ling sighed helplessly and told Tang Sijia, "go and drive, I''ll talk with Wu Zheng."


    "Good." Tang Sijia took a look at me, patted my arm and turned away.


    Du Ling watched her go far, turned to me and said, "Wu Zheng, it doesn''t matter if they don''t believe you, I believe you!"


    I smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Du."


    She came close to me and lowered her voice. "Yang and I are talking about a project with a total investment of nearly 10 billion yuan. Can you tell me the truth, Yang Kai, can I cooperate with him in the end? "


    I pondered a little and asked her, "don''t you know him well?"


    "Sisi is my best friend. They have just been married for less than a year," she said. "The Yang family is a powerful family in Xijing. They have strength, but when they do great things, only strength is not enough. They have to have luck..."


    she looked at me. "You know."

 Chapter 298

    I smiled and said two words, "be careful."


    Du Ling nodded and smiled at me. "OK, I see."


    At this time, Tang Sijia drove over.


    Du Ling looked at me. "I have something to do. I need your help in the future, but I''m not in a hurry. You go back first. Yang Kai will come back and beg you. I hope you can give me face then, OK? "


    "Good," I said lightly.


    She smiled. "OK, then I won''t keep you. Next time, we''ll have dinner together."


    I laughed, too. "MMM!"


    I turned and went down the steps, got on Tang Sijia''s car and left Du''s mansion.


    On the way back to Tongzhou, Tang Sijia was still angry.


    I saw her huff and puff, smiled, "sister, what are you doing? If he doesn''t believe me, he doesn''t believe me. What''s his anger? "


    "If you don''t believe it, don''t believe it. If you think you have the ability, you should ask for other talents. Why do you swear?" Tang Sijia said angrily, "if it wasn''t for Mr. Du, I would have to have a theory with them. It would be too much!"


    "He didn''t know his life experience. I said his father died. It''s normal for him to be angry," I said. "Don''t be unhappy about it. It''s not worth it."


    She calmed down for a while, which was better. Then she asked me, "since she doesn''t know her life experience, why don''t you say more? According to your ability, let alone his background, it''s not a problem to tell the stories of his ancestors for 18 generations. Why don''t you tell them? "


    "Why?" I asked, "just to convince him?"


    "Are you not angry?" She didn''t understand.


    "You''re right, I''m not angry," I said with a quiet smile. "I just finished a big task for the Yinzhou Gao family. Now I just want to go home and have a good rest. If I say too much, then I have to go on with his business. Once I do, I have to start right away. At that time, I wanted to rest. Is it possible? "


    She was stunned. "You mean..."


    I sighed softly. "The spirit offering is not a common witchcraft..."


    "is it difficult?" She asked.


    "I remember more than two months ago, when I was working for the Guo family, you asked me if it was very difficult and dangerous," I said. "How did I tell you at that time? Do you remember?"


    "Remember, when you say something about fengshui, you are sure that you are not sure, and the most taboo is rat throwing," she said.


    "Yes," I nodded, "the seal is not complicated, but once it starts to work, it''s not easy to break it. Yang Kai and his wife can have such a dream, which means that his father''s grave has been dug and his soul has been sealed. Do you think that once Yang Kai knows that the ghost is his own father, and that he died unexpectedly, will he let his father''s ghost die for his own life? "


    "So it''s a mousetrap again, isn''t it?" She looked at me.


    I took a deep breath and smiled calmly. "Grandpa said that we should distinguish the human nature of the person who is responsible for the work. Like you, Xiaojun, and......


    I think of Gao Ying.


    "Who else?" Asked Tang Sijia.


    I cleared my throat, "er... And the owner of this business I just finished. You are all reasonable people, so if you do things for you, you can let go and nip all kinds of dangers in the bud. But people like Mr. and Mrs. Yang Kai, who are arrogant, arrogant and arrogant, don''t have enough patience and cultivation, can''t guard against small things, but can''t be disordered. That is to say, we can''t take the initiative or intervene too early. We have to wait for them to get serious, kneel down and beg you. You can also consider whether to help them. "


    "So it is..." she understood, and then asked me, "would you help them if they came to you for a while?"


    "I don''t know," I smiled at her. "Look at the mood."


    She smiled and nodded, "MMM!"


    I stretched out for a while, "finally I can go home and rest, I''m so tired..."


    she chuckled.

 Chapter 299

    Back in the neighborhood, she sent me downstairs.


    "I won''t go up," she said. "Is it time for Xiaojun to come later?"


    "I haven''t told her yet," I said, unbuttoning my seat belt. "Would you like to sit up?"


    "No," she smiled, "don''t bother you."


    I blushed, oh, I opened the door and got off.


    She got out of the car, walked over and hugged me.


    "Have a good rest," she said.


    "Well, I''ll invite you to dinner in a few days," I said.


    She smiled and nodded, "MMM!"


    She let go of me, turned to get in the car, waved at me and drove away slowly.


    I watched her go far. When she turned around, she turned and went upstairs.


    When I get home, I first send a wechat to Guo Chenjun to tell her that I''m back.


    She didn''t reply. She may be busy.


    I put down my cell phone and walked into the bathroom.


    Working outside, no matter how well you live or eat, your body and mind are tense. So every time I get home, I feel very relaxed and happy.


    I took a comfortable hot bath, and then cooked my own bowl of noodles. After eating, I went into the bedroom in my pajamas and lay on the bed.


    Soon, I couldn''t open my eyes.


    I pulled the quilt over and fell asleep.


    It''s going to be dark soon.


    I was sleeping soundly when I heard the key open.


    I woke up and stretched.


    Guo Chenjun brought some paper bags into the living room and saw that I was not there. She put down the paper bags and went to the bedroom and my bed.


    I opened my eyes, looked at her, smiled at her, "back?"


    "Tired?" She asked me.


    I didn''t speak. I put her in my arms and kissed her passionately.


    She put her arms around my neck and responded to me tenderly.


    I hold her face, we are so hot, infatuated.


    It has to be Xiaojun. No one can match her.


    After lingering for a long time, she let go of me and looked at me tenderly. Her eyes were full of heartache.


    "What''s the matter?" I kissed her on the neck.


    "My father called you, didn''t he?" She gasped a little.


    "Yes..."


    "did he say too much..."


    "no..." I fell in love.


    She opened her eyes, forced to hold my hand and looked at me deeply. "Wu Zheng, I''m serious. Did he say too much to you?"


    "Really not," I said. "He apologized to me. How could he have said too much?"


    She smiled helplessly, "my own father, I don''t know him yet? At the meeting in the afternoon, my sister-in-law was so guilty that she dared not look at me. I asked her what was wrong? She''s so flustered that I can see her look. "


    She gently stroked my face and looked at me painfully. "Wu Zheng, you are wronged..."


    I smiled, "nothing..."


    her eyes were red, she sat up and took a deep breath.


    I was stunned and sat up. "Xiaojun, you......"


    she didn''t speak or look at me, and she cried bitterly.


    I hugged her heartily, "don''t you... I really don''t care. He''s your father. No matter what he said, I won''t be angry with him."


    She looked at me sadly. "Aren''t you angry? I''m angry! I love you, you know? "


    My heart a hot, calm smile, "understand."


    She turned around and hugged me tightly. "Wu Zheng, I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    she apologized to me in tears.


    "Don''t do this..." I comforted her, "I know why they do this, I can understand, so I really don''t mind. All I care about is you... "

 Chapter 300

    She was silent for a while, took a deep breath, released me, and asked me, "Wu Zheng, are you sorry to be with me?"


    "I should ask you," I said, looking at her affectionately, wiping away tears from her face. "You are miss Qianjin. I am a little geomancer. Do you regret being with me?"


    She shook her head. "No regrets!"


    I smiled, clasped her hands, kissed her fingers, and gazed into her big, beautiful eyes. "So, too, I have no regrets!"


    She smiled tearfully and hugged me tightly. "I''ll take care of it."


    "Well!" I nodded.


    We kissed each other passionately.


    After kissing for a while, she released me and whispered to me, "I''ll go back, you wait for me."


    I was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t quarrel with them," she said with a quiet smile. "Wait for me." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I didn''t think much about it. I nodded silently, "OK."


    She kissed me, got up and got out of bed, sorted out the clothes I had messed up, "I bought you clothes, in the living room, you will try them later. It''s too late to cook today. If you''re hungry, cook your own noodles. "


    "Well," I nodded.


    She smiled at me and turned away.


    I lay back in bed, hugged the quilt and smelled the remaining fragrance of her body. I didn''t feel intoxicated.


    After lying alone for a while, I just got up.


    When I came to the living room, I looked at the paper bags on the table. They were all clothes she bought for me. They were all famous brands. They felt different.


    I didn''t give up to change. I thought I would wait for her to come back.


    I cooked my own bowl of noodles, nest two eggs, took the bowl to the living room, turned on the TV, found a TV play, and watched it.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    I eat noodles, watch TV and watch my watch from time to time.


    After a long time, I began to worry and regret that I should not let her go back.


    Xiaojun''s character is that she doesn''t rub sand in her eyes. She will go back now. Can she not quarrel with Guozheng''s father and son?


    But she has gone back, and I have to wait patiently.


    I cleaned up the dishes, went back to the living room, found a movie and watched it absently.


    Unconsciously, it''s late at night.


    I look at my watch. It''s almost eleven o''clock. She hasn''t come back yet.


    I can''t sit still. Take out my cell phone and call her.


    The phone rang for a long time, but she didn''t answer it.


    My heart quivers, what does the heart say?


    I continued to call her, five or six in a row, but no one answered.


    I was so confused that I couldn''t sit any longer. I got up and walked to the window. After a little meditation, I dialed Ke''er''s phone.


    But I think it''s been a long time since I fell asleep.


    Just as I was about to continue to fight, suddenly there was a sound of the key opening outside the door.


    I hurried to the door and opened it. Sure enough, Guo Chenjun came back with a bag.


    When she saw that I suddenly opened the door, she couldn''t help but wonder, "what''s the matter?"


    I pulled her into the room, closed the door and hugged her tightly.


    "You..." she did not understand, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why don''t you answer my phone?" I asked excitedly, "do you know how much I worry about you?"


    "I... I went to the convenience store downstairs to buy food," she whispered, "my cell phone is running out of power, so I''m mute..."


    I was stunned and released, "buy food?"


    She smiled at me and picked up the bag. "Cake."


    I was sad and looked at her heartily. "Xiaojun, you... Tell me the truth, what did you do when you went home?"


    "I gave up all my shares," she said. "They promised, they won''t oppose us any more. I''m free..."


    my eyes are wet, "you... You..."


    she stares at me and smiles, "so I think we''re going to have a cake and celebrate."


    I burst into tears and held her in my heart.

 Chapter 301

    Dongyang Construction Engineering Group is divided into two parts. The market value of listed companies is more than 6 billion, and that of unlisted companies is nearly 2 billion. Guo Chenjun holds 15% of the shares of unlisted companies and 11% of the shares of listed companies, with a total value of nearly one billion.


    Now she gave up all for me.


    I hugged her and cried.


    She never told me how much assets she had, but when she told me to give up everything, I suddenly knew.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but I do.


    Since I came to Shangjing at the age of 14, I have felt that I am a dispensable person in the world. I have no home, no one hurts, and no one cares about me as much as Grandpa.


    But Xiaojun''s appearance has changed all this.


    In her eyes, I am priceless.


    And in my eyes, she is my whole world.


    Guo Chenjun''s eyes are also wet. As she wipes my tears, she comforts me. "What are you crying for... It''s ok... It''s just shares... It doesn''t matter... Don''t cry, OK?"


    I sobbed for a long time before it calmed down.


    Then we both laughed.


    "Xiaojun, I will never lose you in my life." I looked at her affectionately.


    She smiled softly, nodded her head with tears in her eyes, "well."


    "Well," I smiled and wiped tears, holding her hand, "come on, eat cake!"


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I took the paper bag to the tea table and opened it. It was a small but delicate cake, which was just enough for two people.


    Guo Chenjun took off her coat and washed her hands. Then she came to her side and sat down. "I''ll cut it." "Well!" I smiled and nodded.


    She cut the cake into three parts and gave me the biggest one. She took a small piece of cake and fed it to me.


    Special delicious, special sweet.


    I feed her, too.


    That''s how we do it. You feed me, I feed you, I feed you, I crush her on the sofa and feed her with my mouth.


    Lingering, my hand, unconsciously extended to her.


    She suddenly woke up and quickly pressed me, "Wu Zheng! Don''t......


    my face is very hot and I look at her hesitantly.


    She gazed at me for a long time, blushing like an apple and swallowing nervously.


    After a long hesitation, I finally chose to respect her.


    I sat up, pulled her into my arms and hugged her.


    For a long time, neither of us spoke.


    I can feel her heart beating faster than mine.


    I took a deep breath, looked down at her and asked, "is it sweet?"


    She smiled shyly and nodded softly.


    I took a long breath, took the cake on the table, and continued to feed her, "a billion yuan property, said don''t do it, you really don''t care?"


    She was stunned, "you..."


    "I didn''t investigate you." I quickly explained, "it was just... I knew it somehow..."


    she sat up and looked at me puzzledly, "I knew it somehow? Is this a miracle? "


    "I can''t tell you what it is," I said. "Grandpa said that people who have a high skill in numbers often don''t need to start divination, and they will get results if they think about it. It''s just that I''ve never experienced this feeling. This is the first time... "


    " so what else do you know? " She asked.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know anything else."


    She nodded, took her cake and gave me a bite.


    "You''ve given up all your assets. Do you still use them to work?" I asked.


    "No need to go," she said. "They actually want me to go, but I don''t want to go. My sister-in-law will take care of the Guo family''s business. I''ll be a bum from tomorrow. "


    I put down the cake and took her hand. "Xiaojun, I raise you!"


    She glanced at me and smiled, "little boy..."


    "I''m serious!" I said.


    "I know you''re serious," she said again. "Don''t worry. Although I gave up my shares, my father didn''t treat me badly. He gave me 50 million yuan. My sister-in-law said too little and gave me 100 million yuan directly. In addition, my current personal assets, including savings, cars, as well as Yuquanshan villa and a house in the Second Ring Road, are still mine. So you don''t have to worry. The money is enough for us to spend our whole life. "


    She smiled softly, "in fact, more money and less money, it doesn''t matter to me. I have you, and this life is enough."


    "In the future, they won''t oppose us any more, will they?" I asked her.She nodded. "Yes."


    I thought, "what are you going to do after that?"

 Chapter 302

    "I want to learn math," she looked at me. "Can you teach me?"


    I hesitated for a moment, "I can teach you, but with your talent, you will soon become very powerful."


    "Then... Isn''t that good?" She asked.


    "In that way, we may not be able to get married," I said with a helpless smile. "It''s very difficult for geomancers to have a secular marriage. If two geomancers love each other, they will only have real anonymity for a lifetime."


    She thought a little and asked me, "can I have a baby?"


    I smiled. "Of course, all the 14 generations of our family are feng shui masters. How could you meet me without having children?"


    She smiled knowingly. "That''s all."


    "Xiaojun, would you like to have a baby for me?" I looked at her carefully.


    She blushed and nodded in silence.


    My heart is hot, and I want to kiss her.


    She turned away and said, "well, not now..."


    my heart was hot and I took her into my arms and hugged her passionately.


    "After the new year, the first month, we closed together," I said, "I''ll teach you."


    She smiled and nodded, "well."


    I lowered my head and kissed her gently, then stood up and took her back to the bedroom, put her on the bed, and gently pressed her.


    I hugged her happily, carefully covered our quilt, hugged her sexy body and fell asleep.


    After two days'' rest, I was almost recovered.


    This morning, we went to the Taigu building to find Lao Zhao. We were going to select some objects, arrange the array, and cultivate my jade pendant. Ke''er heard about it, and he came with it.


    In fact, based on my current accomplishments, there is no need for objects for array arrangement. However, it will take a long time to cultivate jade pendants. It costs too much to set up the array with your own internal Qi. So I decided to set up the array with the conventional method, which is better.


    The object I need is ancient jade. It should be old and pure in texture. The purer the better.


    We first looked at all the jade pieces in Lao Zhao''s shop, but we didn''t find any suitable ones.


    Lao Zhao took us to song Tianhe''s shop again and asked him to take out all the goods at the bottom of the box and let me choose at will.


    I watched carefully for a long time, shook my head, but there was no suitable one.


    "What do you want, young master?" Song Tianhe asked, "if you can give us a general standard, we can also have a target."


    "Yes!" Lao Zhao also said, "what time is it better? What kind of shape is it? You say, we also have a number in mind. "


    "At least in the Han Dynasty," I said, "the shape must be large, because I want to cut and polish them all into jade symbols, so the small ones can''t."


    "Han Dynasty?" Song Tianhe did not understand. He picked up a jade bi the size of a palm. "This is Hanyu, isn''t it suitable?"


    "This is not Hanyu, the jade of the Western Jin Dynasty," I said.


    Song Tianhe was stunned, "from the Western Jin Dynasty? Not likely, is it? Look at the shape of the jade, the coating on it and the ice crack on it. It''s definitely the jade of the Han Dynasty! "


    Lao Zhao took a look and nodded, "yes, I think it''s also from the Han Dynasty."


    Ke''er then took over, looked at it carefully, and asked me in surprise, "young master, how do you see that this is from the Western Jin Dynasty?"


    I smiled calmly, "I don''t know how to distinguish the antiques, but I know it''s not from the Han Dynasty when I look at the jade Bi. It was given to him by Sima Yan, Emperor Wu of the Western Jin Dynasty, when Sima Liang, king of the East China Sea, got married, so it can''t be Hanyu."


    As soon as the words came out, Lao Zhao, song Tianhe and Ke''er were stunned.


    Guo Chenjun was also shocked. "How do you know so well?"


    I took a look at her and shrugged, "I don''t know, but I do."


    The old Zhao returned to his mind and coughed, "er... Since the young master said it was from the Western Jin Dynasty, it must be from the Western Jin Dynasty! Lao Hei, if this object has a history, it will be valuable. You earned it today! Young master, you have to double the value of this jade! "


    "Yes, yes!" Song Tianhe responded, "thank you, young master, but you have helped me!"


    I smile calmly, "don''t say so, this jade Bi is a treasure originally, what I don''t say, it is priceless."


    Song Tianhe punched me with a fist. "Master can talk!"


    Lao Zhao looked at Song Tianhe. "Let''s stay snacks and stare at Gu Yu. According to what the young master just said, we''ll take as much as we want."


    "Good!" Song Tianhe nodded.


    "Then I''ll trouble you," I said.


    "Ah, you are welcome!" The two men spoke in unison.


    "Yes," I look at my watch, "it''s almost twelve o''clock. In this way, I''ll treat you at noon. Let''s have dinner."


    "See what you said. When you get here, you can spend money?" Song Tianhe smiled. "There''s a shop in the next street. It''s a special way to bake mutton legs. If you don''t mind, let''s go there to eat?"Lao Zhao smiled, "I think it''s OK! Young master, you must taste the craftsmanship of that house. It''s called a tunnel! I''ll tell you that his family is not only good at food, but also good at singing and dancing. You must go and have a look! "


    Let me see Guo Chenjun and Ke''er. "What do you say?"


    "I''ve been there. It''s really delicious." Ke''er hugged Guo Chenjun''s arm. "Let''s go and try!"


    Guo Chenjun smiles and nods to me.


    I also smiled, "OK, then go there."

 Chapter 303

    We left Taigu building and went to the next street. We went into the roast lamb leg shop.


    As Lao Zhao said, the owner of this shop is very beautiful.


    After sitting down, song Tianhe ordered a roast leg of lamb, thirty meat kebabs, four cold dishes and fifteen bottles of beer.


    I was stunned. "Fifteen bottles?"


    "There are five of us," Lao Zhao said with a smile. "Fifteen bottles, not many."


    "I haven''t drunk..." I said awkwardly, "I won''t drink..."


    "it''s OK, just a few drinks will do it," Song Tianhe said with a smile.


    "Yes," said the old Zhao, "when the young master grows up, it''s time to drink!"


    I unconsciously looked at Guo Chenjun around me.


    Miss Jun nodded at me, meaning that she would let me drink. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I took a deep breath and said, "OK, let''s try!"


    After a while, leg of lamb, skewers, cold dishes and wine all came up.


    The leg of lamb is basically raw. Put it on the charcoal fire and eat it while baking.


    I can''t cut meat, but I have Xiaojun on the left and Ke''er on the right. Two girls are waiting on me. I don''t need to do it myself.


    We ate and drank. After a while, five bottles of beer went down.


    I''m a little dizzy, but I don''t feel bad. On the contrary, I still feel good.


    Lao Zhao opened a few more bottles and filled them up for me


    I belch and look at Xiaojun with a red face.


    She chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at?" I don''t understand.


    She picked up the freshly cut mutton and fed it to me with a smile. "Little drunk boy..."


    Lao Zhao and they all laughed.


    But she also laughed.


    We continue to drink, eat meat, eat and drink, and continue to talk about Gu Yu.


    Just talking happily, my cell phone rang.


    I took it out and saw it was a strange number.


    I answered, "hello?"


    "Wu Zheng? I''m doring, "said doring.


    I was stunned. "Mr. Du? How do you... "I asked Tang Sijia for your number", she said, "Chen Sisi suddenly fainted last night, now in the hospital, the doctor said, it may be brain death..."


    I frowned, "brain death?"


    Guo Chenjun listens and puts down her chopsticks.


    Lao Zhao, song Tianhe and Ke''er don''t speak anymore. They are all absorbed in me.


    Du Ling sighed and felt very sad. "Wu Zheng, Yang Kai was wrong that day, but would you please give me a face and save Sisi?"


    "And Yang Kai?" I asked. "He called me in the morning and cried to admit his mistake," she said. "After thinking about the accident, Yang Kai asked his mother about his life experience. At first, his mother didn''t admit it, but later, he couldn''t help but tell the truth. Yang Kai''s mother was married before, and later she became a lover with her husband, Yang Tianze, Yang Kai''s father. Soon after that, her husband disappeared strangely. So far, no one lives or dies. So whether Yang Kai is her husband''s or Yang Tianze''s is unclear to her. Yang Kai knew about this situation and went to check the DNA. The result came out this morning. He is not Yang Tianze''s son. "


    She paused. "Now he is on the plane to Beijing. He asked me to ask you for a favor. I hope you can forgive him for his rudeness before. Help Sisi."


    I was silent and took a sip of beer.


    "Wu Zheng, just give me face, OK?" Du Ling pleads.


    Yang Kai''s face is not valuable, but Du Ling''s face, I can''t help it, because someone helped me.


    I pondered, "I''ll come to you later."


    Du Ling sighed, "OK, you can add my wechat and send me a location. I''ll send Chen Fang to pick you up."


    "Good," I said lightly.


    Hung up the phone, I added Du Ling''s wechat, sent her a location, and then put the phone down.


    "I''ll go to Du Lingna in the afternoon," I said to Guo Chenjun. "Tonight, I may have to go to Xijing."


    Guo Chenjun nodded. "OK, take care of yourself."


    "Don''t worry," I took her hand.


    She took a deep look at me, and then said to Ke''er, "Ke''er, I''ve given you the young master. We must protect him."


    Ke''er nodded, "well, don''t worry, I will!"

 Chapter 304

    Lao Zhao looked at me. "What''s the situation, young master? Who''s brain dead? "


    "Isn''t it serious?" Song Tianhe couldn''t help asking.


    With a quiet smile, I lifted my glass. "Come on, let''s go on drinking!"


    Lao Zhao and song Tianhe looked at each other and quickly picked up their cups. "Yes, right, let''s drink. Come on, young master, Miss Jun, can you do it?"


    Yang Kai''s affair is more complicated. Before I officially take over this affair, it''s unnecessary for this to affect the atmosphere of this lunch.


    Everything, after seeing Yang Kai, let''s talk about it.


    After eating the roast lamb leg, we waited in the hotel for a while, and Chen Fang arrived.


    Ke''er and I got into her car and drove to Xiaotangshan.


    When I came to Du''s mansion, I met Yang Kai again.


    At this time, he had no pride before. When I met him, he knelt down for me and begged with trembling voice, "master... I''m wrong, please help my wife! Please... "


    I didn''t speak. I looked at Du Ling next to me.


    "The situation of Sisi is very dangerous," said during. "The doctor said that she is not only brain dead, but also has signs of failure in many viscera. Wu Zheng, Yang Kai knows that he is wrong, and he knows his own life experience. You should give me a face, save Sisi and save their family. "


    This is for Yang Kai.


    I promised Du Ling before I came. Now that I''m here, it''s basically settled. But I have to go because I want to let Yang Kai know that I am the face of Du Ling, not the face of him.


    After Du Ling finished, I looked at Yang Kai. "Get up."


    "Master, do you agree?" He asked quickly.


    "I''m giving Mr. Du face," I said.


    "Understand, understand!" He said quickly, "thank you, young master! Thank you, Mr. Du! "


    "Get up, sit down and talk," I said.


    Yang Kai stood up and dodged carefully. "Young master, please."


    I went to Turing and sat down with her.


    Keer sat down beside me.


    Yang Kai didn''t dare to sit down until we sat down. He looked at us helplessly and his eyes were almost gone.


    "What''s the matter with Miss Chen?" I asked him.


    "The night before yesterday, my wife and I had that dream again," Yang Kai said with tears in his eyes. "But this time, it''s not the man who played cards himself. My wife also played with him. I was surprised and wanted to stop her, but I couldn''t. She sat on the table and began to fight with the man. Later, when I woke up, I asked her if she dreamed of playing cards. She said she slept well last night and didn''t dream of anything. I thought, since it''s not two people dreaming together, maybe it''s OK. "


    He wiped his tears sadly. "Unexpectedly, in the evening, she suddenly fainted and couldn''t wake up, and there was blood in her mouth, eyes, ears and nose. We sent her to the hospital, but the doctor said that everything was normal, except that there was almost no activity in her brain, which could be brain death... "


    he covered his face and sobbed sadly.


    "I''ll go..." Ke''er frowned, "I''ll die when I dream and play cards. It''s too evil..."


    "Ke''er", I took a look at her.


    She Oh, shut up.


    "Wu Zheng, the situation of Sisi is very dangerous," Du Ling looked at me, "you can save her, right?"


    "Just say try," I said.


    She took a deep breath and nodded, "OK, please."


    "You''re welcome," I turned to look at Yang Kai. "Mr. Yang, do you know your background?"


    Yang Kai wiped his tears and said painfully, "I asked my mother and tested my DNA to make sure that my father is not my biological father. My mother said, my biological father is also named Yang Tianyi. He and my adoptive father Yang Tianze are brothers of the same clan. However, when she was pregnant with me, my father disappeared. For so many years, he didn''t know if he was alive or dead... "


    he looked at me with tears in his eyes." I''m sorry, young master, I was wrong last time. I believe everything you said later. I can''t doubt you any more... "


    I took a deep breath, "Yang Tianyi, Yang Tianze... Brothers of the same clan, brothers of the same clan..."


    "the Yang family of Xijing, born in the Yang family of Hongnong, was the gaomen clan from the Han Dynasty," said Du Ling.


    I nodded silently and asked Yang Kai, "did you dream of your father last night?"


    He wiped his tears and nodded, "well, I can''t sleep. When I was distracted, I saw him on the plane and... Playing mahjong with my wife..."


    he cried sadly.


    "Father and son to palace, husband and wife to each other..." I pondered a little and asked him, "do you have a private plane?""Yes!" He quickly raised his head.


    "OK," I nodded, "let''s go to Xijing immediately and save Miss Chen''s life first."


    Yang Kai knelt down to me excitedly, "thank you, young master! Thank you, young master! I''ll arrange it! Let''s go to the airport at once! "


    Du Ling thought for a moment, "wait a minute, this matter, can''t do so!"


    Yang Kai is confused.

 Chapter 305

    Du Ling looked at him. "There are rules for doing things. You haven''t mentioned the prayer. What''s the hurry?"


    Yang Kai responded, "Oh, yes, yes!"


    He turned to me and asked, "young master, how much is OK, you say a number, I''ll call you right away!"


    I''ll take a look at Kel. "My free will, hers, 300000."


    Chen Daoye said that another set of rules of the Wu family is that I can''t reduce my own price, but I''m really embarrassed to ask for it myself.


    Yang Kai was stunned and couldn''t help but look at Du Ling. "Mr. Du, look here..."


    "Wu Zheng, you''re welcome and don''t have to worry about anything. How much is how much?" Du Ling said. "Yang''s family is not short of money. Their lives are worth a lot of money, and what you say is appropriate."


    "I have no scruples," I said quietly. "He''s free."


    Can''t help but want to talk.


    Du Ling understood at a glance and asked her, "little girl, you said."


    "The young master only talks about me, not about himself. He loves me," Ke''er said. "But the Wu family has rules. They can''t reduce their own price when dealing with geomancy


    Du Ling understood and asked me, "how many blessings did the person who asked you to do business last time?"


    I didn''t speak. I put out a finger.


    Du Ling looks at Yang Kai. "Do you understand?"


    "A million?" Yang Kai asked tentatively.


    "Cut..." I don''t care.


    Du Lingyi frowned. "Thinking in your heart is worth a million?"


    Yang Kai understood, and quickly changed his tune. "Ten million!"


    Du Ling sighed helplessly, "You Yang family''s tens of billions of family property, if people are gone, what do you keep?"


    "I......" Yang Kai just wanted to say a big number.


    I stopped him. "Okay."


    "Young master, I am not reluctant to pay, really!" Yang Kai explained excitedly to me.


    "Yes," I said lightly.


    "Wu Zheng, really?" Du Ling is not at ease.


    "Yes," I said.


    Du Ling breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    I nodded slightly, then asked Ke''er, "is everything with you?"


    "It''s always in the car. When I came here just now, I took it with me," said Ke''er.


    "And the knife?" I asked again.


    "Here," he said, patting his waist


    I nodded and looked at Yang Kai. "Let''s go."


    Yang Kai nodded quickly, "OK!"


    We immediately got up and left Du''s mansion. We were ready to get on the bus and go to the airport.


    Before getting on the bus, Du Ling took my hand and earnestly said to me, "Wu Zheng, help Sisi, please!"


    I did not speak, silently nodded.


    She turned and told Yang Kai, "don''t make any more mistakes."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," said Yang Kai. "I listen to the young master. I will do what he says."


    "Good," Du Ling looked at us. "Then you go, I''m here, waiting for your good news."


    "OK," we turned to get on the bus and left Du''s mansion.


    Du Ling has been standing at the door, watching us leave, until we go far away, she just sighed, turned back.


    The motorcade drove out of the villa area to the airport.


    When he arrived at the airport, Yang Kai''s private plane was already ready.


    We got on the plane, waited for more than ten minutes, the plane entered the runway, taxied, took off, whistling away from the airport, heading for Xijing.


    After the plane entered the level flight, Yang Kai let the stewardess avoid and closed the door.


    In the cabin, there are four people left: me, Ke''er, Yang Kai and his close female assistant Han Yi.


    Han Yi is in his twenties, with long hair, very thin, very beautiful and very capable.


    Yang Kai and Ke''er asked for our account number, and then ordered Han Yi to type the money into our account.

 Chapter 306

    After the fight, he took a breath.


    "Please, young master," he said sincerely.


    I nodded. "Don''t worry, Mr. Yang. We''ll try our best."


    "Well!" He nodded with tears in his eyes. "I really love my wife. I can''t live without her. Young master, you must save her. If she has something good or bad, I can''t live anymore..."


    "It''s not just Fengshui or witchcraft, it''s a combination of the two," I said. "Last time we met, it was the best time to solve this problem, but you were too excited and missed it. Now that Miss Chen has an accident, it means that the soul sacrifice has been completed in half. At this time, we have to work hard. "


    Yang Kai regretted and cried.


    "You don''t have to," I said. "As long as we move fast enough, Miss Chen can still be saved."


    "Well!" He nodded in tears.


    I look at the man in tears, suddenly some of his heart, can see that he really loves Chen Sisi. Now Chen Sisi has an accident. His heart is in a mess.


    Seeing that he was crying, Han Yi, who was sitting next to him, handed him a tissue. "President Yang." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    he took the tissue, wiped his tears, calmed down, cleared his throat, and asked me, "young master, what is the magic of this soul sacrifice? Who is harming us? "


    "It''s hard to say who is harming you now," I said. "The priority now is to save Miss Chen and save her life. In this way, it will also give you time."


    "Buy me time?" He was stunned. "This......


    " soul sealing is actually a kind of sacrificial witchcraft. "I said," simply put, someone has sacrificed your soul to the evil spirit, so the evil spirit will seal your soul in a certain order, and then kill you. This is a very insidious magic, very powerful, and not easy to crack. From your previous dream, the caster''s goal is three people and one ghost. That ghost is your father Yang Tianyi, and those three people are you, Miss Chen and your mother. "


    "My mother?" He was surprised.


    "Yes," I nodded. "Mahjong is played by four people. Remember, last night, you dreamed that Chen Sisi played cards with your father. Did she sit at home with your father?"


    "No," he said, "my wife is in my father''s house, not at home."


    "That''s right," I said. "I''m not wrong. Your parents and your couple are the purpose of each other."


    "What do you say?" Can''t help asking.


    I took a look at her. "Father and son to the palace, husband and wife to each other, each other first sacrificed with Mr. Yang, so the second sacrifice to be sealed is supposed to be Mr. Yang, who will come to make up the other''s house, then Miss Chen, make up the next house, and the last one to go to the house is Mr. Yang''s mother."


    "You mean, it should have been me?" Yang Kai asked in surprise, "then... What happened to my wife?"


    "I want to ask you," I looked at her. "Three days ago, when we first met at Du''s house, I touched Miss Chen''s back. She''s in good health, but her blood is a little hyperactive. That''s a sign of the coming of the holiday. I think that night, her body should not be very convenient, but you are newly married and have a good relationship. Did something intimate happen that night? "


    Can son a Leng, look to Yang Kai, "I go, run a red light?"


    Yang Kai blushed, "er... Yes... Yes..."


    "that''s it." I said, "you are stained with her blood, and the evil spirit dare not approach you for the time being, but the time has come to seal the soul. If it can''t move you, it can only choose Miss Chen. Although a woman''s monthly blood can ward off evil spirits, her body is weak and she can''t stop the evil spirit at all. Therefore, her soul is blocked. "


    After a while, Yang Kai was afraid and swallowed nervously. "It''s like this... Think she''s saved my life..."


    "it''s like this." I said lightly, "you''re lucky and married a good wife."


    Yang Kai sighed, wiped his tears and asked me, "young master, can you help my wife, right?"


    I still said, "as long as you move fast enough."


    He took a deep breath and nodded, "we can get to Xijing in an hour and a half. We can get to the hospital before evening."


    "Well," I nodded, "that should be in time."


    "After saving Miss Chen?" But the son asked me, "how can the seal of the soul sacrifice be broken?"


    I take a look at her. "First, save people. When Miss Chen is OK, you will understand."


    Ke''er nodded, "well, good!"


    Yang Kai thought about it and asked me, "young master, will my mother and I be in danger at any time?"


    "If Miss Chen can survive, you will be OK for the time being," I said.He was silent for a long time, nodded, "I see..."


    at this time, his mobile phone rang.


    As soon as he saw it, his face suddenly changed. He stood up and said, "I''m sorry, young master, but I''ll excuse you for a moment..." I smiled and said, "please help me."


    He took a look at Han Yi and turned away.


    Han Yi understood what he meant and hurriedly called us, "young master, miss Ke''er, use some fruit."


    "Thank you," I said lightly.


    Can son fork a watermelon, put in the mouth, chewed a few, suddenly thought of a question, asked me in a low voice, "young master, why play mahjong?"


    "Because he only wanted to kill these four people", I took a look at Han Yi across the street. "If he wanted to kill the whole Yang family, it was not mahjong, but a banquet..."


    Ke''er was shocked and turned to Han Yi.


    Han Yi looks at us and smiles peacefully.

 Chapter 307

    This matter has something to do with Han Yi.


    I didn''t gossip, but I just knew.


    Han Yi is involved in this matter, but she is not the mastermind. She is just a chess piece, which is very clear to me. But this matter can''t be exposed, otherwise, once Han Yi is exposed, the person behind the scenes may jump the wall.


    Now the ghost of Yang Tianyi is in his hand. If he is shocked, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    He can seal the soul sacrifice, is there no other magic?


    Therefore, Ke''er and I have tacit understanding and don''t talk about this topic.


    A few minutes later, Yang Kai came back, looking very ugly.


    Han Yi stood up. "President Yang, what''s the matter?"


    Yang Kai ignored her, sat down again, took a long breath, and said to me, "young master, my father-in-law knows about this. He said he would talk to me when he goes back."


    "About your father?" I asked.


    He nodded. "My mother asked him about my father''s disappearance. They quarreled. My adoptive father said he was sad. He said our mother and son were ungrateful. He was disappointed in us."


    I didn''t speak, I nodded.


    Yang Kai looks at Han Yi. "You go out first."


    "Good Mr. Yang", Han Yi stood up, nodded to us slightly and turned to the back cabin.


    Yang Kai waited for her to leave. Then he came to me and asked me in a low voice, "young master, how did my father die? Is it related to my adoptive father? "


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "Are you not sure, or is it inconvenient to say?" He asked.


    I smiled calmly, "I''m not a fairy."


    He breathed a sigh of relief


    "Your father''s business will be found out later," I looked at him, "but now is not the time. Miss Chen''s life is hanging in the balance. It''s important to save people first. Don''t save things."


    He nodded. "I understand."


    He calmed down and asked me, "young master, do you need to prepare anything?"


    "Yes," I said.


    He perked up. "OK, you say!"


    "After the plane landed, we went to the hospital directly," I said. "You can communicate with the hospital first, and then we can''t be stopped. In addition, to find four girls who belong to tigers, it''s better to know kung fu. Let them wait at the airport in advance. When we get there, we''ll go to the hospital with us. "


    "Director Qi of the hospital is my father''s old comrade in arms. I''ll call and explain. As for the tiger girl, I''ll call now! " He said.


    I nodded. "OK."


    He took out his mobile phone and dialed a phone. "Uncle Shen, I need four girls. They are tiger. They have good Kung Fu. Check it immediately to see if it''s enough? ... six, right? Then choose the four with the best Kung Fu and let them arrive at the airport in 20 minutes and join us! yes! Now! "


    He hung up the phone and took a long breath


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Take it out and prepare to mend the talisman."


    "Good!" , Ke''er unbuckles the seat belt, reaches for the bag, pushes the fruit tray aside, and takes out the brush, cinnabar, mahogany seal, yellow paper and other things.


    Yang Kai was stunned. "Young master, here..."


    I reached for Ke''er and said, "knife."


    Kor''er took the knife out of his waist and handed it to me.


    Let me see Yang Kai, "left hand."


    "Oh, yes," Yang Kai quickly reached out his left hand.


    I took his hand and stabbed him in the middle finger with the sharp point of the knife. Suddenly, blood came out.


    Yang Kai frowned with pain.


    I clutched his hand, fingers in his right hand between his elbows, and the internal Qi urged his blood.


    He was bleeding so much that a line of blood dropped on the table.


    Ten seconds later, I saw that the blood on the table was enough. I released Yang Kai and told Ke''er, "give him the Bletilla and teach him to study cinnabar."


    "Good!" Keer hands the Bletilla to Yang Kai, "left hand, clockwise, slowly grind."


    "Oh, yes!" Yang Kai could not take care of the blood dripping, and quickly took over the Bletilla.


    But the son poured some cinnabar into the blood and asked me, "young master, do you use water?"


    "No," I said, "just study."


    "OK," Ke''er looked at Yang Kai. "Let''s start."


    "Well!" Yang Kai swallowed his saliva nervously and began to grind it carefully.

 Chapter 308

    Blood gushed from the wound of his finger. It flowed down the Bletilla to the table top. There was more and more blood on the table, which soon became sticky and thick.


    I dipped my brush in the blood and began to draw on the yellow paper with a little concentration.


    I drew four talismans in all.


    After the painting, put down the brush, chant the mantra, set the seal, and the talisman becomes.


    These four talismans are for the girl who belongs to the tiger.


    In fact, I don''t need to use this kind of Rune in my current accomplishments. But this time, the situation is special. The opponent''s chess pieces should be more than Han Yi. If I want to hide from the world, I need to make full use of my kung fu. Yang Kai''s is one of the sacrificial offerings. He uses his blood cultivation talisman to deal with the evil spirit. It has a special effect.


    I folded the four talismans and gave them to Yang Kai.


    "These four talismans are for the four girls who belong to tigers," I said. "Each of them should have one. You should give it to them in person. You can''t fake your hands. When it''s over, you have to thank them in private. "


    "Good!" , he nodded.


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Clean up this place."


    Keer nodded, "Well!"


    "I asked the stewardess to come and clean up," Yang Kai said quickly.


    "No," I said, "it''s not good for them to see so much blood."


    Yang Kai understood, "well, then it''s hard for miss Ke''er."


    Ke''er cleans up the things quickly, takes out some paper towels, pours some water and wipes the blood on the table.


    In the evening, we landed at Xijing airport.


    When I got off the plane, I saw a motorcade slowly coming and stopping beside the plane.


    Yang Kai saw the team coming, took a deep breath and cleared his throat.


    A middle-aged man got out of the car and came up with several young men and women. He called respectfully, "President Yang!"


    Yang Kai introduced us, "Master Wu Zheng, miss Ke''er."


    "Master Wu Zheng! Miss Cole! " Cried the men respectfully.


    I nodded in response.


    The middle-aged man came to us and whispered, "Mr. Yang, I have brought the four girls."


    Yang Kai looked behind him. "Is that them?"


    "Yes!" The middle-aged man turned around and waved, "come here."


    Four girls came up, "President Yang!"


    Yang Kai looked at me. "Young master, can you see them?"


    I saw that the four girls were average in appearance, but their waists were very good. They had a green spirit on them. They had Kung Fu at first sight.


    "Are you all tigers?" I asked.


    "Yes!" The four girls were loud and fair.


    "What kind of Kung Fu did you practice?" I asked.


    "Xingyiquan!"


    "Eight pole boxing!"


    "All back!"


    The last girl took a deep breath and said, "Sanda!"


    I nodded with satisfaction, "yes, I can play."


    "Don''t worry, young master Wu. These four girls are all national martial arts champions," said the middle-aged man. "They are all masters, and they are absolutely reliable!"


    "You are?" I look at him.


    "My name is Shen Li, the manager of the Yang family." the middle-aged man reached out to me.


    "Uncle Shen has been in our Yang family for many years. He used to be my father''s soldier," said Yang Kai. "Uncle Shen is responsible for the security work of our family."


    I took Shen Li''s hand. "Hello."


    "Nice to meet you!" Shen Li said.


    I nodded and looked at Yang Kai. "Go to the hospital."


    "Good!" Yang Kai told Shen Li and others, "get in the car and go to the hospital."


    "Yes!" Shen Li and others said in unison.


    We got on the bus together, turned around and left the airport.

 Chapter 309

    At six o''clock in the evening, we came to the hospital and saw Chen Sisi on the bed.


    At this time, her body is full of tubes, which has been basically determined as brain death.


    I went to the bedside, looked at her eyebrows carefully, and found that her radiance had almost disappeared, but her eyes were still slightly swinging left and right. The amplitude of the swing is extremely small. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    "Her eyes are still moving," Keer looked at me.


    "Fortunately, it''s not too late," I said to Yang Kai after a little meditation. "You can wait outside. No one is allowed to come near without my command."


    "Good!" He nodded, glanced at Chen Sisi on the bed, and turned away.


    I''m the only one left in the room, Chloe and Chen Sisi.


    But the son came to me and asked in a low voice, "young master, what should I do next?"


    "The evil spirit sealed Chen Sisi''s soul, and its charm was embodied in his body." I looked at Chen Sisi on the bed, "I''ll force the charm out in a moment, you guard the door, and if there is a shadow coming out, you can cut it with a knife."


    "Good!" Ke''er nodded and drew two knives from his waist. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "remember, there is only one chance." I told her, "be steady and ruthless, and never let the spell run away. The second sacrifice is actually Yang Kai outside. The evil spirit can''t change Chen Sisi temporarily. If the charm body runs out, Yang Kaili will die. We can save Chen Sisi, but we can''t save him. "


    "So serious?" But the child was stunned.


    "It''s just so serious," I said. "This is the way to seal souls. Evil spirits will be stronger and fiercer, and the speed of sealing souls will be faster and faster. So you have to be sure. Don''t let it go. "


    Ke''er nodded seriously, "Hmm!"


    "Go ahead," I said.


    "Good!" She turned and walked to the door, took a deep breath and was ready.


    When I came to the hospital bed, I took off the oxygen mask on Chen Sisi''s face, opened the quilt, gently pressed her flat abdomen, slightly absorbed, and felt the palm of my hand hot, and the golden light instantly entered her lower Dantian, and then rushed up along the middle vein, through the middle Dantian, straight up to the upper Dantian.


    Chen Sisi shuddered, opened his eyes, opened his mouth and arched his body.


    I saw a black gas gushing out of her eyebrows, landing into a human shadow, and rushing towards Ke''er like lightning.


    In a flash, it was in front of Ke''er.


    Ke''er is very calm. She quickly meets the shadow and swishes two knives.


    The black shadow howled and disappeared.


    Chen Sisi''s body was soft, his head was crooked and his heart stopped beating.


    But when he saw it, he was stunned. "Young master, she..."


    "it''s OK," I said.


    Can''t help but walk to the bedside and look at Chen Sisi, who died in shock, and swallow his saliva.


    I took the time to cover Chen Sisi and put the oxygen mask on her again.


    Ten seconds later, the heartbeat on the monitor began to appear again.


    Chen Sisi suddenly opened her eyes and fell down with one breath. Her eyes were covered with a layer of gray. She looked at the ceiling in horror and gasped heavily.


    But I''m relieved.


    I leaned down and looked at Chen Sisi carefully. "Miss Chen, look at me. Do you remember me?"


    Chen Sisi seemed to be scared to be silly, just breathing, as if I could not hear.


    I pinched my fingers and made a calming talisman on her left chest.


    "Ah! ~"Chen Sisi frowned and screamed, his eyes brightened.


    "Miss Chen, Chen Sisi!" I shouted, "look at me, remember me?"


    She looked at me in surprise, her chest was rolling, and she swallowed nervously.


    "I''m Wu Zheng. We met three days ago at duling''s house," I said. "Do you remember?"


    "Wuzheng..." she murmured to herself and suddenly remembered, "master Wuzheng! Is that you? "


    She excitedly grabbed my hand and tears ran down her eyes. "Master, help me... Help me..."


    "don''t be afraid", I comforted her, "you will be OK."


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she struggled to sit up, regardless of the pipe.


    I pressed her shoulder. "Don''t move. You can''t get up yet."


    She just lay down and said to me in tears, "young master, I don''t want to play mahjong, I don''t want to play mahjong in my life, I''m so scared, whine..."


    I smiled calmly, "it''s OK, rest assured, you and so on."


    I looked up and said to Ke''er, "call Yang Kai in."


    "Good!" Ke''er takes a long breath, turns around and sits at the door, opens the door and waves at Yang Kai.Yang Kai walked into the ward quickly. When Chen Sisi woke up, he shouted, "wife!"

 Chapter 310

    "Husband..." Chen Sisi cried.


    Yang Kai came to the bedside and hugged Chen Sisi tightly.


    They hugged each other and wept.


    I sighed with relief and looked at my hand in silence.


    This golden light is really powerful, far more powerful than my internal Qi.


    The thought moved, and the golden light suddenly appeared.


    When Ke''er saw it, he hurriedly came to hold my hand and asked me in surprise, "young master, here..."


    I smiled a little, accepted the golden light and motioned her not to speak, "Shhh..."


    Ke''er smiled and nodded excitedly, "Hmmm, I understand!"


    She leaned up to my ear and asked me in a low voice, "young master, how did you become so powerful?"


    "In the courtyard, the girl gave it to me," I said lightly.


    She was stunned, and then she smiled badly.


    "Then... And the effect?" She teased me in a low voice.


    I blushed and shook my head helplessly.


    Ke''er chuckled, looked at the Yang Kai and his wife, then asked me, "young master, is Miss Chen OK?"


    This reminds me that I look at her with a red face, cough, turn around and come to Yang Kai, "Mr. Yang, things are not over, Miss Chen is not out of danger now, don''t make her too excited."


    "Well," Yang Kai nodded with tears, comforted Sisi Chen in a low voice, helped her lie down, and then got up and knelt down for me.


    "Thank you for saving my wife, young master!" He kowtowed to me in tears.


    I picked him up. "It''s not over yet. Calm down and shout those four girls in."


    "Well!" He wiped his tears and turned away.


    I turned around and looked at Chen Sisi, who was still in tears, "Miss Chen, in order not to let you play mahjong again, I have to let you sleep for a few days, but don''t be afraid. When you wake up, you will be OK."


    She nodded with tears in her eyes


    I asked her to close her eyes, and then I pinched her fingers and put them on her eyebrows. She had just started to read, but before she could wait for the Fuwen, she fell asleep.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned and looked at my own formula in a daze.


    How can I...


    "what''s the matter, young master?" Asked the little one.


    I came back to look at her. Then I looked at Chen Sisi''s eyebrows and heart. I saw a lock talisman in her divine light.


    The spirit lock charm can lock Chen Sisi''s soul. Within a certain period of time, it can prevent her from being possessed by evil spirits. I just moved a thought, but before I realized it, Fu entered her divine light.


    Why is this golden light so powerful?


    I couldn''t help laughing when I was shocked.


    The secret skill of tianshumen is really good. That mysterious girl is not a human being...


    Yang Kai took four girls into the ward and came to me. "Young master, they..."


    he saw Chen Sisi on the bed at a glance. When he saw her sleeping, he thought she had passed out again. He was surprised. "Young master, how can my wife..."


    "She''s just asleep," I said. "Don''t worry."


    Yang Kai was relieved. "I''m scared to death... It''s ok..."


    I smiled at him and then looked at the four girls. "Have you got all the Fu?"


    "Yes," said the four girls.


    "OK," I looked at them, "from now on, you four are at Miss Chen''s bedside, each guarding a corner. Within three days, you can''t sleep, eat or drink, especially you can''t doze off. Remember? "


    "Yes! Young master! " The girls said.


    Yang Kai couldn''t help but say, "young master, can they do without eating, drinking or sleeping for three days?"


    "The talisman in their hands is made of your blood," I said. "That talisman can not only protect their bodies, but also make them like you, not hungry or thirsty or sleepy. The first two days, they must have no problem. The third day, it depends on their willpower. "


    I look at the girls. "After you finish, Yang will give each of you 500000 yuan as a reward. Girls, from now on, this ward is your challenge arena. We must persist for three days! "


    "Yes!" The girls said in unison.


    I nodded and looked at Yang Kai. "Let''s do something else. Let''s go."


    "Good!" Yang Kai nodded.


    I turned to look at Chen Sisi and left the ward with Ke''er and Yang Kai.

 Chapter 311

    When I came out of the hospital, I asked Yang Kai, "book a hotel for me and Ke''er. I want to have a rest."


    "Living in a hotel is too aggrieved for you," said Yang Kai. "Go to my villa. It''s clean and the conditions are much better than the hotel."


    "No, just stay in a hotel," I said.


    "Good," he told Han Yi, "go to Xijing Huafu!"


    "Good Mr. Yang!" Han Yi said to open the door for me and block the upper frame of the door with his hand, "young master, please!"


    I took a look at her and said thank you and got into the car.


    Han Yi closed the door, smiled at me, and then got on the train.


    She drives, Yang Kai takes the copilot, convenient to talk on the road.


    But in this way, there is nothing to say.


    I smiled quietly, leaned on the seat, and closed my eyes.


    Half an hour later, the team came to the most luxurious Xijing Huafu hotel in Xijing city. This is Yang''s industry. Han Yi made a phone call on the road, and the hotel prepared the presidential suite for us.


    Yang Kai and Han Yi sent us to our room, but they still don''t want to leave. That means they want to talk to me more.


    I understood his mind and smiled. "We had a drink at noon, and we had to have a good rest at night to keep our energy up. You don''t have to worry about us. Go back and talk to your father. "


    "That''s what I want to tell you..." he said in embarrassment.


    I didn''t speak. I took a look at Han Yi.


    When Yang KaiDun understood, he told Han Yi, "you go downstairs and wait for me."


    "Good Mr. Yang", Han Yi nodded at me and Ke''er and turned away.


    I let Yang Kai into the living room to sit down, let Ke''er come and sit beside me.


    "Young master, I know what my father wants to talk to me," said Yang Kai. "My mother suspects that he killed my father. My father is very angry and says that our mother and son are ungrateful. I will talk about it when I go back tonight. I''m in such a mess now that I don''t know how to talk to him. "


    "Your adoptive father just doesn''t want your mother and son to doubt him," I said. "As long as you believe him, it''s easy."


    "Believe him?" He frowned. "But what if my father really killed him?"


    "It''s a matter of priority," I looked at him. "Your father has been dead for many years. It''s not urgent to find out who is the murderer. Now someone uses his bones as a soul sealing sacrifice to kill your mother and son and Miss Chen, which is the most important thing at present. At this time, your family can''t be disordered, can''t be thrifty, do you understand? "


    He was silent for a long time. He took a deep breath and looked at me. "Young master, do you really have no idea who killed my father?"


    "I said, I am not a fairy," I said lightly.


    He nodded. "OK, then I know what to do."


    "Miss Chen is all right for the moment. Normally, she can hold the evil spirit for three days." I paused. "But if someone makes trouble, it''s not necessarily."


    "Someone''s making trouble?" He frowned. "Who is that?"


    "It''s hard to say," I said. "You''d better arrange a reliable person to guard in the hospital. That ward must not let anyone in."


    "I''ll keep Han Yi and Shen Li there, OK?" He asked.


    "Yes," I said.


    But he was shocked. "Young master..."


    I took a look at her. "How?"


    Ke''er was stunned for a while, "er... It''s OK, I''ll go to the bathroom..."


    "go ahead," I said.


    She glanced at Yang Kai, smiled awkwardly, and left.


    Yang Kai didn''t think much, "OK, then I''ll let them go. They are all my close friends. The most reliable one is them."


    I smiled calmly, "OK."


    He took a deep breath and stood up. "Then I won''t disturb your rest. I''ll go back first and tell me what to do next. My home is not far from here. I can come here in ten minutes. "

 Chapter 312

    I nodded. "Wait for my call."


    "Well," he held my hand gratefully, "thank you, young master!"


    I said nothing more and sent him to the door.


    Yang Kai stopped, turned to look at me and said with emotion, "I now understand why President Du cares about you so much. You don''t leak when you do something. It''s not like an 18-year-old..."


    I smiled lightly, "go ahead."


    He nodded and opened the door.


    After Yang Kai left, Ke''er hurriedly came out of the bathroom and asked me, "young master, there must be something wrong with Han Yi. How can you agree to let her go to the hospital?"


    I took a look at her and turned to the living room. "If you don''t let her go, Yang Kai will be suspicious. In that way, Han Yi will know that we suspect her. What should we do to scare the snake?"


    "But let her watch Chen Sisi. Isn''t that for the tiger to watch the sheep?" But I don''t understand.


    "You don''t think she can make trouble without her going?" I went to the sofa and sat down, with a long breath, "if you doubt her and don''t let her near, then she is in the dark; if you trust her and let her keep the ward, then you will put her in the light. Do you think it''s better to put her in the open or in the dark Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    can you understand, "Oh... I understand... Let her be in the open, she doesn''t know who is loyal to Yang Kai, so she dare not act rashly, is that right?"


    "Almost," I said, "she is just a chess piece with limited function. It will only be more beneficial for us to keep her in hospital. Otherwise, Yang Kai would trust her so much and let her follow her in everything he does, which would be easy to do bad things. "


    Ke''er nodded, "that''s right, it''s all you want!"


    She looked at me and said, "hey? Young master, how do you feel like you have matured a lot? "


    "Is it?" I smiled calmly, "do you have any?"


    "Yes," she looked at me seriously, "this is not a realm that can be achieved by sleeping with a girl. What have you experienced these days?"


    I was silent for a moment, and I said softly, "Xiaojun has given up all the shares of the family business for me, almost one billion..."


    "ah?" Ke''er was surprised. "Ten... One billion!"


    I nodded and asked her, "do you think it''s worth it?"


    Ke''er swallowed and didn''t know what to say.


    I smiled lightly. "It was two days ago. From that day on, I felt as if I had grown up and become more quiet. As soon as people are quiet and think about something, the angle will be different. "


    I look at my hands. "When I was in the courtyard, I had an adventure. I entered the girl''s dream, and experienced a separation of life and death with her. Then when I woke up, I hurt her heart, and then I met one... One... "


    " what is one? " She asked.


    "A fairy", I smile, "fifty years ago, she set up a game, I don''t know what her purpose is, but she gave me a very magical gift, special magic..."


    listen to the ecstasy, silently nodded.


    "So this feeling is very delicate." I took a deep breath, stood up, walked to the huge floor to floor window, and looked at the bustling Xijing city outside.


    "After going through all this, if I look at the affairs of Yang Kai''s family again, I don''t think it''s a great thing," I paused and chuckled at Ke''er. "Do you understand?"


    Ke''er smiled, got up and came to me, hugged me. "What do you think of me?"


    I smiled. "You? You are still you! "


    She stared at me for a moment, hugged me tightly and took a deep breath.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked her.


    "One billion, worth it!" Tears flashed in her eyes. "I don''t envy her anymore..."


    I touched her head. "OK, I''m thirsty. Go and pour me a glass of water."


    Ke''er let go of me, stood on tiptoe, kissed me for a while, smiled with tears in his eyes, and turned to make tea.


    I blushed, looked at her back, and smiled.


    The tea will soon be ready.


    We went back to the living room and sat down, drinking tea and chatting about the sacrifice.


    But the question that the son held back all the way, can ask finally.

 Chapter 313

    "Young master, what is the matter with that soul sacrifice?" She poured tea for me. "How could a game of mahjong come down and three people die?"


    "Soul sealing is a kind of witchcraft based on Fengshui array," I said. "In short, it is to arrange soul sealing array, put Yang Tianyi''s bones into the array, and then arrange a sacrifice array to summon evil spirits. After the evil spirits come, the people who set up the array can use the spirits of the sons and daughters of Yang Tianyi and his wife as sacrifices, or simply offer them to the evil spirits, or make some kind of contract with the evil spirits. In this way, the evil spirits will, according to the order of the soul sealing array, successively kill the spirits of the sacrifice. "


    "The order in the soul sealing array?" She didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "There are many kinds of soul sealing array", I said, "according to the different offerings, different arrays are used, such as two offerings, which need to use Liangyi as the array; three offerings, which need to use Sancai as the array; four offerings, which need to use shuangdugong as the array... And so on. If there are more than 25 offerings, the soul sealing array will use Dayuan."


    "Oh..." she nodded, "that is to say, this time the man used a pair of palaces? So the sacrifice is a family of two generations, two couples, that is, the father son palace and husband wife phase you said on the plane, right? "


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Then why is it mahjong? Instead of playing cards? " She was curious.


    I smiled. "This is very simple, because the man put a mahjong table in the soul sealing array, so Yang Kai and their dream is to play mahjong."


    "Mahjong table?" She a Leng, "in the array put mahjong table to play mahjong, if play cards, then fight the landlord?"


    "Almost," I said, "as long as it''s for four people. In fact, playing what is only a representation, the key is the order of the pair of palaces. So, if the caster puts four computers in, they dream of playing games. "


    "So it is..." Ke''er understood, "he put Yang Tianyi''s bones into the array, father and son to palace, so the first one to enter the game should be Yang Kai; after Yang Kai becomes a sacrifice, husband and wife to each other, Chen Sisi will become the third one... Then the last one is Yang Kai''s mother..."


    She thought for a moment, "young master, facing the palace is face-to-face. I can understand this, but what do you say about facing the palace? In terms of mahjong, isn''t it also face-to-face? "


    "In the soul sealing array, to the palace is the main thing, to the phase is the auxiliary," I said. "In a simple way, first to the palace, the father introduces the son, then to the phase, the son introduces the daughter-in-law. Yang Tianyi has been dead for many years, and his father has been unable to join the battle. So after introducing his son, he will come back again. If there are other children, he is still the leader. If there are no more, his father has already died, so he can only introduce his wife. So Yang Kai''s mother has become the last sacrifice. "


    "Wow..." she sighed, "it''s amazing, it''s powerful, it''s complicated..."


    "those who can seal the soul sacrifice must be experts." I said, "so we have to be careful and keep it secret. This battle can''t go straight. We can only build the plank road and deal with the Chen Cang in secret."


    "How do you spend your time in secret?" She asked.


    "It''s not difficult to break the seal soul sacrifice. Find the array and break it." I said, "but it''s difficult. We don''t know where the array is? If it''s just witchcraft, it''s easy to do, because witchcraft has a range of functions. With Yang family mansion as the center, you can find out the approximate location of the caster from the map. However, the soul sacrifice is based on Fengshui array. Theoretically, even if it is thousands of miles away, it can kill and seal the soul. So how to find this array is the most difficult place. "


    She frowned. "How can we find it?"


    "First find Yang Tianyi''s bone burial place, and then I have my own way," I said, "but this matter must be kept secret, only we can know."


    "Yang Kai can''t even know?" She asked.


    "Yes," I said.


    She nodded. "I won''t ask any more. I''ll do what you say."


    I smile calmly, "this, I will master, let you know, will tell you, should not you know, you do not ask, remember this on the line."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    At this time, the phone next to her rang.


    Can son rub past, pick up the phone, "hello? Oh... OK, then you can bring it up. OK, thank you! "


    She put down the phone and said to me, "the hotel manager said that dinner was ready and said that it would be delivered."


    "OK," I stretched out. "The roast leg at noon is delicious, not enough."


    Ke''er laughed. "It''s OK. When we get back, let''s eat!"


    I laughed, too, and stood up. "I''ll take a bath and eat."


    She stood up, too. "MMM!"

 Chapter 314

    The dinner prepared by the hotel for us is very rich. Cumin mutton, fried prawns, steamed mandarin fish, gourd chicken, stir fried vegetable heart, fruit Sasha, chicken mashed corn soup, six dishes and one soup are enough for us.


    We turned on the TV, chatted while eating, and enjoyed a great dinner.


    After eating, Ke''er calls the waiter to take the rest of the meal away.


    I watched TV and looked at my watch. It was half past ten in the evening.


    I got up and went into the bathroom, ready to take a bath and go to bed.


    Just then, Yang Kai called.


    "Young master, my father and I talked a lot." his nasal sound is a bit heavy. He should have just cried. "My father cried and told me a lot about the past. He said that he knew he was sorry for my father, but he swore to me that he had never harmed my father... "


    I said," and then what? "


    "Then my mother cried, and we all thought it was my father''s fault," he said. "Young master, do you think we can do this? When the seal is broken, I will give you another ten million yuan. Can you check my father''s affairs for me?"


    "I can try to break the seal," I said, "but I can''t do anything about your father."


    "Young master, you are too modest," he said, "I saw your ability today and told my parents. They have been asking me to tell you, please help me check my father''s affairs. Young master, I beg you to help me again! "


    "It''s not a matter of modesty, it''s really powerless," I said.


    He was silent for a moment and sighed, "OK."


    I hung up, took a deep breath and turned off my cell phone.


    But the son pushes the door to come in, "young master, who killed Yang Tianyi in the end?"


    I took a look at her. "Did you hear that?"


    She nodded, "Well!"


    I smiled quietly. "I''m going to take a bath."


    "Can''t you tell me?" She doesn''t give up.


    I looked at her quietly. "I can''t say."


    Keer understood, nodded, "understood..."


    I smiled, "I really want to take a bath."


    Ke''er Oh, turn around and walk out of the bathroom, gently bring the door to me.


    I took off my bathrobe, went into the spacious bathtub and lay down slowly.


    Yang Tianyi, of course, was killed by Yang Tianze. I knew it when I was on the plane. But it can''t be said or accepted, otherwise, there will be endless troubles.


    Yang Kai is closer to Yang Tianze even though he wants to find out who killed his father. After all, thirty years of nurturing is not so easy to give up. When he called just now, Yang Tianze and his wife were by his side. If I promised to help him find out the cause of Yang Tianyi''s death, her mother might be very happy. But Yang Tianze, would he let Ke''er and I leave Xijing alive?


    It''s better not to mess with such a thing.


    Intuition tells me that I don''t need to host this justice for Yang Tianyi. Someone will avenge him.


    I took a long breath and closed my eyes in silence.


    The war is coming. Keep your strength up.

 Chapter 315

    The next morning, after breakfast, I called Yang Kai.


    "I''d like to talk to your mother," I said. "You bring the old man here, just the two of you."


    "Good!" Yang Kai said.


    More than ten minutes later, the doorbell rang, but when he opened the door, Yang Kai''s mother and son came.


    Yang Kai''s mother, Chen Huizi, is dignified and beautiful. She has a very good temperament. She is in her fifties, but she looks like a person in his thirties.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, I invited her into the living room, and then let Yang Kai avoid.


    Yang Kai nodded and went downstairs to wait in the hall.


    Chen Huizi was a little nervous. He cleared his throat and asked me tentatively, "what do you want to talk to me, Master Wu Zheng?"


    "Auntie, don''t worry, I don''t mean anything else," I said calmly, "I want to know about your ex husband Yang Tianyi..."


    when it comes to Yang Tianyi, Chen Huizi lowered his head shamefully, sighed sadly, and tears flashed in his eyes. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Auntie, I know you are very sad", I said, "but to break the seal of the soul sacrifice, I must know about Mr. Yang. Of course, with regard to your emotional problems, you don''t have to say that you just tell me what he did in the first place, what he did before his disappearance, where he went and where you lived before. That''s OK. "


    Keer hands her the tissue, "Auntie, here you are..."


    "thank you". Chen Huizi takes the tissue, wipes his tears, takes a deep breath and calms down. "Tianyi and I are college students and first love for each other. After graduation, we get married. The Yang family is a big family in Xijing, but the Tianyi branch is a side branch. It doesn''t live in Xijing, but in Longchuan County. I am from Shangjing. After I married Tianyi, I went to Longchuan County with him to inherit his father''s business and do sand digging business. "


    I nodded. "And then?"


    "At first, our relationship was very good," she wiped her tears, "but at that time, business was not easy to do, and he offended the people in the county, and created difficulties for us everywhere. Later, Yang Tianze went to Longchuan to help him clear up the relationship, which made our business better. Tianze is very warm. Although he and Tianyi are family brothers, when they were little, Tianyi saved Tianze''s life, so their relationship was particularly good. Because the father of Tianze is the head of Yang''s family, Tianze''s family is well-off and has a wide social relationship. With his help, Tianyi''s business will soon get better. "


    I nodded.


    "After the business got better, Tianyi handed over the sand field to a brother. Together with Tianze, Tianyi set up a trading company to transfer materials from the south to the northwest and do the transfer trade," she said. "With the relationship of Tianze, the business was very good and the profit was very large. In the first year, Tianyi made a lot of money."


    "One night, Tianyi was not at home. Tianze went to my house after drinking too much. I didn''t think much about it, so I let him in. But when he came in, he told me that he liked me and that he did it for me. At that time, I refused him and let him go, but he... "


    she smiled bitterly and sighed helplessly.


    "Auntie, I said, you don''t have to say anything about your feelings," I whispered, "these are your privacy, we are not suitable to listen to..."


    "you don''t need to cover up for me", Chen Huizi said sadly, "I''m sorry for Tianyi, I know. That time, Tianze drank wine, I couldn''t help it, but after that, Tianze came to me again, and I couldn''t defend myself, or let him succeed again and again. Later, I felt that I could not go on like this. I told Tianze that if he continued to pester me, I would not live. Hearing this, Tianze returned to Xijing without saying anything. "


    "And then?" I asked.


    "After that, about half a month later," she wiped her tears. "One night, Tianyi received a call and went out. After that, he never came back..."


    she cried sadly.


    "Then you didn''t look for him?" Asked Keer.


    "Yes, I did," cried Chen Huizi. "I called the police. If the police didn''t find him, I would find him myself. I''ve been hiring a private detective to investigate this for 30 years..."


    Ke''s eyes are red.


    "Then why do you want to marry Yang Tianze?" I asked.


    "Because I''m pregnant," she cried, "and I don''t know who the baby is. From the day, it may be Tianyi''s or Tianze''s. After Tianyi disappeared, Tianze rushed to Longchuan County, and sent people everywhere to find the whereabouts of Tianyi. After several months of searching, I have no news at all, but my stomach is getting bigger and bigger, and I am about to have a baby. Tianze asked me to marry him and said he would take care of me all my life. I didn''t want to have a father when the baby was born, so I promised him... "


    she was very sad," I''m sorry for Tianyi, I''m sorry for him... "


    I took a deep breath and understood her meaning."Auntie, don''t be sad..." Ke''er comforted her with tears. "It''s all over, don''t cry, and you''ll hurt yourself..."


    Chen Huizi sobbed. After a long time, she calmed down and begged me, "Master Wu Zheng, I know you''re a great man. You can save my daughter-in-law. You must know who killed Tianyi. I beg you to tell me that I will never say it, will you? "

 Chapter 316

    I shook my head. "I''m sorry, auntie. I don''t know."


    Chen Huizi excitedly wants to kneel down for me, "young master, I beg you, I just want to find out how my husband died, I beg you!"


    I quickly hold her, "Auntie! Don''t do that! "


    Keer also advised her, "Auntie, don''t be so excited, sit down, sit down and say."


    She helped Chen Huizi to sit down and looked up at me.


    She meant to tell me that she must not be soft hearted. Who knows if the old lady has come to pry for false information?


    I know what she means. I also know that Chen Huizi is not seeking information for Yang Tianze. She really wants to know who killed Yang Tianyi.


    But, still, I can''t say that.


    "Auntie, I''m not a fairy," I said. "I really don''t know about it."


    "You don''t have to say it. You just nod or shake your head." she looked at me earnestly with tears in her eyes. "Is it Yang Tianze


    "I really don''t know," I looked at her, "Auntie, don''t worry, OK?"


    Chen Huizi stared at me for a long time. Seeing that I didn''t avoid her eyes at all, she had to believe.


    She shed tears and nodded, "OK, Master Wu Zheng, I will not force you."


    I sighed, "thank you for your understanding, auntie. Can you tell me the name of the place where you lived at that time?"


    She wiped her tears, calmed down, and said, "at that time, we lived in the dormitory area of cotton mill in Longchuan County, but that area had been demolished for a long time. Now there is a villa called Longchuan other courtyard."


    "OK," I nodded. "Thank you, auntie. I see."


    She looked at me and then at Ke''er. "You are going to Longchuan?"


    "It''s useless to go there even if it''s demolished." I thought about it and asked her, "you said that Yang Tianyi is the collateral of the Yang family. Do they have ancestral houses in Xijing?"


    "Yes," she said, "that house is in Dongcheng, and it''s still there, but no one has lived for a long time."


    "OK, please give us an address," I said.


    "OK," she wiped her tears, took out a pen and paper from her bag, and wrote down the address.


    When she finished, she handed it to me, "here it is."


    I took a look at it. It was a line of small words: No. 17, Beilin Road, Dongcheng, No. 4 courtyard, yangjiaxiang. "


    "Yangjiaxiang?" My heart moved and asked her, "are all the ancestral houses of the Yang family in this place?"


    "It used to be," she said, "but now, only courtyard 4 is the ancestral property of Yang''s family. Other houses have either gone abroad or broken incense. The fourth courtyard is the ancestral residence of Tianyi, so I inherited it. I have been looking after it. I didn''t give up to change hands. "


    I nodded. "I see. Thank you, aunt!"


    Chen Huizi stood up. "Then I won''t disturb you. If you need me, please call me at any time."


    I smiled calmly, "OK."


    Chen Huizi said nothing more, and turned away.


    After seeing her off, Ke''er came back quickly. "Young master, shall we go to yangjiaxiang?"


    I pondered a little, picked up my cell phone and called Yang Kai. "You take your mother home, and then Yang''s Lane courtyard 4 will wait for us. If we don''t arrive, don''t move."


    "Good!" Yang Kai said.


    Hang up the phone, I look at Ke''er, "find a car, go to Longchuan!"

 Chapter 317

    Longchuan is located in the northwest of Xijing. It''s about 200 kilometers away from Xijing. We rented an off-road vehicle and walked on the highway. It''s two hours away.


    We found Longchuan other courtyard directly, and stopped in the parking lot outside the villa area.


    After I opened the door and got off, I looked carefully. The villa area is not small in scale, covers an area of several thousand mu, and has strict security. It''s not easy to get in.


    But the son also found this problem. Look at me. "Young master, why don''t we go through the wall?"


    "No," I said, "we don''t have to go in."


    "Then what are we doing here?" But I don''t understand.


    "Yang Tianyi died near here," I said. "After Yang Tianze''s people killed him, they buried him under a willow tree in the field. As long as we find the place where he buried his bones, I can find his soul, find his soul, and find the place to arrange the array."


    How do you know so clearly? Do you use divination? "


    I shook my head. "It''s useless, but I just know."


    "Then you may as well know more, and we''ll be free," she said quickly.


    I smiled helplessly, "do you think this is under my control? If that''s the case, what are we doing in Longchuan? Just go to find the soul sealing array? "


    "Oh, yes..." she smiled sheepishly and asked me, "so... What should I do now?"


    "I don''t like divination in general," I look around, "but in this case, I can''t do without divination."


    "Well, use it!" She is like a little girl who is a fan. "I haven''t seen you use divination yet!" I didn''t pay attention to her. After a little meditation and a calculation, I got a peeling divination of Gen. Gen is a mausoleum tomb. The change of divination is from Gen to Kun. It''s the main phase of stealing graves. From the analysis of divination, there is a high-speed iron frame on the stolen graves. The location should be in the south of our station.


    I turned to the South and saw a park across the road. Behind the park, there was a high-pressure iron frame. "There," I said, referring to the iron frame.


    Keer looked and nodded, "OK!" We immediately got on, drove out of the parking lot, and drove in the direction of the iron frame.


    When we arrived near the iron frame, we stopped our car and walked to the bottom of the iron frame. We found that all around the iron frame were frozen soil. Only about ten meters in the northeast, there were traces of excavation.


    I led Ke''er to the new soil, squatted down, pinched some soil, twisted it with my fingers, put it under my nose, and smelled it with a faint smell of blood. This is not the smell of blood. In any place where bones are buried, if the bones are dead, there must be resentment. After the bones and flesh are melted into the earth, once dug out, the new earth will have this special smell of blood.


    To be exact, this is actually the smell of resentment.


    I played my fingers, stood up, and looked at Ke''er. "That''s it. Half a month ago, someone dug up this place with an excavator and took Yang Tianyi''s bones. The work was done very carefully. Not only the bones were not left, but also the soil was changed. Our opponents were thoughtful and didn''t want to leave us any clues. "


    "Cut, it depends on who is right," Ke''er said. "When you meet young master, what''s the use of his cleaning? Isn''t that what we found? "


    I look at the color and watch. "It''s noon. Let''s find a place to have a meal, have a rest and come back at the time of application."


    "Come here and dig again?" She asked.


    "There''s no need. There''s nothing else to dig out," I said. "Don''t ask so much. You''ll know when the afternoon comes."


    She nodded. "Well, good!"


    We went back to the car, started the car, turned around, and back on the road.


    When we came to the county town, we found a noodle shop, washed our hands first, and then ordered four rougamos and two bowls of saozi noodles.


    The noodles and steamed buns just came up, and Yang Kai''s phone call came.


    "When will you arrive, young master?" He asked, "it''s all noon."


    "You wait there, don''t move," I said. "Just wait."


    "Oh, yes!" He said, "then I''ll order a takeout. I''m a little hungry."


    "No, you can''t," I said. "If you eat, the four girls in the hospital will be hungry. If they don''t, you can''t either."


    "Well, then I won''t eat," he said quickly.

 Chapter 318

    "By the way, how is the hospital?" I asked him, "is there anything?" "Don''t worry, everything is normal," he said. "I told Han Yi and Shen Li to stay there. If we don''t go, no one is allowed to approach. I just called Han Yi and Shen Li a few minutes ago, no problem. "


    I thought, "call separately?"


    "Yes," he said in a low voice, "it''s very time. Be careful."


    I will smile, "wait patiently, call whenever you need."


    "Good!" He said.


    I hung up, picked up rougamo and ate it.


    After lunch, we had a rest. After three o''clock in the afternoon, we drove to the iron frame again.


    When I got to the new soil, I asked Ke''er, "yellow paper, brush, water."


    "OK", Ke''er put down the bag, took out the pen and paper quickly and handed it to me, then unscrewed a bottle of water.


    I moistened the pen with water, then with the brush dipped in Yang Kai''s blood, I drew a talisman on the yellow paper. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    doesn''t use incantations or use seals. When half of the symbols are drawn, the paper symbols give off a light golden light.


    With a knowing smile, I handed the brush to Ke''er.


    "What''s the sign, young master?" Asked Keer.


    "The spirit seeking talisman", I said, "is stained with Yang Kai''s blood. With this talisman, you can find Yang Tianyi''s bones."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I slightly certain God, gently put the spirit seeking talisman on the new earth, then led Ke''er, back a few steps.


    Ke''er carefully looks at the spirit seeking talisman to see what will happen.


    A few seconds later, a faint black air suddenly came out under the new soil, hovering against the ground and entering the spirit seeking talisman.


    But when he frowned, he could not help but cover his nose and look at me, "what''s the smell... How can it be so smelly..."


    "corpse smelly", I said lightly.


    But when she heard the word, she almost didn''t puke.


    Before Shiziping experience, she will never forget it in her life.


    The black Qi was not much. It was quickly absorbed by the spirit seeking talisman. Then, the body odor disappeared.


    The spirit seeking talisman rises up into the air without wind, just like a complaint held by the enemy, and slowly floats to us.


    Ke''er is nervous for a while. Subconsciously, he draws out the knife at his waist and becomes alert.


    I reached out my hand to hold the spirit seeking talisman. It was quiet for a moment.


    I folded the talisman and smiled at Ke''er, "OK, go back."


    But then he took a breath of relief, put away his knife and nodded, "OK!"


    We turned and went back to the car, but Kel started the car, turned around and drove out of the wilderness.


    As soon as the SUV was back on the road, Yang Kai called.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Young master, there''s something new," said Yang Kai. "Someone sent a letter..."

 Chapter 319

    "A letter?" I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Someone sent me a letter and left at the door of the old house," he said. "I opened it up and saw that he didn''t kill, just to make money. As long as I gave 200 million yuan, he would let my wife go, let our family go, and return my father''s bones."


    "Anything else?" I asked.


    "It said that in two days, let me collect the money and bring it to the old house. I will be contacted at that time. If I don''t agree, he promised to let my family die. "He hesitated for a moment." he also said, you are just a hairy child, you can''t break the soul sacrifice at all, let me think carefully, don''t make fun of your family''s life... "


    I smiled calmly.


    "Young master, what do you do about it?" He asked me in a low voice, "is the content of this letter credible?"


    "What do you want to do?" I asked.


    "I listen to you," he said.


    I pondered a little bit, "you do as the letter says, get the money ready, and Ke''er and I will go back to Beijing tonight."


    "Young master, I can''t believe you. You must be misunderstood. Don''t ignore us!"


    "There is no misunderstanding, I know you trust me very much," I said. "Now Miss Chen is basically OK. As long as the other party gets the money and unlocks the fete within three days, the matter will be over."


    "But... What if they don''t believe it?" He was worried.


    "Didn''t they say that? His purpose is to seek wealth, not to kill, "I said." he has no quarrel or hatred with you. He doesn''t need to kill your family. It''s estimated that this is to let you know how powerful it is, so that you can be willing to take money. "


    Yang Kai hesitated, "but... In this way, I don''t respect you too much."


    I will smile, "the matter is solved, I here, no problem."


    "Here..." he was silent for a while, "well, then..."


    "in three hours, you will come to the hotel and take us to the airport in person." I said, "use your plane to take Ke''er and me back to Beijing."


    Yang Kai sighed, "young master, I''m sorry for you..."


    "that''s OK, that''s it." I hung up the phone peacefully.


    But when he frowned, "what''s the matter? No more of us? "


    "The other party sent a letter and asked for two hundred million yuan," I said. "If he agreed, he would let them go and send back the bones of Yang Tianyi."


    "What does Yang Kai mean to you?" Asked Keer.


    "Yang Kai said to listen to me," I smiled lightly. "I said to let him do it according to the meaning of the letter."


    Ke''er doesn''t understand, "but young master, what if that letter is a fraud?"


    "What if it wasn''t a hoax?" I looked at her. "Two hundred million yuan is nothing to the Yang family. If I don''t let him do it according to the terms in the letter, in case there is a mistake in the end, they will put all the responsibilities on us. What shall we do then?"


    But when he was shocked, he took a deep breath. "Yes, there is another layer..."


    "our opponent is very smart." I said, "a letter will break Yang Kai. In this way, we will go back to Beijing tonight. "


    "Then we don''t care about it?" She asked.


    "What did I tell you last night?" I look at her.


    But a Zheng, and then a smile, "I understand!"

 Chapter 320

    At four o''clock in the afternoon, we went back to Xijing Huafu.


    Ke''er and I took a bath respectively. After finishing up, Yang Kai came.


    He looked ashamed. "Young master, don''t go back, I think it''s better to let you do it. If the other party doesn''t count, then I have no guarantee..."


    I smiled, "what if he counts? Aren''t you afraid of self defeating? "


    He hesitated, "but..."


    "don''t hesitate," I said, "I''m here to save Miss Chen and your family. Now Miss Chen is all right, and her goal has been achieved. Even if it is passed on in the future, I will be decent. For your family, 200 million yuan is only the money of a private plane. Your family''s tens of billions of assets are nothing. There is no mistake in spending money to buy peace. "


    "Do you really mind?" He was upset.


    I shook my head. "I don''t mind. I''m too happy to go back earlier."


    He coughed, "er... Well, I''ll take you and miss cole to the airport."


    "That''s right," I said with a smile and a look at Kerr. "Let''s go."


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    We left the hotel and went downstairs. We got on his car and left Xijing Huafu for the airport under the escort of two cars.


    On the way, Yang Kai thought of one thing and asked me, "young master, are the four girls in the hospital still guarding there?"


    "Yes," I said, "they can''t move until the seal is broken."


    "Good!" He nodded.


    I took a look at him. "You are the same. You can''t eat, drink or sleep for the rest of the two days. You should remember that the more tired, thirsty and hungry you are, the more energetic you will be. You can''t hold on any longer. When you have a dream, then... "


    " what is that? " He asked quickly.


    I lightly smile, "forget it, this matter already did not belong to me, did not need to say."


    "No, no, no! You say, "he looked at me sincerely, waiting for my answer.


    I said, "where is that letter?"


    "Oh, here it is," he took the letter out of his pocket and handed it to me. "You see."


    I took out the letter from the envelope and unfolded it. It said: Mr. Yang, I''m not going to kill you, I''m just looking for money. You''re going to prepare 200 million yuan of cash. Two days later, I''ll contact you at that time. When I get the money, I will untie the fete, release your wife and your mother, and return your father''s bones to you. Wu Zheng is just a child of Mao. He can''t break the Kaifeng spirit sacrifice. I hope you can think it over carefully and don''t make fun of your life and that of your family. If you cooperate, I will ensure your family''s safety. If you do not cooperate, I will guarantee that your family will be destroyed.


    At the end of the letter, there is no signature.


    After reading it, I packed the letter and gave it back to Yang Kai.


    "You see, I don''t believe you, it''s impossible." he sighed helplessly. "Young master, tell me what you didn''t finish just now..."


    I took a look at him. "In case of a dream, call me again."


    "Good! Thank you, young master! " He was grateful.


    I look around at Ke''er. "In the evening, go and eat the roast leg of lamb."


    Ke''er laughed, "OK! I invite you! "


    I laughed, too.

 Chapter 321

    At about 7 p.m., Yang Kai''s private plane landed at Shangjing airport.


    After getting off the plane, we left the airport and took a taxi to the street next to the taigulou market to have roast leg of lamb.


    We ordered a leg of lamb, four dishes, ten bottles of beer and had a good meal.


    After eating, we took a taxi back to the airport and bought two tickets. At midnight, we went back to Xijing.


    Han Yi is in the hospital. She and the man didn''t know it. We just went back to Beijing and had a roast leg of lamb. Then we shot him back and killed him again.


    As I said, this matter can''t go straight. It can only be done in secret.


    They threw out a bait, which attracted Yang Kai''s two minds. Then I''ll take care of it and hide it from the world. Yang Kai''s side is preparing money to redeem his life. I will continue to seal up the soul sacrifice. Everyone will do their own thing, and no one will delay anyone.


    There are still two days left. I don''t care whether he is true or not. Now that I''ve received this, I''ll do it properly and to the end. I am determined to break this soul sacrifice.


    From the airport, we took a taxi to Xijing Huafu and found a fast hotel to stay.


    After settling down, I look at my watch. It''s more than two o''clock in the night. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    we took a bath and then lay down on the bed.


    Ke''er naturally got into my arms and hugged me happily.


    In fact, after I fell asleep last night, she also climbed into my bed. We slept together for so long, and had been used to it.


    I gently grabbed her shoulder and told her, "get up in an hour''s sleep. Tomorrow at five o''clock in the morning, you go to Xijing Huafu opposite and drive out. Let''s go to find the bones of Yang Tianyi."


    "Well," she nodded.


    With a quiet smile, I let go of her and turned sideways. "Go to sleep."


    She hesitated for a moment and held my back stubbornly.


    The strong little chest is close to my back. I can''t help but have a dry mouth. I cough, "but... I''ll get it..."


    "I''ll have this benefit when I come out with you..." she murmurs, "isn''t this right given?"


    I am helpless, "I''m afraid I can''t control..."


    "then don''t control..." she said quietly.


    I took a deep breath, gently opened her hand, turned to look at her, "stop, OK?"


    Ke''er looked at me deeply. "Young master, I love you."


    I blushed, "don''t tease me..."


    she smiled, stroked my face gently, mischievous way, "then you say you love me, I will sleep."


    "Didn''t I say that?"


    "Not tonight."


    "I said it tonight. What about later?"


    "Later," she looked at me, "anyway, you have to say tonight, or I will tease you till dawn..."


    "you are unreasonable!"


    She put her arms around my neck and looked at me hot. "I''m not miss Jun, I''m a little gangster..."


    "OK, I love you! Go to sleep, "I said.


    She smiled and gave me a kiss. "I love you! good night! Go to sleep! "


    My face is very hot.


    But she held my arm contentedly, and soon fell asleep.


    I silently looked at her for a while, but a smile, a long breath, closed his eyes.


    Ke''er is very smart. He is much smarter than me.


    This little treasure...


    soon, I fell asleep.


    After more than an hour''s sleep and more than four o''clock, Ke''er woke up.


    She opened her eyes and looked at me, got up carefully and got out of bed, dressed.


    When I heard her, I woke up and sat up.


    "You''ll sleep a lot," Kor said. "I''ll drive."

 Chapter 322

    "You''ve only slept for a while, can you?" I asked.


    Ke''er smiled confidently, "time is not important, quality is important, more than an hour, enough!"


    My face was inexplicably hot. I felt like she was driving, but there was no evidence.


    She saw that I blushed and laughed, "I''m going to drive!"


    She put her bag on her back and turned away.


    Embarrassed, I got out of bed and walked into the bathroom.


    Ten minutes later, I packed up and went downstairs to the side of the road.


    At 4:30 in the morning, Xijing seems to be in the middle of the night. There are almost no cars on the road.


    Ke''er drove the SUV out of the underground parking lot of Xijing Huafu, turned around at the intersection, drove to my side, and stopped slowly.


    I opened the door and got in the car and fastened my seat belt.


    "How can we find it?" Asked Keer.


    I took out the talisman and folded it into a paper crane. Then I pinched the finger formula. Just as I was about to read the talisman, a place suddenly appeared in my mind. It''s a place with mountains and water. The mountains are full of snow. There''s a broken house on the hillside. The figure of a man sits on the roof, with his head down, crying. At the foot of the mountain, there is a dam with four characters - Longchuan reservoir. My heart moved, and the picture disappeared.


    "Longchuan reservoir..." I understand, and I command Ke''er, "check Longchuan Reservoir!"


    "Good!" Keer takes out his mobile phone and checks it. "It''s found that Longchuan reservoir is in the east of Longchuan County, about 60 kilometers away from the county seat."


    "Yang Tianyi''s bones are there," I said. "Go to Longchuan Reservoir!"


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    I looked at the paper crane in my hand and smiled peacefully. It seems that after that, there will be no incantation.


    The spirit finder is very easy to use, but there are restrictions. It must be used overnight and only once. If it had not been for this restriction, I would have used it in Longchuan yesterday. In that case, I would have found the bones of Yang Tianyi.


    But there is no if in the world.


    We turned around and drove up the road towards Longchuan.


    After getting on the expressway, Ke''er suddenly felt something was wrong. "Young master, you said that we were going to Longchuan, won''t you let the news out?"


    "What do you say?" I asked.


    "You see, yesterday we went to Longchuan, and just found the place where we buried our bones. On the side of Xijing, the man sent a letter to Yang Kai." she said, "don''t you think it''s a bit too coincidental?"


    "It''s a bit of a coincidence, but it''s just a coincidence," I said. "Even if there was no delivery yesterday, we would also come back to Xijing. Because we are in secret operation, and the spirit finder can''t be used directly. We have to stay overnight. So even if that didn''t happen, we can know that Yang Tianyi''s bones are in Longchuan reservoir as soon as possible today. If that person uses the magic of sealing soul sacrifice, it''s doomed that his number of skills will not be too high. He can''t find out our situation in advance and deliberately arrange all this. "


    She sighed and nodded, "well, I thought someone was staring at us in secret."


    I''m helpless. "You think it''s a movie? Besides, I don''t know if someone follows us? "


    She smiled sheepishly. "I''m a layman!"


    I light smile, "rest assured, our opponent is a feng shui master at most, not the club leader, not so many chess pieces."


    "Is this related to Han Yi?" She asked.


    "Of course it''s about her," I said. "She told the man about us, so the man sent a letter to Yang Kai. I read the letter yesterday, and after reading it, I understood what he meant. "


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "Do you know how much 200 million cash is?" I asked her.


    She thought for a moment, "at least dozens of kilograms?"


    I smiled, "460 Jin."


    But her eyes are round. "I''ll go... That heavy!"


    "So, if he really wants money, he won''t let Yang Kai prepare cash." I said, "how can I get more than two tons of cash?"


    Can you understand, "he''s not for money, he''s for us..."


    "the most important thing is time", I said, "he asked Yang Kai to prepare two hundred million yuan in two days. Do you think it would take two days for Yang''s assets to be ten billion yuan, if he really wanted to prepare two hundred million yuan in cash? It''ll come out in a day. And Chen Sisi in the hospital is out of danger, but she can only last for three days at most. It was one day yesterday. What would you say if she delayed for another two days? " "If we delay for another two days, even if we come back to help Yang Kai, Chen Sisi will die." but looking at him, "he still wants to kill!"


    "It was Han Yi who told him the time node, and then he came up with the way to cut salaries from the bottom," I said. "He wanted to destroy the Yang family''s hope, disturb our rhythm, and then continue to kill with the seal of soul sacrifice. Chen Sisi can only save once, but not the second time. So we must find the bones of Yang Tianyi before tomorrow night. Otherwise, the three lives of Yang family will not be saved. ""Because the evil spirit will kill faster and faster, right?" She asked.


    "Yes," I said, glancing at her, "so let''s hurry."


    Keer takes a deep breath, nods, "I see..."

 Chapter 323

    At about eight in the morning, we came to Longchuan County, and it was already full light.


    We found a porridge shop, had a meal, had a little rest, continued to set out, more than 10 o''clock in the morning, came to Longchuan reservoir.


    Longchuan reservoir is located between the two mountains, neither of which is too high. The mountain in the East is quite steep, such as the sword is staggered. The mountain in the West fluctuates greatly and looks extremely sharp. The Longchuan River runs between the two mountains, which is blocked by the dam, forming a huge lake.


    In Fengshui, it''s called double-edged dragon cutting. It''s a very fierce place. The evil spirit is not the most important.


    After listening to me, I can''t understand.


    "Since the geomancy here is so bad, why should the local build a reservoir here?" She asked.


    "To build a reservoir is to use danger, but to build a reservoir without danger is to be weak," I said. "To build a reservoir here can store the power of the dragon. The combination of the water potential and the mountain situation will form the anti adversity of turning the Dragon into a dragon. The advantage of this is that the recoil of evil spirit can greatly promote economic development; the disadvantage is that within 40 kilometers from the east to the west of the reservoir, it is easy to hurt the young and strong. "


    "It turns out that" Ke''er understood, "fortunately, the county is 60 kilometers away from here. Otherwise, how many people will die..."


    "this should be planned by them." I said, "as long as the county develops to the West and avoids the adverse situation in this Longchuan reservoir, the economy of Longchuan County can develop rapidly."


    But I can''t think of it. "But young master, the evil spirit here is so heavy and the geomancy is so fierce. How could that man choose to sacrifice his soul here?"


    "Because the spirit offering itself is an evil skill," I said. "The more evil spirit, evil spirit and geomancy are, the better. The arrangement of the soul sealing array on the counter game of dragon for dragon can achieve twice the result with half the effort. Our opponent is a man of understanding. "


    Ke''er nodded, "so it is..."


    she looked at the mountains on both sides and asked me, "two mountains, which one shall we go to?"


    I recalled, pointing to the eastern hillside, and told her, "your eyes are good. Look carefully. Is there a broken house on the hillside?"


    Ke''er looked carefully and nodded, "yes! It''s a stone house. It seems to have collapsed. "


    "The bones of Yang Tianyi should be there," I said. "Let''s go up and have a look."


    "And the man? Is he there, too? " Asked Keer.


    I thought for a moment, "go up and have a look."


    "Good!" Said kor''er.


    I looked around and saw that there was only one way to go up the mountain. I reached out and said, "go up the mountain from there!"


    "Good!" Said kor''er.


    Let''s lock up and go that way.


    Along that road up the mountain, the steeper we went, Ke''er and I took a full hour or so to reach the broken house on the hillside.


    At this point, I saw a road hidden in the woods about ten meters below the house, winding down to the other side of the mountain.


    At the moment when we got up, there was a car on the road at the foot of the mountain.


    I was shocked. My heart was broken. I rushed into the house and saw that there was nothing in the house.


    Ke''er rushes in with him and is stunned. "Here..."


    "the car outside!" I reacted.


    We rushed out of the house and came out to have a look. We saw a black business car getting further and further away. It soon entered the forest and disappeared.


    "Shit!" But he stamped his foot, "it''s just one step away! Let him go! "


    I looked at the forest in the distance, took a deep breath, and fell into deep thought.


    Ke''er calmed down and comforted me, "don''t worry, young master, we can catch him!"


    "He''s very smart," I said lightly. "I''m afraid we''ll kill him, so I''ll just change places, refresh our energy, and then use the sealed soul sacrifice again..."


    she was very guilty. "It''s all my fault. I have to ask you about Fengshui here, or we''ll catch up."

 Chapter 324

    "It''s not your fault," I looked at her. "I despised him..."


    but I was shocked, "despised him?"


    I turned to look at the broken house. "Once the closing of the spirit offering begins, the array can''t be terminated until the evil spirit gets all the offerings, so I didn''t think he would run at all. Now, this man has a high accomplishments. He can not only use magic, but also understand the method of melting the array. "


    "The method of fusion?" She didn''t quite understand, "what do you mean?"


    "The so-called melting array method is to melt the array into some objects, which is a common secret skill in cultivating objects." I explained, "if he wants to leave with Yang Tianyi''s bones, he must first melt the soul sealing array and sacrifice array into some objects, that is to say, he must not only take Yang Tianyi''s bones, but also take the array together. If he doesn''t do well, it''s impossible. "


    "That is to say, this man is a great character?" She looked at me.


    "A master," I said.


    "Then... What shall we do now?" She asked.


    I thought a little and turned to the broken house.


    But when he saw it, he followed me closely. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    came to the house. I squatted down and looked at the ground carefully. Although the array disappeared, there were still some residual gas fields in the earth''s atmosphere due to the short time.


    I thought a little and found a way.


    "Kerl, take the yellow paper!" I''ll tell you as soon as I can.


    Keer quickly put down the bag, took out the yellow paper and brush and handed it to me, "here you are!"


    I didn''t pick up the brush, I just took the yellow paper, pinched the fingers and fixed a spirit seeking talisman on the yellow paper.


    Soon, the golden runes appeared on the yellow paper, and then slowly disappeared into the paper.


    Spirit seeking talisman can collect breath and look for breath. Although Yang Tianyi''s blood gas is not available here, there is the residual gas of soul sealing array and sacrifice array. As long as you collect these, you can be sure to find the person.


    Intuition told me that it should be possible to do so.


    But I don''t know if the spirit seeking talisman can collect these remaining Qi.


    After fixing the rune, I calmed down a little bit and then threw it to the ground.


    Ke''er came over and looked at the spirit seeking talisman and subconsciously hugged my arm.


    After Rune landing, there is no response.


    Ke''er swallowed nervously and couldn''t help looking at me.


    I stared at the talisman on the ground, my palms sweating.


    Time seems to be stagnant.


    About half a minute later, some black and blue Qi appeared on the ground. They were close to the ground, circled for several times, and then they were sucked into the spirit seeker from different directions.


    I have a long breath, hanging heart, finally put it down.


    At last, Ke''er was relieved.


    She doesn''t understand the principle, but she can feel that this is the only chance we can find that person.


    The remaining Qi was quickly absorbed by the spirit seeking talisman. It rose slowly without wind and flew in front of me.


    I reached out and held it.


    "All right?" Asked the little one.


    I looked at the rune in my hand and smiled, "he can''t run..."

 Chapter 325

    It needs strong evil spirit as the foundation. That person can use the method of melting array to move the evil spirit of the Longchuan reservoir. He must find a suitable place before tomorrow morning, and integrate the array into the local atmosphere. Otherwise, not only the spirit sacrifice cannot continue, but also he will be backfired by the evil spirits and self defeating.


    The spirit seeking talisman has absorbed the breath of soul sealing array and sacrifice array. We can find him just one more night. Even if you use the melting array, you can only move it once, but not twice.


    So next time, he can''t run away.


    After listening to my explanation, Ke''er pondered a little and asked me, "then, we can wait?"


    "Yes, let''s go back to Xijing and wait patiently," I said. "Four Tigress have persisted for two days. I think they can only persist until tomorrow afternoon at most. But it doesn''t matter. Tomorrow morning, we can find the man, break the Kaifeng spirit sacrifice, and then we can go back to Beijing steadfastly. "


    "Well," he said, relieved


    "That man is an expert. Breaking the battle tomorrow must be a fierce battle." I look at my watch. "It''s almost 12 o''clock now. Let''s go to Longchuan County for a meal, and then go back to Xijing to raise our spirits and prepare for tomorrow''s battle!"


    "OK!" he nodded


    We turned away from the stone house.


    When I came outside, I took a look at the Longchuan reservoir at the foot of the mountain and went down with Ke''er.


    After leaving Longchuan reservoir, we first returned to Longchuan County, found a restaurant and ate two bowls of noodles. After lunch, we drove on the highway to Xijing.


    At 3 o''clock in the afternoon, we went back to the Express Hotel opposite to Xijing Huafu. Just after entering the room, we had a drink of water. Suddenly someone knocked outside.


    A sudden movement occurred to me.


    "I''ll have a look," Kor said.


    I stopped her. "You''re passive. I''ll go."


    I turned to the door.


    Kerr followed.


    When I came to the door, I opened the door and saw that Yang Kai and Han Yi were outside. There were two policemen behind them.


    Yang Kai''s face was ugly.


    Han Yi is calm as usual.


    "You''re back," Yang Kai said bitterly. "What do you mean, young master


    I took a look at Han Yi and asked Yang Kai, "how do you know we are here?"


    Yang Kai handed me a letter, "read it yourself!"


    I took it over, took out the letter and unfolded it. It said: let Wu Zheng go, this is your last chance; you have let me down once. If you let me down this time, you will be responsible for the consequences.


    Simple two sentences, but revealed a huge amount of information, I looked at the letter, can not help but stupefied.


    "Yang Shao, are these two people?" Asked a policeman behind him.


    "Yes," Yang Kai said coldly.


    "You two, come with us!" The man pointed at us and said.


    "But a frown," what do you want


    "Xiao Zhou, don''t do this," said Yang Kai. "Master Wu Zheng is my friend. Let''s solve it ourselves."


    That''s Xiaozhou. That''s it. "OK, let''s wait for you outside."


    Yang Kai nodded.


    Xiao Zhou glared at us, took another man with him and turned away.

 Chapter 326

    Ke''er looked at Yang Kai and Han Yi coldly and said, "OK, let''s save you. If we don''t appreciate it, let''s play this game? Don''t you just want us to go? As for calling the police? "


    "Miss Ke''er, don''t get me wrong," Han Yiping said quietly. "The letter in the master''s hand was sent to the hospital at noon and asked me to give it to President Yang. The letter only said that you were in Xijing, and didn''t say where you were. We had to, so we asked friends for help. "


    "Don''t pretend to be a good man!" "But the son is angry," is the matchless way very enjoyable to play


    "Keer!" I winked at her.


    But when he looked at me, he suppressed his anger and pointed to the two men outside the door! With you! "


    Han Yiping''s quiet smile, "please calm down, miss Ke''er, you really misunderstood."


    I returned the letter to Yang Kai and asked him, "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Yang Kai asked me, "I sent you back to the capital yesterday, and then you came back quietly. What are you doing back?"


    "Come back and save you," I said.


    "It has nothing to do with you. You go back to Shangjing now to save us." he looked at me. "Young master, I''m ready for the money. I''ll wait for tomorrow''s transaction. You should help me, go back to Shangjing and stop interfering in this matter, OK?"


    "You know what?" Can son sneer, "we come to save you, you really think that person is for your money?"


    Hearing this, Han Yi couldn''t help but froze.


    After a few seconds of silence, Yang Kai took a deep breath and said to me, "young master, you should help me. The car is downstairs and the plane is ready. I will send you and miss Ke''er back to Beijing."


    "Do you really want to do that?" I asked.


    "Yes!" He said firmly, "I repeat, this matter has nothing to do with you. You should do well and stop interfering."


    "What if that person is lying to you?" I asked.


    "I don''t know if he lied to me," Yang Kai looked at me, "but I know if you don''t go, we will die."


    "Are you so confident in him?" I asked.


    "I have no choice," he said.


    I nodded. "OK, in that case, let''s go."


    "Thank you, young master," he said with a sigh of relief. "We are not going to enter the room. Please pack up your things."


    "There''s nothing to clean up," I look at Kerl. "Take the bag, let''s go."


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs," Yang Kai turned and left.


    Han Yi hesitates for a moment, "young master, you just said..."


    "Han Yi!" Yang Kai called her.


    Han Yi''s words came to her mouth, so she had to hold back. She looked at me apologetically and turned away.


    I held the door frame and took a deep breath. I had a bad taste. My face was burning.


    Ke''er took the bag, came to me and asked, "what is this, young master? We are kind enough to save them, but they call the police to blow us away? "


    Her eyes are red.


    "As a feng shui master, we are very disgraceful." I smiled and hugged her. "I''m sorry that you have been wronged to follow me..."


    but she was very sad. She hugged me and said with tears in her eyes, "let''s let them die if we don''t care about their affairs!"


    I felt a stabbing pain in my heart and couldn''t help holding her tight.


    We are still too young.

 Chapter 327

    After arriving at the airport, accompanied by Yang Kai, we boarded his private plane again.


    This time, he personally sent us back to Beijing.


    In fact, it''s nice to send, but it''s hard to hear. He''s taking us back. Now he doesn''t trust us anymore.


    When he got on the plane and sat down, he called during in front of us and said that I didn''t need to worry about his family. Now he sent me and Ke''er back and asked during to send a car to meet us at the airport.


    He didn''t even pay attention to his voice, regardless of what Du Ling would think.


    After the call, he put away his cell phone, dodged my eyes, and told Han Yi, "call a million more for the young master, and the right should be made up."


    "Good Mr. Yang," said Han Yi.


    "No need," I said lightly. "It''s just two tickets, two days'' room rate. We have the right to travel by ourselves."


    "This..." Han Yi looks at Yang Kai.


    "Beat it," Yang said. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Oh, yes", Han Yi nodded.


    "Yang Kai", my eyes are cold, "don''t do anything absolutely, don''t hit people and don''t face, do I lack you this money? Who are you ashamed of? "


    At the end of the sentence, my tone is very hard.


    Han Yi hesitates to look at Yang Kai and waits for his instructions.


    Yang Kai''s face was ugly. After a moment''s silence, he cleared his throat. "Since the young master doesn''t want it, please depend on him."


    Han Yi looks at us and nods, "yes."


    The cabin was quiet and no one spoke.


    After a few minutes of silence, Yang Kai''s cell phone rang.


    Yang Kai took a look, stood up, and walked out. "Hello, Dad... I''m on the plane. I''ll take them back to Beijing, and then I''ll come back... Right..."


    he called outside.


    "Really close", can son ridicule.


    I took a look at her and motioned for her to stop talking.


    Ke''er is not convinced. She looks outside and puts on headphones.


    I smiled, reached for her blue into the arms, "well, don''t be unhappy, OK?"


    She didn''t speak, got into my arms and hugged me tightly.


    Han Yi looks at us in a complicated way. He seems to have something to ask me, but he dare not.


    After struggling for a moment, she plucked up her courage, "young master, I think..."


    before she finished speaking, Yang Kai came back.


    Han Yi looks at the words behind and swallows them.


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Kai asked her, "what did you say to the young master just now?"


    "Nothing..." Han Yi recovered his peace.


    Yang Kai didn''t think much about it. He looked at Ke''er in my arms and cleared his throat. "Miss Ke''er, the plane is about to take off. Fasten your seat belt."


    At about 6 p.m., the plane landed at Shangjing airport.


    Yang Kai accompanied us out of the airport. He wanted to give us to Du lingcai personally. This is to take care of Du Ling''s face. Second, ha ha.


    Du Ling came in person. She brought more than 20 people to pick up Ke''er and me.


    When Yang Kai saw Du Ling, he hurriedly stepped forward, "Mr. Du, I''ll give you the young master..."


    Du Ling raised his hand and gave him a mouth.


    A crackle!


    Everyone around looked this way.


    Yang Kai covered his face and was ashamed. "Mr. Du, don''t be angry. Listen to my explanation..."


    Du Ling ignored him, bypassed him and came to me and Ke''er and asked me, "did he bully you?"


    I smiled and shook my head. "No."


    Du Ling was relieved and nodded, "go, go to my house."


    "Well," I nodded.


    Doring took my hand and turned away.


    As soon as Yang Kai saw it, he hurriedly came over and said, "Mr. Du, I..."


    "get out of here." Du Ling said coldly.


    Yang Kai is silly, subconsciously wants to rush up to explain, "President Du! Mr. Du! Listen to me! ... "


    Du''s two bodyguards reached out and stopped him.


    "Mr. Du! Mr. Du! " Yang Kai was in a hurry and shouted, "listen to me! ... "


    Du Ling ignored him and led Ke''er and me out of the airport under the escort of more than 20 bodyguards.


    When I arrived at the parking lot, Du Ling let me get on her car. Chen Fang drove me out of the airport and headed for Xiaotangshan under the escort of several cars.


    On the way, she asked me what was going on? Why does Yang Kai insist on sending us back?

 Chapter 328

    I hesitated for a moment and told her the story roughly.


    After listening, she frowned, "that is to say, in fact, you are already winning?"


    "I dare not say that the winner is in hand, but it''s not a problem to find that person," I said. "That person is an expert. He may know that he can''t hide, so he sent this second letter to Yang Kai."


    She nodded. "This is an old Jianghu. He knows Yang''s family very well, especially Yang Kai."


    I laughed at myself, "it''s because I''m too young and inexperienced..."


    "don''t say that, you''re doing it right," she said.


    "Yang Kai used all the police in order to blow us back, and said nothing. I can''t take care of this matter any more," I said to Du Ling. "President Du, I tried my best."


    "I understand that you did a good job because the Yang family didn''t understand what you were wronged," she comforted me. "Now don''t think about it. I always wanted to eat with you before, but I never had a chance. I have time these two days. You don''t have to hurry back. Stay with me for two days. Let''s talk


    I was shocked. "Mr. Du, this..."


    "what''s the matter? Don''t give me that face? " She looked at me.


    I hesitated for a moment and asked her, "Mr. Du, tell me the truth, do you really have something to tell me, or do you want to leave a little hope for Miss Chen?"


    "I have something to tell you," she said, holding my hand. "If Yang Kai asks you again, I won''t be the first one!"


    I feel relieved. "Thank you, Mr. Du."


    Du Ling smiled. "Well, don''t be unhappy. Tonight, I''ll catch you!" I laughed, too. "Well."


    Du Ling''s gas field is so powerful that people can''t resist it.


    But there is also a reason for my concern, because I know that this matter is not over, Yang Kai, he will come back.


    That night, Du Ling and I had a lot of wine and talked until midnight.


    But she also drank a lot. She was so sleepy that Du Ling asked Chen Fang to take her to the guest room and go to bed first.


    In fact, I also drink too much, but I use the internal gas to dissipate the alcohol, so I am still awake.


    We had another bottle of red wine.


    After drinking, Du Ling stood up and said, "it''s late. Go to have a rest. Don''t get up in a hurry tomorrow. Get more sleep. "


    "Well," I nodded, "you''ll have a rest earlier, too."


    "Good," she smiled, and told Chen Fang, "take the young master back to his room."


    "OK," Chen Fang nodded.


    I followed Chen Fang out of the living room and went upstairs to the guest room. She opened the door for me and then turned on the light. The guest room is very large and luxurious. There is a light fragrance and special warmth in the room.


    "What about Keer?" I asked Chen Fang.


    "Miss Ke''er is next to you," said Chen Fang. "Don''t worry, she''s already asleep."


    "OK, thank you," I smiled at her.


    Chen Fang also smiled, "you are welcome, young master. You have a rest earlier."


    I nodded. "OK."


    She turned and left.


    I went into the guest room, closed the door and let out a long breath.


    After a while, I took off my coat and coat, walked into the bathroom naked, and began to wash.


    When I brush my teeth, I look at myself in the mirror and suddenly feel that I have grown up.


    My muscles are obviously stronger, my body is more like a strong man, and my skin is whiter and softer than before.


    I know that''s why I''m so golden inside.


    I rinsed my mouth, took a towel and wiped my mouth. Looking at the big boy in the mirror, I smiled helplessly.


    I think of the scene in the afternoon, the police behind Yang Kai and the letter in his hand.


    I was very kind, but I didn''t expect that it would be like this in the end.


    How does that person find out? Does he have Eyeliner? Or divination?


    if I had eyeliner, I could not have failed to perceive it.


    Is that his calculation? impossible! Absolutely impossible! Feng Shui Master uses divination to calculate that if the other side''s accomplishments are similar to or exceed their own, divination is not accurate. I dare not say that my cultivation must be higher than him, at least not worse than him. He must be accurate to me, which is basically impossible!


    I can''t figure it out. Can he figure it out?


    No way! Because there are two pushers on Ke''er. I used five thunder fire array and zhensha Fu to cultivate them. They are very evil. She has those two knives with her. Unless the man''s accomplishments are much higher than mine, she wants to calculate. There is no way.


    How does he know? I looked at myself in the mirror and couldn''t help thinking.


    Is it because I despise the enemy?


    Am I careless?


    Or did I do something wrong and expose myself?


    Just when I couldn''t understand, my cell phone rang in the room.The voice of a text message.


    I came back to my senses, washed my face, turned around and walked out of the bathroom.


    I took my cell phone, lay down on the bed, opened it, it was a strange number, just a sentence, "isn''t he really for money?"


    I sat up suddenly with a movement in my heart.

 Chapter 329

    This is from Han Yi. It''s definitely her!


    Although it''s just a simple sentence, there is too much information in it.


    Han Yi is that person''s chess piece, and she is just that person''s chess piece. As a chess piece, she listened to the man and did it for money. But now, she began to doubt the man''s motives, not so simple.


    So, she''s a bit of a mess.


    I smiled calmly and replied to her, "you and Yang Kai have been together for two years. What''s the deep hatred? Do you need to let him die?"


    She was silent, and it took a long time to reply, "I didn''t want him dead."


    "You hide deep," I replied, "but you are not cruel enough."


    She stopped talking.


    I put down my cell phone, undressed and went to bed.


    This bed is so comfortable.


    I took my cell phone and opened the text message. Almost at the same time, she replied.


    "You know my secret, don''t you?"


    "Guess what," I replied.


    "I didn''t expect that, but now, I can''t go back," she said.


    "Then why did you send me a message?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. I''m scared. I think I might be used."


    I looked at the message on my cell phone and took a deep breath.


    Do I want to continue?


    Han Yi regrets that she wants to jump off the thief''s boat, but she is very afraid. She is afraid of both the man and Yang Kai.


    If I continue to talk with her and give her confidence, she will be lost.


    But I''ve just been blown back. Why bother?


    Is it not enough for me to lose Wu''s face?


    I pondered for a long time, silently put down the mobile phone.


    At this time, she sent another message.


    "Why don''t you speak?"


    I thought about it and asked her, "why do you tell me that?"


    "Because I believe you."


    "Why believe me?"


    "Because he''s afraid of you."


    I didn''t speak, looked at the information and sat up in silence.


    "Can you help me?" She went on.


    "Why do you tell me that? You know, I''m not going to be in charge of this anymore, "I said.


    "You''re kind, you won''t watch him kill," she said.


    I didn''t speak. I had a long breath.


    Her message came back: "the story of Yang Kai and I, are you clear from the beginning?"


    I hesitated for a moment and continued to reply to her, "I''m not sure. I don''t want to know."


    "And now?" She asked.


    "It''s clear." I said.


    "Really?" She wants to confirm.


    "You have been with him for two years. In the second month you were together, you killed a child for him. Last March, before he married Chen Sisi, he forced you to kill another child, right?" I asked.


    She stopped talking.


    "You cry?" I asked.


    "I can''t be a mother in my life, I was ruined by him..." she replied.


    I looked at the message as if I could feel her heart in tears.


    "He''s a scum," she said.


    I was silent for a long time and replied, "don''t tell me that."


    "Can you help me?" She asked.


    I didn''t reply. I turned off my cell phone in silence.


    From the beginning to the present, I always wanted to save people, but I never thought about the motivation of that person to do so.


    Yeah, he''s not for money, he''s for killing!


    He not only wanted to kill Yang Kai, but also his wife and mother. What kind of revenge did he have to do?

 Chapter 330

    But it doesn''t matter. It has nothing to do with me.


    I took a deep breath, put my cell phone aside and lay down to sleep.


    That night, I slept very insecure, woke up many times, every time because of Chen Sisi.


    Yang Kai is not a good person, but Chen Sisi is not a bad person.


    Yang Kai''s death may not be enough, but Chen Sisi... She''s so innocent...


    after waking up several times, I seem to understand that Du Ling''s slap on Yang Kai is to hate him, but also to leave him a trace of life. After all, Chen Sisi is her good friend, good friend...


    I smile and feel relieved.


    Because I didn''t sleep well in the evening, I didn''t get up until after 8 o''clock the next morning.


    After getting up and washing, I dressed and went downstairs to the living room.


    Ke''er is chatting with Du Ling. When she sees me coming, she quickly stands up and says, "young master, you wake up!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I smiled at them, "early."


    "Why don''t you sleep a lot?" Asked Du Ling.


    "It''s more than eight o''clock, it''s late to get up," I said sheepishly.


    Du Ling smiled and stood up. "Let''s go and have breakfast."


    I nodded, "well."


    We went to the dining room and sat down. The housekeeper and aunt took some maids with them and brought us breakfast.


    Du''s breakfast is very rich, both Chinese and Western style, a lot of patterns, but the amount is not large, a full table.


    "Come, have some milk tea." Du Ling poured milk tea for me. "I made it myself. Milk is from my own ranch. Tea is also from my own ranch. Try it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Du." I took a sip and couldn''t help but wonder, "how... Is it salty?"


    Du Ling smiled and explained, "the milk tea on the grassland is made of salt. How about that? Drinking habits? "


    "Well!" I smiled and nodded, "it''s good to drink!"


    "Then drink more." Du Ling smiled and looked at Ke''er. "Little girl, you''re welcome. Eat more."


    Keer nodded while eating the fried dough sticks! Your fried dough sticks are so delicious


    Du Ling smiled and looked at me. "After dinner, I''ll go to my study and tell you something."


    I was stunned and put down my glass.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not Yang Kai''s business." Du Ling comes over and lowers her voice. "It''s the one I told you that day..."


    "Oh..." I understand, "OK!"


    We continued to have breakfast, just half eaten, Chen Fang went into the restaurant, came to Du Ling side, whispered a few words.


    Du Ling''s face sank. "No way!"


    "They are outside now," Chen Fang whispered, "look here..."


    "let them go," Du Ling said. "Tell them that they are not allowed to visit the door of Du''s house again."


    "OK," Chen Fang nodded and turned away.


    I guess what''s the matter, and I continued to eat quietly.


    Ke''er was curious and couldn''t help asking, "President Du, what''s up?"


    "Yang Kai came with his mother, and now he''s outside," Du Ling said lightly. "Ignore them, let''s eat ours."


    But a frown, put down the chopsticks, "what do you mean? What else do you want to do when you''ve blown us back? "


    "Don''t care about them," Du Ling said. "I told Wu Zheng yesterday that Yang Kai wanted to come back and beg him again. I was the first to refuse!"


    But look at me. "Young master, you..."


    I hesitated for a moment and looked at Du Ling.


    Du Ling took a napkin to wipe the corners of her mouth and took a deep breath. "Sisi is my sister, but you are also my friend. You are in charge of this matter because of my face. I can''t let you lose your reputation because of them. "


    I was silent for a moment and smiled helplessly, "forget it, life is the key..."


    "no way!" Du Ling said seriously, "what is his Yang Kai? You are my friend. If he doesn''t look you in the eye, he just doesn''t look me in the eye. You can''t care about it any more! "


    "What about Chen Sisi?" I asked, "your dear friend, don''t you care?"


    Du Ling sighed and took a sip of milk tea. Tears flashed in his eyes.


    "Yang Kai has hurt my face, but you have doubled to make it up for me," I said with a calm smile. "Mr. Du, I know you are still worried about Miss Chen. Yesterday, you beat and beat, scolded and scolded. Let it go."


    Du Ling put down the milk tea and was silent.


    At this time, Chen Fang came back and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Du Ling was shocked. "Really?"


    Chen Fang nodded. "Really.""What''s the matter?" I asked.


    Du Ling looked at me, pondered, and stood up. "Go outside."

 Chapter 331

    We came out together and saw Chen Huizi, Yang Kai, her mother and son, and Han Yi kneeling at the door of Du''s house.


    See us out, Chen Huizi tears full, "young master! Young master! My son doesn''t understand. Please don''t get along with him. Please help us! Please! "


    Yang Kai''s face was ashamed. "Young master, I''m wrong, I''m sorry..."


    Han Yi was silent, his face was still calm, but his shoulders were slightly shaking.


    Du Ling looked at me. "Wu Zheng, you decide."


    I looked at three people on the ground and went to Chen Huizi. "Get up."


    "Young master, that man is not for money, he is to kill Sisi, to kill our mother and son," cried Chen Huizi, "please help us! Help us... "


    she sobbed.


    "I was wrong yesterday, young master. Forgive me this time. I kowtow to you!"


    Yang Kai kept kowtowing to me.


    "Forget it," I frowned. "I can''t stand you. Get up."


    "You promised to save us?" Chen Huizi asked quickly.


    "You get up first, kneel at Du''s door, let others see what is it?" I said lightly, "if you have anything, stand up and say."


    "Young master, I..."


    "get up!"


    Yang Kai had no choice but to stand up and help Chen Huizi.


    Chen Huizi wept. "Young master, please do me a good job. Your adult has a lot of... We did not do it right. We changed it. We did it according to the rules. We all agreed to whatever conditions you asked for. Please..."


    I looked at Han Yi on the ground and asked Chen Huizi, "what''s the matter?"


    "She told me in the middle of last night, and she has a share in this matter!" Yang Kai looked at Han Yi hatefully, "we just know that we were cheated. That man is not for money at all. He is for killing our family!"


    Han Yiping kneels quietly, with a cold and silent look.


    "Who is the other party?" I asked them.


    "She didn''t say it," said Yang Kai. "She said she only told you."


    Let me see Han Yi. "Get up."


    Han Yi stood up and looked at me with all respect and without saying a word.


    "Did they embarrass you?" I asked her.


    Han Yi takes a look at Yang Kai and his eyes turn red.


    There were slapping marks on her face.


    I frowned and asked Yang Kai, "did you hit her?"


    "I..." Yang Kai was embarrassed.


    "Do you know how it is?" I sneer, "she is saving you, you still hit her?"


    Yang Kai is very ashamed, "young master, I..."


    "don''t be angry, young master." Chen Huizi quickly explains, "Han Yi has been with him for two years, we have been very good to her, but she has cooperated with others to harm us. Yang Kai was angry for a while, and this just slapped her..."


    "OK!" I interrupted and looked at Han Yi. "Come with me."


    Han Yi nodded. "Well."


    "Young master, what about us?" Yang Kai said


    I ignored him and led Han Yi to Du Ling. "Mr. Du, I want to talk to her alone."


    Du Ling nodded and told Chen Fang, "take young master and Miss Han to the study."

 Chapter 332

    "Good Mr. Du," said Chen Fang, "young master, Miss Han, please!"


    We followed Chen Fang into Du''s mansion.


    As for Yang Kai''s mother and son outside, I don''t care. Du Ling will deal with them.


    When I came to the study upstairs, Chen Fang said to me in a low voice, "young master, I''m waiting outside. If you need anything, you can tell me at any time."


    "Well, thank you," I said.


    Chen Fang smiled a little, looked at Han Yi, turned around and went out, took the door.


    In such a large study, Han Yi and I are left.


    I sat her down and asked her, "what''s going on?"


    "I don''t want to kill people," said Han. "He told me that he did it for money. After he got 200 million, he would give me one hundred million yuan, and then he would let the Yang Kai family go. But yesterday you said, he is not for money, he is to kill! I''m not sure. I''ll send you a message later. "


    "And then?" I asked her.


    "Later, when you stopped talking, I was very flustered, scared and helpless." her eyes moistened, "I know that it hurt you very much yesterday. You don''t want to worry about the Yang family anymore. But no one can save them except you, so I said to Yang Kai, I participated in this matter, that person is not really for money, he is to destroy the Yang family. "


    "Then Yang Kai hit you?" I asked.


    She lowered her head, sighed helplessly, and laughed at herself, "shouldn''t I fight?"


    I was silent for a moment and asked her, "who is that man?"


    "His name is an Zhijie, the father of Yang Kai''s ex girlfriend anbai." she took out her mobile phone, opened a picture and handed it to me. "That''s the girl."


    I took a look, the picture is a tall, very sunny girl with long hair, big eyes, high nose, a pair of dimples, smile special sunshine, very beautiful.


    I frowned. "Where is this girl now?"


    "I don''t know," she said.


    I gave her my cell phone back, "and then I''ll talk about Jack."


    "An Zhijie is anbai''s father. About one night a month ago, he found me and said that Yang Kai hurt anbai. He wanted to get justice for anbai," she said. "He said that he knew that I had a good relationship with anbai, so he hoped I could help him."


    "You promised?" I asked.


    "I didn''t agree at the beginning," she said. "Yang''s family has great wealth. Over the years, Yang Kai has killed many girls. Who can get back this justice? I''m ready to quit my job and leave. I don''t want to get into trouble, so I didn''t promise. "


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Later..." she smiled bitterly. "He looked at me like you and knew a lot of my secrets. In the past two years, Yang Kai has said one thing after another to me, which is more detailed than you. Finally, he said, he only needs me to take a drop of blood, a hair and a small nail from Yang Kai. After that, he promised to give me a hundred million yuan. "


    "So you agreed?" I look at her.


    "I can''t refuse," she said in my eyes. "Do you know how powerful a man like you is? You can easily see through a person''s inner secrets, this ability, people feel fear, even shudder! Like you, he knows more about me than myself. In the face of him, I have no choice but to promise and cooperate? "


    I''m speechless.


    She laughed at herself, "of course, I need money..."


    she paused and took a deep breath, "I don''t want to kill, especially Yang Kai. Before helping him do that, I asked him repeatedly, is it really just for money? He assured me that he was just for money, that ambai had been destroyed by Yang Kai, and that he would think about the second half of his daughter''s life. I believed what he said, so when Yang Kai went to my place for the night, he was drunk, his blood, hair and nails were taken and handed over to an Zhijie overnight. "


    She looked at me. "After that, you know everything."


    I did not speak, silently nodded.


    "My life is in your hands now," she looked at me. "If you don''t save me, Yang Kai will kill me."


    I pondered a little, got up and went to the door of the study, opened the door, and told Chen Fang, "please, go and shout Yang Kai''s mother and son up."


    "Good young master!" Chen Fang turned and left.


    I''ll look back at Han Yi. "I won''t let you do anything."


    Han Yi stood up and smiled with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 333

    Yang Kai''s mother and son soon came upstairs.


    When I got to the living room, I asked them to sit down, and then I took a look at Chen Fang.


    Chen Fang understood, turned around and walked out of the study, took the door.


    It quieted down in the study.


    Chen Huizi looked at Yang Kai and me. "Young master..."


    "you want me to take care of this, don''t you?" I asked.


    "Yes!" Said the mother and the son in unison.


    "Yes, two conditions," I said.


    "Yes, you say!" They looked at me seriously.


    "First, don''t embarrass Han Yi, now or in the future," I said. "Second, give her 50 million yuan, and never pester her again." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Chen Huizi was shocked, "give her money? Young master, she was shocked. "Young master, she hurt me, and I want to give her money?"


    "She has been with you for two years, and has beaten two children for you, so that she will not be pregnant in the future," I said coldly. "Now she has lost her way and saved your family, 50 million, how much?"


    Chen Huizi''s face was ugly. He asked Han Yi, "did you... Tell the young master about beating the child?"


    "I didn''t say it," Han Yi said, expressionless. "I don''t need to say it."


    "Hum!" Chen Huizi sneered and sneered, "what a little girl you are hiding deeply! First, collude with outsiders to harm us, and then act out a lost way, let the young master make the decision for you, and help you to seek the interests you want. If you want money, why don''t you say it earlier? As for the detour? "


    Han Yi didn''t speak, his eyes were full of disdain.


    "Mom, forget it!" Yang Kai said angrily, "don''t get along with her, is it 50 million yuan? Let''s give it! Let''s face the young master, not her! "


    "Hum!" Chen Huizi sneers, "well, in the face of the young master, we agreed!"


    I frowned. "What do you mean? Aunt Chen, you think your son is right, don''t you? "


    As soon as Chen Huizi heard this, he quickly changed into a pitiful tone, "no, no, no, you misunderstood me, young master. It''s Yang Kai''s fault! I was also confused just now... The two conditions you mentioned are OK, we will give you 50 million! "


    "Yes! We give it! " Yang Kai also said quickly.


    The mother and son are beginning to show their original shape.


    I said quietly, "OK, since it''s OK, that''s settled. Yang Kai, call Han Yi immediately. From now on, Han Yi has nothing to do with you. "


    "OK, OK!" Yang Kai takes a complicated look at Han Yi, takes out his mobile phone, and transfers 50 million yuan to Han Yi''s account.


    Han Yi received a text message and looked at me. "Young master, I..."


    "you go," I said lightly, "you are free to go wherever you want."


    "But... The man he..." she was not sure.


    "His goal is not you. He won''t embarrass you," I said. "Don''t worry, I will deal with it."


    Han Yi stood up gratefully and bowed to me deeply.


    She took a look at Chen Huizi and Yang Kai and turned away.


    Chen Huizi looks at Han Yi''s back, and there is a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    "Aunt, what are you thinking?" I asked.

 Chapter 334

    "Oh... Nothing... Nothing," Chen Huizi said quickly.


    I looked at her calmly and suddenly understood that the real killer of Yang Tianyi was her......


    "what do you think of me like this, young master Chen Huizi is a little guilty, "by the way, we want to add tens of millions to you, and we have the right to apologize to you..."


    "Aunt Chen, Yang Kai", I look at the mother and the son, "I want to know about anbai..."


    "anbai?" Yang Kai was stunned.


    Chen Huizi''s face suddenly turned white, and he swallowed nervously. "Er... Young master, anbai... Does she have something to do with it?"


    "The man who is going to kill you is an Zhijie," I said. "He is anbai''s father."


    As soon as the words came out, both mother and son were sweating.


    "Who are you to tell me?" I asked. "What did you do to amber? That her father would kill your family to avenge her? "


    "Little... Young master... Anbai she... She is my ex girlfriend..." Yang Kai swallowed nervously, "but we broke up long ago, really, long ago..." I sighed helplessly and stood up, "if you don''t be honest, I can''t help it. You''d better ask for more wisdom in this matter! "


    "No!" Yang Kai quickly stood up, "I said! I said! " I sat down again. "Say it, say it all!"


    He sat down dejected, hesitated for a moment, and said, "anbai is my ex girlfriend, we have been in love for almost three years, but later..."


    he took a look at Chen Huizi beside him.


    Chen Huizi smiled bitterly, "say it, say it all."


    "Anbai grew up in a single parent family. Her mother was a geomancer. After graduating from University, anbai entered my company and became an assistant for me. The next year, her mother died." Yang Kai said sadly, "I like anbai very much. I really like her, especially when I fall in love with her. I really want to get married. But....


    he smiled bitterly, "but my mother didn''t like anbai. She said that our Yang family is a big family, anbai is the daughter of a cold family, and the daughter of a geomancer. She''s a inferior person, and she''s not worthy to enter our Yang family..."


    "Oh, the daughter of a geomancer, she''s a inferior person..." I sneered and asked Chen Huizi, "is that so?"


    "Don''t be angry, young master. I was confused..." Chen Huizi was embarrassed and ashamed. "I didn''t know that there were Fengshui masters like you at that time. Yang Tianze knew a lot of Fengshui masters. They didn''t have one like you. I saw many of them, so..." I looked at Yang Kai. "Then I said."


    Chen Huizi stole a look at me, which relieved me.


    Yang Kai was silent for a long time, wiped his tears, and continued, "my mother doesn''t like anbai, she takes a fancy to my wife now. Sisi is the daughter of a famous family in Shangjing. She and I fell in love at first sight and soon fell in love. After anbai knew it, she was very sad. At that time, I knew that she was pregnant. "


    "And then?" I asked.


    "I bought her a house and let her live there and have a baby," he said. "My mother didn''t know that. I did it in private. Later, she gave birth to the child, and then my mother knew about it. She went to the house and drove ambai away with the child... "


    speaking of this, he looked at Chen Huizi sadly," I went there at that time, but I didn''t dare to stop... Because my mother said that she found out that the child was not mine, but the manager of a department in the headquarters of our company. The manager has been chasing anbai. I know this, so I believe... "


    Chen Huizi bowed his head and smiled bitterly.


    "Aunt Chen, is that so?" I asked, "isn''t that kid really Yang Kai''s?"


    "At that time... He and Sisi will be engaged soon," Chen Huizi said. "Anbai looks at Wen Wen quietly. In fact, she has a strong temper. I''m afraid that she will take her son seriously and make trouble for the Yang family, so..."


    "ha ha... So, that child is mine, right?" Yang Kai asked.


    Chen Huizi couldn''t hang on his face. "How do I know who it is? Xiao Yang has been chasing her for so long. Who knows what happened between them? "


    Yang Kai''s eyes were cold! When it''s time, don''t you tell the truth? "


    "What can I tell you the truth? My truth is that all I do is for you! " Chen Huizi became angry. "You ask yourself, how many romantic and evil debts have you had in these years? How many girls'' stomachs have been enlarged? You say you like amber? But when you fall in love with anbai, does it make Han Yi''s stomach bigger? So many women around you? How do I know which of you is serious? Besides, you were so obsessed with thinking, and you are going to be engaged soon. Am I so right about anbai"You!" Yang Kai stood up angrily.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to fight with mom? " Chen Huizi is tit for tat, pointing to Yang Kai''s nose! I spoiled you! "


    Yang Kai slapped his mouth hard, sat down, covered his face and cried.

 Chapter 335

    See son cry, Chen Huizi a long sigh, sit down, also cry.


    I looked at the mother and the son coldly, and felt sick. Except for Chen Sisi, the family were not as good as animals. Why did I pick up their affairs and wade in their muddy water?


    I really don''t want to stay in charge of this mess.


    But there is no way. The Wu family has rules. Since they have accepted this matter, they have to deal with it properly. They can''t give up halfway. Besides, even if the mother and son died, Chen Sisi was innocent. In the face of Du Ling, I can only continue to control this matter.


    Thinking of this, I calmed down and said to them, "OK, stop crying and continue talking about anbai."


    Yang Kai wiped his tears and calmed down. "After my mother drove her away, she didn''t know where to go. I contacted her many times later. Her cell phone was always off. Later, she simply sold the number. I didn''t think about it much, and I put her down slowly. "


    He looked at me. "Young master, I know I''m not doing well. I''m too sentimental. I''m sorry for anbai. But... Even if I''m wrong, her father won''t kill my whole family, will he? "


    I look at Chen Huizi, "Auntie, where did anbai go later, do you know?"


    Chen Huizi wiped his tears. "She went to Shencheng and lived in a sanatorium. Later... I didn''t know."


    "Really don''t know?" I look at her.


    She is very tangled, "young master, is this... Very important?"


    "It''s very important," I said. "If you''re not honest now, I can''t deal with it."


    She lowered her head and smiled bitterly, "I really don''t know... I just... Just..."


    "what is it?" I asked.


    "I just sent an invitation to anbai in the name of Sisi before Yang Kai and Sisi got engaged," Chen Huizi paused, then pleaded modestly. "I didn''t mean anything, I just wanted her to die, and I saved her time..."


    Yang Kai was stunned, "Mom, you..."


    "is there anything else besides the invitation?" I look at Chen Huizi.


    "And... And a check," Chen Huizi whispered, "five million checks..."


    "Mom, what are you sending her?" Yang Kai asked angrily, "anbai is so fierce. Aren''t you stimulating her and insulting her?"


    "I''m good for you!" Chen Huizi said in a high voice, "I''m afraid that she will come back with her children in the future and disturb you and your thinking! Did I do it wrong? "


    "You!" Yang Kai clenched his fist angrily, but he had nothing to do with her.


    I had a stabbing pain in my heart and a cold smile. "Auntie, you''ve gone too far."


    "Young master, I... I really think for him!" As a mother, I do all this for my son


    "Is it?" I looked at her coldly. "Your son is your heart, isn''t your daughter heart?"


    "This... I...", Chen Huizi lowered his head shamefully, "well, it''s my fault..."


    She raised her head abruptly. "Young master, how about this? I''ll apologize to anbai and take her and her children back. I''ll buy her a house and give her shares. Except for her share, everything Yang''s daughter-in-law should have, I''ll double it to her. Is that ok?"


    "Yes, yes!" Yang Kai also said, "I''ll get her and her son back! Treat her well in the future! "


    I sighed and shook my head helplessly. "Late..."

 Chapter 336

    "Late?" The mother and the son were stunned.


    "Anbai is dead," I looked at them. "On the day you and Chen Sisi were engaged, she committed suicide."


    "Ah!" Yang Kai was surprised and slipped onto the carpet from the sofa.


    Chen Huizi is also stupid.


    "You know anbai''s character very well," I stared at Chen Huizi. "You drove anbai''s mother and son out of the house in the middle of the night. Because of this, she suffered from depression. You know that. You send invitations and checks on purpose to stimulate her, humiliate her, and frankly, you just want to kill her, don''t you? "


    "I... I..." Chen Huizi looked at me in horror and shivered.


    "Now that I''m talking about this, I don''t need to hide it from you," I said with a disdainful smile. "You like to play tricks on your mind and kill people with a knife. How did Yang Kai''s father die? Don''t you really know? "


    "Don''t, young master!" She was in a state of shock.


    Yang Kai was shocked and asked me, "what do you mean, young master?"


    "You ask your mother," I said lightly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Yang Kai swallowed and looked at Chen Huizi, "Mom... My dad... Who killed me?"


    Chen Huizi was speechless, so he offered his mother''s mace and covered his face and cried.


    This cry, everything understood.


    Yang Kai''s eyes are red. "Is it... You?"


    "I want a divorce, he won''t!" Chen Huizi suddenly burst out, "I feel sick and cry with Tianze. How do I know he will kill your father? ... "


    " is it really him? " Yang Kai wryly smiled, "so... So you''ve been looking for my father. Is it fake?"


    "Yes, it''s all fake!" Chen Huizi simply broke the pot, "yes! It''s me who hinted that Yang Tianze killed your father. It''s me who has been looking for your father these years! I''m afraid that Yang Tianze thinks that it''s premeditated for me to marry him. Are you satisfied? "


    "Ha ha..." Yang Kai nearly collapsed, "so you don''t know that Yang Tianze killed my father. Yang Tianze always thought he killed my father. It''s nothing to do with you. So you two have been in love with each other for 30 years... Mom, you are really a female Zhuge. You are so smart and skilled..."


    "Yang Tianyi is a coward!" Chen Huizi''s eyes are red. When she gets here, she doesn''t want to hide anything. "I didn''t marry him to live a poor life with him! He lied to me about what he was the heir of the Yang family and the future head of the family. But I didn''t know until I got married that the real heir of the head of the family was Yang Tianze! I was born in the south of the Yangtze River. In order to marry him, I gave up my first love! I paid so much, but what did I get in the end? Yang Tianyi, he should have died! "


    "So what you said to me last time is that you are afraid that I doubt you, aren''t you?" I asked her.


    She smiled bitterly, "yes! Young master, you are a feng shui master. Yang Kai said that you are very powerful. You can know that he is not Yang Tianze''s son and that Yang Tianyi was killed without using the eight characters of his birthday. You said to see me, can I not be afraid? No way, I had to cry hard and hide myself with tears. That day, you wrote and let me go. I also thought that this child was just like this... Unexpectedly... You are waiting for me... "


    I have big head, but I was fooled by an old lady as a feng shui master.


    That day, I really thought she was sincere. Now I know that I am still too young.


    I laughed at myself and sighed helplessly.


    "Mom!" "How can you do that!" Yang Kai roared


    Chen Huizi smiled calmly, "mom did all this for you..."


    Yang Kai desperately covered his face and cried.


    He didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 337

    I closed my eyes and felt very sad. I was blocked and flustered. I took a deep breath, stood up silently, and turned to the door.


    I want to get out of here and breathe.


    "Young master!" Chen Huizi knelt down for me, smiled miserably, and begged in a trembling voice, "all the mistakes are mine. Anbai''s life, return it with my life! Think is innocent. Can you save her and my son? "


    I didn''t speak, hesitated for a moment, opened the door and walked out of the study.


    When the door closed, Chen Huizi was in despair.


    She was paralyzed on the ground, with a long cry and a loud cry, and the whole person collapsed.


    I heard her cry.


    I find it particularly ridiculous.


    Chen Fang came up and asked me in a low voice, "young master, are you ok?"


    "I want to go out for a walk," I said, "but where is it?"


    "Miss Cole is in the living room," she said.


    I nodded and turned to walk downstairs.


    When they came to the living room, Du Ling and Ke''er stood up.


    "How are you, young master?" Can''t wait to ask.


    Du Ling did not speak, silently looking at me, waiting for my answer.


    "I want to go out and breathe," I said to Dooling.


    Du Ling nodded. "OK."


    I took a look at Ke''er and turned to walk out.


    Kerr followed up.


    Out of the Du family mansion, I walked along the road, confused.


    But the son silently accompanies me, also dare not ask more.


    After walking for about ten minutes, I stopped, took out my cell phone and dialed Chen Daoye.


    Chen Daoye quickly answered, "Hello, young master, have you finished the work of the Gao family?"


    I smiled lightly. "It''s done."


    "Good, good!" "Miss Gao, do you like it?"


    I blushed, "Taoist, you can''t make a joke..."


    "it''s not a joke", Chen said with a smile, "it''s all your fate. How can you make a joke?"


    The old man''s words, pun, instantly red my face and ears.


    I coughed and coughed, "er... Mr. Dao, I''m calling you to inquire about someone."


    "Yes, you say," he said.


    "His name is an Zhijie. He is a Feng Shui expert." I said, "do you know this man?"


    "An Zhijie?" He a Leng, immediately smiled, "young master met with him?"


    I thought, "what''s his origin?"


    "He is a famous geomantic master in the south of the Yangtze River, and the Jianghu people call him Mr. nine," said Chen Daoye. "His father''s name is an Rulin, and he is proficient in the 18 sacrifices of yin and Yang. When he was alive, he was a person as famous as your grandfather!"


    "My grandfather?" I was stunned.


    "Yes!" Chen Daoye said, "North plum blossom, South eighteen, Shentong should belong to lianglin family. The North plum refers to your grandfather; the South eighteen refers to an Rulin... "


    " what are the two Lin families? " I can''t help asking.

 Chapter 338

    "The two Lin families refer to the two families of Nanlin and Beilin," he said. "The two families were one for eight hundred years, both of which were surnamed Lin. later, I don''t know why, they were divided into two families, one surnamed ye, in the north and the other surnamed Lin, in the south of the Yangtze River. In the Jianghu, ye family is generally called Beilin, while Lin family is called Nanlin. Both the north and the South forests are good at magic and magic, so the magic and magic should belong to the two forest families. "


    Chen said, "these four people were all masters of Fengshui in the Jianghu. They were also the heads of four Fengshui families, Wu, an, ye and Lin. More than 50 years ago, they were married as brothers of the opposite sex. According to their age, the eldest one is ye Shenggong, the head of the Ye family, the second one is an Rulin, the third one is Lin Shiyu, the head of the Lin family, the fourth one is your grandfather, the head of the Wu family, and Wu niansheng, the master of plum blossom. "


    I thought, "Lin family, ye family, settle down... So, we are all friends?"


    "Yes," said Chen, "Mr. nine, an Zhijie, is the son of the second, an Rulin. Your two families are friends. I remember that he is two months younger than your father, Jun Yu. In theory, you should call him uncle."


    I was confused. "Uncle..."


    Chen Daoye calculated, "well, yes, he is two months younger than your father."


    I swallowed, "Oh... OK, I see. Thank you..."


    Chen Daoye smiled. "You are welcome, young master. If it''s convenient for you today, why don''t you come to Xishan for a get-together? I''ll tell you the stories of your grandfather and their... Hahaha, wonderful!"


    I smile awkwardly, "not today, another day, some time, to your tea."


    "Good," he laughed.


    I hung up, took a deep breath, and looked at Ke''er. "No wonder he can count me..."


    "what''s the matter?" Can''t wait to ask.


    "He is one of my uncles", I wryly smile, "this is really a flood of water rushed into the Dragon King temple..."


    "since it''s a family, isn''t it simple?" Ke''er said, "talk to him and let him let the Yang family go."


    "Do you know what Yang Kai''s mother and son have done?"


    "What did you do?"


    "They killed someone else''s daughter," I looked at her. "How can I tell someone about the Revenge of killing her?"


    "Ah?" Ke''er is stunned. "They..."


    "Yang Kai''s family, except Chen Sisi, are all dressed in clothes and animals." I sighed helplessly, "one is a bunch of animals, the other is my family''s friends. What do you think I should do?"


    "You don''t want to worry, do you?" She asked.


    I did not speak, silently nodded.


    "But you are not allowed to do so according to the rules of the Wu family, are you?" She asked again.


    "It''s not a pity that Yang''s family died, but Chen Sisi, she''s innocent," I looked at her. "And Wu''s family has rules. If they take care of something, they have to do it properly. I''m confused now, and I don''t know what to do... "


    Ke''er hugged me heartily." don''t do this, young master... "


    I hugged her gently, and I felt a stab in my heart." that girl''s name is anbai. She is very beautiful. She was in her twenties, and she was forced to death by Yang Kai''s mother and son. The family of an and Wu are friends. Now I want to stop uncle an from avenging my daughter. In my heart... "


    she is silent for a moment, releases me and looks at me deeply." do you want to listen to my advice? "


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "Do you remember what you said about Li Chuan when you were in Wanshan town?"


    I was stunned. "You mean..."


    "I asked you at that time, Li Chuan is a scum and a scum. Why should we help him? You said to me, for example, if we are doctors, if the patient is a criminal, can we help or not? " She stared at me. "Young master, the Yang family are not good people, but they are our patients now. We have already accepted this matter. We have not turned back. If we fail to do it well, we will lose the face of Wu family. What do you say? "


    I did not speak, silently nodded.


    She was relieved and smiled lightly. "Since Chen Sisi is innocent, we should at least save her this time. Since that uncle is a master, if he wants to revenge, is this the only chance? This time, the water rushed into the Longwang temple. Next time, let''s watch it on the wall, shall we? "


    "This time, the water rushed into Longwang temple, next time..." I suddenly became clear, "you are right, you are right..."


    "are you still struggling?" She looked at me.


    I will smile, "go and save Chen Sisi!"


    Ke''er smiled and nodded, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 339

    We went back to Du''s mansion, talked with Du Ling briefly first, then went upstairs and walked into the study.


    Yang Kai was in a low mood, sitting on the carpet, sobbing in despair.


    Chen Huizi looks impassive, eyes down and tears down, as if there is no soul.


    See me come in, mother and son slowly raised their heads, eyes full of despair.


    I went across to them and sat down and looked at them. "Are you calm down?"


    They looked at each other, but they didn''t speak, and neither wanted to talk to anyone.


    "What about your family?" I asked aloud.


    Yang Kai just came back to his senses, and quickly got up! Let''s do it! "


    Hope reigned in Chen Huizi''s eyes. "Young master, are you... Willing to help us?"


    "Our Wu family has rules. If you don''t take care of things, you have to do it properly." I said, "since you still have to do it, get up and wash your face. Let''s go to the airport. If you delay a little longer, Miss Chen will be in danger. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Oh, good!" Yang Kai quickly wiped his tears and looked at me gratefully. "Thank you, young master!"


    Chen Huizi also responded, "thank you, young master! Thank you! "


    I stood up. "I''ll wait downstairs for you."


    With that, I turned to the door.


    Chen Huizi hesitated for a moment, "young master, wait..."


    I stopped and turned to look at her.


    She bowed her head in shame. "Just... Those words..."


    "I only care about anbai," I said, "do you say anything else?"


    Chen Huizi was stunned, and then understood, "er... No, nothing else..."


    I took a look at Yang Kai and turned out of the study.


    After I came out, I felt sick and almost vomited.


    Chen Fang and Ke''er hurriedly came, "young master..."


    I waved, "it''s ok..."


    I adjusted my breath and turned to walk downstairs.


    This is my job. Since it''s a job, there will always be some disgusting things.


    I can''t escape, I can only adapt, just adapt.


    Du Ling has been waiting for me in the living room. When she saw me coming down, she came over. "Are you ok? Why is your face so ugly? "


    "It''s OK," I said lightly.


    "If you''re in trouble, don''t force yourself," she said. "You''ve given me a lot of face."


    "If I don''t go, Chen Sisi will surely die," I said.


    Du Ling is silent for a moment, takes a deep breath, nods, "it''s hard for you."


    "As for your business, I can only delay it."


    "It''s not urgent. I''ll wait for you."


    "OK," I laughed.


    Du Ling also smiled.


    At noon, we arrived at the airport and boarded Yang Kai''s private plane again.


    In just three days, this is the third time we have been to Xijing.


    After getting on the plane, Yang Kai''s mother and son still spoke very little. The two people respected Ke''er and me very much, but there was little communication between them, and their eyes were very complicated.


    But I know it''s all temporary.


    as like as two peas, they are exactly alike in their own bones. What is the hatred of killing their father, and what is killing their husband is all for you. I am right, they have solved them.


    If you want to continue your life, you have to rely on acting.


    The mother and son are so good at acting that they lose themselves.

 Chapter 340

    But it doesn''t matter anymore.


    I''m going this time just for Chen Sisi.


    The plane took off soon.


    I looked out at the sea of clouds and lost myself in thought.


    Looking back on what happened in the past two days, I can feel that uncle Ann doesn''t want to have a confrontation with me. He is to avenge his daughter, but he does not want to fall out with the Wu family, after all, the two families have been friends for so many years.


    I didn''t know about it before. Now I know. I have to change my mind. Anbai died unjustly. An Zhijie avenged her daughter. I really shouldn''t stop her because of the friendship between the two families. If I break the seal, I will hurt the face of my family. If I don''t break the seal, I won''t look good on the face of Wu family. Now the only solution is to meet with him, make my position clear, and explain Chen Sisi''s misunderstanding clearly. Mr. nine should not be an unreasonable person. If he knew that the lethal invitation was not Chen Sisi''s, he would not indiscriminately kill the innocent.


    In this way, the faces of our two families can be preserved.


    Thinking of this, I subconsciously looked at my watch. It was almost 12 o''clock.


    An Zhijie should have found a new place to set up the array. The fete has been restarted. The evil spirit is now waiting in the hospital. If four Tigress can''t support it, it will start to fight against Chen Sisi.


    There''s not much time left.


    I took a deep breath, leaned against the seat and closed my eyes.


    Try it.


    There was no word on the way. At one o''clock in the afternoon, the plane landed at Xijing airport.


    After getting off the plane, I asked Yang Kai to directly send Ke''er and me to Xijing Washington, and then let them go back to wait for the news.


    Yang Kai didn''t dare to ask. He took us to the hotel, arranged our room for us, and took Chen Huizi with him.


    After seeing them off, I asked Kor to put the hot water on.


    Ke''er nodded and walked into the bathroom.


    I went to the bedroom, closed the door, took out my cell phone, dialed my dad''s phone, "Dad, it''s me."


    "What''s the matter?" My dad asked.


    Since my independent life, every time my father and son talk on the phone, they start with these two sentences.


    "Do you know an Zhijie?" I asked.


    My father was stunned. "An Zhijie? What''s the matter? "


    "I need to meet him. Can you contact him?" I asked.


    My dad thought, "OK, wait for my call."


    He hung up the phone.


    I look at my cell phone and sit on the sofa.


    After about a minute, my dad''s call came back.


    "I called him and he said he would contact you," he said.


    "OK, thank you dad," I said quietly.


    My dad hesitated and asked me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "If we have rules, don''t ask," I took a deep breath. "I''ll take care of it."


    My father is also a feng shui master. Needless to say, when you click here, he will understand.


    My father was silent for a moment, and said to me, "Wu Zheng, our Wu family and our family are friends. Your grandpa an and your grandpa are sworn friends. Your uncle Jiu and I have also been friends for a long time. I don''t ask what you are doing, just remember that your uncle is a good man. Don''t hurt the harmony between the two families, you know? "


    "I know. Don''t worry," I said.


    "That''s good." he hung up.


    I put down my cell phone and took a long breath.


    Next, it''s up to me.


    Can son push the door to come in, "young master, bathe."


    I took a look at her and stood up. "Let''s do it together."


    Can son one Zheng, "ah?"


    With a faint smile, I walked to the door, around her, to the bathroom.


    Kerl blushed.

 Chapter 341

    At about 3 p.m., the front desk called to say that a girl was visiting.


    I said let her up.


    About two minutes later, the doorbell rang.


    Keer wants to open the door. I stop her. "I''ll open it."


    Keer nodded. "Well."


    I came to the door and opened the door. There was a tall girl with a cap on her tongue. She was very fashionable. Although she was in winter, she could not hide her perfect figure.


    "You are?" I asked.


    She looked up at me coolly.


    I was stunned. "Anbai?"


    "Anbai is my sister, my name is Anyu," she said lukewarm, "you are Wuzheng?"


    I blushed and coughed, "er... It''s me."


    "My father asked me to pick you up." she glanced at Ke''er behind me. "You''re the only one."


    "OK," I nodded. "Let''s go."


    Keer hurriedly pulled me, "young master, you..."


    "it''s OK", I smiled at her, "you wait for me here, I''ll talk with Uncle Jiu and come back."


    But the son hesitated for a while, looked at an Yu outside the door, had to nod, "OK, be careful."


    "Don''t worry," I look at Anyu. "Let''s go."


    "Wait a minute", an Yu looks at me, "is that how to go?"


    I thought about it, took out the talisman, gave it to Ke''er, and told her, "it''s burnt."


    Ke''er takes a look at an Yu, turns around and enters the living room, takes the match and comes back, burns the Fu in front of an Yu.


    "All right?" I asked Anyu.


    She was satisfied. "Let''s go."


    We went downstairs together to the parking lot, got on a red Porsche and drove out of Xijing Washington.


    On the way, I can''t stop looking at Anyu. She looks like anbai, but she is more beautiful than anbai. My heart says that uncle Jiushu will give birth to these two daughters. They are all beautiful.


    Anyu found that I was looking at her, a little unhappy, "what do you think I do?"


    "You look like your sister," I said. "Are you sisters?"


    "Has it anything to do with you?" She asked coldly.


    I don''t look at her. "It doesn''t matter."


    She stopped talking.


    I can understand that in her eyes, I am the one who stops them from avenging her sister, and it''s normal for me to have an opinion.


    It''s just this embarrassment. I don''t like it very much.


    "How old are you?" I asked her.


    "Seventeen," she said lightly.


    "I''m one year older than you," I said.


    She made a sound and stopped talking again.


    My heart says forget it. If other girls don''t care about me, I won''t bother myself.


    There was no words on the road. About an hour later, she drove into a yard and stopped.


    This is a very old house, but the decoration is very fashionable. There is a sign at the door with two words on it - about it.


    This is a bar.


    She unbuckled her seat belt, looked at me, opened the door and got out of the car. "Let''s go."


    I didn''t speak. I opened the door and got out of the car. I followed her in.


    After entering the door, a young man came to meet me, looked at me and asked "an Yu," this is it


    "His name is Wu Zheng, the grandson of four grandfathers," said an Yu. "Where''s my father?"


    "Oh, master is inside, old seat," said the young man, looking at me with unfriendly eyes.


    Anyu looks at me. "Follow me."


    I nodded. "OK."


    We walked around the young man into the bar and down the stairs to the second floor.


    The second floor is very quiet. I saw a man in his fifties sitting at a table near the window with a picture in his hand. He was entranced.


    Needless to say, this is my uncle, an Zhijie.

 Chapter 342

    Anyu led me to the man. "Dad, he''s here."


    An Zhijie put down the photo and looked up at me. I saw him clearly.


    This is a man with thick eyebrows and big eyes, stubble on his face, strong lines, tearful eyes, tough as steel, just like a sculpture.


    I took a deep breath and respectfully said to him, "Uncle Jiu, I''m Wu Zheng."


    "Sit down," he said.


    "Thank you, uncle nine." I sat down opposite him.


    Uncle Jiu looked at me for a while, pondered a little, and ordered an Yu, "go downstairs and make a cup of coffee for your brother Wu Zheng."


    An Yu light oh, turn around to go.


    "You do it yourself," said uncle Jiu. "You''re ready. Send it up."


    An Yu is stunned and looks at me. It seems that he is not convinced. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    uncle Jiu looked at her and said, "do you hear me?"


    "Oh..." Anyu is reluctant, "I see."


    She turned and left.


    I was embarrassed and cleared my throat. "Thank you, uncle Jiu."


    "The first time I saw you, you just had a full moon." Uncle Jiu looked at me. "This year, you have eighteen?"


    "Well, it''s nineteen years later," I said.


    "How time flies..." Uncle Jiu sighed, "in a blink of an eye, you are all big and small, and we are old..."


    "no, no, you are not old." I said quickly, "you look young!"


    This is not my compliment to him. He looks like he is in his forties. He is not old indeed.


    He didn''t answer my question. He kept silent for a moment and continued, "when Uncle four left, I went to Cangzhou to see him off. There were so many people that day that you may not remember me


    "I really don''t remember," I said. "I was young and didn''t understand."


    "You are not ignorant, you are too sad," he looked at me. "That day, when the fourth uncle went to the funeral, nine green dragons Dai Xiao came to lead the way to the funeral. All people are attracted by this difference, but you, totally ignored, crying into a tearful person. At that time, I thought, it''s no wonder that fourth uncle quit the world for you. You''re a good kid...


    I blushed, "don''t say that, I''m not so good..."


    with a sad smile, Jiushu picked up the photo on the table and said sadly, "if Xiaobai is still there, she must like you very much. If you go to Beijing, I let her go to you earlier, she will not be given by Yang Kai''s beast... "He cried.


    My heart quivered, as if I realized something.


    "Uncle Jiu, what do you mean?" I asked tentatively.


    He put down the picture, turned his head and looked out, trying to hold back the tears in his eyes, but he could not help sobbing.


    The man has tears and doesn''t flick them lightly, but because he hasn''t reached the sad place, anbai''s death has hit uncle Jiushu too hard.


    I don''t think he will be embarrassed to ask more.


    I just watched him cry silently, and didn''t talk for half a day.


    Ann came up with coffee.


    Nine uncle hear the footsteps of an Yu, immediately wiped the tears, took a deep breath, cleared his throat.


    Anyu didn''t see her father cry. She came over with her coffee and put it in front of me.


    "Thank you," I said to her.


    She ignored me and turned away.


    I watched her go downstairs and looked down at the coffee on the table. She drew an arrow through the heart pattern on the coffee with milk.


    I looked at the pattern and smiled inexplicably.


    How much does she think of me? As for hating me so much?


    Nine uncle also saw that design, he also smiled, smiled very happily, but very lets the human be distressed.


    "Drink it," he said to me. "Anyu likes to make coffee since she was a child. Her skill is good."


    "Well, thank you, uncle Jiushu." I took it up, took a sip and drank part of that heart.


    Coffee is very hot, silky and delicious, very good.


    I put down my coffee, took a deep breath, and looked at him. "I know about Uncle Jiu and sister Bai. I''m also very sad. But there are some misunderstandings in this matter. I have to explain them to you. "


    "You know everything about Xiaobai?" He frowned.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Do you really know?" He stared at me sharply.


    "Yes," I said quietly.


    "Do you really know?" He asked again.


    I suddenly understood with a shudder in my heart.

 Chapter 343

    I only know about anbai, but I neglect another person, that is her son, that child.


    Looking at Uncle Jiushu''s eyes that were almost bursting with fire, I understood that after anbai committed suicide, the child was also given by Chen Huizi......


    I felt a sharp pain in my heart and hit the table with a fist.


    "Tiger poison doesn''t eat children... Why is this woman so vicious?" I was heartbroken and gnashed my teeth. "That''s her grandson!"


    "She wants to cut the grass and eliminate the roots. When the provincial children grow up, they will share their family property," Uncle Jiu said coldly. "They are not enough to kill my daughter, and they have killed my grandson! Less than a week later, the child was buried alive with a pillow by the person she sent. "


    I was shivering all over with rage, and my fists were clutching.


    Even a child can''t let go. Chen Huizi is not human!


    "Do you know why Chen Huizi must kill Xiaobai?" , uncle Jiu looks at me.


    My eyes are red. I look at him and shake my head silently.


    "Because Xiaobai ran into her affair with Shen Li and overheard the secret of their killing Yang Tianyi", uncle Jiushu sneered. "Thirty years ago, Chen Huizi cried to Yang Tianze on purpose and said that he wanted to divorce, but Yang Tianyi didn''t agree. He said that unless he died, he would never divorce. Hearing this, Yang Tianze was moved to kill himself. One night, he called Yang Tianyi and asked Shen Li to use an iron chain to strangle Yang Tianyi and bury his body under a willow tree near the community. "


    "Shen Li? Is it Shen Li''s hand? " I looked at him in surprise.


    "Yes," he nodded. "Shen Li is Yang Tianze''s confidant. Chen Huizi married Yang Tianze soon, and they became traitors. That day, they cheated in Yang Kai''s office. Shen Li said to her that he didn''t know what happened recently and often dreamed about killing Yang Tianyi that night. Chen Huizi said, if you want to find a master to deal with Yang Tianyi''s body, you can save his soul. Xiaobai should have had a rest that day. Yang Kai asked her to go to the office to get an important document, so Xiaobai heard all this. "


    He paused. "Xiaobai heard these things, turned around and left. Shen Li and Chen Huizi heard her footsteps and hurriedly put on their clothes to come out. At that time, Xiaobai had already left. Later, they checked the monitoring and found that Xiaobai was back. Since then, Chen Huizi and Shen Li have killed Xiaobai... "


    he looked at the photos in his hand and sighed sadly," this silly girl, if she had told me this earlier, I would have come long ago. If I was there, who would dare to touch one of her fingers? But she hated me and didn''t want to tell me that I didn''t know the cause of this matter in the letter she left me until she died. Do you think she''s stupid? She keeps the secret for Yang Kai, but how does Yang Kai treat her? In the end, she was forced to die and her children were killed. Do you think she is stupid? "


    He covered his face and wept.


    I sighed a long time and thought I was a joke! What is the purpose of my accomplishments? I''ve been fooled by that vicious old woman again and again. I''ve really lost the face of the Wu family!


    Chen Huizi, Shen Li, this pair of dog men and women! Don''t say uncle nine wants to kill them. I want to split them alive now!


    But I can''t, I have to stay calm.


    In the same sentence, Chen Huizi''s mother and son and Shen Li''s death are not pity, but Chen Sisi is innocent.


    I remind myself again and again that I came to save Chen Sisi. I can''t be ambitious. I want to calm down. I want to persuade nine uncles. I want to persuade nine uncles! I took a deep breath and finally calmed down.


    "Uncle Jiu, Chen Huizi should be killed! Shen Li should kill too! Yang Kai should also be killed! " I said, "I didn''t know about sister Xiaobai before. If I had known, I would never stop you!"


    Uncle Jiu looked at me sadly, "what about you now? You finally came back or stopped me, didn''t you? "


    "I''m back, but I''m not back to stop you. I''m back to beg you," I said. "Uncle Jiu, Chen Sisi is innocent. The invitation to kill sister Bai was not sent by her, but by Chen Huizi. You should help me. Let Chen Sisi go. I''ll divorce her from Yang Kai. After that, I will never stop you from avenging! "


    He smiled. It was heartbreaking.


    "Is Chen Sisi wronged?" He looked at me with a cold voice, "no one is wronged about this matter!"

 Chapter 344

    "Nine uncles, your divination is very powerful," I looked at him, "but little white sister left, you are too sad, so it affected the rationality. Chen Sisi, she really has no idea about this matter. Believe me, OK? "


    "I was too sad and affected my reason, so I misunderstood her, didn''t I?" He sneered. "What about you? You are the grandson of the fourth uncle. The fourth uncle has lost divination all his life. How can a mere Chen Huizi fool you when he comes to you? "


    "I..." I was speechless.


    Yes, uncle Jiushu is right. Grandpa has lost divination all his life, but when he came to me, he was repeatedly fooled by an old woman. I am so unbearable. What face can I have to persuade my Uncle Chen Sisi to believe that he is innocent?


    I was silent for a long time. I took a deep breath, looked up at him, "Uncle Jiu, I admit that I was blinded by Chen Huizi''s tears. It''s a fact that I don''t have enough cultivation and determination. I don''t cover it up or explain it. You tell me, how can you believe me? "


    "What do you believe?" Uncle Jiu asked coldly, "believe your divination?"


    "My divination and my people", I met his eyes.


    "I can believe your people," he said coldly. "I can''t believe your divination!" "OK," I nodded. "Now try me."


    "How to try?" He frowned.


    "Whatever you like," I said, "if I can pass, you can trust me once. If I can''t, I''ll go back to Beijing and kill Chen Sisi. I will never stop you! "


    Uncle Jiu stared at me coldly, put down the photo and pushed it in front of me.


    I took a look at the picture. The picture shows anbai as a teenager. She was very happy.


    That''s what he gave me.


    Don''t say anything. Let me say anything.


    I picked up the photo, looked at the above anbai, and then returned the photo to Uncle Jiu.


    Nine uncle a frown, "how?"


    "Sister Xiaobai''s mother is your first love. You and she knew each other that day. She was just 17 years old, just like Anyu." I said, "you fell in love at first sight, but you didn''t come to the end. Shortly after sister Xiaobai was born, you did a very secret thing for a family in Jiangnan. Because of that, you were seriously injured and disappeared for nearly three years. In those three years, another girl appeared beside you, that is, an Yu''s mother... "


    " you... "He was surprised.


    I don''t doubt, continue to say, "when you were injured, it was Ann Yu''s mother who took care of you all the time. Later, you were injured and went home. Sister Bai''s mother was very angry when she learned about it. I didn''t listen to your explanation at all. I broke up with you resolutely. In fact, at that time, Anyu''s mother just adored you, but you didn''t have anything that shouldn''t have happened. On the contrary, it is after sister Xiaobai''s mother and you are separated that you and Anyu''s mother can be completed. Am I right? "


    He stared at me and swallowed in silence.


    "Uncle Jiu, can I pass?" I asked.


    He was silent for a long time and asked me, "where did I do that secret thing? With whom? "


    "In the sea, with Anyu''s mother," I said, "she is also a feng shui master, and a very powerful feng shui master. You......


    "enough!" With a wave of his hand, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "OK, stop talking..."

 Chapter 345

    I calmly looked at him, "Jiu Shu, now, do you believe me?"


    "Apart from your grandfather, I haven''t seen anyone who can use divination to this extent." he looked at me. "Now I finally understand why the old men care so much about you..." the old men... "I was stunned." nine uncles, who do you mean? "


    He didn''t explain. He picked up anbai''s picture again.


    I didn''t ask again. At this time, I shouldn''t ask other questions.


    After a long silence, he put down the photo and asked me, "that invitation is really not sent by Chen Sisi?" "Really," I said.


    He sighed and nodded, "well, then spare her life."


    I was relieved and said, "thank you, uncle Jiu!"


    "If you don''t come, in another half an hour, she will surely die," he said. "Just in this way, Chen Huizi will live for another month if they are cheap."


    "I will let my friend tell Chen Sisi to separate from Yang Kai as soon as possible," I said. "In a month, you will revenge for sister Xiaobai, and I will never stop you!" "Although the sacrifice was cruel, it was too cheap for them." he took a deep breath, "let them die so easily. I''m sorry for Xiaobai and my poor grandson. You go back and tell Yang Kai that the bones of Yang Tianyi are in the fourth courtyard of yangjiaxiang, the old house of Yang family. Let him take his father home. "


    "OK, thank you, uncle Jiu!" I said. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I want to be quiet alone", he picked up the photo, "you go, Anyu will send you back."


    "OK," I stood up. "Uncle Jiu, I''ll go first."


    He didn''t speak and nodded.


    I turned and walked up the stairs, ready to go downstairs.


    "Wait!" He suddenly called out to me.


    I stopped and turned around, "you say."


    He put down the picture, got up and came to me, looking at me with a strange eyes.


    The eyes, as if to examine me.


    "Uncle Jiu, what''s the matter?" I was a little nervous in his eyes.


    He gazed at me for a long time, relieved, "nothing, go."


    "Oh, I''ll go first," I said with relief. "Uncle Jiu, take care of yourself."


    "Well," he nodded.


    I said nothing more. I turned and went downstairs.


    When I came downstairs, the young man came to me alert and reached out to stop me. "Where are you going?"


    "Uncle Jiu said, let Anyu take me back," I said.


    He frowned. "Let Anyu take you back?"


    "Well," I nodded.


    Anyu came up. "What''s the matter?" "Uncle Jiu asked you to take me back," I said.


    Anyu frowned, too. "Let me take you back?"


    I have no choice but to smile, "forget it, I''ll take a taxi myself, and I won''t bother you."

 Chapter 346

    I went around them and pushed the door out of the bar.


    Anyu hesitated for a moment and followed, "Hey, wait!" I stopped and looked at her. "Is there anything else?"


    She hesitated. "I... I''ll take you."


    "No," I turned and walked out.


    She ran after me and grabbed my arm. "You wait!" "I said no," I looked at her.


    "I don''t want to be scolded," she said lukewarm. "Get in the car."


    On the way back to the hotel, neither of us spoke. The atmosphere was very awkward.


    Generally speaking, uncle nine promised to let Chen Sisi go. I can have an account with Du Ling. I should feel relaxed. But when I think that Chen Huizi forced anbai to die and killed the innocent child, I can''t help but get angry and regret. I wish I could have a few mouths.


    Yes, I saved Chen Sisi.


    But I also let Chen Huizi and Shen Li live for another month.


    I feel very sad and ashamed.


    Unconsciously, my eyes are wet.


    She inadvertently saw the tears in my eyes, was shocked, and asked me, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK," I wiped tears from my eyes. "I just feel like a jerk, a fool, sorry for sister Xiaobai..." she was shocked. "Do you really think so?"


    "I didn''t know about sister Bai''s mother and son in advance," I said sadly. "Otherwise, I won''t take care of it, and I won''t stop uncle Jiu from taking revenge. I think I''m useless. As a feng shui master, I was fooled by an old woman with tears, which is very humiliating... "


    the more I say it, the more painful I feel, the tears fall down like broken beads.


    "Then why don''t you see who they are before you do anything?" Anyu looked at me. "You can help good people. How can you even help such bad people?"


    "How can I have so much experience?" I cried and said, "I was forced to live my own life when I was 14 years old. My father never taught me this, nor my grandfather. I''m 18 years old this year. I''ve only been a few months since I started my career. I didn''t think about it at all... "


    Anyu hesitated, took the tissue and handed it to me," don''t cry... "


    I took it over and wiped my tears. After a while, it was calmer.


    "You really didn''t make trouble for my father because of money?" She asked in a low voice.


    "I want to know it''s uncle Jiu, I won''t take it," I sobbed. "You may not believe it. I only know that uncle Jiu is my uncle Jiu in the morning. For so many years, no one has ever told me about the friendship between Wu family and his family. I don''t know anything. How can I deliberately make trouble for uncle Jiu?"


    She took a sigh of relief and mumbled, "well... I forgive you..."


    I took some more paper towels and wiped my tears. "I will not be a geomancer in the future. I will quit when I go back to Beijing!" She was shocked and looked at me in surprise. "Quit the Jianghu? How old are you? Just quit the Jianghu? " "Yes! Save my grandfather''s humiliation, "I said angrily.


    She slowed down and comforted me, "don''t do this, I forgive you. Why do you still quit the Jianghu? You have such ability since you are so young. If you don''t become a feng shui master, isn''t it a pity? At the most, you can wipe your eyes later and stop helping the bad guys. "


    I was amused by her. "You forgive me? What''s the use of you forgiving me? I don''t want to forgive myself, and I don''t want to do this kind of bad things anymore... "


    " if I know what''s wrong, I''m still a good child. "She said seriously," if I abandon myself because of this, how can you afford grandpa four? What''s more, you''re only eighteen. What are you going to do if you don''t work as a feng shui master? Do you sell baked potato? "


    "Well! Sell roasted sweet potato! " I said.


    She was stunned. "Is it true or not?"


    I closed my eyes, leaned on the seat and took a deep breath. "Really, I''ll never be a geomancer again. You wait to take care of my business and buy my baked sweet potato... "

 Chapter 347

    Back to Xijing Huafu, Anyu stopped and looked at me. "Here you are, go upstairs."


    I untied my seat belt and looked at her. "I''ll clean up and go back to Beijing."


    "Well," she nodded.


    "Add a wechat," I said.


    She hesitated for a moment, took out her mobile phone and added wechat to each other.


    "OK, I''ll go." I''ll open the door and get off.


    "Ah!" She called to me, "don''t think about selling baked potato anymore, you know?" I smiled at her, "well."


    I turned and walked into the hotel.


    Quiet rain looked at me for a while, then drove away.


    I went upstairs to my room, but when my son saw it, he came to me and asked, "how is it, young master?"


    "Nine uncle promised, let Chen Sisi go," I said.


    "Well then..." I don''t want to stay here. Let''s go to the airport and go back to Beijing, "I said.


    "Good!" She nodded. "I don''t want to be here either. The Yang family are disgusting. Let''s go back now!"


    "Well," I said, "let''s go."


    We went downstairs, gave the room card to the front desk, took a taxi and headed for the airport.


    On the way, I called Yang Kai and told him that the matter had been solved, and the sealed soul sacrifice had been broken.


    Yang Kai was stunned. "This... So fast?"


    "The bones of your father Yang Tianyi are in the old house of Yang''s family in yangjiaxiang," I said. "I''ve finished this job. Don''t contact me again. I won''t take care of your family''s business any more."


    Yang Kai only returned to his mind for a long time. "Don''t be angry, young master. Listen to me..." "I''ll tell you what to say." I said, "young master, take care of yourself."


    "Wait!" He said quickly, "young master, I have something else to say..." I hung up the phone directly.


    With such a person, I don''t want to say a word more. It''s disgusting! Yang Kai dialed back soon.


    I put his number on the blacklist and let out a long breath.


    Ke''er is worried to look at me. "Young master, are you ok?" "It''s ok..." I took a deep breath, calmed down, thought about it, picked up my mobile phone and dialed Du Ling''s phone.


    "Wu Zheng, is it all right?" Asked Du Ling.


    "Chen Sisi''s life is saved," I said, "but I have a word to tell you."


    "OK, you say," said during.


    "Within a month, let her and Yang Kai draw a line," I said. "I''ll just say that once."


    How clever Du Ling was! He understood at first, "OK!" "Mr. Du, I''ve finished this task," I said with relief. "I''m going back to Beijing."


    "I''ll meet you at the airport."


    "No, I''d like to go home alone," I said. "Let me adjust your matter before we talk about it."


    "I know it''s not easy for you this time," said Du Ling. "Wu Zheng, I thank you for thinking. You give me face. I understand."


    "Thank you, Mr. Du." I hung up the phone, closed my eyes and let out a long breath.


    It''s a piece of shit. It''s done at last.


    Four hours later, at 9 p.m., our flight landed at Shangjing airport.


    Out of the airport, I saw Du Ling face to face.


    She came to pick me up and brought Chen Fang and more than 20 others.


    After meeting, she came up and hugged me.


    I couldn''t help but froze. "Mr. Du, you..." "Wu Zheng, be my brother," she said in my ear.


    "I..." I don''t know what to say.


    She let me go and smiled at me. "What? No? "


    "No..." I''m a little overwhelmed, "I just think..." "if I''m ten years younger, I''ll chase you and let you be my boyfriend." she smiled. "Unfortunately, I''m too much older than you. I''d better leave you to Guo Chenjun and Tang Sijia."


    I blushed, "Mr. Du, I..."


    "call me Mr. Du?" She frowned on purpose, "call sister!" My heart inexplicably a heat, eyes moist, "elder sister... Elder sister..." she smiled, "this is right! After that, we will be one family. Whoever dares to bully you, just can''t live with me! The elder sister must help you teach him a lesson! "


    She took my hand. "Let''s go, eat first, and then take you home!"

 Chapter 348

    I forced myself to hold back tears and nodded, "MMM!" She smiled and looked at Ke''er. "Xiao Ke''er, don''t be shocked. Let''s go!"


    But she also smiled and nodded her head hard In this way, Du Ling became my sister.


    Coming out of the airport, Du Ling asked us what we wanted to eat. I had no idea, so I asked Ke''er.


    Keer said he wanted to eat roast duck.


    As soon as Du Ling laughs, he says, let''s eat roast duck.


    We came to the cheap shop, ordered a roast duck and a big table dish, and had a hot and noisy meal.


    After eating, Du Ling asked Chen Fang to take Ke''er home. She drove me back to TongZhou by herself.


    Back downstairs, she stopped and smiled at me. "It''s too late. I won''t go upstairs. I''ll have a rest earlier."


    "Well," I untied my seat belt and thought, "sister, I want to rest for a few months. Can you wait for that?"


    Du Ling smiled. "I can wait. When do you have a good rest? When do we do it?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I smiled lightly, "that''s good."


    "Go, have a good rest," she said.


    I nodded, opened the door, and waved at her.


    She drove away slowly.


    I took a long breath and turned upstairs.


    Back home, I took a bath, changed my clothes, came to the living room and called Miss Jun.


    "Xiaojun, I''m back. Where are you?" I asked.


    "I''m on the side of Yuquan mountain. Where are you now? Airport? " She asked.


    "No, I''m home," I said.


    "Then you wait for me, I''ll go now," she said.


    "It''s too late. Don''t run," I said. "Come back tomorrow."


    "It''s OK. If you''re tired, go to sleep first," she said. "It''s a good way to get on the bus. I''ll be there in a minute."


    I want to say that I won''t let her come, but I do miss her, hesitated for a while, "then you drive slowly, don''t worry, I''ll wait for you..."


    "OK!"


    I put down my cell phone, took a long breath of relief, got up and went back to my bedroom, climbed to bed, and covered myself.


    Things have been done, but my heart is always lost, has been covered by a light sense of frustration. I like a helpless child, curled up in the quilt, feel particularly tired.


    Lying for a while, unconsciously, I fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, I heard the sound of opening the door. I woke up and sat up rubbing my eyes.


    Guo Chenjun walks into the bedroom quickly, "Wu Zheng!"


    I reached out to her.


    She came up and took my hand.


    I pulled her into my arms, turned over and pressed her under my body, and kissed her lips passionately.


    She put her arms around me and responded to me tenderly. Her body trembled with excitement.


    Kiss kiss, I cry.


    Guo Chenjun is shocked. "Wu Zheng, what''s wrong with you...?"


    I hold her, tears flow, fell in her arms, sobbing up.


    She sat up and hugged me heartily. "What''s the matter? Are you okay? Ah? "


    "I helped a family of murderers," I cried, "they didn''t let go of their children, but I saved an innocent person and let them live for another month... I feel sad... Especially sad..." "OK..." she comforted me. "It''s ok... It''s over... You didn''t do anything wrong... They are bad people and will get retribution Don''t feel bad, ok... "


    " Xiaojun, shouldn''t I be a feng shui master? " I asked her sadly, "am I really bad?"


    She gently wiped the tears off my face and looked at me emotionally. "If you are bad, is there any good feng shui master in the world? In my whole life, I will meet several people who make me sick and some things that make me sick. It doesn''t matter. It''s just the past... "


    I wipe my tears, sit up and look at her carefully." I''m not really bad? "


    "Of course!" "My young master, is the best!" I stared at her for a long time and smiled.


    She smiled, too, a little bit of my nose, "little boy."


    I feel hot in my heart. I go up and kiss her lips...

 Chapter 349

    The next day, I slept until noon.


    When I woke up, I heard Guo Chenjun cooking in the kitchen.


    I stretched out lazily, got up and got out of bed, walked out of the bedroom and into the kitchen, came to miss Jun''s back, and hugged her happily.


    Guo Chenjun looks slightly. "Wake up?"


    "Well!" I nodded to her face.


    "Go and wash," she said. "There''s another dish. It''ll be ready in a moment."


    "No..."


    I affectionately kissed her long, pink neck.


    She was grinning at me, "don''t make a noise..."


    I ignored her and kissed her attentively... "


    " Wu Zheng... "Her face was red, she quickly pressed my hand and whispered," stop making noise and wash... "


    I was unwilling to pull her body, hold her head and kiss.


    "Oh, you... The food is mushy..."


    I kissed her for more than ten seconds, and then I was satisfied to release her and smile at her, "I''ll wash it."


    Then I turned and walked out of the kitchen and into the bathroom.


    Guo Chenjun blushes, smiles and shakes her head. She goes on cooking.


    When I came to the bathroom, I didn''t rush to wash. Looking at myself in the mirror, I couldn''t help thinking about my experience in Xijing. Although things have passed, but its impact is just beginning. Last night Xiaojun didn''t ask me what I''ve been through these days. She just held me gently and comforted me so that I could forget my pain for a while.


    But now, I wake up, and the dull pain comes back.


    I''m sorry for anbai. I love her. I love uncle Jiushu even more.


    But what''s more difficult for me to accept is that I was fooled around by Chen Huizi and lost my grandfather''s face.


    I am the descendant of Wu Siye, the master of plum blossom. I can see Jiu Shu''s past clearly, but I can''t see through an old woman''s tears? It''s not a matter of ability, it''s my simplicity and goodness that cover my eyes.


    It''s a shame! It''s a disgrace!


    It''s a pain I''ll never forget!


    I gave myself a big slap.


    I told myself, to remember this lesson, always remember!


    As a feng shui master, I''m right not to use divination to judge Feng Shui, but as a person, I have the right to choose why to do things. With my cultivation, I can see through a person''s or a family''s conduct without divination. With this ability, why don''t I use it?


    I''m not a person who has no limit for money. I want to do something or not! From now on, I''ll see people before I do anything.


    From this moment on, my hospital will never admit criminals again!


    This is my attitude and my respect for myself. When I fall here, I will get up here. I can keep falling and getting up, but I will never allow myself to fall twice in the same place!


    I want to respect myself!


    Want to understand, I feel more relaxed.


    In the mirror, my face is swollen.


    With a quiet smile, I took a deep breath and turned on the tap.


    After washing, lunch is ready.


    When I came to the restaurant, Miss Jun opened a bottle of red wine and woke up. She was pouring wine for me.


    "I''ll do it," I said.


    "No, you sit," she said.


    I took a seat and looked at the dishes on the table.


    Stir fried meat with green peppers, dried shrimps with wood whiskers, braised fish, vegetable roasted rape, and a pot of tomato and egg soup are simple, rich and fragrant.


    She glanced at my face and was shocked. She quickly put down the wine. "What''s wrong with your face?"


    "It''s all right, fight by yourself," I said.

 Chapter 350

    "Why are you beating yourself?" She was so distressed that she could not touch my face gently. "She still had such a heavy hand. It was swollen!"


    "It''s OK," I smiled at her and held her hand. "I can''t remember the lesson without being beaten."


    She looked at me sadly, tears flashed in her eyes.


    I was so hot that I stood up and hugged her. "Jun, don''t hurt me. I''m ashamed of my grandfather. If I don''t hit myself, I won''t be able to get through this."


    "What''s the matter?" She asked, choking.


    "I was fooled by an old woman," I calmly looked at her. "She killed her ex husband, forced her son''s girlfriend to death, and killed her own grandchildren. That girl is still the daughter of one of my uncles."


    She said, "what? She... "


    " the day before yesterday, when I first met her, I was cheated by her tears. "I said," yesterday morning, I met her for the second time, and then found myself cheated by her. This time, I didn''t believe her tears any more and exposed her mercilessly


    I laughed at myself, "but yesterday afternoon, when I saw my uncle, I realized that I didn''t fully understand the old woman. She still used her tears to deceive me... A woman killed her husband, killed her son and girlfriend, which surprised me. I never expected that she would not let go of her own grandchildren, and that child was only a week old... "


    as she said, my eyes were wet and my voice was choked.


    "How could there be such a woman?" She couldn''t believe it. "Tiger poison doesn''t eat yet. Why is she so vicious?" "Yes, her heart is like a snake and a scorpion, more poisonous than a tiger and a wolf." I smiled bitterly. "What''s funny is that I, Wu Zheng, your young master, was cheated by such an old woman with tears. I was cheated by such an old woman... You said, should I have a mouth?"


    She hugged me tightly and sobbed, "don''t do this later..."


    I hugged her passionately and felt a stab in my heart. "Xiaojun, I lost my grandfather''s face, and I''m still in front of my nine uncles..."


    she released me, reached out and pressed my lips to stop me.


    "You are only 18 years old, kind, not your fault," she wiped tears, and then gently wiped away tears from my eyes, "eat."


    I smiled and nodded, "well."


    She let go of me, calmed down for a while, picked up the wine awaking device, poured in the wine, sat down beside me, picked up the glass and handed it to me, "come on, for your growth, let''s have a drink!"


    I took the glass.


    She touched me, dried herself, and then fell back.


    "Xiaojun, you..." I was stunned.


    She put down the decanter, picked up the glass, and looked at me seriously. "This is the first and last time. Don''t hit yourself again, you know?"


    "I......" my heart is hot.


    "You beat yourself, I love you," she said, trying to hold back her tears. "You are only 18 years old. Other boys are reading, playing games, chasing girls, falling in love and carefree at your age. But you are already responsible for the life and death of others. You can do this. Don''t be so hard on yourself, OK? "


    I smiled tearfully and nodded, "well."


    I touched her glass and drank it all at once.


    She drank it all, too.


    I picked up the wine awaking device, poured the wine for both of us, and then picked up the glass, "Xiaojun, I love you!"


    I touched her cup and dried it.


    She was stunned and then smiled.


    "What are you laughing at? Don''t you love me? " I stared at her.


    She stopped laughing and looked at me affectionately, her eyes full of happiness.


    "Speak!" I''m a little excited.


    "Wu Zheng, I love you." she gave me a gentle look and drank the red wine in her glass.


    I smiled, leaned over, hugged her and tried to kiss her.


    "Hmmm ~", she stopped me, shook her head, burped me with wine, blushed like an apple, "stop drinking, stop teasing me..."


    I gave her a bad smile, and took her into my arms...


    "Wu Zheng... You... Learn to be bad..."


    Miss Jun''s face was red


    For the wounded man, women''s gentleness is the best medicine.


    Miss Jun is an iceberg beauty, but her tenderness is as hot as fire. She is the best medicine for me. My injury is all right...

 Chapter 351

    After two days'' rest, we came to Yuquanshan villa and started my second closing.


    The time of closing this time was not long, only ten days. It was mainly to study the method of cultivating vessels and Qi channels recorded in Grandpa''s diary.


    I have learned most of the methods of cultivating weapons, but now I just review them. As for Qi cultivation, because my internal skill has improved a lot, and I have more golden light, so I learn them very fast.


    After ten days of closing, when I had breakfast this morning, I looked at my mobile phone, unconsciously, it was December 27.


    There are three more days, new year''s Eve. It''s new year''s Eve.


    My heart a tight, silently put down the phone.


    I have been living alone in Shangjing since I was 14 years old. I''m usually OK. I''m most afraid of the Spring Festival, especially the Spring Festival. Every new year''s day, families get together, outside a bustling, I seem to be alone, the house is also particularly cold up. On New Year''s Eve, other people''s families were laughing and laughing, and the whole family gathered together to have new year''s Eve dinner. And I can only cook a plate of dumplings when I am alone, and eat them while I cry.


    Such a scene has appeared four times.


    This is my fifth year in Beijing. I don''t know that this year...


    I unconsciously looked at Xiaojun around me. Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what''s the matter?" She asked me.


    "Today is December 27," I said, "three days later is new year''s Eve, you......


    " what am I? " She asked.


    "Do you have to go home for the new year?" I asked.


    "Our family is going abroad for the new year", she looked at me, "this year should still be the same..." Oh... "I was a little frustrated," OK, then you go. "


    "And you?" She asked.


    "I''ll go back to TongZhou" and I''ll drink porridge.


    "New year alone?" She asked.


    "Well," I nodded, "I''m used to it."


    She looked at me for a while, couldn''t help laughing, and continued to drink porridge.


    "What are you laughing at?" I don''t understand.


    "I told my mother that I would accompany you for the new year," she said softly.


    My heart is hot. "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course," she said. "I can''t let you be alone. Don''t worry. I''ve arranged all these days when you are closed!"


    "Arranged?" I was stunned. "What did you arrange?"


    "On New Year''s Eve, Ke''er and her mother will come here, and so will Lao Zhao," she said. "We will have a reunion dinner together and have a good time."


    I can''t believe it. "Jun, are you... Are you serious?"


    "When did I deceive you?"


    I held her hand excitedly, and I was so excited that I didn''t know what to say. "Xiaojun, I am... I am..."


    she chuckled, a little bit of my nose, "little boy..."


    "thank you!" My eyes are wet.


    "Thanks for what?" she smiled softly and looked at me emotionally. "Later, I will accompany you all my life and never make you feel lonely again."


    "Well," I cried, nodded, and held her in my arms.


    "Well, eat," she comforted me. "Today you are out of the customs. Let''s go to buy some new year''s products after dinner. Spring Festival couplets are also needed. In addition, I''d like to call Miss Tang, and ask her to come too. "


    I was stunned and let go of her. "Let her come, too?" "Well," she nodded.


    "Is that right?" I''m worried, "what about her mother?"

 Chapter 352

    She smiled a little. "I''ve made it clear that Lao Zhao''s mother and Miss Tang''s mother are sisters. They made an appointment to spend the new year abroad together this year. I called my brother yesterday and he said that he would arrange for the two old ladies and that he would cover all the expenses. "


    I couldn''t help wondering, "your brother? How can he......


    "there are many problems with my brother, but they are not useless," she said. "I have given up all my shares now. They are very kind to me. You can rest assured that he can do this well."


    "So it is..." I see.


    "There''s no problem with Lao Zhao, but I haven''t called Miss Tang," she said. "I want to invite her, but I want to ask you what you mean."


    "Is it necessary to invite her?"


    "Yes," she said firmly, "you have few friends except your classmates in the past few years in Beijing. Ke''er is your assistant, Lao Zhao is your brother, let alone Miss Tang. How good is it to get together for the Spring Festival? "


    I smile, "OK, please."


    She also smiled, "OK, I''ll call her now."


    "In such a hurry?"


    "Need", she smiled and picked up her cell phone.


    "Hello, sister Jiajia, I''m Xiaojun," she said to Tang Sijia. "It''s new year''s Eve three days later. I want to invite you to Yuquan mountain for the Spring Festival. ... Oh, no trouble. There''s no outsider. It''s you, me, Wu Zheng, Lao Zhao and Ke''er''s mother and daughter. ... yes, yes, my family is usually busy. Take this opportunity to get together. ... that''s not what I mean. Wu Zheng also means... "


    she looked at me and said," otherwise, let him talk to you? "


    Then she smiled, "OK, that''s it. I''ll send you the location. You''ll come earlier then. Good! "


    She hung up the phone, sent the location to Tang Sijia, put down her mobile phone and smiled at me, "OK."


    I held her hand. "Xiaojun, do you really mind?"


    "What do you mind?" She looked at me. "Mind if she likes you?"


    I was embarrassed. "Er... This..."


    "some words, I don''t want to repeat them." she smiled lightly. "Well, eat, eat and buy new year''s products."


    I smiled and nodded, "MMM!" All the girls who belong to water have wisdom, especially Xiaojun.


    I didn''t really understand Chen Daoye''s words at the beginning, but she did.


    I can''t live without her.


    Time passed quickly. Three days later, new year''s Eve arrived.


    In the early morning of this day, the mother and daughter came first. They also brought a lot of seafood, from lobster to king crab. Ke''er''s mother is Su Yan. She is very beautiful and brave. People in her forties look like people in their thirties. She is very young.


    She was born as a female special soldier. She was straightforward and informal. She soon got to know us.


    Let''s move the seafood they brought into the house together. I have a rough look. It''s enough for us to eat on the 15th day of the first month.


    At noon, Lao Zhao came with a killed suent sheep and two boxes of good wine. He thought the open roof of the villa was good. He suggested that we eat seafood and roast the whole sheep at the same time.


    The goods even brought the oven and charcoal.


    Can say OK, you don''t mind cold, you squat outside to bake.


    In a word, we are all amused.


    Just then, Tang Sijia also came. She brought several boxes of imported fruits and a bottle of good red wine.


    But when he saw the wine, he couldn''t stop smacking his tongue. "I''ll go, Romani Kangdi, sister. It''s worth more than 100000 yuan!"


    Tang Sijia smiled. "Let''s kill it first in the evening."


    "OK!" Ke''er smiled and said to Su Yan, "Mom, you can come here. This bottle of wine will hold our half car!"


    Su Yan also smiled, "OK, I''ll have a taste!"


    With a smile, Miss Jun stood up and rolled her sleeves. "Then let''s not be shocked. In order to enjoy the wine earlier, let''s get busy!"

 Chapter 353

    Let''s do it together. Zhao and I go to the Tiantai to roast sheep. Miss Jun is in charge of seafood. Tang Sijia makes dishes. She can help the chef. Su Yan wants to go to the kitchen to help. The girls don''t let her. But she comes to the rooftop and helps us bake sheep.


    I can''t bake sheep at all, just for Lao Zhao''s help. We put the oven on the roof and are tying the sheep to the grill. When Su Yan comes, he blows Lao Zhao aside and starts to do it himself.


    She took off her coat and handed it to me. She rolled up her sleeve, picked up the knife and operated in a fancy way. She divided a complete sheep into dozens of parts.


    Lao Zhao and I are both stupid.


    It''s not unusual to divide the sheep on the chopping board, but Su Yan is very fast with a sheep in her hand and a knife in her hand.


    This knife is really sharp!


    After dividing the sheep, Su Yan put down her knife, picked up a hind leg and looked at us. "That''s enough for us! Zhao Fei, you light the charcoal. Wu Zheng, don''t freeze here. Go to the house and watch TV. "


    "Good aunt Le!" Lao Zhao went to light the fire.


    I blushed. "Auntie, I can help you, too."


    Su Yan smiled. "Roast a leg of lamb. Do you need a strong company? You don''t have to freeze here, or you can play with them. "


    "No, no, no, I''ll see you roast the sheep," I said quickly. "Talk to you, I''m steady."


    "Ha ha ha..." Su Yan smiled, "the young man can really talk. No wonder the girls like you. OK, then you can watch it here and see my aunt show you a hand. "


    "Good!" I smiled.


    Lao Zhao brought the oven and charcoal from the car and soon got the charcoal fire ready.


    Su Yan quickly fixed the leg on the grill and baked it on the charcoal fire.


    I was watching her. She was very skillful, but her style was very strong. It was the way of barbecue for special soldiers.


    "Auntie, when you were on duty, didn''t you bake this less?" I asked.


    Su Yan smiled calmly, "how can I eat this when I''m on duty? It''s good to eat mice, and we can''t make a fire. We all eat them raw. "


    "Meng!" Lao Zhao picked up his thumb.


    "Once, our army was practicing on the grassland," Su Yan said, flipping her leg. "Three of our team beat each other''s blue army in a row, and they were addicted to it. As a result, they were exposed. Three girls fled into the mountains and lurked for three days and two nights. They had no food or water."


    "And then?" I asked.


    "If you are thirsty, it''s OK to say that you can drink urine," she said lightly, "but you haven''t eaten anything. It''s too hard. We had been playing for a few days. Our physical strength was close to the limit. We couldn''t support it without heat supplement. Fortunately, at the end of the day, one of my team members caught a snake and we had food. "


    "Be fierce!" Lao Zhao took another thumbs.


    "After the exercise, the two sides drank together," she said. "The local comrades sent us a sheep to bake the whole sheep. As soon as the three of us saw it, our eyes were green. We rushed to it. One of us cut a piece of it and ate it. The men next to us saw it. They couldn''t shut their mouths. Hahaha... "


    " it''s really fierce! " Old Zhao picks up thumb again, "Auntie, cow breaks!"


    Su Yan glanced at him and smiled at the corner of her mouth. "You don''t need to be garrulous. Go and pour me a glass of white wine!" "OK!" Lao Zhao went to pour the wine happily.


    Su Yan took a look at me and continued to bake lamb legs. "Wu Zheng, do you like Ke''er?"


    "Ah?" I said, "no, auntie, don''t get me wrong, I..." I know she likes you. I asked, do you like her? " She took a look at me. "Do you like it?"


    "I... Er... This..." I was embarrassed.


    How can I answer that?


    Say like? I don''t like Kor that much.

 Chapter 354

    Say you don''t like it? She has a knife in her hand!


    She saw me puzzling and frowning. "What are you hesitating about? Say it! "


    "Auntie, I''m sorry for Ke''er... Er... That..." I coughed, "that... I like her... But not that... Don''t get me wrong..."


    she looked at me for a while, smiled and shook her head. "OK, I know."


    "Got it?" I was stunned. "What do you know?"


    She picked up the leg of the lamb and looked at it, then put it back. "But this girl is very twisted. She knows what happened. The knife holder neck doesn''t change color, and ten cows can''t be pulled back. I know it''s enough for you to hurt her. Auntie is not so affectable. She doesn''t care about those superficial articles. You are a little girl''s favorite. You can have a place beside her in the future. "


    She looked at me. "Isn''t that demanding?"


    "Ah?" I returned to my senses and nodded, "not high, not high!"


    She smiled at the corner of her mouth and nodded, "you''re all right!"


    What can I do for a moment? Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Auntie, I don''t mean that..." I quickly explained, "I mean..." Su Yan took a look at me.


    I swallowed saliva, to the mouth of the words, raw back to the pharynx.


    She smiled smugly and continued to roast lamb leg.


    as like as two peas, she smiled, and all of them laughed, and they were all bad and beautiful...


    Lao Zhao came back with a bowl of white wine, and ran to her, holding Su Yan to his hands. She said, "please, use your aunt!"


    Su Yan took it over, smelled it, brightened her eyes, took a sip, and nodded, "well, this Moutai, it''s ten years, hasn''t it?" "Ten years", Zhao said quickly, "aunty, you are so good!"


    Su Yan drank half of the bowl at a draught, leaving the last big mouthful. She puffed it onto the leg of the roast lamb.


    With a shout, the fire was more than a foot high.


    Lao Zhao and I were stunned.


    Soon, the fire Miao Zi went down. Su Yan put a smile on her mouth and said, "it''s delicious if it''s baked like this!"


    Lao Zhao echoed loudly, "that''s right!"


    Su Yan smiled proudly and looked at me. "Wu Zheng, don''t need to be here. Go with your daughters in law."


    I blushed. "Auntie, it''s not what you think. I..." come on, don''t explain. Go ahead. "Su Yan waved." Zhao Fei, pour another bowl of wine just now. " "OK!" The old Zhao smiled and pushed me. "Young master, let''s go."


    "I..." I was speechless.


    Lao Zhao smilingly led me to the living room and asked me in a low voice, "how about young master? Is this mother-in-law hard enough? "


    I suddenly understood, "you didn''t dare to make Kerl''s idea before. Isn''t it related to her mother?" "Haha, part of it", Lao Zhao smiled sheepishly and lowered his voice, "but when she first went to work, aunt Su went there and sent her fruit. After that, I didn''t dare to make a girl''s idea. "


    "Oh..." I see, "no wonder..." but don''t worry, "he said with a smile," do you see that? She likes you very much! " I just came back to myself, "wait! what you were saying? What mother-in-law? " "Sooner or later," Lao Zhao laughed.


    "No, I don''t think so!" I quickly explained.


    The old Zhao looked at me and smiled, "young master, you will grow up... OK, I''ll pour the wine. You can accompany the young grandma, ha ha ha..."


    he smiled and turned away.


    I froze in place, completely speechless.

 Chapter 355

    About an hour later, the leg of mutton is roasted, and our dinner begins.


    Guo Chenjun and Tang Sijia cook together. They stir fry four hot dishes, two cold dishes, plus steamed king crab, baked lobster with butter, steamed East Star spot, Bluefin Tuna Sashimi and roast leg of lamb. There is a table full of ten dishes.


    This time, it''s really new year''s day, compared with the frozen dumplings I used to have.


    We opened the red wine brought by Tang Sijia. After drinking it, we drank Maotai which was brought by Lao Zhao for ten years. The living room was full of laughter and laughter. The atmosphere was warm, just like a family.


    My family is Fengshui aristocratic family. New Year''s Eve is more of a sense of ceremony for a family like ours. At that time, my grandfather and I lived in the old house. On New Year''s Eve every year, my parents and my second uncle and second aunt would come here for a reunion. The basic idea was to make a table of vegetables, offer first to our ancestors, and then the whole family would have a quiet meal. After their children, they would pay a new year''s day to my grandfather, and then they would be the year''s guards or sleepers.


    I lived at home for more than ten years, almost every year.


    Now I understand that the original year can be lived like this.


    I like this feeling, especially.


    Life needs a sense of ceremony, but if it is excessive, it becomes a kind of negative fatigue.


    I don''t want to be alone anymore.


    Unconsciously, it''s dark, it''s dark, we are a little bit more.


    Lao Zhao is the first one who can''t support himself. He excuses himself to go to the toilet, runs to the living room, lies on the sofa, and snores.


    Guo Chenjun goes to get a quilt and covers it for him.


    Then, Keer''s mother and daughter went to have a rest.


    I asked Tang Sijia to go to bed. She shook her head and asked me to go to have a rest first. She and Xiaojun cleaned up together.


    That''s what Miss Jun means. She sent me back to my bedroom and told me to go to bed first. She''ll be back in a moment.


    I know that these two girls are very clean and quick at work. They won''t leave the leftovers of the restaurant until tomorrow.


    So I lay on the bed first and fell asleep soon.


    After a while, Guo Chenjun is back.


    She closed the door, went to bed, and hugged me gently.


    I hugged her and kissed her vaguely. "Xiaojun, it''s so nice of you..."


    she smiled happily, nestled in my arms and soon fell asleep.


    I had a long dream. In the dream, I took Xiaojun back to my hometown to see my parents. After entering the door, I found Lin Xia and an Yu were also there. So the four of us went to pick the apples together. I climbed to the tree and picked them. Three girls were waiting for me to pick them. The apple on the tree is red and big, especially attractive. I picked a lot of apples and kept throwing them. When the apples fell into their hands, they became as big as pumpkins. As a result, each of the three girls could only hold one. I think it''s a pity that so many apples fell to the ground. I jumped down from the tree, and then I saw that all the apples on the ground had disappeared, leaving only the apples in their hands.


    I say it''s not enough to eat. Xiaojun says it''s enough. Anyu says it''s enough. Linxia says it''s not enough. I need two. I said OK, then you wait, I''ll pick again.


    I turned around and was about to climb the tree when I saw grandpa and an old man standing in the distance, laughing and pointing to us in a low voice.


    I was stunned and wanted to call Grandpa. At this time, Gao Ying''s voice came from behind me, "Wu Zheng..." I woke up.


    This dream, too real.


    I opened my eyes, stared at the ceiling, still immersed in a dream, did not return to God.


    After a while, I heard Xiaojun and Tang Sijia talking and laughing outside.


    Two girls are preparing breakfast, talking and laughing. They are in a good mood.


    I sat up, rubbed my face, turned around and looked outside. It was sunny. I took my cell phone and looked at it. It was more than nine o''clock in the morning.


    There are two unread wechat messages on the mobile phone.


    The first one is Anyu''s: brother Wu Zheng, happy Spring Festival.


    The second one is Gao Ying''s. what she sends is not words, but a video of watching fireworks. It should be recorded by her.


    I thought about it and replied to Gao Ying, "I woke up after drinking too much last night."


    She quickly replied, "I''ve had too much."


    Then she sent another one, "happy Spring Festival!"


    I smiled calmly and replied to her, "happy Spring Festival!"


    She said nothing more.


    I can''t help but think of a dream just now. The more I think about it, the more I feel something wrong. That Apple belongs to my old house. Even if I pick it, I will only give it to Xiaojun. How can I...


    I understand the meaning of the dream and blush.


    Oh, what are you thinking! I rubbed my face hard and said to myself, "how can I really dream when I drink too much?"


    I took a long breath, calmed down for a while, picked up my mobile phone and sent it back to an Yu, "happy Spring Festival sister!"! I drank too much last night. I saw it. I''m sorry. I don''t have a phone call from Uncle Jiu. Please send it to me. "After that, I got up and got out of bed and went to the balcony. I called my father and my second uncle to celebrate the new year.


    "I used to call after midnight. What''s the matter this year?" My dad asked.

 Chapter 356

    "I had too much last night," I said. "I fell asleep and woke up at nine."


    "Did you drink? With whom? "


    "Friend."


    "Friend?" My dad wondered, "what kind of friends will accompany you for the new year?"


    My face was hot. "Er... Girlfriend, and... A few friends..."


    my father was shocked. "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Well," I said, blushing, "yes, I haven''t told you."


    My dad didn''t get excited. Instead, he was silent.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" I asked.


    "Oh... It''s ok..." he said to himself, "your mother and I are very good. Don''t worry about it. Take care of yourself."


    "Oh, yes," I said with a sigh of relief.


    My dad didn''t say anything more. He hung up.


    I calmed down for a while and called uncle Er.


    "Uncle Er, I''m Wu Zheng," I said, "I''ve paid you and aunt er a new year''s Eve. I wish you and aunt Er good health and all the best."


    The Wu family is a geomantic family, so we can''t say congratulations on making money in New Year''s day. We can only say that we are healthy, which is a rule and a taboo.


    The second uncle is also my father''s words, "in the past years, when I was a child, I called. What''s going on this year?"


    I had to go back and say, "I had too much last night and woke up at nine."


    "Too much? Did you drink it yourself? "


    "No, with friends."


    "Hey, this friend is very righteous. He will accompany you for the new year?" He wondered, "what friend? Girlfriend? "


    I smiled awkwardly, "not only my girlfriend... But also other friends..."


    "hahaha..." uncle Er smiled, "Lin''s? Or Ye''s? "


    I am stunned, "what Lin''s Ye''s?"


    Second uncle is also a Leng, "is it settled?"


    I''m speechless. "Er... No..."


    like my father, my uncle is silent.


    "What''s the matter with you, uncle?" I asked in a low voice.


    "It''s ok..." uncle Er went back to his mind. "What, your aunt and I are very good. You don''t need to think about it. Take good care of yourself and you. Don''t suffer losses."


    "Oh, yes," I said with a sigh of relief.


    "Something''s wrong..." the second uncle murmured and hung up the phone.


    I can''t help but be stunned. What''s wrong? What''s wrong?


    Can my girlfriend only be Lin family, ye family or settled down?


    I suddenly thought of Uncle Jiu''s eyes on me, and thought of that meaningful sentence - no wonder the old men are staring at you...


    What do you mean? What does the old man stare at me?


    I dare not think about it.


    At this time, Anyu sent uncle Jiu''s phone.


    I came back to her and said, "OK, thank you." "You don''t sell baked potato, do you?" She asked.


    I smiled. "No more. I''m afraid it''s burnt. Nobody buys it."


    She replied with a smirk.


    I smiled, calmed down, picked up my mobile phone, dialed uncle Jiushu''s phone, "Uncle Jiushu, I''m Wu Zheng. I''ve paid you a new year..."


    uncle Jiushu is very calm, "good luck."


    I smiled. "Thank you, uncle nine."


    Uncle nine didn''t say anything more. He just hung up.


    Relieved, I took a long breath and turned away from the bedroom.

 Chapter 357

    After washing, I came to the living room and saw that Lao Zhao had not yet got up. I went to push him to wake up.


    Lao Zhao sat up quickly? How much is it? "


    "What do you dream of?" I am curious.


    He was stunned for a while, then he came back to his senses and yawned, "I dreamed that someone would buy a rhinoceros Zun in my shop..."


    "you have a rhinoceros Zun in your shop?"


    He said with a smile, "it''s not a dream. It''s a national treasure. I dare not sell it!"


    I smiled, "by the way, let you and black elder brother help me to clean out the Hanyu, is it settled?"


    "Ouch, if you don''t say it, I''ll forget it," he said quickly. "Lao Zhou said that he had a jade Bi. He said it was from the Warring States period. If you like it, it will be given to you. I''m afraid that the old man''s boasting is not reliable, so I''m not in a hurry to tell you. I thought I would wait for years. I''ll go and have a look first. If it''s really Warring States, I''ll tell you later. "


    "Oh..." I thought, "OK, it''s not urgent. Let''s talk about it in the first month."


    "Good," he nodded. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Ke''er came over and said, "master, Feige, stop talking, have dinner!"


    "OK," I stood up and looked at Lao Zhao. "You hurry to wash your face. We''ll wait for you in the restaurant."


    "Good, good," Zhao hurriedly got up and went to wash his face.


    After breakfast, Su Yan and Ke''er leave first. They are going to the South Island for vacation. They have to go to the airport early because of the afternoon flight.


    Lao Zhao and Tang Sijia stayed to talk with us for a while and then left.


    After seeing them off, Guo Chenjun and I are left in Nuo''s villa.


    "Let''s go on a trip," she said.


    "Where to?" I asked.


    She pondered, "do you want to go to Shencheng?" I took her hand. "You go where you say, I''ll listen to you."


    She smiled. "OK, I''ll clean it up. Let''s go to the airport!"


    I smiled, too. "OK!"


    She went back to her bedroom and simply packed up. We got out of the car and headed for the airport.


    In the evening, our flight landed at Shencheng airport.


    Shencheng is an international metropolis. Dongyang construction engineering group of Guo family grew up rapidly here. So for this city, Guo Chenjun knows very well. She knows where I will like, what I like to eat, what I like to see, and all these have been installed in her heart.


    Guo''s family got the news in advance. Knowing that Miss Jun was coming, they specially sent a team to meet us at the airport and then sent us to the Waldorf Hotel, the most luxurious Bund in Shencheng.


    When I got to the hotel, I was stunned.


    This is not a hotel, this is a palace!


    I suddenly understood. Subconsciously, I asked Guo Chenjun, "have you already arranged it?"


    She chuckled. "Do you like it?"


    My heart is warm and I hold her tightly.


    If such a hotel is not booked in advance, there will be no rooms during the Spring Festival. When I was closed, Xiaojun had already planned the Spring Festival holiday for me. What I am touched by is not that she has chosen such a good hotel for me, but her intention to me. What she brings me is not only love, but also a new world. I like this world very much. I am infatuated with it.


    It''s enough to have her in this life.


    We stayed in Shencheng for seven days. Except for the first two days, we didn''t leave the room for the remaining five days...


    we were intimate, like paint like glue, lingering, but subconsciously adhered to the bottom line. But in the next few days, except that the most beautiful thing didn''t happen, all the other things that should have happened happened happened...


    especially on the night of the sixth day of the lunar new year, we drank some red wine, which was hard to control, almost...


    although at the last moment, she calmed us down with the reason of worrying about pregnancy, we both knew that that day would not be too far away.


    At last, when it was almost dawn, I took a cold shower and came back to sleep with her.


    This sleep, sleep to the afternoon.


    When she was sleeping soundly, her cell phone rang.


    She was woken up, touched her cell phone and looked at it. She couldn''t help frowning.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked vaguely.


    "My sister-in-law..." she said.


    I thought about the phone call with her years ago. I had a premonition that there would be a big event at the annual meeting of the Yang family. If I wanted to calculate the time, it would be these days.


    "Take it," I said to her.

 Chapter 358

    She nodded, sat up and cleared her throat. "Hello, sister-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    I looked at her slender and sexy waist, a burst of impulse in my heart, couldn''t help holding her from behind.


    She blushed, pressed my hand, turned her head and winked at me.


    I don''t care. Keep doing what I have to do.


    I can''t help it. She has to rely on me.


    "I''m still in Shencheng and have to stay for a few days..." she tried to keep calm. "What''s wrong with you? Is something wrong? Ah? What time is it? "


    She hurriedly winked at me and signaled me to stop making trouble.


    I had to kiss her on the neck and reluctantly let her go.


    At this time, she looked at me, "Wu Zheng? Er... This... I......


    she got up and got out of bed, went to the living room and sat on the sofa. "Sister in law, I can''t give him a decision about Wu Zheng. You have to tell him about it yourself..."


    don''t ask me what Yang qianer said.


    I lay in bed and yawned.


    Soon, Guo Chenjun is back.


    "My sister-in-law said that her brother had a car accident," she said. "It''s not serious. It''s just a little skin on his face. He went home after bandaging. Unexpectedly, he fainted as soon as he got home. After he was sent to the hospital, the doctor said that they didn''t know what happened to her brother. "


    "They don''t know either?" I frowned and sat up. "What about her brother?"


    "Deep coma," she said, "general examination, no injury, but just coma."


    "What''s her brother''s name?" I asked, "how old?"


    "His name is Yang Jinning, 16 years old this year," she said. "This child is the only son of the Yang family, the only heir. From small to large, the whole family treats him as a treasure. Now that it''s happened, everyone in the family is in a hurry. My sister-in-law means, let me tell you something, see if you can show me what happened... "


    " Oh... "I nodded.


    She hesitated for a moment. "Wu Zheng, can you show it?"


    I''m calm. "Let her tell me."


    "I said it, but she said that if she was afraid of what she said, you would not give her face," she said. "She seems to be afraid of you."


    "It''s her family''s business. She or her father should call me," I said. "You''re my girlfriend. Let you say it for her. It doesn''t make sense."


    She understood, "OK, I''ll tell her!"


    She picked up her mobile phone and dialed Yang qianer''s phone. "Sister in law, tell Wu Zheng yourself."


    She looked at me and said, "don''t worry, he''s not like that, he won''t give you face."


    As soon as I took her into my arms, I continued to indulge.


    "OK... That''s it..." she quickly hung up the phone and looked at me coyly, "how can you be so bad..."


    I smiled, "because I love you..."


    "you..."


    before she finished, I lowered my head and kissed her lips.


    She put her arm around my neck tenderly.


    After about a minute or so, Yang qianer finally made up her mind and called.


    I reluctantly let go of Xiaojun, picked up her mobile phone, "hello?"


    "Wu Zheng... It''s me..." she was a little worried and had a strong nasal sound. She should have cried before. "My brother has an accident. Did little Jun tell you?"


    "Well," I said lightly.


    She couldn''t help crying. "Can you help my brother? I beg you... "


    I didn''t speak, and I took a look at Xiaojun in my arms.


    Xiaojun is also looking at me.


    "I know I was wrong before, I know I was wrong," cried Yang qianer. "I promise you that I will never bully Xiaojun again. I will give back all the shares to her. Please see that for our family''s sake, save my brother... Please..."


    GUO Chenlong took the mobile phone, "hello? Wu Zheng, are you listening? "


    "Listening," I said lightly.


    "It''s all a family, can you help your sister-in-law?" He said, "I was wrong before. When you come back, I will pour you tea to make amends, OK? Give me a face, and also give Xiaojun a face. Your sister-in-law is such a brother. If he has three advantages and two disadvantages, the Yang family will be finished! Wu Zheng, speak! "


    I smiled calmly, "OK, let me try."

 Chapter 359

    At about 8 p.m., we went back to Shangjing.


    Coming out of the airport, I saw Yang qianer and Guo Chenlong, who were already in a hurry.


    After a simple exchange of greetings, we came to the parking lot, picked up the car, and drove with them to the Yang family mansion.


    Of course, I''m in Guo Chenjun''s car.


    Yangjia mansion is located at the foot of Xiangshan Mountain, which is also a luxury house.


    When we arrived, we walked into the villa together. Yang qian''er first introduced her parents to me, and then took me upstairs to her brother''s room.


    Her parents were uneasy, and came up with her.


    Yang Jinning is a tall, short haired, handsome high school student. He was lying on the bed, with no blood on his face. He was in a coma, and his breath was like a thread.


    I went to the bedside, looked down at his eyebrows and heart, and found that his light was very weak.


    After looking at it carefully for a while, I knew it in my mind. I stood up and looked at Yang qianer and others. "Go downstairs and talk about it."


    "Good!" Said Yang qianer.


    We went back to the living room and sat down. Yang qianer''s mother poured me a cup of tea herself, "Master Wu Zheng, have tea."


    "Thank you, auntie." I took my tea and took a sip.


    She poured another bowl for Xiaojun. "Xiaojun, you can drink it, too."


    "Thank you, auntie. I''m not thirsty. Please sit down and don''t be busy," Guo said.


    Yang qianer''s mother nodded with tears in her eyes and sat down beside her husband, Yang Zixiong.


    "What''s the matter with my son, Master Wu Zheng?" Yang Zixiong asked nervously.


    I put down the tea bowl, looked at my husband and wife, and asked Yang Zixiong, "this child is the one who asked, right?"


    Yang Zixiong said, "how do you... See that?"


    "Don''t ask me how you see it," I said quietly. "I just say how he came. You see if I''m right."


    "Good!" He nodded quickly, "you say."


    "Miss Yang qianer..." I took a look at her and coughed, "after my sister-in-law was born, my aunt has miscarried two children, both sons, right?"


    "Yes!" Yang qianer''s mother said quickly.


    "Yes," said Yang Zixiong.


    "If I''m right, the Yang family should be a five generation single biography to you, right?" I asked again.


    "Yes!" Yang Zixiong nods.


    "You are afraid of extinction, so I asked someone to adjust fengshui," I said. "That person changed Fengshui for your ancestral tomb and made you kneel at Tianmen every day, which gave birth to your childe, right?"


    "Yes! That''s right! " Yang Zixiong looked at Yang qianer and Guo Chenlong excitedly, "you are right, Master Wu Zheng is really amazing!"


    Guo Chenlong smiled triumphantly, "that is, or I can give him my sister? Don''t worry, my brother-in-law will be better as soon as he moves! "


    "Brother!" Guo Chenjun frowns, "what do you say..."


    Yang qianer stares at him, "say less, listen to Wu Zheng."


    "Oh..." Guo Chenlong dare not interrupt.


    "Young master Wu Zheng, what''s the matter with my son?" Yang Zixiong asked anxiously.


    "He was a child who asked for help. Before he was twenty-five years old, the foundation was unstable," I said. "Now he is in a state of deep coma because he has been cut off from the foundation by others. This should be the geomancy of your ancestral tomb has been moved by people, and what moved is the part that was changed in that year. " "Then... What now?" He asked.

 Chapter 360

    "It''s too late today. Tomorrow morning, let''s go to your ancestral tomb, and then we will know what to do," I said.


    "Good! How thoughtful of you! " Yang Zixiong said excitedly.


    Yang qianer''s mother hesitated and asked me, "Master Wu Zheng, my son... Is he going to be ok?"


    "It''s hard to say now that you haven''t seen the situation of your ancestral tomb," I said. "I''ll understand after reading it."


    She tried to hold back her tears. "Young master Wu Zheng, please help him. He is only sixteen..."


    I nodded, "don''t worry, I will try my best."


    Yang Zixiong then asked me, "young master, I know there are rules in this business. Although we are relatives, the rules should not be disordered. How many red envelopes do you need? Tell me, I''ll do it right away! " "At will," I said lightly.


    "At will?" He was stunned and looked at Yang qianer and Guo Chenlong. "This..."


    Yang qianer just wanted to talk, and Guo Chenlong took the lead. "Dad, Wu Zheng means that we are all relatives. It''s a little fun to have no money. Just because of our relationship, if you don''t give him a cent, he will do his best! Wu Zheng, isn''t it? "


    He turned to me. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I took a look at him and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," Yang qian''er said with a pestle on his elbow. "Stay at the same time!"


    "Oh..." Guo Chenlong is helpless.


    "Here..." Yang Zixiong did not understand and looked at them and us.


    Guo Chenjun hesitated for a moment and wanted to say it for me. I reached out and stopped her and shook her head gently.


    She had no choice but to hold back.


    Yang qianer calmed down for a while and said to Yang Zixiong, "Dad, I''ll make a decision about it. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Yes," said Yang Zixiong.


    Yang qian''er looked at me. "Wu Zheng, Xiaojun told me the rules of Wu family. In this way, I don''t ask how many prayers you were given last time. I''m just a younger brother. His life is worth more than anything. We give you 20 million blessings, can you see? "


    I''m still saying, "whatever."


    Yang qian''er sighed, "OK, I''ll do it right away! Xiaojun, send me Wu Zheng''s account number. "


    "Good", Guo Chenjun takes out her mobile phone.


    "Wait a minute," I looked at Yang qianer. "I haven''t finished my words. I''m at liberty. My assistant Ke''er, 500000 yuan."


    "OK! No problem! " Yang qian''er looks at Guo Chenjun. "Xiaojun, the account number of Wu Zheng''s assistant, send it to me together."


    Guo Chenjun is stunned. She looks at me. "But I don''t have my account..."


    I take out my mobile phone, "I''ll send it to you."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    Yang qianer received the account number and transferred the money immediately. Soon, I received a text message and called 20 million yuan.


    I read the text message, put away my cell phone, and stood up. "That''s it. Tomorrow morning at seven o''clock, I''ll go to Tongzhou to pick me up and see your ancestral tomb."


    "Good!" Yang Zixiong stood up and held my hand in both hands. "How much trouble do you have!"


    "Do your best!" I said calmly.


    Tears flashed in Yang Zixiong''s eyes and he held my hand tightly.


    I nodded to him and took Guo Chenjun away from the Yang family mansion.

 Chapter 361

    On the way back to Tongzhou, Guo Chenjun asked me, "Wu Zheng, what is kneeling Tianmen?"


    "It''s a way of looking for a son," I said. "Simply put, at the beginning of every day, I kowtow thirty-six heads to the northwest in my bed, seven or forty-nine days in a row, and then I can have a son."


    "Can everyone have a son by doing so?" She asked.


    "No," I said, "wouldn''t it be too easy to ask for a son like this? Kneeling at the gate of heaven can ask for a son, but it is not necessarily the son who asks. If you want to have a son, you need to cooperate with Fengshui. "


    "That only said this kneeling Tianmen, simply kneeling, kowtow, OK?" She asked curiously.


    With a quiet smile, I came to her ear and said, "just kowtow, it''s not enough..."


    I whispered a few words.


    She listened in silence, oh.


    "Do you understand?" I asked.


    She nodded with a red face, "I understand..."


    the so-called true word is the same as kneeling at Tianmen. Without these words, she would kowtow to the ground. Xiaojun has a lot of talent. I also said that she will teach her after the first month, so now I can tell her about it.


    "These are all skills, not principles," I said. "After the first month, I will teach you the number of skills, and then I will explain the principles to you. If we have a clear understanding, there will be no mystery in these skills. "


    She smiled. "Well!"


    I laughed, too.


    Our hands, ten fingers clasped, tightly held together.


    At this time, my cell phone rings.


    I took it out and saw that it was Ke''er who called.


    "Young master, Yang qianer has called me 500000 yuan," she said, "is she going to work for her family?"


    "Yes," I said, "are you back?"


    "Just got off the plane," she said. "I''ll see you later?"


    I ponder a little and look at Miss Jun around me.


    Xiaojun smiles and nods. Let Ke''er do that.


    I hesitated for a moment and said to Ke''er, "you are very tired. First, send your aunt back and have a good rest for one night. Let''s start at 7 o''clock tomorrow morning. You can make your own time. "


    "I can go over tonight..." she suddenly realized something, a bad smile, "Oh... I see. Is sister Xiaojun there


    I smile and don''t talk.


    "Hahaha, say it!" She smiled, "OK, I''ll go there early tomorrow morning, and I won''t disturb your two people''s world!"


    "OK," I said, "I''ll see you tomorrow after the rest!"


    "Good!"


    I hung up, smiled and put my phone away.


    "In fact, you can let her come here tonight." Xiaojun looks at me. "The room is open, too." "It''s OK, just don''t delay," I said. "Xiaojun, it''s going to take a week. Go back to Yuquan mountain first. I''ll call you when I''m done. "


    "Well, good!" She said, "don''t worry about me, do a good job."


    "OK," I nodded.

 Chapter 362

    After the Xijing incident, I really matured a lot. For example, Yang Jinning''s incident, although it hasn''t been started yet, I have the bottom of my mind about what happened. Yang Zixiong and his wife are all good people with good rules and good manners. Although Yang qianer and I were not happy before, she was not bad in nature, and she had a strong ability to fight decisively.


    It won''t make me unhappy that the family doesn''t have those terrible things to help them.


    So, it''s OK to handle affairs in a down-to-earth manner.


    The next day, Guo Chenjun got up early to make breakfast for me.


    Just cooked the porridge, Ke''er came here, carrying a bag of pancakes and pineapple crisps brought back from South Island.


    We had breakfast together, then I changed my clothes and took her downstairs.


    Come downstairs and have a look. The Yang family has come.


    Yang Zixiong and Yang qianer''s father and daughter saw us downstairs, and they came quickly, "Master Wu Zheng! Early! " "Good morning," I went on to introduce them, "this is my assistant Ke''er; Ke''er, this is Mr. Yang, this is Miss Yang, er... My sister-in-law..."


    Ke''er is very generous and smiles at them, "Hello, Mr. Yang, Miss Yang!"


    "How are you, Miss Kerr!" Yang Zixiong said quickly.


    Guo Chenlong came over and frowned and asked me, "Wu Zheng, why is Xiaojun''s car here? She''s upstairs? You two were together last night? "


    "Shut up!" Yang qian''er stares at him.


    "Oh..." Guo Chenlong had no choice but to change his words, "er... I mean, Xiaojun has grown up, nothing... Just stay together..."


    I ignored it and said to Yang Zixiong, "let''s go."


    "Good!" Yang Zixiong turned around and went to a luxury car and opened the door for me personally. "Young master Wu Zheng, miss Ke''er, please!"


    "Thank you," I said and took Ke''er to the car.


    Yang Zi was as like as two peas in a car.


    Yang qianer and Guo Chenlong also got on their own cars. Under the guard of two cross-country vehicles, five cars slowly drove out of the community.


    When we went out of the gate, a dog walking neighbor downstairs saw it and couldn''t help but shake a line, "Oh, not bad boy, it''s picked up again."


    I smiled at him and didn''t speak.


    The motorcade then drove out of the gate.


    The neighbor led the dog and looked at the distant motorcade. He cursed the street and turned away.


    The ancestral Tomb of Yang''s family is located in the northern mountainous area of Shangjing, more than 150 kilometers away from the urban area.


    It took us two and a half hours to get to the highway first and then down the road.


    After getting out of the car, I couldn''t help but be stunned.


    In one open field, there are four tombs built of white marble. The four tombs are arranged in a row, which symbolizes the single transmission of the four generations of Yang''s ancestors. When Yang Zixiong''s generation arrives, it happens to be the fifth generation. The layout of Fengshui here is not based on the traditional pattern of front case and back mountain, left and right help, but a special atmospheric pattern.


    I looked at the mountains in the distance, and nodded, "quadruple mountain back, son and grandson evergreen, it''s not easy to choose this geomancy person for your family!"


    Yang Zixiong''s admiring thumbs up, "you''re right. I heard my grandfather said that the famous Fengshui hall in this place is the two words you said, quadruple mountain back, and eternal youth. Listen to his old man. My grandfather asked a Taoist to choose this geomancy. But we don''t know exactly what these two sentences mean, and the Taoist didn''t say either. "


    I nodded, "so it is..."


    Yang qianer came over, "Wu Zheng, what do these two words mean?"


    But the son also asked, "yes, young master, what do you mean?"


    I look at them and smile calmly, "well, since the Taoist doesn''t want to say it clearly, I''ll explain it to you."

 Chapter 363

    "Well," they nodded.


    Yang Zixiong and Guo Chenlong also came together and listened to me carefully.


    "The geomancy of this land is open on all sides, with no dependence on left and right, and no case in front." I pointed to the mountains in the distance. "Just to the north, there are mountains, and at a glance, there are mountains behind. Ke''er, you have good eyesight. Take a closer look. Are there four in all? "


    Ke''er looked carefully and nodded, "yes, it''s quadruple."


    "Well, it''s called quadruple mountain backrest," I said to them. "Although there''s no left or right help in this Fengshui pattern, it''s very strong."


    "You''re right," said Yang Zixiong. "Since my grandfather''s generation, our family has a strong backing in business and politics. With the help of these dignitaries, everything our family did from the Great Qing Dynasty to the present is smooth and profitable! "


    Yang qianer added, "my grandfather was the emperor of Qing Dynasty, who worked for the Ministry of works and the Ministry of internal affairs; my grandfather was a famous businessman in Shangjing during the Republic of China; my grandfather was a soldier, who fought for decades, and had a certain position in his life; in my father''s generation, the Yang family did business again, and indeed, as you said, every generation has a lot of backers."


    I nodded, no wonder Yang qianer was so confident before. Her family is not only rich, but also has such a deep background.


    "What do you mean by the latter part?" Guo Chenlong couldn''t help asking.


    I took a look at him and turned to Yang Zixiong. "The advantage of quadruple mountain back is that it''s very strong to lean on the mountain, but because there is no help in this pattern, so all generations of descendants are single handed, without brothers and sisters. Uncle, your generation up to five generations, Yang family is not a daughter? " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "yes! That''s it! " Yang Zixiong looks at Yang qianer. "The Yang family hasn''t seen a girl for several generations. Later, I gave birth to qian''er, but I broke her grandfather''s joy. I''ve got more treasure since I was a child."


    "The back of the quadruple mountain, the eternal youth of the children, what is eternal youth?" I smile calmly, "green leaf refers to the son, red flower refers to the daughter, so-called evergreen refers to the descendants of the Yang family, all of them are sons."


    Yang qianer couldn''t help asking, "why am I a girl when I come to our generation?"


    "Because there are two words in the back, which the Taoist didn''t say," I said, "the back of the quadruple mountain, the descendants are evergreen. The last two words are that the five generations must sacrifice them, and the red flowers continue to live a dragon."


    "What do you mean?" They all asked.


    "It means that after five generations of Yang''s family, there will be no male or female." I said, "the so-called red flowers continue to produce dragons, which means that the son of his daughter should inherit the family business. In this way, we can continue to pass on five generations, and so on. "


    Yang Zixiong''s father and daughter were stunned at this.


    "Here..." Yang Zixiong looked at his daughter and turned to me. "Young master, do you mean that I shouldn''t have given birth to Jinning?"


    "This is not supposed to be, since he has been born, that is the Providence," I said calmly.


    "And what will it do to my daughter?" He asked.


    I looked at Yang qianer and didn''t speak.


    Yang qian''er took a deep breath. "It''s OK. Just say it."


    I pondered, "you have a brother, and you won''t have any more children."


    Yang qian''er was stunned, almost paralyzed on the ground.


    Guo Chenlong quickly hugged her, "qian''er! Are you ok? "


    Yang Zixiong was also stunned. "This... This..."


    but suddenly he understood, "I''ll go... This geomancy... It''s amazing..."


    I winked at her and motioned her not to speak through.


    She understood what I meant and nodded.


    "Young master, my daughter... She will..." Yang Zixiong''s face is complex, guilty and sad. "Can you help her?"


    I thought about it, "unless I don''t save Yang Jinning."


    "Ah? This... "Yang Zixiong was confused and looked at his daughter subconsciously.

 Chapter 364

    Yang qianer closed her eyes painfully, and she wept.


    Guo Chenlong was in a hurry. "No, I said you can''t think of a way to make the best of both worlds."


    "What makes the best of both?" I asked.


    "It''s better for you to be saved. Our Guo family can''t have no children." Guo Chenlong said anxiously, "your sister-in-law has always wanted a child. If she can''t have one, what do you want her to do?"


    I am speechless, listen to his tone, as if I don''t let Yang qianer live.


    "Don''t follow me," Yang qian''er said, glancing at me. "Wu Zheng, help my brother."


    "Qian''er, you..." Yang Zixiong''s face is ashamed.


    "Dad, you don''t have to say," Yang qian''er wiped tears from her eyes, "I''d rather be sixteen, we can''t give up on him. As for Guo''s family, hum......


    she glanced at Guo Chenlong coldly.


    Guo Chenlong was so embarrassed that he dared not speak.


    Yang qian''er turned to look at me. "You should not worry about what you should do. As long as you can save my brother, you can do anything."


    I look at Yang Zixiong. "You can avoid it. I''ll talk to my sister-in-law alone."


    "Good," Yang Zixiong looked at Guo Chenlong. "Miss Ke''er, Xiao Long, let''s go there."


    "Good dad," Guo said quickly.


    Ke''er nodded and went with them.


    After waiting for them to go far, I said to Yang qianer, "you don''t have to suffer. In fact, even if you don''t save Yang Jinning, you can''t give birth to Guo Chenlong."


    She was stunned. "Why?"


    "Because the geomancy of Guo''s family is more fierce than that of yours", I unconsciously used the word.


    "Fierce?" She didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "Guo''s ancestral tomb is buried in Sanshui Yulong Bureau. Every generation is one son and one daughter," I said. "Gu Xiaotong has given birth to a son for him. You have no place."


    "Then can I have a daughter?" She couldn''t help asking.


    I shook my head. "Two years ago, he took people to randomly move the geomancy of the ancestral tomb and built a pavilion. The night the pavilion was completed, he was hit by someone, and there was a girl in the same car. In the girl''s belly, he was pregnant with his daughter, who had an abortion. "


    Yang qian''er smiled. She smiled bitterly.


    "Sister in law, it''s all over, don''t mind," I looked at her. "I''m telling you this, and I hope you understand that from 17 years ago, when my uncle found someone to change Fengshui and knelt down to heaven to ask for a son, you''re doomed not to have another child in your life. Now Yang Jinning is sixteen years old. If you want to pass this level, you can''t do it without you. Can you understand what I mean? "


    She was silent, turned her head and burst into tears.


    "Don''t be sad," I comforted her, "what Guo Chenlong loves most is always you. Guo''s family business is yours. You are an understanding person. I believe you will handle the relationship with Gu Xiaotong well. In the future, when the child grows up, he and you will be closer than Gu Xiaotong. "


    She sighed and wiped her tears. "I know what you mean..."


    I smiled, "just understand."


    "It''s me who mistakenly blamed Xiaojun," she said with tears in her eyes. "Don''t hate the past. I will double my compensation to Xiaojun and compensate you in the future."


    I still smile, "no need, it''s good now."


    "I know what to do," she said quietly. "Help my brother."


    I nodded, turned and waved to Yang Zixiong, "uncle, come here."

 Chapter 365

    "Oh, yes!" Yang Zixiong said quickly.


    Guo Chenlong heard it and wanted to follow.


    Keer reaches for a stop, "didn''t call you."


    Guo Chenlong made a sound and had to give up.


    Ke''er turns around and follows Yang Zixiong to our side.


    "Uncle, do you know where that man changed Fengshui and moved?" I asked.


    "It''s not clear," said Yang Zixiong. "I sent him that night. He wouldn''t let me see it. I waited for a night in Gubei town in the East."


    "And then you didn''t find any movement?" I stretched out my hand and made a comparison. "It''s near the ancestral tomb."


    "No," he said, "I was dissatisfied with you. At that time, I still doubted the problem and thought whether I had been cheated. However, because I was eager to ask for a son, I would rather believe him and kneel for forty-nine days, and then qian''er''s mother did give... "


    he stopped and gave Yang qian''er an apologetic look.


    Yang qianer is very calm. "It''s OK dad, you don''t have to feel sorry for me, brother."


    Yang Zixiong looked at his daughter painfully. "Dad is sorry for you. I will make up for you and Bruce Lee."


    Yang qianer smiled helplessly? Don''t say this... "


    Yang Zixiong seems to understand something. He takes a look at Guo Chenlong in the distance," Xiao long he... "


    " Dad ", Yang qianer interrupts him," it''s important to save my brother. Other things, we will talk about later. " Yang Zixiong was silent for a moment, nodded, "OK."


    He looked at me. "That''s what happened, young master. I didn''t find any changes."


    I pondered a little bit, "what that person used... Should be the method of cutting and generating the continuous pulse..."


    "cutting and generating the continuous pulse?" Yang''s father and daughter are shocked.


    But he looked at them and asked me, "young master, what is it to cut off the life and continue the pulse?"


    I look at her, and I look at the father and daughter of the Yang family. I explain that "the method of cutting and renewing the blood vessels is a very advanced geomancy. In short, it is to cut and renew the blood vessels of geomancy. In this way, Shengmai can be reborn and continue the fragrant fire. "


    "Where is the pulse?" Asked Keer.


    Yang''s father and daughter nodded to ask the same question.


    After a little meditation, I turned around and went to the grandfather''s grave of Yang''s family. I looked at it carefully. Then I began to inspect Yang qianer''s grandfather''s grave in turn and went to her grandfather''s grave. I found that the underground life vein had been broken for a long time, and the gas field was scattered. But under each grave, there was a gathering evil array, which was still in operation.


    After the examination, I knew it.


    I went back to Yang Zixiong and said, "the lifeblood of the ancestral tomb is broken. The man arranged a array under each tomb and used the array to draw spirit from the lifeblood of other places, which continued the fragrance of the Yang family. This man has some abilities, but he doesn''t have enough fire. He is smart and wild. In this way, Yang Jinning will not be surprised if there is no accident. "


    "Then... What now?" Yang Zixiong asked nervously.


    "We need to find another pulse, see what''s going on there, and then we can judge," I said. "My hands can''t touch the town. You come with me."


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    I took her and turned to the grave.


    Yang Zixiong was worried.


    Yang qian''er hugged his father''s arm and comforted him, "don''t worry, Wu Zheng can."


    Yang Zixiong is more practical.


    When I came to the tomb of Yang''s ancestor, I looked carefully. I went around to the left side of the tomb and pointed to somewhere on the ground


    "Good!" , Ke''er takes out his knife from his waist, squats down, carefully Prys up the bluestone bricks on the ground, and then picks them up.


    I pinched my fingers for a moment and thought about the zhensha talisman. I pointed at the back of Ke''er.


    Zhensha talisman turned into a golden light and flew to Ke''er and disappeared.


    Ke''er was excited and gave me a look.


    "Go on," I said lightly.

 Chapter 366

    She nodded and went on digging.


    Soon there was a small mound of earth.


    The town is deeply buried, but as the seal soil is dug out, a black air emerges.


    Keer slowed down and was careful. She knew that the town was coming out.


    "Don''t be nervous," I whispered, "this object is very evil, but your sword has been tempered and raised. You also have zhensha Fu, which can''t hurt you."


    "Well," Kor replied.


    The black air became heavier and heavier, but Ke''er held his breath. Soon, the tip of the knife touched something and made a light sound.


    Keer stopped and turned to me and said, "it''s dug."


    "Don''t move it, just dig away the soil on it and show its head," I ordered.


    She carefully poked the soil with a knife, and soon the town showed its true face. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    it''s a fierce black lion with red eyes. When it was unearthed, Ke''er subconsciously covered his nose with his arm and stood up.


    "How smelly..." Ke''er frowned.


    I also frown. It''s not the smell of corpse, it''s the smell of blood. This object is tempered with blood.


    "It''s called stepping on wealth," I said to her. "It''s a kind of fierce lion. If you bury one, you can make your family lose their wealth and their lives."


    "Ah?" But her son was stunned. "One of them is the Yang family..."


    She subconsciously looked at the father and daughter of the Yang family in the distance.


    "One can kill people, and three can restrict each other and turn evil spirits into use." I smiled lightly and looked at the treading on wealth. "I guessed it right. This man is a wild road."


    "What now?" Asked Keer.


    "Take a yellow paper," I ordered.


    "Well!" Keer put down the bag on his shoulder, opened it, took out a piece of yellow paper and handed it to me.


    I picked it up, pinched the fingers and fixed a spirit seeking talisman on the paper. Then I squatted down and put the talisman on the fortune treading head.


    A big stream of black gas gushed out of his eyes and mouth, wrapped around the lock talisman, and then melted in. The spirit seeking talisman absorbed enough black air, rose without wind, spiraled up and flew to us.


    I put out my hand, folded it up and put it away. I told Ke''er, "bury the soil back."


    Ke''er nodded, squatted down and pushed the soil back into the pit.


    Stepping on wealth was buried in a flash.


    After burying, we turned around and went back to Yang''s father and daughter.


    "It''s too late today," I said to them. "Let others go first. Let''s live in Gubei town tonight. Tomorrow morning, we''ll find the Shengmai."


    "Good," they nodded.


    We went back to the parking place together. I took two bottles of water, washed Kerl''s hands, and then led her to the front SUV.


    At this time, the luxury car is not working well.


    Yang qianer drives himself, and Yang Zixiong sits on the copilot.


    "You go back first, we won''t go back tonight," Yang qianer told those people.


    "Yes!" Said the men in unison.


    As soon as Guo Chenlong saw it, he hurriedly ran over. "I''ll go with you, too!"


    "What are you going to do?" Yang qianer frowned.


    "Such a big thing, I have to follow it!" Guo Chenlong said.


    "Go away!" Yang qian''er snapped, and the SUV whistled around, heading for Gubei town.

 Chapter 367

    Gubei town is not too far away. It''s a famous tourist town, full of hot spring hotels. Yang qianer found the best hotel and booked four luxury suites.


    It''s luxury, that''s all. It''s just a little better than a normal room.


    But it doesn''t matter. We''re here to do business. It''s OK to live in a place. As for the environment, it doesn''t matter.


    After settling down, we went to the hotel restaurant and had lunch together.


    Just after the dish arrived, Yang Zixiong received a call from his family saying that Yang Jinning had vomited blood.


    Yang Zixiong suddenly lost his master.


    "It''s normal for him to spit blood at this time," I said. "Don''t worry."


    "Really Asked Yang qianer.


    "I saw his condition yesterday. Although he was in a deep coma, it''s not a big problem to persist for a few days," I said. "Let''s find out the pulse tomorrow, find out the problem, and then go back. Then I will arrange the array according to the situation, and give him more time to persist until the problem is solved."


    Yang Zixiong said with a sigh of relief, "young master, how much trouble you have taken."


    "Yes," I said.


    Yang qian''er thought about it and asked me, "what should I do next after finding the pulse?"


    "The real way to cut and continue the vital energy is to cut and then connect the vital energy," I explained. "The vital energy is like the meridians. After such a break and a continuation, the vital energy will flourish again."


    I look at Yang Zixiong. "But at the beginning, that man was a wild man. He only cut off the birth veins, but he didn''t know the method of succession. So he used the gather evil array to transfer the birth veins of other places, just to make up the number. If he didn''t do it, his career would be at least several times as good as it is now


    Yang Zixiong suddenly realized, "no wonder..."


    "no wonder what?" Asked Keer.


    Yang Zixiong took a look at her and said, "my grandfather is a great Qing Dynasty businessman. At my age, his family has 30 million liang of property. During the period of the Republic of China, my grandfather controlled the import of kerosene from seven northern provinces, with tens of millions of assets. Their father and son, both of them, are regarded as the top businessmen in Beijing at that time. But in my generation, despite my hard work, Yang''s career is OK, but no matter how hard I try, it''s still far from their height... "


    he sighed," I always think it''s my problem, but I didn''t think it''s because of the problem of Fengshui... "


    "So we need to find the birth vein as soon as possible. First, we need to find out whether someone is deliberately harming people. Second, we need to break the jusha array and then connect the birth vein of your ancestral tomb again." I said, "check the birth vein, and we can find it tomorrow. As for the birth vein, it depends on the specific situation."


    Yang qianer thought about it and asked me, "that is to say, after the Fengshui problem is solved, my career will be better?"


    "Within ten years, to maintain the status quo," I said, "ten years later, Yang Jinning will take over at the age of 26. By then, the career of the Yang family will advance by leaps and bounds and will not be worse than that of your grandparents."


    Yang qian''er nodded, "that''s good."


    "Young master, you are the Savior of my Yang family!" Yang Zixiong looked at me excitedly. "Thank you so much!"


    "It''s just beginning. Don''t thank me first," I said. "There are so many variables in Fengshui. It''s not good that you thanked me too early."


    Yang Zixiong said, "well, I see. Young master, you go on to say, what shall we do after finding the pulse? " "One is to find out whether someone is deliberately harming people; the other is to break the jusha formation and then connect the birth vein of your ancestral tomb again." I said, "check the birth vein tomorrow; as for the birth vein, it depends on the specific situation."


    "Good!" Yang Zixiong said, "we believe you, you look at the arrangement, how to come!" "Yes," said Yang qian''er, "Wu Zheng, please take more pains."

 Chapter 368

    I look at them, a quiet smile, "eat."


    Yang''s father and daughter are understanding people. They are decisive and wise in matters of great importance. On the contrary, Guo''s father and son are incomparable. It seems that people''s quality is different. In fact, it is all the result of Fengshui. Guo''s men are all black sheep, but their daughters are excellent from generation to generation, but they don''t know how to cherish them. The sons of the Yang family are outstanding from generation to generation. Although Yang qianer is a daughter, her foundation is in the ancestral tomb, so she is also excellent.


    Guo Chenlong can marry her. It''s a virtue in his last life.


    After dinner, I took Kerr back to my room.


    When I came to my room, Ke''er made two cups of coffee and brought them to me, sat down beside me, and then asked me, "young master, Yang Jinning spits blood, is it related to our use of wealth?"


    I took a look at her and laughed, "it''s good. It''s improved."


    But he smiled and then asked me, "why is stepping on wealth so fierce? If you touch it with a rune, you can make Yang Jinning spit blood?"


    "It''s not the fortune murderer, it''s the four gathering evil formations of Yang''s ancestral tomb, holding Yang Jinning''s life." I took a sip of coffee and looked at her. "I didn''t say when I was eating just now, that person only can cut off the life and can''t renew the pulse. He used the gathering evil formation to absorb the earth atmosphere of other blood vessels, which is called stealing the sky and changing the sun. It''s called the dog tailed sable. Yang Zixiong did give birth to Yang Jinning, but Yang''s life was also bound by those jusha formation. Fortunately, the old Yang family shouldn''t be the last one. Otherwise, even if Yang Jinning doesn''t have an accident and is over twenty-five years old, it''s hard for him to live a long life, and he won''t have any children. "


    Ke''er understood, "so, it''s not a bad thing to come out earlier!" "It''s not a bad thing," I said. "It''s Tianyou Yang family."


    She nodded and then asked me, "is this a very dangerous thing, young master?"


    "Why do you ask?" I asked her.


    "I just think that this time, you gave me a little more," she said. "Several times ago, you gave me two or three hundred thousand each time. That''s a lot. This time, you gave me half a million at once, and I wondered if this time was particularly dangerous..."


    I smiled calmly, "first, the money is not from me, but from the owner; second, there is not much of 500000 yuan. You are absolutely worth the money."


    Can son embarrassed smile smile, "I still don''t know? It''s said that it''s from the Lord, but in fact, you reward me. Every time the Lord asks you how much blessing you need, you are at your own discretion, and then you ask me a price for fear of my loss. I understand your kindness to me, young master. "


    "You''re my assistant. I''m not good to you. To whom?" I smile quietly, put down the coffee, "after a while, go back to sleep."


    "Sleep?" She was stunned. "What time is it? Do you take a nap? "


    "Starting tomorrow, at least three days in a row, we can''t rest," I said. "When we can rest now, we''ll have enough energy to save."


    She understood. She stood up. "OK! Then I''ll go back and drink. "


    She picked up the coffee and turned to go.


    "Ke''er," I called to stop her and stood up, "can I sleep alone?"


    She shrugged. "I can''t sleep."


    I thought, "sleep here."


    "Are you not afraid of yangqianer''s gossip?" She asked.


    I smiled lightly, "whatever she wants."


    But the son didn''t speak, put down the coffee, come together, tightly hugged me.

 Chapter 369

    The next day, Yang qianer knocked at the door early in the morning.


    We got up earlier than she did. We heard a knock on the door, but she went to open the door for her.


    Yang qian''er didn''t think much about it. She said to Ke''er early, and then came into the room.


    "Is uncle up?" I asked her.


    "Dad got up early," said Yang qianer. "I''m afraid you didn''t get up, so I asked him to wait in the restaurant first. I came here by myself."


    I put on my coat. "Let''s go."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We went to the restaurant to meet Yang Zixiong, had a simple breakfast, and then left the hotel to look for Shengmai. After getting on the bus, I took out the spirit seeking talisman, folded it into a paper crane, pinched my fingers and kneaded it. In my mind, a scene suddenly appeared: at the foot of the mountain, a food factory under construction, on the open ground to the east of the factory, three fierce black Lions jumped up and down like crazy


    My heart moved, and I asked Ke''er, "check to see if there is a food factory under construction nearby?"


    "Good!" Keer takes out his cell phone. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    listen to Yang qianer and turn around, "I don''t need to check, I''ll know by phone."


    "Well, then ask," I said.


    "Well!" Yang qianer takes out her mobile phone and dials up a phone, "hello? Chen Ju? I am Yang qianer. I want to ask if there is a new food factory near Gubei town? yes! well! ... yes? What''s your name? where are you? Gubei Town Development Zone? OK, OK, I see. Thank you Chen Ju! "


    Put down the phone, she looked at me, "in the development zone."


    "Check the route," I said.


    "Good!" She nodded.


    You can see it. Put away your cell phone.


    Yang qianer soon found out, "that''s it. Wuyang Food Co., Ltd. is at the northernmost end of the Development Zone, next to Beishan Mountain."


    "That''s it," I said. "Let''s go!"


    "Well!" Yang qianer put down her mobile phone, started the car, drove out of the hotel, and drove to the development zone.


    The development zone is not far away. It''s less than half an hour away.


    Wuyang food''s factory covers an area of several hundred mu, and its scale is very large. The construction site is in full swing and is under intense construction. In the east of the construction site, there is about one kilometer of open land, covered with snow, overgrown with weeds, and a black air looming.


    I pointed at the blackness, "there it is!"


    "Good!" Yang qianer slams the steering wheel and the SUV roars into the open land.


    I stared at the blackness. When it was near, I asked Yang qianer to stop the car.


    Yang qianer slowly stops the car and turns to see me.


    "You wait here, Kel, let''s go," I ordered.


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    We both opened the door and got out of the car. We stopped before the dark air.


    Yang Zixiong and Yang qianer also got off the bus, looking at them nervously from afar.


    I squatted down and looked carefully at the black Qi on the ground. I found that there was not only a gathering evil array, but also a Eight Trigram combination yuan array. Under these two arrays, there was a Qi pulse from the north mountain. This vein was supposed to be good, but because the foundation of the West construction plant moved the local atmosphere, now this vein has been disordered.


    I stood up, took a long breath, and looked around at Ke''er.


    "How is it?" Asked Keer.

 Chapter 370

    "Half joy, half sorrow," I said.


    "What do you say?" She didn''t understand.


    "I''m glad that this is not someone who deliberately harmed Yang''s family, but the construction site over there has moved the local atmosphere and disturbed the Qi. So it''s not easy to use the gathering evil array." I mean those black Qi. "These black Qi are all from stepping on the wealth, which can''t be shown in normal words. But now, you see, it''s a miasma, which means that the following Qi has been disordered."


    She nodded and then asked me, "what about worry?"


    "When the man first arranged the jusha array, he probably wanted to add insurance, so he arranged another eight trigrams combination array in the jusha array. His original intention is good. The eight trigrams combined with Yuan array can purify the gas field and remove the evil spirit from the earth''s Qi. In this way, the earth''s Qi in the Qi can be continuously added into the evil spirit gathering array of Yang''s ancestral tomb through the evil spirit gathering array, which is used by the feng shui of Yang''s family. "


    "And the question?" She asked.


    "The problem is that he used the wrong place," I said. "His layout is very suitable for combining eight trigrams with Yuan array, but it can''t be used at the source, but it should be used at the ancestral Tomb of Yang family. It is a talisman for Yang Jinning to use in the four jusha formation of Yang''s ancestral tomb, but it is a talisman for him to wear here. "


    She frowned. "What do you say?"


    "The principle in this is very complicated. To put it simply, if we break the formation, Yang Jinning will die tonight. If we can''t get this life right, we have to explain it." I said, "that is to say, after we break the formation, we must go back immediately. For the next two days and nights, we will watch Yang Jinning. After he has passed this pass, he will come back to renew the blood supply for the Yang family. "


    "I think it''s a big deal. Didn''t you just say it yesterday? We can''t rest these days. It''s OK. Work harder. Protect him for two days. "


    I shook my head. "It''s not that simple. I used to interfere with the underworld affairs in Wanshan town to save those people. This kind of thing, I really don''t want to do it again... "


    but I was stunned," you mean, which method do you want to use? "


    "There''s no other way," I said with a helpless smile. "Let''s say that without this eight trigrams array, we have to protect Yang Jinning for two days. But that kind of protection is not the same as this kind of protection... "


    she took a deep breath, nodded," I see... "


    I looked around and saw that there were no trees around. After a little meditation, she turned to the Yang family.


    But when he saw it, he quickly followed.


    Yang Zixiong and Yang qianer look at each other, and then they come quickly. "How are you doing?"


    "Shengmai has been found. Now it has to be broken," I look at them. "But in the next two days, Yang Jinning will have his life in the air. I can continue Shengmai for the Yang family only after he passes through this pass."


    "Life hangs on the line..." Yang qianer turns to see Yang Zixiong.


    Yang Zixiong was silent for a while and asked me, "what do we need to do?" "You don''t have to do anything about it. You need my sister-in-law to cooperate with me." I look at Yang qianer. "You will be very dangerous, but you can rest assured that you will be ok with me. Just......


    I hesitated for a moment. I''m sorry to say the following.


    "Just what?" Yang qian''er asked, "it doesn''t matter. Just say it."


    "I want to practice talismans on you and turn you into Yang Jinning''s double," I looked at her. "In the process of practicing talismans, you......


    " what am I? " She looked at me seriously.


    "No clothes," I said.


    Yang qian''er said, "ah?"


    Yang Zixiong hesitated for a moment. "Young master, is there no other way?"


    "No," I shook my head. "Yang Jinning shouldn''t have been born. Unless his sister-in-law is his double, he can''t stop the ghost difference in the underworld."


    "This... Qian''er..." Yang Zixiong looks at his daughter and gets tangled.


    Yang qian''er''s face flashed a blush. She lowered her head and remained silent for a while. She took a deep breath and looked up at me. "OK!" "I''m just mending the talisman. I won''t do anything else. Don''t worry," I looked at her. "The other thing is only known to the four of us. Don''t tell Guo Chenlong."


    Yang qian''er blushed and nodded in silence.


    I told Kor, "let''s break."


    "OK!" he nodded

 Chapter 371

    We turn around and go back to jusha formation, ready to break the formation.


    "Stepping on wealth in the formation of gathering evil spirits is cultivated by the method of blood sacrifice, which is easy to hurt people." I said to Ke''er, "first, stay away. After I break the formation, you dig them out with a knife in the order I pointed out. You may have some discomfort in the process, so you have to bear with it. "


    "Good!" Said kor''er.


    I beckoned her to stay away.


    Ke''er walked more than ten meters away, turned around and looked at me intently.


    I pinched my fingers and thought about breaking the seal mantra. Then I pointed to the gathering evil formation on the ground. A golden light from the fingertips, hit the ground, the black breath of a gush out, and then dissipated.


    This time, the jusha array and the eight trigrams combination array are all broken.


    I looked at my hand, and saw a golden light on it. I didn''t expect that it would be so simple to break through the array...


    I would smile, take a deep breath, turn around and look at Ke''er. "OK."


    Ke''er came quickly, reached out and drew the knife from his waist, and was ready.


    I went forward a few steps, came to the first step in front of wealth, pointed to a place on the ground and told Ke''er, "dig here, remember, face me, so that you can''t look at it face to face behind it."


    "Well!" Ke''er went around to the back of treading on wealth, knelt down on one knee, and dug it up quickly.


    She was very quick, very quick, and soon the money in the earth came out. As soon as the blood red eyes came out, a strong evil spirit rushed towards me, and disappeared before meeting me.


    Well, I still feel a stab in my face.


    Stepping on wealth is a ferocious Town, especially it is cultivated by human blood. After the jusha formation broke, it also lost its shackles. Once unearthed, it will hurt people. When I stand in front of it, it will attack me when it sees me. If there is no one in front of it, it will hurt me.


    Of course, Ke''er doesn''t know about it and doesn''t need her to understand it.


    Keer put down his knife, dug out the fortune with his hands and put it on the ground.


    I pinched my fingers and thought about the spiritual incantation in my heart and the fortune treading on the ground. A golden light hit him and sealed his evil spirit instantly.


    Ke''er''s forehead was sweating and his hands were trembling.


    "Is it hard?" I asked her.


    "It''s OK," she said. "It''s just a little bit painful. I can hold back!"


    "Hold on. I''ll heal you after digging it out."


    "Well!" She nodded and took the knife.


    I took her to the left rear of the first step, pointing to the ground, "dig here."


    "Well," Ke''er went over and continued to dig.


    This time, her movements are a little slower. I can see that her arms are very uncomfortable. She is trying to endure the cold stabbing pain and try to maintain the speed.


    After nearly two minutes of digging, he showed his head.


    Like the one just now, a wave of evil spirit rushed out, and it dissipated before meeting me.


    There was a sharp pain in my face.


    Ke''er forced himself to bear the pain on his arm and trembled to take out his fortune and put it on the ground.


    I pinched my finger and sealed the fierce beast.


    Ke''er took the knife, stood up and took a deep breath.


    "Hold on, there''s one last!" I encouraged her.


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I went to the opposite of the last step, pointing to the ground, "dig here."


    Ke''er followed, knelt down on one knee, and dug up with difficulty.


    Her movements slowed down obviously, her face was pale, her hands were shaking and she could hardly hold the knife. I can''t help her, because my hand can''t touch wealth, or it will delay later.


    So I can only encourage her to dig out the last one as soon as possible.


    "Hold on, Kel!" I stared at her. "Clench your teeth, all in one, quick!"


    She stopped, panted hard for a while, then clenched her teeth and sped up.

 Chapter 372

    Soon, the third step was dug out.


    After Keer put it on the ground, her legs softened and she sat on the snow.


    She gasped heavily, her hands trembled violently, her skin turned pale blue, and her lips turned blue.


    I quickly sealed my fortune, picked her up, and walked quickly to the SUV.


    Yang Zixiong and Yang qianer have a look, and they come here quickly.


    "Young master! Miss Ke''er, she... "Yang Zixiong asked in surprise.


    "Wrap your clothes around the three things," I shouted, "sister-in-law, open the door, quick!"


    "Oh, yes!" Yang qianer hurried back to open the door.


    Yang Zixiong took off his coat and hurried to step on wealth in the distance.


    I took Kerr to the car, closed the door, took off her coat, pulled over her body, and pressed her back heart with my hand. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "ah ~", but as soon as the body is refreshed, the palms of both hands suddenly emit black air.


    The power of golden light is great, and the healing effect is excellent. Only a few seconds later, Ke''er took a breath and collapsed into my arms.


    I immediately hugged her.


    Yang qianer outside the car saw this scene and her eyes were complicated.


    I don''t care what she thinks.


    "Is it hard?" I asked in a low voice.


    Ke''er gasped for a while and looked at his hands. They were back to normal.


    She forced herself to sit up, turned around, and smiled at me, "it''s ok..."


    I reached out to wipe her sweat, "Yang''s ancestral tomb has twelve wealth steps..."


    "ah?" Can son body a soft, fell into my bosom.


    "Those who are not in a hurry," I hugged her, smiled at her, and continued, "those three seals won''t be fierce. When we come to continue the birth vein, let the Yang family find someone to dig."


    "Ah, how can you speak and gasp..." but I have nothing to say.


    "Hahaha..." I was amused by her lovely appearance.


    Yang qianer silently turns around and doesn''t look at us.


    I massaged Ke''er''s shoulders and arms, then pinched her waist and crotch. The channels and collaterals were unblocked, and her strength was restored.


    "Try it, are you moving?" I asked her.


    She moved her arm and twisted her waist. "No problem, she''s full of blood!"


    I also smiled, "OK, then get out of the car."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I opened the door and got out of the car. I looked at Yang Zixiong in the distance. He had wrapped his fortune in his coat and was walking here with his arms.


    Yang qian''er saw me get out of the car, came over and asked, "but what happened to her just now?"


    "It''s very angry. She''s hurt a little," I said. "It''s ok now."


    Just as he was talking, Ke''er came here.


    Yang qian''er quickly took her hand. "But, you''re working hard."


    But a smile, "it''s OK."


    Yang Zixiong came to us and asked me, "young master, how to deal with these things?" "How old was the man who changed Fengshui for you seventeen years ago?" I asked.


    "In his forties," he said. "Then he should still be alive now." I look at his coat in his arms. "These towns are very evil. If they are destroyed, they will be backfired. If they are not good, they will die. In this way, you can find a place to save them. I don''t think it will be long before that person comes to you, but you will give it back to him later. "


    "OK! I''ll listen to you! " Yang Zixiong said.


    I look at Yang qianer, "Yang Jinning can''t hold on any longer. Let''s go back to Beijing!"


    Yang qian''er nodded, "OK!"

 Chapter 373

    At noon, we went back to Xiangshan. As soon as we entered Yang''s mansion, we heard Yang qianer''s mother crying.


    "Jinning! Son......


    let''s quickly step upstairs and come to Yang Jinning''s room to have a look. Yang is shaking violently on the bed, spitting blood in his mouth, and his mother has become a tearful man holding him.


    "Jinning!" Yang''s father and daughter are shocked and want to rush through.


    I reached out and stopped them. "Wait downstairs. I''ll save him."


    Yang Zixiong excitedly took my hand and said to me, "young master! You must help him! I beg of you! "


    "I will. Don''t worry," I comforted him. "Wait downstairs. Everyone goes down except Ke''er."


    Yang Zixiong nodded, turned and ordered the two maids in the corridor, "go downstairs and wait!"


    "Oh, yes!" The two girls hurried away.


    He turned and told Yang qianer, "go and help your mother out."


    "Good!" Yang qian''er walked into the bedroom quickly and picked up his mother. "Mom, Wu Zheng will save his brother. Let''s wait downstairs."


    When Yang qianer''s mother heard this, she got up and walked quickly to the door. She flopped down to my knees and said, "Master Wu Zheng, help my son..."


    I quickly picked her up. "Auntie, don''t do that. You go downstairs to have a rest. We have to start saving people quickly."


    She nodded in tears.


    Yang Zixiong took her hand. "Let''s not delay here. Let''s go."


    Yang qianer''s mother took a sad look at her son on the bed, followed her husband and daughter to leave the bedroom and go downstairs.


    When they came downstairs, I turned to tell Ke''er, "you are watching outside. If there are ghosts or other people approaching, kill them!"


    "Good!" Ke''er nodded and drew the knife from his waist.


    I turned and went into the bedroom and closed the door.


    When I came to Yang Jinning''s bed, I pinched my fingers on his shoulders and brows. He was motionless for a moment. He looked at the ceiling with a pair of inanimate eyes, blood gushing out of the corners of his mouth, and there was a giggle in his throat.


    I gazed at the center of his brow and found that his light had faded.


    After the jusha array of the source''s lifeblood was broken, his vitality had basically been cut off. Coupled with the backfire caused by the eight trigrams combination array, his life was now in the line.


    After a little meditation, I turned to the center of the bedroom, pinched my finger and put it on the ground, arranged a Taiji array, then I gathered the spirit talisman for visualizing the three talents, reached out for a flick, and put the talisman into the array. After the three talismans are thrown in, the powerful aura field rises up and covers the whole Yang family mansion.


    The power of Sancai spirit gathering array is much stronger than that of that person''s spirit gathering array. It can temporarily replace the lifeblood of Yang''s ancestral tomb. Although it can''t support the fortune of Yang''s family and others, it can continue the vitality of Yang Jinning alone.


    To be on the safe side, I added a five thunder town spirit talisman and a fire talisman. After strengthening the two talismans, the fierce fire and five thunder Qi appeared in the aura of the three Talent Gathering spirit array. In this way, the collected aura can be purified by fire, and the five thunder Qi can also break through Yang Jinning''s body and protect his Yuanshen to the maximum extent.


    After the array was arranged, there was a strange cry outside.


    It was a shrill voice, indistinguishable from men''s and women''s, which was very unpleasant and harsh.


    It was a monster. It jumped at Ke''er with a strange cry and was cut off by Ke''er. It made a scream. Then, all kinds of voices came, men and women, old and young. For a time, it seemed that the corridor was full of people. Their purpose was the same, that is to rush in.


    But if they want to come in, they have to ask Ke''er if the knife in his hand agrees.


    Therefore, the outside world was shocked and screamed, as if it had become a hell on earth.


    Xiangshan is a treasure land with many monsters.


    These monsters usually hide in the mountain or underground Qi, hiding their ambitions and desires. Yang Jinning is the only son of the Yang family. He is the heir of tens of billions of properties. Now he is full of life and his life is hanging in a line. For the goblins, this is the best chance to seize his house and a chance given by heaven. They are afraid of being light in the mountains. Which one doesn''t want to experience the human voice? Yang Jinning is young, handsome and rich in gold. Who doesn''t want to compete for such a good opportunity?


    The so-called people die for wealth, birds die for food, and so do monsters.


    In order to get Yang Jinning''s body, they went on and on like moths fighting fire, crazy.


    Regardless of the sound of killing outside, I turned around and walked to the bed. After a little concentration, I pinched my fingers and made a talisman on Yang Jinning''s body.


    Yang Jinning groaned, his head askew, and passed out.


    I look at his brow carefully. His spirit is still weak, but the vitality has been temporarily connected. Under the impact of the five thunder Qi, the blocked meridians also show signs of dredging.

 Chapter 374

    I''m relieved. At least for the time being, he can''t die.


    There was another scream outside. It was the scream of a banshee. It was very tragic.


    I frowned, subconsciously looked at the Sancai array in the middle of the bedroom. This array is too eye-catching and powerful outside. Yang Jinning can''t bear it. It''s easy to attract other monsters.


    I pondered a little and found a way. Then I focused on my left hand and began to practice talismans.


    Soon, the inverted Seven Star array began to work in the divine light of my hand.


    I hold the array, step back, protect myself with thunder code in my right hand, and throw the inverted Seven Star array onto Yang Jinning with my left hand.


    Yang Jinning''s body suddenly arched, his eyes and mouth widened. After a few seconds, the spirit gathering array turned into a golden light and flew into his body.


    As soon as he was soft, he fell on the bed and did not move.


    I quickly walked to the bedside and looked at it carefully. The Sancai spirit gathering array has been integrated into his body. Its power is just right now.


    This is the second time I use the inverted Seven Star array. To be honest, I don''t have much in mind.


    Fortunately, it is a success. My heart is hanging. I can put it down for the time being.


    The screams outside came to an abrupt end and the battle was over.


    I took a long breath, turned to the door, opened the door, only to see Ke''er gasping and sitting on the ground, looking a little dull, eyes full of tears of fear.


    I was shocked, and quickly picked her up. "Are you ok?"


    Ke''er gasped for a long time, then came back to his senses and looked up at me. "Young master, I... I killed a lot of people..."


    as soon as I took her into my arms and pacified her, "those are not people, but monsters..."


    she threw a knife and held me tightly.


    "How nice!" I hugged her. "Good job!"


    These monsters are different from the yellow skin. They are all rushed up in the image of human beings. But she knows that they are not human beings. But after cutting down so many monsters in a row, her heart is still under great impact.


    Appearance is the most harmful thing.


    I patiently explained this to her, appeased her for a long time, and then she calmed down.


    "Young master, am I useless?" She asked me in a low voice.


    I smiled calmly, "no, it''s you who have improved."


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course." I looked at her carefully. "Monsters are different from evil spirits. The higher the cultivation, the stronger the confusion. The accomplishments you killed are not high, but they can change the human form after all. When you have today''s experience, you will not panic or be confused in the face of more powerful things in the future. "


    She smiled, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and nodded her head vigorously, "MMM!"


    I released her, picked up the two knives on the ground, looked at them, killed dozens of monsters, and the evil spirit on them was stronger.


    "Put it away," I handed it to her. "You''re a fighter. You can''t just throw away your weapons."


    "Well!" Embarrassed, she took the knife and carefully put it back into the scabbard at her waist.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t," she said firmly.


    "This Sabre can kill evil spirits and monsters. The more you kill, the more powerful you will be." I explained to her, "you have killed yellow skin with them before, so you can kill monsters with them today. Now they are more vicious, and they will be more powerful in the future. "


    "Well! We grow together! " She said.


    "Good!" I smile lightly, "go, go downstairs to see them."


    "Look at them?" "What''s the matter with them?"


    "These monsters show a human shape. You can see them, and they can see them," I said. "They are not like you. They may be scared. Let''s go and have a look. Don''t scare people to death."


    "Let''s go!" But hurry up.


    I took a look at the bedroom door and led Ke''er downstairs.

 Chapter 375

    When I came downstairs to have a look, I didn''t expect that the people of the Yang family were all scared.


    Yang Zixiong sat on the sofa, his wife curled up in his arms, shivering; Yang qianer stood at the bottom of the stairs, leaning against the wall, panting powerlessly, and was already scared to be silly; two maids fell to the ground, one passed out, the other seemed to have been emptied of his soul, his pants were wet, and the carpet was in a mess.


    As soon as I picked up Yang qianer, I quickly walked to the sofa, put her beside Yang Zixiong and his wife, pinched the finger Jue to visualize the Amulet of peace, and pressed her eyebrow.


    "Ah ~" Yang qianer suddenly woke up and cried.


    "Wu Zheng, there are ghosts! There are ghosts! " She held my hand in tears.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK already," I comforted her. "Calm down first, I''ll save my uncle and aunt first."


    Yang qianer covers her face, releases me, and nods in tears.


    I turned around and pressed the amulet into her parents'' eyebrows.


    Yang Zixiong exclaimed and woke up. Seeing me, he held my hand tightly. "Young master, there was a ghost just now!"


    Yang qianer''s mother also woke up, her eyes full of tears, helplessly looking at me, tears can not live. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "uncle, auntie, you don''t need to be afraid", I said, "those are all hidden monsters near Xiangshan. Now they have been killed by Ke''er, they won''t come again."


    "Monsters?" Yang Zixiong looked at me in horror. "Is there a demon?" "In this world, if there are gods, there will be ghosts, if there are immortals, there will be demons," I said. "There are all kinds of mysterious forces and supernatural laws in this world. Otherwise, why do you kneel at Tianmen and come to your son? Do you mean that


    After listening to me, he understood, "yes, you are right..."


    "then why did they rush in?" Yang qian''er asked in tears.


    I take a look at her. "To take away?" "Take away?" Both father and daughter were stunned.


    "They feel that Yang Jinning''s vitality is broken, and now it''s life hanging in the line," I said. "For the monsters whose accomplishments are not too high, it''s a heaven given opportunity to take away at this time. If they miss it, they will have no chance. Yang Jinning is only 16 years old, tall and handsome, and the only successor of the Yang family. With such good conditions, which demon is not salivating for him? "


    "Then... What if they take it away?" Asked Yang qianer.


    "In that case, your brother will survive," I said, "but he is no longer Yang Jinning."


    "Thank you for being here... Thank you for being here..." Yang Zixiong was so afraid that he closed his eyes and burst into tears.


    "Take a rest," I turned to look at the two maids. "I''ll save them first. Let''s talk later."


    "Well!" Yang qianer returns to her senses, wipes her tears and nods.


    While I was talking to them, Ke''er had already carried the two maids to the sofa opposite.


    I turned around and came to the two girls. I pinched my fingers and beat the amulet into their eyebrows.


    The girl who peed in her pants woke up in a flash, and then she cried.


    The other girl just shivered, but didn''t wake up.


    I don''t think it''s right. Let Ke''er hold her up and look at her eyebrows carefully. I can''t help but feel tight. I see a green light hidden in her divine light. The essence of the green light is a parrot.


    This is a parrot demon. After it rushed in, it found that there were too many demons, but Yang Jinning had only one. He thought he couldn''t get one, so he just started with this girl. It hides in the girl''s divine light, devours the girl''s divine light greedily, sucks her essence, and is not afraid of the amulet at all.

 Chapter 376

    "A parrot is going to take the girl''s house," I said to Ke''er. "Stay away from me. I''ll take it out!"


    "Good!" But the son picked up another girl, turned and told the Yang family, "uncle, aunt, sister-in-law, let''s stay away, young master wants to catch the goblin!"


    Listen to also have goblin, Yang wife frightens to scream.


    Yang Zixiong quickly comforted her, "don''t be afraid, there are young master and miss Ke''er!" Yang qian''er comforted her, "Mom, it''s OK. Let''s get away quickly and let Wu Zheng save people."


    Yang''s wife shivered and nodded, "OK... Ok..."


    Yang Zixiong picked up his wife, followed Ke''er to the door, turned around and looked at me nervously.


    I stare at the parrot in the girl''s eyebrow. It''s very cunning. It''s hiding in the divine light, devouring the divine light. If I catch it hard, the girl will be abandoned. It may not be unaware of the danger now, but it has no fear and seems not afraid of me saving people at all.


    I put the girl on the sofa, untied her clothes, imagined the spirit talisman of Wulei Town, pinched the middle finger of my right index finger, and pressed it on the Tanzhong acupoint of the girl. Five thunder town spirit talisman enters the girl''s midvein in an instant. Driven by my internal Qi, it turns into a strong evil spirit and rushes upward.


    The parrot, who was devouring the divine light, growled and the girl sat up abruptly.


    I stepped back nimbly and sat down opposite her.


    "Ah ~! She... Her face... "Yang''s wife pointed at the girl on the sofa in surprise and was frightened.


    Yang Zixiong, Yang qianer, and even Ke''er were stunned.


    The girl with a beautiful face seems to have painted a face and become a parrot. It has to be said that she is really terrible like this. Even after I saw it, I felt shivering.


    I forced the parrot out of the girl''s divine light, attached to the girl''s body, and its original appearance appeared.


    She tilted her head to look at me, and looked at Ke''er and Yang''s family in the distance, giggling.


    That laugh, is a parrot completely.


    I took a deep breath and soon calmed down.


    It''s just appearances.


    I looked at the parrot demon on the girl and found that it was only about 200 years of cultivation. I couldn''t help sneering, "you are only about 200 years of cultivation, dare you come to take it?"


    The parrot demon looked at me askew. There was some fear in his eyes, but more confidence.


    "I''ve killed too many demons today," I stared at it. "I''ll give you a chance. Let''s go." The parrot demon listened to this, smiled, "ignorant mortal, do you know who I am?"


    I don''t care, "you? Isn''t it a parrot? "


    "Hum!" She sneered and raised her legs gracefully. "Boy, you are a tall man, but you are also a poor looking one. Take a close look at this princess. Who is it? "


    "You don''t care?" I asked coldly.


    "You!" She suppressed her anger. "You see, who am I?"


    I frowned, looked carefully, and smiled scornfully.

 Chapter 377

    "What are you laughing at?" She asked angrily.


    "You are just a parrot that Emperor Qianlong gave to the Empress Dowager. Dare you call yourself a princess? Who sealed you I sneer.


    "I am the favorite of the old empress," she said in a strange way. "When the old empress listens to scriptures, I will follow them; when the old empress prays, I will follow them! The old empress dowager once said to me, I am just like her daughter. I should be a princess! "


    "Oh... So, are you the princess or the Empress Dowager?" I look at her.


    "Of course!" She smiled smugly. "You''ve got eyes. Well, I won''t embarrass you. I only want this woman. As for the boy upstairs, I won''t touch it!"


    "The tone is not small", I sneer, "who gives you confidence?"


    "Tonight Yang''s family will die alone," she sneered, "isn''t it?"


    "Can''t you get out of here?" My eyes are cold.


    "You!" She stood up with a miso, "you are so rude, you..."


    I didn''t wait for her to speak, I pinched the formula and pointed at her eyebrow, and five thunder symbols turned into a golden light, which shot through her head in an instant.


    The parrot demon screamed, and the girl''s body was knocked out. She flew far back, rolled to the ground and turned into a long haired woman in colorful clothes.


    The girl fell on the carpet with a soft, puffing voice.


    Five thunder talisman is very aggressive. It is stronger when used with golden light.


    I''m afraid I hurt the girl by mistake, so I''m very careful. I don''t use too much internal Qi. Otherwise, the parrot demon will be broken up directly.


    The parrot demon covered his eyebrows and stood up in embarrassment. Angrily, he pointed to me, "you!" I stood up. "Ask you again. Can you get out of here?"


    The parrot demon was so frightened that he knelt down for me and shivered like chaff! I''m going! "


    "Go away!" I said lightly.


    The parrot demon stood up with difficulty, covered his eyebrows and gave me a timid look. "The Yang family is going to die tonight. Since you don''t complete me, you have to fight with the hell hell. I don''t believe it. You can...


    "get out!" I''m in a rage.


    The parrot demon shivered with fear. He did not dare to talk nonsense any more. After seeing the Yang family, he turned into a black gas and rushed out of Yang''s house to escape.


    I took a long breath to see Yang Zixiong and his wife and Yang qianer. "It''s OK."


    At last they were relieved and came quickly.


    In fact, in this scene, I had a performance to show them. Killing the parrot demon directly can''t relieve their fear of the demon. Now, they see that I''m so powerful, and their fear of the demon and the ghost is much less.


    What I want is this effect. These demons are just preludes. At night, there will be the shadow of the underworld. At that time, it is the real test for them...


    I picked up the girl on the carpet, put her on the sofa, and pressed a reassuring charm into her brow again.


    The girl''s body quivered slightly, and she opened her eyes weakly and looked at me. The first night, she fainted.


    "Wu Zheng, she..." Yang qianer was surprised.


    "It''s OK," I put the girl''s clothes in order. "She''s OK, but she fainted, was swallowed by the parrot demon and absorbed some essence. How can she recover after ten and a half days. You will send someone to take her home and leave someone to take care of her. "


    Yang qian''er was relieved, "OK."


    I turned to look at another girl beside me. She was so scared that she was biting her fingers and shivering.

 Chapter 378

    I smile at her, "don''t be afraid. If you don''t die, you will be blessed. The Yang family won''t treat you badly in the future."


    She looked at Yang Zixiong and his wife nervously, swallowed and nodded timidly.


    "Well, I''m thirsty. Please pour me a cup of tea." I said to her.


    "Oh... OK," she nodded quickly, bent over and put away the scattered tea set, and turned to the kitchen.


    I told Ke''er, "take this girl upstairs and see her off later."


    "OK," Ke''er picked up the girl on the sofa and went upstairs.


    Let me see Yang Zixiong and his wife and Yang qianer. "Sit down."


    They just sat down.


    I also sat down, looked at their looks, their hearts obviously stable a lot, not so afraid.


    That''s good. At last, I didn''t let the parrot demon go for nothing. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "uncle and aunt, demon is not terrible, ghost is not terrible", I said, "you can rest assured that this is a special situation now. After the problem of your ancestral tomb is solved, you will not see it again."


    "You mean it''s about Feng Shui?" Yang Zixiong asked.


    "Yes," I nodded, "Fengshui is related to fortune, fortune is related to momentum. People with good fortune have fire, Yang, evil spirit and spirit, which are all scared by demons and ghosts. And these, usually you are very strong, just because of the temporary Feng Shui problem, just become weak


    "So it is..." Yang Zixiong and his wife took a long breath.


    "So it''s only temporary," I looked at them. "You don''t have to be afraid. It''s going to be OK."


    "Don''t worry, young master, we are not afraid," said Yang Zixiong.


    "As long as I can save my son, I''m not afraid," said Yang''s wife, "young master, you''ve taken so much trouble."


    I smiled lightly, "you''re welcome, this is what I should do."


    Yang qian''er thought about it and asked me, "Wu Zheng, why do you want to let that demon go?"


    "She has only cultivated for more than 200 years, so she has no ability," I said. "She was upstairs just now, but she has killed a lot of demons. They are also living creatures. There is no need to kill too many. To let go of the parrot demon is to accumulate some virtue for the Yang family. She knew that she was afraid. When she went back to talk to other demons, those demons would not dare to take the idea of Yang''s family any more. "


    She understood, "it turns out that..."


    "but just now I heard that the demon said that Yang''s family will surely die this evening." Yang Zixiong worried, "it also said," what hell is the difference... "


    " yes ", I nodded," it''s right. "


    "Then... Can we deal with it?" Yang Zi has no bottom in his ambition.


    I look at Yang qianer. "It''s up to my sister-in-law."


    Yang qianer understood what I meant. Her face was red. "When will it start?"


    I look at my watch. It''s a little bit more.


    "Now..." she blushed, took a deep breath, and nodded silently.


    I was calm. I stood up. "Let''s go upstairs."

 Chapter 379

    When I came to her room, I turned and closed the door.


    Yang qianer was very nervous. She asked me in a low voice, "shall I take a bath first?" "No," I said.


    "Then..." she swallowed and lowered her head. "What am I going to do?"


    "Just take off your clothes," I turned my back. "When you''re ready, give me your back."


    "Well..."


    she hesitated for a moment, reached out and began to undress.


    She took off one by one, turned around, took a deep breath, swallowed the saliva, "... But... Ok..."


    I turned around and couldn''t help but see the light.


    I cleared my throat, settled my mind, walked behind her, pinched my fingers and prepared to practice talismans on her back.


    At the moment of touching her, her shoulders trembled a little, and her breathing became tense.


    "Don''t move," I said lightly.


    "Hmmm..."


    I fixed the green dragon talisman, Zhuque talisman, Xuanwu talisman and white tiger talisman on her body. Then I fixed the position of the four talismans with the four talismans, and then I fixed the talisman, safety talisman, zhensha talisman and five thunder talisman on her back from top to bottom.


    After that, I set up a Tai Chi array on her back.


    You can change the attributes of the array by arranging the array first and then modifying the talisman.


    First practice the talisman, then arrange the array. Taiji array can integrate all kinds of talismans into one and hide them in her body.


    These are prepared for the night. It''s not easy to fool the underworld. Therefore, the array must not be exposed, or it will be helped.


    After the Taiji array was arranged, I turned my back and said, "OK, put on your clothes."


    She didn''t speak and put on her clothes in silence.


    After dressing up, she whispered to me, "I''m ready."


    I turned to look at her. "What do you think?"


    "It''s very hot," she said with a red face. "I don''t know how to describe..."


    "now you will be hot, and then you will be cold." I said, "I have arranged the array on you, and I will continue to practice the talisman in the evening. In the next two days, it may be many times."


    "At night... Is it also the back?" She asked in a low voice.


    "No," I said lightly.


    She lowered her head and nodded in silence.


    I coughed and turned to leave.


    She hesitated for a moment and called out to me, "Wu Zheng..." I turned around, "huh?"


    As soon as she touched my eyes, her face turned red, "nothing... Nothing..."


    I smiled calmly, "don''t think about it, let''s go."


    She smiled softly. "Well."


    We left her room together and turned downstairs.


    Some words don''t need to be said, just do it.


    Come downstairs, tea is ready, Yang qianer''s mother is cooking with the maid in the kitchen, but also to help.


    When Yang Zixiong saw us coming back, he quickly stood up and said, "er... OK?" Yang qianer nodded silently.


    "That''s good..." Yang Zixiong was embarrassed. "Come on, young master, sit down and have tea!"


    "OK," I went to the sofa and sat down.


    They also sat down, and Yang qianer poured tea for me.


    Yang Zixiong cleared his throat and asked me, "young master, what shall we do next?"


    "Rest," I said lightly, "you and your aunt have a good rest. Stay downstairs at night. Don''t go upstairs."


    "Oh, yes!" He nodded.


    I look at Yang qianer. "As for my sister-in-law, I will keep you when you are with me."


    "Well!" She nodded with a red face.


    "What about... Jinning?" Yang Zixiong couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange it," I said. "In a word, no matter what you see, don''t be afraid. No matter what you hear, don''t go upstairs."


    "Good!" Yang Zixiong understood.


    I took a sip of tea and looked at Yang qianer. "Take a bath after dinner, and then go upstairs to have a rest. For the next two days, sleep as much as you can during the day, and you won''t have a chance to sleep at night. Kor and I will guard you and will not put you in danger. "


    "Well!" , she nodded.


    "And the two girls," I turned to see Yang Zixiong, "send them away in the afternoon. We can''t take care of them except Ke''er and me..."


    "OK!" Yang Zixiong said, "the car will arrive soon, and the hotel has arranged for them."


    "Where is it arranged?" I asked.

 Chapter 380

    "The Xuanwu store of Jiayi Hotel," he said, "is more comfortable with its own brand."


    I''m relieved, "that''s good."


    Next, the living room was quiet and no one spoke.


    Yang qianer cleared her throat and stood up. "That... I''ll go to the kitchen to help..."


    "OK, you can go," Yang said.


    Yang qian''er nodded, looked at me and turned away from the living room.


    I drank tea quietly, ignoring her.


    "Young master, which of the three black lions in the car do you think is better?" Yang Zixiong asked me in a low voice.


    "Wrap it in red cloth, send someone to the company, put it in the warehouse and other places," I said. "Tell those people not to move around, and give it to anyone who doesn''t obey."


    He understood, "OK! I''ll do it! "


    I put down my tea cup and leaned on the sofa. There was a long breath.


    Everything that needs to be prepared is ready. Wait slowly.


    After lunch, the two girls got in the car and left.


    In the afternoon, Yang Zixiong and his wife and Yang qianer went back to their bedroom to have a rest.


    Ke''er and I had nothing to do. We sat in the living room and talked all afternoon.


    In the evening, Yang qian''er came downstairs.


    She was cold, her hands on her shoulders, her body trembling, and her face pale.


    "Feel cold?" I asked her.


    "Well," she nodded, shivering.


    "Come and sit," I said.


    She came and sat down, her shoulders shaking and cold.


    Keer quickly poured her a cup of hot tea.


    "Thank you..." she held the tea in her hands, blew it and drank it carefully.


    "How could this happen?" Ke''er looks at me puzzledly.


    "That''s it," I said lightly.


    But the son understood, knew that oneself should not ask more, gets up takes the teapot, "I go to continue some hot water."


    "Well," I nodded.


    Yang qianer waits for Ke''er to leave and looks at me with trembling, "I''m so cold..."


    "I know", I look at her, "I''ll insist on it again, and I''ll let you warm up by the time of Hai."


    She nodded with difficulty and continued to drink tea.


    But she came back soon. She put down the teapot and asked me, "are you hungry, young master? I''ll make something to eat? "


    "No," I said, "you can''t eat tonight."


    "All right!" She sat down beside me and looked at Yang qianer.


    Yang qianer finished a cup of hot tea, put down the cup, shivering to get the teapot.


    Ke''er got up quickly, picked up the teapot and added it to her.


    "Thank you..." Yang qian''er said with difficulty.


    "Young master, can''t you think of a way?" But the son can''t bear to, "let her warm up."


    After a little meditation, I got up and walked to Yang qianer, took her into my arms and hugged her.


    Yang qian''er was shocked at first, then hugged me subconsciously, as if I were her life-saving straw.


    I''ll take a look at Ke''er. "Come here and hold her together."


    "Oh, yes!" Ke''er returns to her senses, gets up and sits down, hugs Yang qian''er.


    Yang qian''er releases me and turns to hug Ke''er.


    I hugged them both.


    But she couldn''t help shivering, "I''ll go... How can you be so cold..."


    Yang qian''er listens and subconsciously wants to release her.


    Keer then hugged her.


    Yang qian''er''s eyes are red. "Thank you..."


    but she smiles, "you''re welcome!" She looked up at me and, taking advantage of Yang qianer''s inattention, leaned up and gave me a kiss on the lips.


    I was stunned by her kiss.


    She smiled, and it was very bad.


    I have no choice but to smile, speechless.

 Chapter 381

    But he''s a little villain, a clever little villain.


    She always inadvertently teases me, takes advantage of me and makes me speechless.


    I''m used to it. I don''t mind for a long time.


    I quietly hold her, she quietly hold Yang qianer, in the warmth of our two people, Yang qianer feel much better.


    Unconsciously, it was dark.


    Yang Zixiong and his wife have a rest and come downstairs.


    Seeing the three of us holding each other like this, the couple couldn''t help but froze.


    "Young master, you are..." Yang qianer''s mother couldn''t help asking.


    "Don''t ask," Yang Zixiong winked at him. "It must be intentional for young master to do so."


    "Oh... OK, I won''t ask..." Yang qianer''s mother said that, but she still looked at us. Obviously, it''s hard to accept. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    this woman is very dignified, beautiful, very traditional. In her opinion, her daughter has married and become a woman. Fame is more important than anything else. Now it''s OK. I held it in my arms in front of them. If it''s passed out...


    she sighed helplessly.


    Yang Zixiong came to sit down opposite us and asked me, "what''s wrong with qian''er, young master? How can you be so pale? "


    "Dad, I''m cold..." Yang qianer said weakly.


    "Cold?" Yang Zixiong was shocked. "How can it be cold?"


    "Isn''t it a fever?" Yang qian''er''s mother came to her.


    "It''s not a fever," I said. "Wait a minute, she won''t be cold. Don''t worry."


    "Oh... That''s good..." Yang Zixiong looked at his wife.


    Yang qian''er''s mother wanted to talk, but her eyes were very tangled.


    I don''t mind. Turn around and ask Ke''er, "what time is it?"


    But when he looked at his watch, "it''s almost seven."


    "OK, let''s go upstairs," I said.


    "Well!" But she let go of Yang qianer and put her in my arms.


    I picked up Yang qianer and told the couple, "uncle and aunt, remember my words, don''t be afraid to see anything, don''t go upstairs to hear anything."


    "Good!" They stood up and nodded together.


    I didn''t say anything else. Holding Yang qianer and Ke''er, I turned to go upstairs.


    When I came upstairs, I told Ke''er, "stay outside. Don''t come in."


    "Good!" Keer nods.


    I took Yang qianer into the room, put her on the bed and whispered to her, "take off your clothes."


    She blushed and nodded in silence.


    I reached out and turned off the light. Then I went to the window and drew the curtains.


    All of a sudden, the room was so dark that I couldn''t see my fingers.


    Yang qian''er breathed a sigh of relief, then in the dark, silently untied her clothes.


    I waited for about two minutes in the dark.


    "I''m... I''m ok..." she whispered.


    I came to the bed, touched her shoulder, then took her hand, helped her out of bed, let her stand.


    The heat came, mingled with her intoxicating body fragrance.


    In the dark, strange excitement.


    I cleared my throat, "I''m... I''m going to start..." "well," she said in a low voice.


    I calmed down, pinched my fingers and fixed a fire sign on her.


    After fixing the Fuwen, press it gently, then pick her up and put her on the bed.


    In this process, it is inevitable to touch.


    I covered the quilt for her, "you will have a rest, and it will not be cold for a while..." "didn''t you say that you got the Hai Shi?" In the dark, she asked in a low voice.


    "Some words can''t be said in advance," I turned to the door. "You can have a rest. Come out when it''s not cold. I''ll wait for you outside."


    I opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Coming into the corridor, I let out a long breath.

 Chapter 382

    But when my son saw me like this, he came up to me and asked in a low voice, "young master, will you?"


    "What?" I was stunned.


    She gave me a bad smile and came to my ear, "I mean, her..."


    I blushed and lowered my voice, "don''t talk nonsense..."


    she chuckled, "what nonsense? I''m serious! Really young master, I''m curious. It seems that it''s very good. What''s the reality? "


    I''m speechless. "She''s Guo Chenlong''s wife and Xiaojun''s sister-in-law. What do you want?"


    Ke''er chuckles and doesn''t care. "Guo Chenlong is such a scum man. Miss Yang has followed him. It''s a pity..." I''m helpless. "Isn''t it a pity with you?" "Cut, I''m not Lala," she looked at me, a bad laugh, "but..." stop! " I stopped her. "What are we doing here? Don''t make a fool of yourself, will you? " Ke''er shrugs helplessly, "adjust the atmosphere..."


    "the atmosphere is very good, don''t adjust it." I look at the bedroom door and lower the voice, "especially don''t adjust me and her..."


    "OK". Ke''er smiles and holds my face, "I like the look of young master blushing, so cute..."


    and she kisses my lips affectionately.


    I hurriedly pushed her away. "Kerl, stop it!"


    She didn''t speak. She gave me a deep look. She came up and hugged me for a kiss.


    At this time, the door opened and Yang qianer came out.


    Ke''er quickly released me and turned around as if nothing had happened. He smiled proudly and wiped the corners of his mouth.


    Yang qian''er didn''t see it. Her face is much better.


    "Wu Zheng, I''m ok," she said.


    I was very embarrassed by Ke''er. I cleared my throat, turned around and looked at Yang qianer with a red face. "Isn''t it cold?"


    "Well, it''s not cold," Yang qian''er saw my red face, and couldn''t help but think of just now, Shua, his face was red.


    I know she misunderstood, but I can''t explain.


    I smiled helplessly, coughed and coughed, "er... It''s not cold. Let''s go and see your brother."


    "Well," she nodded, blushing.


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Let''s go." Ke''er Oh, smile at me like victory.


    I helplessly pointed to her, "you... Ah..."


    I sighed and turned to Yang Jinning''s bedroom.


    Can son smugly smile, hold Yang qianer''s arm, "sister-in-law, let''s go." "Oh..." Yang qianer was embarrassed and blushed even more.


    Come to Yang Jinning''s room, I look at my watch. It''s almost time.


    "Now it''s Xu time," I look at them. "In a moment, at the beginning of Hai time, the ghost of the underworld will come to claim Yang Jinning''s life."


    But suddenly, he was serious


    Yang qian''er suddenly gets nervous and nods in silence.


    "Now, I''m going to use his blood to repair the talisman on you and turn you into his talisman." I look at Yang qianer. "When the ghost of the underworld comes, he will treat you as him, but you don''t need to be afraid. You have a formation. They won''t come near you without your breath. I and Ke''er will guard you all the way and protect your safety. "


    "And my brother?" She asked.


    "After the double talisman is repaired, you are Yang Jinning in the view of the underworld Yin difference," I said. "They will only stare at you and will not come here. And your brother has array protection. It''s going to be OK. Don''t worry. "


    Yang qian''er sighed and nodded, "Well!"


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Give me the knife."


    "Well," he drew the knife from his waist and handed it to me.


    I picked it up, turned around and walked to the bedside and opened Yang''s quilt.


    Yang qianer immediately followed me. She looked at me and swallowed nervously.


    I ignored her eyes, grabbed Yang Jinning''s left hand, pointed the tip of the knife at his middle finger, and stabbed him without hesitation.


    Immediately, blood flowed.


    I give the knife to Ke''er and look at Yang qianer. "Here we go."


    Yang qian''er took a deep breath and nodded her head hard


    I pinched my fingers and made a close Yang talisman on Yang Jinning''s chest.


    Yang Jinning''s body quivers slightly, his head is crooked and he doesn''t move.


    I pinched his finger and dipped it in his blood. I turned around and made a double talisman in Yang qianer''s eyebrow. I pressed it gently and put it into her magic light.


    Yang qian''er snorted, collapsed into my arms and passed out.

 Chapter 383

    "Young master, she..." Ke''er was surprised.


    "It''s OK," I said lightly. "The talisman enters her divine light. Her body needs to adapt. It''ll be OK in a while."


    However, she was relieved. "That''s good..."


    "come, take her to her room." I handed Yang qianer over to her. "I''ll come in a moment." "Good!" But she picked up Yang qian''er and turned away.


    I closed the door, went back to the bedside, and looked carefully at Yang Jinning''s situation. Yang Fu shut his anger, and the array on his body could not be seen. Even if a spirit came in, he could not be seen.


    I was relieved. I covered him and left the room.


    Next, it''s Yang qianer''s.


    I came to Yang qianer''s room, but she had put her on the bed and covered her with quilt.


    Seeing me coming, she turned to open the curtains.


    "Don''t move," I said. "That''s it."


    "This..." can''t understand, "is there any intention?"


    "Since it''s acting, we need to act more seriously," I said. "We need to act like enemies, let the hell hell hell devil think that we are guarding against them, so that they can be more convinced that Yang Jinning is in this room."


    "Got it!" She turned to look at the curtain. "Do you want to do something on it? For example, how many runes or something? "


    "Reasonable", I came to her side, a little concentration, visualizing the lock talisman, pinching the hand formula and pointing to the curtain.


    A golden light flew to the curtain. In an instant, the whole curtain gave off a light golden light.


    Ke''er is stunned. "I''ll go... It''s so powerful!"


    I smiled calmly, "that''s all."


    She looked at me, and looked at Yang qianer on the bed. Puzzled, she asked me, "hey? No! Young master, you can mend the talisman on the curtain. Why do you need to take it off to mend the talisman for your sister-in-law? "


    "People are different from curtains. Curtains can be arranged like this, but people can''t," I explained. Directly throw the talisman on the human body, the fire is not enough, no effect, the fire is over, impact the meridians, resulting in internal Qi confusion, which will inevitably hurt people. Unless you want to hurt this person on purpose, you have to be careful to master the fire when practicing talismans on people, so you have to practice directly. "


    "So it is..." she nodded, "I understand..."


    I eased a little, "if Xiaojun is..." stop! Stop! " Ke''er said quickly, "I know I''m not as good as sister Xiaojun. I don''t have enough talent. I''m just curious. I understand when you say it."


    I was amused by her and touched her head. "OK, go outside and watch."


    "Well!" She smiled mischievously and turned to go out.


    After a few steps, she turned around and came back. "Young master, the ghost of the underworld is coming. Do I want to fight them?" "No fight," I said seriously. "You have to pretend you can''t see."


    "Can''t pretend to see?" She did not understand, "why?"


    "We try not to conflict with the underworld," I said. "It''s not necessary, and it''s not good."


    "Oh..." she thought, "young master, will we have any influence in the future if we do this today?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "For example, if I go to the underworld a hundred years later, will the hell messenger point at my nose and say that this girl cheated me and quickly put her in the oil pot?" She learned it vividly and asked me, "will it be like this?"


    I smiled. "The underworld is not what you think. Besides, one day, I will not let them bully you. Don''t worry."


    Ke''er''s eyes were hot, and he hugged me. "Young master, you are so kind..." well, don''t take the chance to lift me again. "I smiled calmly and touched her head." go ahead, I''ll go outside after she wakes up. I''ll explain to her a few words. "


    "Well!" She smiled happily and turned away.


    When Yang qianer woke up, I was lying on her bed playing with my mobile phone.

 Chapter 384

    She looked at me and sat up. "I... I just..." I took a look at her, put away my cell phone and sat up, "you just passed out."


    "Oh..." she looked at herself. "Now I am..."


    "now, you are Yang Jinning." I looked at her. "In a while, the hell hell hell will come. Ke''er and I will watch outside, but we will not stop them. So, they will come in, they will see you, and you will see them... "


    she didn''t speak, and she swallowed her saliva nervously.


    "You remember two words, turn a blind eye, listen to turn a deaf ear", I told her, "the ghost of the underworld looks very frightening, even more frightening than the parrot demon. But you have to pretend that you can''t see them. You can lie in bed and play with your cell phone. Whatever they do, you don''t care. "


    I paused and held her hand. "You should remember that ordinary people can''t see the ghost of the underworld under normal circumstances, so if they find out that you can see them, they will be sure that Yang Jinning''s life is in danger. Then they will take out the soul arrest card, and you will be in danger."


    "I... I try to..." she said nervously.


    "Not as much as you can, but as much as you can," I said. "If you can''t hold on, or feel that you have a flaw, you will send me wechat, and I will come in to protect you."


    "Well!" She nodded hard.


    "But this wechat can''t be sent easily," I said, "because once I come in, I can''t go out before dawn, and..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "and what?" She asked.


    "Nothing..." I blushed, "just remember what I said anyway."


    She seemed to understand, and her face turned red. "I... I remember..."


    I smiled at her, "OK, I''m going out."


    She nodded. "Well."


    I got up and got out of bed and went to the door.


    "Wu Zheng!" She called out to me all of a sudden.


    I stopped and turned around. "Huh?"


    "Er... I..." she was a little embarrassed. "You... You are at the door. Don''t be too far away, OK?" "OK," I nodded and opened the door and walked out of the room.


    Come outside, I take a long breath.


    But look at me. "What''s the matter, young master?"


    "It''s OK." I cleared my throat and asked her, "are you tired?"


    "Not tired!" She patted her small, strong chest. "She''s strong!"


    I smiled and touched her head. "Really?"


    "Do you want to try?" She teased me.


    When my face was hot, "don''t make any noise..."


    she chuckled and cleared her throat, "OK."


    I look at my watch. "It''s only eight o''clock. I have to wait for a while..."


    but suddenly, Ke''er asks me, "young master, will they... Come ahead of time?"


    "Probably not," I said.


    She coughed and hugged me. She whispered in my ear, "don''t talk, they''re here..." I was stunned. As soon as I wanted to talk, my mouth was blocked by her kiss.


    I instinctively want to push her away. I can''t help but feel tight when I look at the stairs from the corner of my eyes.


    I saw black and white impermanence. I came upstairs.

 Chapter 385

    No way, we have to continue.


    Black and white impermanence came to us, stopped and looked at us silently.


    Keer kisses me, as if he didn''t see them at all.


    I had to cooperate with her for fear of revealing flaws.


    So, we were in front of the two underworld shady messengers, and we got together.


    Black and white impermanence has been watching for a long time. It doesn''t mean to walk at all. It seems that they love this.


    My heart is horizontal, hold can son tightly, push her on the wall conversely, hold her face, kiss crazily.


    For my anti - guest oriented, but the first is a bit of Leng, and then nothing else.


    Black and white impermanence looked for a while again, silently turned around, went through the door and floated into the bedroom.


    I see, subconsciously want to let go of Ke''er.


    She held me tight and wouldn''t let me go.


    Almost at the same time, black and white impermanence is back.


    They were worried that we were acting, and they shot us back.


    I can''t help but pinch the sweat. Fortunately, Ke''er hugged me.


    Confirm again that we are really in the intimacy, black and white impermanence ease of floating into the bedroom.


    But the son held me and kissed me for a long time, which reluctantly released me, red face, hugged my waist.


    "OK..." I whispered.


    "I love you..." Ke''er hugged me.


    I did not speak, silently hugged her.


    Ke''er''s body trembled slightly. After holding it for a while, she reluctantly released me.


    "It''s addictive..." she purposely put out a bad smile.


    I smiled awkwardly and touched her head.


    She took a deep breath, calmed down for a moment, looked at the door, and whispered, "can she do it?"


    "Should be able to..." I also whispered.


    Ke''er suddenly became alert and asked me with his hands. That means we are talking outside. Can the black and white Impermanence in it be heard?


    "When they saw Yang Jinning, they couldn''t hear us," I whispered. "Just keep it down."


    Can you rest assured, "that''s good..."


    "I''m here, you go to the study and bring a chair," I told her.


    "OK," she nodded and turned away.


    I took a long breath and unconsciously touched my hot face.


    After a while, Ke''er came back with a sofa.


    I picked it up, carefully placed it at the door and motioned for her to sit down.


    She didn''t listen, pushed me to the sofa, and then she sat on my lap, snuggled into my arms naturally and hugged me.


    I naturally hugged her, took out my cell phone and watched the news.


    She leans on my shoulder, and I look with my face to my face.


    I thought for a moment, opened wechat, edited a sentence: after a while, Yang qianer sent a text message, I had to go in to protect her. "


    She took the phone. "I''ll watch you."


    I''ll take it. "I can''t sleep tonight."


    She took over again, "I can''t sleep..."


    I took a look at her, she couldn''t help coming up and kissing my lips again...


    but she''s not only smart, her EQ is also very high, she doesn''t have a chance at ordinary times, and she doesn''t dare to be so intimate with me. Now she finally catches me, she won''t let me go easily.


    I let her kiss for a while, turn her head gently, and dodge her, "OK... Ok..."


    can you hold my face and look at me crazily, "young master, I..."


    "stop making trouble", I dodge her eyes, take a deep breath, hold her, "calm down, OK?"


    She held me in silence and nodded softly.


    After a moment of silence, we went back to our previous state and continued to watch the news.


    Ke''er knows how to move forward and backward, and how to grasp the rhythm, step by step. She leaned on my shoulder tenderly, contented and happy.


    I suddenly felt that Ke''er was really smart. She didn''t want to be a real name. She just wanted to be practical. This girl got her mother''s true story.


    Thinking of Su Yan, I couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" She asked me in a low voice.


    "I thought of aunt Su coming, and I said with a smile," she''s so cute. "


    She also smiled and rubbed her face against mine, hugging me silently.

 Chapter 386

    With a faint smile, I continued to watch the news.


    Time passed by, unconsciously, it was half past ten.


    I looked at the door and couldn''t help worrying. Yang qianer, is she really OK?


    Just thinking, her wechat came, "Wu Zheng..." I understood her meaning, put away her mobile phone and looked at Keer.


    Ke''er stood up naturally and told me in a low voice, "be careful."


    I stood up, nodded, turned to open the door and walked into the room.


    When Yang qian''er saw me coming in, she quickly sat up and said, "I can''t sleep... You stay with me for a while..."


    she said it calmly on purpose, but her eyes told me that she was scared to death.


    Black and white impermanence is beside her bed, one on the left and one on the right, one with paper lanterns and the other with soul card. When she has a little flaw, she will start.


    I nodded quietly, closed the door, came to the bedside, took off my shoes and went to bed.


    She hurried to my side, shivering nervously.


    I pulled up the quilt, covered her and myself, and asked her, "why can''t you sleep?"


    She was speechless. "I..."


    I smiled at her. "Or, go to the movies together?"


    She understood, nodded quickly, "well, good!"


    I took out my cell phone and found a war movie.


    She unconsciously hugged my arm and her body was shaking.


    I did not change my mind. I ordered a movie and watched it with her.


    Black and white impermanence looks at us expressionless, like two sculptures, motionless.


    Only the paper lantern, flashing.


    It''s the second time I''ve faced this situation, so I didn''t care, and soon got into the plot.


    Yang qian''er can''t, she holds my arm and swallows her saliva nervously.


    I took out my arm and naturally held her in my arms.


    For a girl, holding her can give her more security.


    Sure enough, Yang qian''er is much better.


    I can''t help thinking of Gao Ying.


    We continue to watch movies, slowly forget the fear on both sides, she can also enter the plot.


    After about half an hour''s watching, she began to feel uneasy and a little uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "I... I want to go to the bathroom..." she said, blushing.


    I looked around and there was a bathroom in the room.


    "Then go," I said.


    "Can you accompany me?" She blushed, whispered.


    "Me?" I was stunned.


    Her eyes bordered on supplication.


    As a girl, she is really reluctant to let her little aunt''s boyfriend accompany her to do such a thing, but when she thinks of the two beside the bed, she can''t care so much.


    I looked at her for a moment, nodded, "OK."


    She took a breath of relief and nodded her head hard. "MMM!"


    I got up, got out of bed, picked her up, and walked into the bathroom.


    Black and white impermanence immediately followed.


    They know that I can see them and that I''m protecting Yang qianer, but as long as Yang qianer doesn''t help, they won''t act.


    But before dawn, no matter where we go, they will follow and will not relax.


    After closing the door, I put down Yang qian''er, then turned my back and stopped looking at her.


    Almost at the same time, black and white impermanence came in through the door.


    I look at them and subconsciously protect Yang qianer with her body.


    Yang qian''er took off her pants with a red face and sat on the toilet, but she couldn''t pee because she was too nervous.


    Black and white impermanence watched for a while, and slowly withdrew, guarding outside the door.


    I pretended to smile easily and teased Yang qianer? Excuse me? "


    "I..." Yang qian''er blushed.


    "I can''t help you with this," I said with a smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you..."


    Yang qianer covered her face and lowered her head helplessly.

 Chapter 387

    A few minutes later, I took Yang qianer out of the bathroom.


    Black and white impermanence has come up again.


    I went to the bedside, put her on the bed, and I got on the bed, hugged her, and continued to watch movies.


    Black and white impermanence also recovered the posture just now, one on the left and one on the right, one with a paper lantern, one with a soul card, looking at us expressionless.


    Yang qian''er subconsciously hugged my waist and nestled her head on my chest.


    I can feel her heartbeat.


    She was very nervous. First, she was afraid. Second, she was...


    I looked down at her, but inadvertently I saw her beautiful business line.


    As soon as I blushed, I moved my eyes away and went on watching the movie.


    People''s attention is limited, once put into the movie, time passes quickly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    unconsciously, it''s late at night, and the first movie is finished.


    I immediately opened the second one and continued to watch it.


    Yang qianer has gradually adapted to the atmosphere, plus in my arms there is a sense of security, a relaxed spirit, can not help yawning.


    After several hours of tension, she couldn''t hold on.


    "Don''t sleep," I whispered, "go to the movies with me."


    "Well," she perked up and nodded.


    But soon, she couldn''t hold on.


    You can''t sleep, or you''ll be in trouble.


    I thought a little, let go of her shoulder and put my arm around her waist.


    She was in a rush.


    With a faint smile, I returned my hand to her shoulder.


    She let out a light sigh of relief, which calmed down.


    It worked. She didn''t yawn for the next few hours.


    Unconsciously, it''s almost dawn.


    The black and white impermanence stayed all night, nothing happened. They looked at each other, turned around and drifted away.


    I didn''t care. I hugged Yang qianer and continued to watch movies.


    Yang qianer has been used to the warmth in my arms. She hugged my waist and snuggled up in my arms. Her eyelids began to fight.


    After watching the film, she fell asleep.


    I put down my mobile phone, carefully put her on the bed, covered her with quilt, then got up and got out of bed, went to the window, opened the curtain.


    It''s light outside.


    The sun shone on Yang qianer''s face, and she woke up, "Wu Zheng!" She sat up abruptly.


    I smiled at her. "It''s dawn. It''s OK."


    She looked at me blankly, as if in a dream.


    I came to the bedside and sat down beside her. "You have a good rest during the day. Tonight they will come. Another night, tomorrow I can go to pick up the pulse."


    She took a long time to relax, took a long breath, nodded, "well."


    "I''m going to untie your double now," I looked at her, "or your brother will die. However, in this way, the array and talismans arranged on you yesterday will all be invalid, so we have to rearrange them in the afternoon. "


    She blushed and nodded, "well."


    I helped her to lie down, pinched her finger and pressed her eyebrow, "you will sleep."


    She eased and closed her eyes.


    When I thought about the mantra of breaking the seal, her body trembled slightly, her head tilted, and she passed out.


    The talisman in her divine light and the array on her body were all broken in an instant.

 Chapter 388

    I covered her up, stood up and left her room.


    But when he saw me coming out, he quickly stood up and said, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "It''s OK for the time being." I saw her face was tired and her eyes were red. I couldn''t help but feel a little hurt. "Are you ok? Can you still hold it? "


    She smiled. "I''m fine!"


    "After breakfast, you will have a rest," I said. "Nothing will happen during the day."


    "No, I''m fine," she yawned.


    I smiled and touched her head. "Don''t hold on, that''s it."


    But he couldn''t say anything more, so he nodded, "well, that''s OK, I''ll sleep for a while."


    "Well," I glanced at Yang qianer''s bedroom door. "There''s no need to guard here. Go downstairs and see the old couple. Black and white impermanence came up last night. They must have seen it. They are afraid. I''ll untie Yang closing talisman of Yang Jinning first. You can comfort the old couple. I''ll be right away. "


    "Good!" She nodded and turned away.


    I turned to Yang''s bedroom.


    When I came to Yang Jinning''s room, I closed the door and went to the front of the bed. I saw that there was no breath of Yang Jinning on the bed, which was no different from death.


    With a little concentration, I pinched his finger and held down his Tanzhong acupoint. I used the seal breaking mantra to untie the Yang closing talisman.


    Yang Jinning''s body trembled a little, his breath slowly came up, and his chest began to rise and fall.


    I watched him carefully, and when he breathed evenly, I was relieved.


    The Sancai spirit gathering array is still working normally. Nothing will happen during the day. You can rest assured.


    I covered him up and turned away from the room.


    Come downstairs to the living room, but the son is giving the old couple scared psychological counseling.


    See me come, can son finally relieved tone, stand up and say, "young master, still you say with uncle aunt."


    I went to her side, sat down in front of Yang Zixiong and his wife, looked at the old couple, smiled, "uncle and aunt, scared?"


    They were in a state of shock, with tears in their eyes and nodding.


    "It''s ok now," I looked at them. "Black and white impermanence doesn''t harm people casually. Compared with the parrot demon you saw yesterday, it''s actually more dangerous. You feel afraid, but it''s because the thing that doesn''t exist actually appears. This kind of confusion and fear is normal. "


    Listen to me, they are a little calmer.


    "You are right, young master," said Yang Zixiong, looking at his wife. "Our generation knows that black and white are impermanent, but they have lived for decades and think that it is a lie and a folk culture. But I didn''t expect that yesterday they came through the door in front of us. We were so scared that we didn''t know how to get here this evening. "


    Yang qianer''s mother nodded with tears in her eyes.


    "They came to visit Yang Jinning," I said, "because Yang''s ancestral tomb was broken and your foundation was unstable, so I saw them. It doesn''t matter. One more night, tomorrow we can connect the lifeblood of your ancestral tomb. When the lifeblood of your ancestral tomb is normal, it will be OK. "


    "You mean they''ll come tonight?" Asked Yang qianer''s mother.


    "Yes," I nodded. "They will come for two nights in a row. As long as they make it through, Yang Jinning will be fine for the time being. I can also free up my hands to deal with the affairs of Shengmai."


    She understood, nodded, "well, it''s hard for you..."


    "you''re welcome." I smiled calmly, "ghosts are all living beings. It''s no wonder that they fail. If you keep a normal heart, you won''t be afraid."


    "It turns out that there are ghosts and ghosts in the world, and there is the underworld." Yang Zixiong looked at his wife. "We haven''t done anything bad in our lives. We don''t have to be afraid. We will do more good and accumulate more virtue in the future."


    "Well!" Yang''s wife nodded.


    They hugged each other and comforted each other, obviously much better than before.


    I was relieved and told Ke''er, "I''m hungry. I''ll go to the kitchen and make some food."


    "Good!" Kel stands up.


    When Yang qianer''s mother heard this, she quickly stood up. "No, no, no, but miss Er has been working hard all night. You and the young master sit first. I''ll cook."


    "It''s OK auntie, I''ll do it," Ke''er said.


    "No, no," she refused. "You sit down and have a rest. I''ll cook. I''ll be fine soon."


    "This..." Ke''er has no choice but to look at me.


    I will smile, "listen to my aunt."

 Chapter 389

    Breakfast is very simple. Yang qianer''s mother cooked porridge and eggs for us, made some tasty dishes, and also made delicious egg pancakes.


    We are really hungry, regardless of the image of eating up.


    While eating, Yang Zixiong''s mobile phone rings.


    He put down his chopsticks and took a look. He couldn''t help but be shocked. He said to me, "young master, it''s that man..."


    I was moved, "the one who changed Fengshui for you 17 years ago?"


    "Yes!" He said, "he left when he finished. He has never contacted me for 17 years."


    I thought a little and motioned for him to turn on handsfree.


    "OK," he cleared his throat, put down his cell phone and pressed hands-free.


    "Hello? Is that Mr. Yang? " At the other end of the phone came a man''s quiet voice, "I''m Hesen. Seventeen years ago, I worked for your family. Do you remember me?"


    "I remember you, Mr. He," said Yang Zixiong.


    "How time flies! In a blink of an eye, it''s been seventeen years." He Sen sighed, "your young master should be sixteen this year?"


    "Yes, sixteen years old," Yang Zixiong sighed.


    "How is he?" He Sen asked.


    Yang Zixiong cleared his throat and said, "he... Is not very good..."


    He Sen on the other end of the phone was silent.


    After a long time, he sighed, "I guess, Mr. Yang, did you find someone to move the geomancy of my ancestral tomb and take out my town?"


    "Yes," said Yang Zixiong, "the town is here. When is it convenient for you? I''ll give them back to you."


    He Sen smiled calmly, "well, thank you, Mr. Yang. Fortunately, I didn''t destroy those towns, or my life will be in danger. Mr. Yang, it''s not convenient for Fang to tell me. Who are you looking for? "


    "Here..." Yang Zixiong looked at me.


    I shook my head.


    "It''s not convenient," said Yang Zixiong. "Mr. He, please forgive me."


    "I don''t mean anything else," said Hesen. "The Fengshui array I set for you is invisible to ordinary people. It can break open and don''t let the town backfire on me. It''s no ordinary person to have such accomplishments. I just want to make friends with this gentleman and have the chance to thank him in person, that''s all. "


    "It''s really inconvenient, Mr. He," said Yang Zixiong. "Please understand."


    It''s not easy for Hesen to force him to say so. "Well..."


    "when will you pick up the town?" Yang Zixiong asked.


    "To be honest, I had a disease years ago, and now I am so weak that I can''t deal with the town," said Hessen. "I can only trouble the gentleman and ask him for help."


    "So..." Yang Zixiong looked at me and asked me what I meant.


    I nodded.


    "OK," said Yang Zixiong, "I''ll ask that gentleman to deal with it."


    "One more thing, please tell that gentleman," said Hesen. "Seventeen years ago, I used a very fierce object to cut off the living dragon. It''s hard to crack that thing. I hope that gentleman has a psychological preparation in advance to avoid being hurt by it. "


    Yang Zixiong is stunned. Look at me and ask me what I mean.


    With a quiet smile, I picked up a pancake and ate it.


    Seeing that I didn''t care, he was relieved. "OK, I will tell you. Thank you, Mr. He."


    "Ah, I''m ashamed..." He Sen sighed. "I didn''t manage your family''s affairs well. Please forgive me a lot. I wish the young master a speedy recovery. He Sen is ashamed of the Yang family and has no reply. "


    He hung up the phone.


    Yang Zixiong took a deep breath and looked at me. "Young master, look here..."


    "he is a good teacher," I said. "He has a beginning and a end, and he knows the rules."


    "What he just said, the object..." he was worried, "is it easy to deal with?"


    I smile lightly, "that is not difficult."


    He was relieved, "that''s good..."


    "eat first", I said, "after eating, let''s go to the living room to talk."


    "Good!" He nodded.


    After dinner, we came to the living room. Yang qianer''s mother made us a pot of tea.

 Chapter 390

    "If it goes well tonight, you can go to pick up Shengmai tomorrow morning," I said. "You''ll arrange for someone to go outside the Sixth Ring Road, take the first-class soil of 3000 Jin, sift it carefully, and send it to Gubei town for standby. In addition, we need to transfer another excavator to find four young men belonging to the dragon, who must be unmarried and under 30 years old, and let them go to Gubei town for standby. "


    "Good!" He wrote it down.


    "In addition to these, we need to prepare nine crystal balls. The bigger the head, the better. Another nine meter long red rope is used for array arrangement," I said.


    "OK," he told his wife to bring the pen and paper and write down the details to be prepared.


    After writing, he put down his pen and picked up his mobile phone. "I''ll arrange someone to do it."


    I took a sip of tea and nodded in silence.


    Yang Zixiong is very fast and efficient. In just a few minutes, he has arranged everything.


    After that, I let them go upstairs and have a rest.


    Ke''er insisted on staying up. He had to accompany me and said he would have a rest in the afternoon.


    I can''t help but let her stay. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    we chat while drinking tea. Unconsciously, the morning passed.


    Near noon, I came upstairs, opened the door and walked into Yang qianer''s room.


    She sleeps so hard that she doesn''t want to wake up.


    I came to the bedside, sat down beside her, looked at my watch, it was almost 12 o''clock.


    Although she slept well, I had to wake her up.


    I cleared my throat and called to her in a low voice, "sister in law, wake up... It''s noon..."


    she didn''t respond.


    "Sister in law, wake up," I called her, "Yang qianer, wake up!"


    "Hmmm ~" she opened her eyes slightly and looked at me. Her eyes brightened and she sat up quickly. "How long have I been sleeping?"


    "It''s been a morning," I said. "Go have some food and take a bath. It''s time to mend the talisman."


    "Well," she blushed and got out of bed, "I''ll take a bath..."


    "aren''t you hungry?" I asked.


    "A little hungry..." she said.


    I stood up. "Let''s go to dinner first."


    She didn''t dare to look at me and nodded in silence, "well."


    Yang qianer''s face value is quite high, even if it is plain face, just woke up, it is also very good-looking.


    I glanced at her, smiled, and turned out of the room.


    Such a good girl is cheap.


    The old couple were scared all night. When they fell asleep, they were connected.


    Lunch can be made. We had a simple meal. After finishing, I asked her to go upstairs to have a rest.


    "Then I''ll sleep for two hours," Keer said. "I''ll be with you in a moment."


    "Sleep a little longer, and you''ll have to stay up all night," I said.


    Ke''er yawned, "well, OK, I''ll go to bed first."


    She turned and went upstairs.


    I had tea with Yang qianer. I looked at my watch. It was a little bit more.


    "You take a bath, I''ll go to your room later," I said.


    "Well," she nodded and got up and left.


    I watched her go upstairs, took a deep breath, poured tea and continued to drink.


    Just then, a figure flashed into the door and hid in a painting on the living room wall.


    I frowned. "How dare you come?"


    The parrot demon came out of the picture and smiled at me proudly, "boy, I''m not afraid of you today!"


    Before the voice fell, a dozen shadows flashed into the living room and turned into a dozen evil spirits, all around me.


    I put down the tea bowl and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 391

    "What are you laughing at?" The parrot demon snapped, "our accomplishments add up to several hundred times more than you. Do you want to be unbridled?"


    "What do you want?" I asked calmly.


    "Kneel, kowtow, make amends!" She cried.


    "Oh..." I nodded, quickly folded my hands into the five thunder formula, and handed it to my left hand.


    In an instant, I showed a fierce five thunder spirit.


    The surrounding monsters were shocked and retreated one after another.


    "Kill him for me!" The parrot demon roared.


    As soon as the monsters heard it, Qi Qi screamed and was ready to rush at me.


    At that moment, I pinched my fingers and pointed to the parrot demon. The five thunder talisman turned into golden light and pierced her head in an instant.


    This time, I didn''t leave my hand. First, it was unnecessary. Second, I wanted to try the power of five thunder talismans.


    Parrot demon screamed, turned into a green smoke, disappeared.


    She was directly destroyed by the five thunder talismans.


    When the monsters saw it, they were stupid. They looked at each other, turned into more than ten shadows and fled.


    I took a long breath, put away the Lei Jue and looked at the golden light on my hand.


    How powerful!


    I can''t help thinking of that night, the girl in the moonlight, her beautiful face, her light smile, and her profound words, "cultivate well, when the time comes, I will come to you..."


    who is she?


    What is she going to do?


    Why is she so nice to me?


    Looking at the golden light in my hand, I fell into a deep thought...


    there was a rush of footsteps upstairs, but I rushed downstairs quickly, "young master!"


    She came to me with a knife and asked me, "what about the parrot demon?"


    I was stunned. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I was just sleeping when I heard the voice of the parrot demon," she said. "I dreamed that she brought a group of monsters to harm you, so I came downstairs quickly!"


    "You''re upstairs, can you hear me?" I looked at her in surprise.


    She said, "I... Yeah, how did I hear that? Am I dreaming? "


    "You didn''t dream. I broke up the parrot demon," I said. "She did come just now. She also brought a dozen monsters to settle accounts with me."


    "Broken up by you? Then... "She looked around." what about the other demons? "


    "It''s all gone," I said.


    "Are you ok?" She looked at me with concern.


    I smile, "it''s OK."


    "That''s good..." she was relieved and put the knife back to her waist. "How can this parrot demon do this? She was let go yesterday, and she will come back to die? "


    "She''s a demon. Isn''t it normal to do this?" I said. "Yesterday, I let her go. I was for the heart of the Anyang family, and I was also for her to let out the news. The demons around the province also made trouble. Unexpectedly, she came back with a group of demons today. They asked me to calculate whether it was a fake or a real goal, or Yang Jinning upstairs. But it''s OK. I broke her up in front of those monsters. Now, I don''t think the monsters dare to come again. "


    She thought for a moment, "young master, are demons all of this virtue? Do you remember to eat or to fight? "


    "That''s not true," I shook my head. "There are many kinds of demons, including bad ones and good ones, which can''t be generalized. Xiangshan is a place where there are dragons and tigers. It has a good atmosphere and a strong popularity. The demons that can hide here are generally not powerful big demons. At best, they are small demons like mountain spirits and wild monsters. These monsters are just like bastards in the world. They don''t pay attention to morality and are only interested in profit. Teach them a lesson, and they will know how to be afraid. "


    "So it is..." she understood.

 Chapter 392

    I smiled at her. "OK, it''s OK. Go back to sleep."


    "I''d better not sleep," she said uneasily. "These monsters can do anything to rob Yang Jinning''s house. I''d better guard with you."


    "No, I''ll be fine if I''m here," I touched her head. "Listen, go to bed, keep your spirits up. I''ve got to endure tonight."


    She hesitated and nodded, "OK."


    We gave her a hug and she turned up the stairs.


    Ke''er is a good young man. It''s not appropriate to learn geomancy. But if I learn magic...


    I can''t help feeling when I look at her back.


    I really found the treasure.


    I will smile, sit down and continue to drink tea.


    About ten minutes later, Yang qianer sent me a wechat, "Wu Zheng, I can do it."


    I put down the tea bowl, got up and went upstairs, came to the door of her room and knocked.


    The door opened. She was wearing a bathrobe, her hair was wet, and her body was fragrant after bathing. She looked so sexy.


    I took a subconscious look at her neck and blushed.


    She blushed, too, and whispered, "come in."


    I went into the room and turned to close the door.


    She drew the curtains, turned her back to me, and untied her bathrobe.


    The bathrobe slides down and is beautiful.


    She took care of her chest with her hands, swallowed her saliva nervously, her shoulders trembled slightly, and the drops of water on her hair fell on the jade like skin. A few meters away, I felt the heat from her.


    My face was very hot. I took a deep breath and calmed down.


    Not yesterday. What''s wrong with today? She was more nervous than yesterday, and I was also more nervous.


    I stared at her back, calmed down and walked to her side. "You... Don''t be nervous..."


    "mmm..." she swallowed nervously.


    I calmed down, pinched my fingers and began to practice talismans and arrange array on her.


    Just like yesterday, I first fixed the four phase talisman on her body, and then fixed the position of the four phase talisman, the amulet, the safety talisman, the zhensha talisman and the five thunder lock talisman.


    After that, I clicked left and right on her back, arranged Taiji array on her body, and concealed the array breath into her body.


    I turned around. "OK, put on your clothes."


    "Well!" She picked up her bathrobe and put it on in silence.


    A moment later, she turned around. "I''m ok."


    I took a long breath and turned to look at her. "I''ll be fine after tonight. Hold on a little longer."


    She nodded. "Well."


    "You rest, I''ll go downstairs," I turned to go.


    "I don''t want to sleep," she said. "Let''s talk."


    I look at her. "Say it here?"


    She blushed, "living room..."


    I smiled lightly, "change clothes."

 Chapter 393

    Taking advantage of her change of clothes, I came to the downstairs living room, burned a pot of water again, ready to make a pot of new tea.


    A few minutes later, Yang qian''er changed her clothes and came downstairs.


    "I come," she came to me and sat down.


    "The water is boiling," I said.


    "Do you like tea very much?" She asked me.


    "I didn''t drink much before, but I did it after I was a geomancer," I said. "I can''t rest sometimes. Drinking this can refresh my mind."


    "Like now?" She looked at me.


    "Yes," I said lightly.


    She did not speak, silently nodded.


    After a while, the water boiled. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she got up and picked up the pot, washed the tea first, then made it, poured me a cup, and then poured herself a cup.


    "You really don''t blame me for Xiaojun''s business?" She asked me.


    "Why blame you?" I picked up the tea, sniffed it, and then put it down. "The family business of Guo family should be controlled by you. It''s a matter of time before Xiaojun leaves."


    I took a look at her. "I just don''t like your way."


    She blushed, looked down and said quietly, "believe it or not, I didn''t bully Xiaojun. Yes, I had a problem with her some time ago. That''s because of Gu Xiaotong. I think Guo''s family are hiding from me. What do they think of me? Xiaojun and Gu Xiaotong are classmates and close friends. She protects Gu Xiaotong and shares them to Gu Xiaotong. I can''t get angry, so... "


    she sighs.


    "I know a lot of things are not what you mean, but what your father-in-law and Guo Chenlong do to please you." I paused. "In fact, they are all for you. Xiaojun is a girl. They don''t want to take advantage of their shares."


    "I know their thoughts, and I have advised them," she said with a helpless smile, "but as a result... I can guess even if I don''t say..."


    I will smile, "so when Xiaojun gives up her shares, you have to insist and give her 50 million more, don''t you?" "It''s a matter of grievance to Xiaojun," she looked at me. "I''m actually against her handing over the shares, but Bruce Lee and his father have said a lot. Xiaojun has made up her mind and can''t help it. It''s only the result in the end."


    She took a deep breath. "Wu Zheng, when this is over, I will personally ask Xiaojun to come back and let her continue to take charge of Dongyang construction engineering, and her shares will be returned to her. If my father-in-law and they don''t agree, I''ll give half of my shares to Xiaojun. "


    "It''s not necessary," I shook my head. "It''s good now. Really, we have your heart. "


    "I''m serious," she said sincerely.


    "I''m serious, too," I looked at her. "I''m not kidding."


    She thought for a moment, "let''s talk about it later. Let''s change the subject."


    I smiled. "OK, let''s change the subject."


    Yang qianer''s style is very similar to that of her father. She is resolute, quick and quick. If she has made a decision, she will implement it quickly. She feels sorry for Guo Chenjun. The more I don''t need to say, the more she is determined to do so.


    There is no result in such a conversation, so it''s better to put it aside for a while and change the topic.


    So we talked about black and white impermanence.


    "I used to think that these were feudal superstitions," she sighed, "but I didn''t expect that it was true..." I couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" She was stunned.

 Chapter 394

    "That''s what my uncle said in the morning," I said with a smile. "Your father and daughter are really like..."


    she smiled sheepishly, "right?"


    I smiled, took a sip of tea, and looked at her. "Is it quite subversive to the world view?"


    "It''s not subversion, it''s expansion," she took a deep breath. "Now I know how small I am, what fame and wealth, what man can win... Now I think it''s all empty talk. There are so many supernatural things in the world that we don''t understand, but we are so arrogant. I don''t know where the confidence came from..."


    she shook her head helplessly.


    "It''s normal," I said. "All beings are not confident. If they don''t encourage themselves, how can life continue?"


    "You''re right," she sighed softly. "Life is always going on. We have no choice but to carry on. Although we know that there are thorns everywhere in front of us, we have to say to ourselves, go through the past, you can, endure the past, flowers everywhere in front, but there is a vast ocean behind, no choice..."


    "I don''t understand a bit," I looked at her. "How can you like Guo Chenlong when you are such a knowledgeable girl


    She laughed at herself, "blind."


    "Blind?" I don''t believe it. "It''s not that simple, is it?"


    She shrugged. "It''s that simple..."


    I chuckled, "OK."


    "I couldn''t figure out why Xiaojun would fall in love with a little child, and for the sake of this boy, she can do nothing." she looked at me. "Now I understand that she falls in love with you. It''s normal."


    I subconsciously avoid her eyes, "have tea."


    She cleared her throat, picked up the teapot and poured me tea.


    Our faces don''t feel red.


    After pouring the tea, she suddenly shivered, curled up and began to breathe.


    "It''s getting cold?" I frown.


    She shivered and nodded, "Hmmm..."


    I subconsciously looked at my watch. It''s just a little longer. How can it be so fast today?


    I pondered a little bit, held her in my arms, pressed her back heart with my hand, and understood immediately. She didn''t sleep last night, and she didn''t have enough rest today. She''s short of Yang. The array operation will consume a lot of Yang, so she is too cold.


    "The array needs to consume Yang Qi," I said to her. "You didn''t have a good rest last night. The Yang Qi is too weak."


    "I can resist..." she curled up in my arms, cold as a helpless child.


    I can''t help but hold her tight and adjust my breath to keep her warm.


    Soon, I was hot in my arms.


    In this warmth, she is getting better.


    Neither of us spoke. We hugged each other so tightly, waiting for dark.


    Unconsciously, two hours passed.


    There was footsteps upstairs, and Yang qianer''s mother came downstairs.


    She went down the stairs and saw us on the sofa. She was stunned and looked at us for a while. She turned around silently and went upstairs.

 Chapter 395

    In the evening, Ke''er woke up and came downstairs.


    She saw me holding Yang qian''er and hurriedly came to sit down. "Young master, let me come!"


    "No," I whispered, "come upstairs later."


    "Well," Ke''er nodded and asked Yang qianer, "sister in law, is it cold?"


    "Well... Much better..." said Yang qianer, shivering.


    "I''ll go...", but I don''t understand. "How could it be more serious than yesterday?"


    "Normal," I said quietly.


    But the son didn''t ask again, couldn''t help but hold Yang qianer''s hand and help her warm.


    "Thank you, Ke''er..." Yang qianer couldn''t close her eyes.


    Her body Yang consumption is very serious, the body has some weak.


    I looked at my watch and thought it was almost time. I got up and picked up Yang qianer. I asked Ke''er, "go, go upstairs."


    Keer stands up. "OK!"


    Come to Yang qianer''s room upstairs, I put her on the bed, and then I also got on the bed, holding her in my arms.


    Can son cover up quilt for us, sit down beside me, "young master, is tonight plan to adjust?"


    "It seems that we have to adjust," I look at Yang qianer in my arms. "Like last night, she may not last all night."


    "Then what?" Asked Keer.


    "Change the rhythm," I said.


    "A change?" But the child does not understand, "how to change?"


    "Last night we started ahead of time, black and white impermanence came ahead of time," I whispered. "Tonight we''ll stick to it until the time of Hai. Let them come later, so that my sister-in-law can hold on."


    "Well," Kor nodded.


    "You come up for me for a while, and I''ll go to the bathroom," I said. "I''ve had a lot of tea, and I''ve been holding it all afternoon."


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" Ke''er hurriedly went to bed, took Yang qian''er from my arms, and said to me, "hurry up, although you are young and suffocating your kidney..."


    I blushed, turned to get out of bed and walked into the bathroom.


    A few minutes later, I took a long breath, tied my pants, washed my hands, walked out of the bathroom to the bedside, and went to bed for a change.


    "No, you''ll have a rest," Kor said. "I''ll hold her for a little longer."


    I look at her face. It''s a little white.


    Although Yang qianer is a living beauty, her body is also cold and abnormal. Holding her is like holding a piece of ice. But she didn''t have internal skill. She only had a few minutes. She couldn''t hold it.


    "Look at your cold, give it to me," I can''t help but say, and take Yang qianer from her arms.


    Keer moved her body for a while, and couldn''t help but ask me, "yesterday I hugged her for so long. Why is she so cold today?"


    "She doesn''t have enough Yang in her body," I said. "You can have a rest later. Come back after nine."


    "I don''t have to rest. Stay here with you," she said. "In case you want to pee later."


    I was embarrassed for a while. "Ah, ah, you..."


    she gave a mischievous smile and shrugged her shoulders. How can you make me look.


    I helplessly smiled, "that line, you accompany me."


    "Ah!" She smiled and gathered around me happily.


    When Yang qianer heard our conversation, she couldn''t bear to look at both of us and shut up again.


    Time passes by minute by second.


    Soon, it''s over nine. It''s time for Hai.


    But look at my watch and let me go. "Master, it''s the time of Hai."


    "You go out and wait for me," I said.


    "Well," she turned and got out of bed.


    I look at Yang qianer in my arms, "do you have strength?"

 Chapter 396

    Yang qianer breathed heavily, even the breath turned cold.


    The longer the array runs, the more Yang Qi it consumes. If the Yang Qi is not enough, it will consume her spirit. If the spirit is empty, the consciousness of people will be blurred and the whole body will be weak.


    That''s why I need to build another fire talisman for her. The strong enough fire can not only warm her, but also replenish her spirit and provide sufficient strength for the operation of the array.


    Looking at the present situation, she has reached the limit and can''t even speak.


    I put her on the bed, lay down, call her softly, "Yang qianer, wake up!"


    She didn''t respond.


    I gently pushed her shoulder, "Yang qian''er, Yang qian''er......"


    she opened her eyes painstakingly and looked at me powerlessly, her eyes were so weak.


    "It''s time to mend the talisman", I said, "clothes..."... You... Help me... "She said powerlessly.


    I was stunned. "Me?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she closed her eyes powerlessly.


    It was completely dark outside, and the curtains were not closed. In the bright moonlight, she was like a sleeping beauty.


    But I don''t have time to hesitate. After a while, sleeping beauty will be frozen.


    I took a deep breath, turned to get out of bed, walked to the window, drew the curtains...


    a few minutes later, I fixed the talisman, covered her with a quilt, and turned out of the room.


    But when my son saw me coming out, he came up to me. "What''s up, young master?"


    "It''s OK." my face is hot.


    But look at me, a bad smile, asked me in a low voice, "do you have a good time?"


    "What''s good?" My face is redder, "don''t joke..."


    She chuckles.


    I blushed and coughed. "You watch her, I''ll go to the bathroom."


    She covered her mouth and laughed even more.


    I sighed helplessly and turned downstairs.


    There is also a bathroom upstairs. I''m going to the living room downstairs to have a look at Mr. and Mrs. Yang Zixiong and tell them something.


    When they came to the living room, Yang Zixiong and his wife quickly stood up, "young master..."


    I went to the front of them and unconsciously took a look at Yang qianer''s mother.


    She blushed and bowed her head.


    I am inexplicably embarrassed for a while, clearing my throat, pretending to be calm and saying to them, "uncle and aunt, after a while black and white impermanence comes, what should you do? Don''t panic and turn a blind eye to them. Last night they came for the first time. It doesn''t matter what reaction you have. Come again tonight. If you are still like yesterday, it will be dangerous... "


    " OK! We remember! " Yang Zixiong said quickly.


    "Auntie, do you remember?" I asked Yang qianer''s mother.


    She was stunned, then nodded, "Oh, remember, I remember!"


    I didn''t say anything more. I turned and walked into the bathroom in the living room.


    A few minutes later, I went back upstairs and came to Ke''er''s side.


    "Comfortable?" Keer teases me.


    I touched her head, "you little rascal..."


    but she smiled and leaned close to me with a proud face.


    At this time, Yang qianer opened the door.


    But when he saw it, he quickly went to help her. "Can he go?"


    Yang qianer''s face is still pale, but her spirit is much better.


    "I''m ok..." she smiled at Ke''er, then looked at me. "Can we start?"


    I looked at her carefully for a while, relieved, nodded, "OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 397

    Come to Yang Jinning''s bedroom, Ke''er closes the door, then draws out the knife from his waist and hands it to me.


    I went to the bedside and looked at it carefully. Yang Jinning was very pale, but his array was working normally and breathing was very even.


    I opened his quilt, first made a Yang closing talisman on his chest, pressed it in, then grabbed his left hand, pointed the point of the knife at the wound of his middle finger, and stabbed it down.


    All of a sudden, blood came out.


    Like yesterday, I dipped his finger blood, went to Yang qianer and made a double charm in her eyebrow.


    Yang qian''er snorted, collapsed in my arms and passed out.


    I gave her to Kel, "take her back to the room, and I''ll come later."


    "Well!" Chloe held her and turned away.


    I went back to the bedside to observe the situation of Yang Jinning. After confirming that there was no problem, I left the room immediately.


    It''s the time of Hai. Black and white impermanence will come at any time. We must hurry up.


    Come to Yang qianer''s room, but her quilt has been covered.


    I sealed the curtains with a lock, and then I said to Kel, "you go outside and move the chair. I''ll come in a moment."


    "Good!" Ke''er nods, looks at Yang qianer on the bed, turns around and goes out.


    I came to the bedside, sat down beside Yang qianer, touched her face, still a little cold.


    Looking at her in a coma, I can''t help worrying. I had plenty of time yesterday, and I stayed with her until she woke up. It seems that I can''t do it today. Black and white impermanence is coming soon. I have to get out quickly.


    But then, when she woke up, she saw the impermanence of black and white. If she was afraid, she would die.


    I looked at her for a moment in silence, got up and left the room.


    But when she saw me coming out, she stood up and said, "she''s awake?"


    "Not awake," I said.


    But he was stunned. "Then she will..."


    "I''m worried about this too." I took a deep breath, "I can only act on my own initiative. It''s a big deal. It''s just robbing people."


    "Robbing people in the hands of hell hell messenger?" "Can you do that?" he said


    "If I really force that part, it''s the only way," I calmly looked at her. "If I let you go later, you should go quickly, go out and take a taxi back to the city. Don''t look back on the road."


    "What do you mean?" But a frown.


    "If that''s the case, I don''t want to bother you," I said. "You don''t have to worry about me. Do what I say. I''ll call you after daybreak."


    She shook her head. "I won''t go!"


    "Be obedient!"


    "No!"


    "I''m afraid you''re in danger!"


    "I''m your man, I''m not afraid of danger!" She looked at me seriously. "I''m not leaving!"


    "What I said was in case..." I stared at her, "but you have to be obedient!"


    Her eyes were wet. She came up to me and hugged me. "No!"


    I smile helplessly, "what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you listen? "


    "If you let me die, I won''t hesitate." she held me tightly with tears in her eyes. "But you let me leave you alone to face the hell, no way!"


    I was very hot in my heart. "OK, I won''t leave..."


    she smiled and nodded her head hard. "MMM!"


    I did not speak, quietly wiped away the corner of the eye tears.


    She let go of me, stared at my face, reached out to wipe my tears.


    I turned away. "What?" "There''s sand in your eyes. Let me blow it for you," she said.


    I smiled, "what are you talking about, in whose eyes..."


    she came up and kissed me passionately.


    I let her kiss for a while, then gently pushed her away, blushed and lowered her head, "but don''t do this..."


    she pushed my hand, held my face, and continued to kiss.


    I closed my eyes in silence.


    Black and white impermanence came upstairs.


    As they passed by, they stopped and looked at us deadpan.


    I can''t help wondering, do they just like this?


    After five or six minutes, they looked at each other, went through the door and floated into the bedroom.


    I didn''t dare to move, for fear that they would have another shot back.


    Sure enough, after a while, they came back and continued to see us.


    I simply put my arms around Ke''er''s waist and kissed her.

 Chapter 398

    Keer is very sweet, especially sweet...


    they watched it again for a while, and then they drifted in at ease.


    We went on kissing for a few more minutes before it stopped.


    Four eyes are opposite, silent for a long time, time seems to be stagnant.


    We looked at each other, beating like drums, uneasy, embarrassed, and...


    hey, whatever, I don''t know what it is.


    Ke''er gazed at me, smiled gently, kissed me once more, let me go, and leaned against the wall with his back hand. He was proud of his face and full of happiness.


    "You teach me bad..." I have no choice but to smile.


    She smiled triumphantly, turned around and pulled me to the chair. Then, as last night, she sat on me and hugged me.


    "Are you still here?" I blushed.


    "Don''t talk..." she snuggled into my arms, "I love you..."


    I took a deep breath and hugged her silently, "you..."


    she smiled happily.


    Time passed unconsciously.


    I listened attentively to the movement in the room, only waiting for Yang qianer to scream and rush in.


    I don''t know whether she didn''t wake up or whether she was really afraid. All night, she never made any movement.


    At dawn, black and white impermanence left.


    Ke''er and I were stunned. Then we got up and opened the door and walked into the room.


    Come in a look, Yang qianer is still sleeping, feeling she did not wake up all night.


    "Isn''t there any problem?" But look at me.


    I walked quickly to the bed, looked at her eyebrows carefully, relieved, "it''s OK, she''s just consuming too much, too tired..."


    but relieved, "that''s good, then I''ll go out and wait."


    "Well!" I nodded.


    Ke''er turns around and goes out and brings the door.


    I went to the window, opened the curtains, and the early morning sun came in and shone on Yang qianer''s face.


    "Hmmm ~" she frowned slightly and slowly opened her eyes.


    I went back to the bed and sat down and smiled at her. "Wake up?"


    In a daze, she sat up and said, "I... Did I sleep?"


    "You slept all night," I said with a smile. "Fortunately, you didn''t wake up. Otherwise, when you open your eyes, you will see the black and white impermanence. If you are afraid to shout out, I can only fight with them."


    She looked at me stupefied, half a day back to God, "so... I really slept one night?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "Then my brother..." she asked.


    "You''ve been through it for two days, and the most dangerous time has passed," I said. "We''ll go to Gubei town in a moment, and continue to give birth to Yang''s ancestral tomb. When the pulse is connected, he will be all right. "


    She smiled and her eyes were red. She came up to me and hugged me. "Wu Zheng, thank you..."


    I smiled calmly and hugged her gently. "OK, I''ll untie the talisman on you first, and then you can sleep. I''ll have to start soon."


    She let me go. "I''ll go with you!"


    "No, you''re weak. You''d better rest," I said.


    "I want to go with you." she looked at me seriously. "Let me go, will you?"


    I shook my head. "No, don''t say you, uncle Yang. I can''t even be present when I continue to have blood. You don''t have to worry. I''ll get things done for you without leaving any trouble. "


    She sighed softly, "then... Ok..."


    I helped her to lie down, pinched her finger and held her eyebrow, and instantly broke her talisman.


    She shivered, her head askew, and passed out.


    I looked at her for a moment, smiled, stood up and walked out of her room.


    But when my son saw me coming out, he quickly stood up, "young master."


    "She''s OK," I said. "You go downstairs and tell Uncle to prepare the car. I''ll untie Yang lock on Yang Jinning. Then we''ll go to Gubei town."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I touched her head. "Can I hold it?"


    But when his face turned red, he came to my ear and whispered, "have you forgotten? Last night''s charging! "


    I chuckled, "let''s go!"


    "Well!" She smiled and turned away.


    I looked at her slim and sexy back, took a deep breath and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 399

    At about ten in the morning, we came to Gubei town again.


    When we arrived, we went to the hotel and opened a suite.


    "You can''t be here when we continue to generate pulse," I said to Yang Zixiong. "When you go back, Ke''er and I have stayed for three consecutive days. After we continue to generate pulse, we have to rest here for a few days."


    "I can wait here," said Yang Zixiong. "When it''s done, let''s go home and have a rest."


    "No, it''s OK here," I said.


    "But this environment..." he hesitated, "is too aggrieved you and miss Ke''er."


    I lightly smile, "no grievance, this is very good. You remember that you have to go home before midnight to continue your pulse this evening. Within three days, the whole family must not go out or let outsiders in. Three days later, Yang Jinning should wake up and then everything will be as usual. "


    "Good! I remember, "he looked at Ke''er." these days, you and miss Ke''er are really tired. I''ll listen to you. When you have a rest, my family will pick you up! "


    "There''s no need to leave us a car. We can go back by ourselves," I said.


    "No, we''ll pick you up," he said seriously. "That''s it!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I thought a little bit, "OK, let''s go."


    "Good!" He nodded.


    When he came to yangjiazu tomb, the people and vehicles he had arranged in advance had arrived.


    First, I checked the three thousand catties of soil on the car, kneaded it with my hands, put it on the tip of my nose, and smelled it. It had a light fragrance of soil, without any fishy smell. It was a good choice. In addition, those four people are good, said Yang Zixiong. They are all middle-level employees of Yang''s group, and they are excellent in both character and ability.


    I would like to smile, "Yang''s new force is here, good omen."


    Four people looked at each other, all embarrassed smile.


    I look at Yang Zixiong. "Uncle, these four people will be left to Yang Jinning in the future."


    Yang Zixiong suddenly understood, "OK!"


    As soon as four people listened, they thanked me, "thank you, young master!"


    I nodded. "Come with me."


    "Yes!" Four people said together.


    I led them to the ancestral Tomb of Yang family and asked them to take charge of one grave each. Then I pointed out the location of burying wealth beside the grave.


    "When the construction starts in the south, you start to dig," I said. "There are three black lions buried around each grave. Dig them out and put them on the earth truck over there. You will finish the task."


    "Yes!" Three people said in unison.


    Another man looked at the bricks on the ground and couldn''t help saying, "young master, we don''t have tools..."


    "yes, we don''t have tools", others also said.


    "If you don''t have any tools, borrow them now," I said. "You have 15 minutes to borrow them. If you can''t borrow them, you have to find your own way."


    They looked at each other, "OK!"


    I turned to Yang Zixiong and Ke''er.


    Four people rushed to the earth truck and borrowed tools from the driver.


    I came to Yang Zixiong''s side, "I and Ke''er go to locate the object he Sen said. Don''t move, just wait here."


    "All right!" Yang Zixiong said.


    I''ll see Kor. "Let''s go."


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    We turned to the south, walked about 50 meters, and stopped in front of a faint black air.


    Two days later, the source of blood has already failed, and the gathering evil array has broken, and the smell of the underground town can''t be covered.


    I asked Kohl to draw a circle with a knife around the black air, with a radius of about five meters.


    After painting, we turned around and went back to Yang Xiong.

 Chapter 400

    "I drew a circle just now. Can you see it?" I asked.


    "Yes," he nodded.


    "Let the excavator dig in that circle, at least three meters down," I said, "and let the excavated soil go to the West."


    "Good!" He turned and told one of the people around him, "go, tell the master what the young master says."


    "Yes, chairman," the man went to the excavator and told the driver.


    The driver understood, started the excavator, drove to that piece of black gas, dug up.


    The first shovel, the thing was dug out, only to see a black gas rushed out, into a huge figure about three meters tall, a shout, rushed to the excavator master.


    I was ready for that. I pinched my hand and dug my finger. The five thunder talismans turned into golden light. In an instant, they pierced the black shadow and turned him into a black smoke.


    The excavator master looked stupid and dared not move.


    Yang Zixiong and others also looked silly. They all stood still.


    I took the formula and said to Yang Zixiong, "let the master continue."


    "Oh!" Yang Zixiong returned to his mind and told the man around him, "go on! Go on! "


    "Master Zhao, it''s OK! Go on! " The man shouted at the driver.


    The excavator master pinched the sweat, calmed down for a while, and continued to dig.


    I looked back at the four people who were responsible for digging the town. When I saw that they were all stunned, I shouted, "stop looking, hurry up!"


    "Oh, yes!" Four people have come back to their senses and are busy.


    I turned around and continued to watch the excavators dig.


    "Young master, what was that shadow just now Yang Zixiong couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s carved from cattle bones," I said. "It''s a very powerful Town, which is specially used to block the atmosphere of the earth. This thing has been cultivated for many years. It is originally evil. In order to completely cut off the blood, He Sen also used black dog blood. In this way, the man who shakes the mountain will take root and become extremely fierce. "


    "It turns out that..." he thought, "no, young master. Seventeen years ago, I sent him the day he came to work, but I didn''t see him bring black dog blood..."


    I smiled lightly. "He came back and forth three times, the first and third time you sent him, the second time he came by himself, you don''t know. This formation of gathering evil spirits, shaking mountain Lishi, and that other living vein were all arranged at that time. When the third time comes, he will start the formation. "


    I look at him. "You remember, he came to you for the first time and sent him to you for the second time. There was no interval of half a month?"


    "Yes! You are right! That''s right! " He looked at me in surprise. "How do you know so much?"


    "It doesn''t matter how you know it," I said. "It''s all right."


    He admired him. "You''re so good!"


    I smiled quietly, "you''re flattered."


    I turn my head to look at the excavator. "Shake the mountain and take root. If you change the soil, it will be OK."


    "Good! That''s good! " He took a breath.


    "The body of the man who shakes the mountain has rotted long ago," I said. "After the twelve black lions around the ancestral tomb are dug out, you will take them back and find a barren mountain to bury with the three before. When you bury them, say thank you to them. They have worked hard. Please return to the earth and the dust. "


    I look at him. "Just remember, as I say."


    "Well, I remember!" He said.


    I nodded and continued to watch the excavator dig.


    The efficiency of the excavator is very high. In a short time, it turned the place into a big pit.


    I motioned to the man next to Yang Zixiong to stop the excavator.


    The excavator master wiped the sweat, looked at us, and swallowed his saliva nervously.


    He was frightened by the black shadow just now.


    "Young master, do you want to come over and have a look?" Yang Zixiong asked me.


    I looked carefully to make sure there was no blackness, so I was relieved, "OK, go on."

 Chapter 401

    As the excavator continued to construct, the pit continued to expand and soon became a square pit with a length and width of more than five meters and a depth of more than three meters.


    Then, the earth began to fill.


    The earth truck backed up to the pit side, slowly raised the cargo bucket, and three thousand jin of soil was poured into the pit, and the dust immediately flew.


    Then, Yang Zixiong directed those people to work together to remove the waste soil and level the new soil.


    I turned my head and looked to the north. The four men also dug out the underground wealth.


    After finishing these preliminary work, I look at my watch. It''s almost 12 o''clock.


    I immediately told Yang Zixiong that he could go back.


    Yang Zixiong took my hand, gave me a hug, said hard, and took those people away.


    Ke''er and I got on an SUV and drove to Gubei town.


    We can''t go to bed yet, but we have to eat. We stayed up all night and all morning. We haven''t had breakfast yet. We are both hungry.


    When we came to town, we found a fire shop, lit six fires and two bowls of instant noodles. After eating, we had a rest. We got out of the door, left Gubei Town, went back to yangjiazu tomb again, and stopped far away.


    Next, just wait.


    We didn''t dare to sleep or keep our eyes closed, so we talked about the closing.


    "After the first month, I''m going to shut up and teach Xiaojun the number of tricks," I said to her. "You''ll come along and I''ll teach you the magic."


    "Magic?" Her eyes brightened. "Can I do it?"


    "OK," I looked at her, "the foundation of magic number is spirituality, and the foundation of magic is specialization. It''s not appropriate for you to study magic number, but learning magic is a good young man."


    She was very excited. "Are you serious?"


    "It''s true, of course," I said with a faint smile. "I thought about it yesterday."


    She smiled and nodded her head hard. "Well! Thank you, young master! "


    But soon she was worried again. "Young master, would you mind if you taught us both at the same time?"


    "No," I said, "little Jun knows I need you, and she wants you to improve."


    "Then will you be too tired?" She asked.


    "There are two kinds of magic, in fact, though they are similar in essence," I said. "Xiaojun has the talent of magic. Once she starts to learn, she will be immersed in it. She doesn''t need me to accompany her all the time. On the contrary, if I am always with her, it will interfere with her study. So you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll teach you two. The time can be arranged. "


    "Well!" She nodded happily.


    "If you want to follow me in the future, you have to learn these things.". Otherwise, I practice, you do not practice, sooner or later, we will separate


    "Young master, I know..." with a happy smile, tears flashed in her eyes, and she came to me and hugged me passionately. "You''re very kind to me, thank you..."


    I would like to smile, "once you enter the gate, it''s like the sea, from then on, the world is a cloud of smoke, you don''t regret it in the future..."


    "no regrets! I''d like to follow you all my life! " She let go of me, with tears in her eyes, and looked at me seriously, "no, not for life, but for life! I would like to be your little girl forever, always follow you and serve you... "


    I gently touched her head," OK. "


    She smiled with tears and hugged me tightly.


    Some things, once started, can''t turn back, in this case, let''s work together and march forward together.


    It''s going to be dark soon.


    There was a heavy fog near yangjiazu''s grave. In the night, there was a vast expanse of white, and nothing could be seen clearly.


    But when he saw it, he immediately became alert. "How can it fog in this season?"


    She looked at me.


    "It''s not fog, it''s aura cloud," I said.


    "Spirit cloud?" She did not understand, "what is aura cloud?"


    "After the Shengmai has been cut off, once the array or ballast of the Shengmai has been broken off, there will be spirit clouds at night," I said. "These spirit gases are all flowing out of the severed Shengmai, because the barrier has been opened, but the Shengmai has not been connected, they cannot flow normally, and they will flow out of the ground."


    I look at my watch. "It''s 9:30 now. It''s the time of Hai. There''s plenty of water. When the spirit and the water merge, the cloud of spirit will be formed."


    "So it is..." she nodded. "Then, how can we continue the pulse?"


    "Gather the spirit array with nine stars," I said, "gather the spirit cloud and the Qi in the earth''s vein, and the blood generating vein can be recovered naturally."


    "Nine Star spirit gathering array?" She thought for a moment, "is that the big array used in lion terrace?"


    "Yes!" I nodded, "but this time, it''s a little different.""What''s the difference?" She asked.


    "Shengmai is a branch of Longmai. No matter how to cut Shengmai or continue it, it will be split by thunder." I said, "when Hesen cut Shengmai, he made his own stand in with the powerful man of shaking mountain to avoid the thunder disaster. We also have to use the double method, so as to avoid future troubles. "


    "With a double?"


    "It''s not a talisman, it''s a talisman."

 Chapter 402

    "Is there anything different?"


    "Of course not," I said with a quiet smile. "Don''t ask so much, you''ll see in a moment."


    She took a deep breath and nodded, "OK!"


    The aura cloud outside is getting heavier and heavier.


    We waited another hour and a half. Eleven o''clock. It''s midnight.


    "Go, set up the battle!" I said to Kor.


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We opened the door and got out of the car, opened the trunk. She carried the bag on her back, took the red rope, and followed me to the place where the earth was filled.


    In the dark, there was a vast expanse of white, and we couldn''t see our fingers. We seemed to walk into the bewilderment array, without any sense of direction at all.


    I took her hand, closed my eyes, with my sensitivity to the breath, slowly walked to the filling place. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    is not a long way. It''s just a few hundred meters. It took us half an hour to get to the position.


    I stopped, squatted down and pinched some earth and twisted it. I put it under my nose and smelled it. It''s right. It''s here.


    I stood up and took the red rope from her hand. One end was tied to my waist, the other to her waist.


    "Knife," I ordered.


    "Well!" She drew the knife from her waist and handed it to me.


    I stabbed the middle finger of my left hand with a knife, put the finger blood on the rope, then pulled her right hand, stabbed the middle finger of her right hand, and put the blood on it.


    "Yes," I said.


    She held her bleeding fingers and asked me vaguely, "and then what?"


    With a little concentration, I imagined the double talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and pressed the talisman onto the rope.


    In a flash of light gold, we both shivered at the same time.


    Ke''er was stunned. "Young master, here..."


    I didn''t speak. I untied the rope at our waist and threw it to the ground.


    But the son subconsciously hugged me, the body some shivers.


    I smiled and comforted her. "It''s OK. After a while, the aura cloud will be gone. You remember, first of all, blood can not fall to the ground; second, once you can see clearly, you can quickly pull me to the side of the car. As long as we get on the bus, we''ll be fine. "


    "Well," she nodded.


    I gave her a hug, let her go, untied her bag and pulled her over. "I''m starting to set up the array. Go straight ahead and stop for nineteen steps. I''ll come in a moment."


    "OK," she took a deep breath and walked forward.


    In a single step, I couldn''t see her.


    After a while, she said, "young master, here I am."


    "Good!" I put down the bag, opened it, took out the crystal ball and started to set up the array.


    Because the visibility is too low, I put the nine crystal balls together closely. In this way, the effect is certainly not as good as Shiziping, but it is enough for the continuation of Shengmai.


    Set the crystal ball, I stand up, a little concentration, visualizing the nine stars gathering spirit talisman, pinching the formula and pointing to one of the crystal balls.


    Suddenly, the crystal ball gave out a soft white light.


    I continue to practice talismans. One by one, the crystal ball emits white light. Each of the three forms a trinity gathering spirit array. Together, the three gathering spirit arrays form a powerful nine star gathering spirit array.


    The strong aura field rose up, and the aura cloud around was quickly absorbed into the aura field and disappeared.


    At the same time, the spirit Qi, earth Qi and evil Qi in the surrounding tens of miles were also absorbed by the spirit gathering array.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. I thought the effect would be worse, but I didn''t expect that with the blessing of golden light, the concentrated nine star spirit gathering array is no less powerful than that of Shiziping.


    If so, then...


    I suddenly realized, "yes, it is! I see! I see! "


    But when he saw that the spirit was gone, he called to me, "young master! Come out! "


    I was stunned, and then I came back to my senses. I picked up my bag and ran to her.


    Ke''er rushed to take my hand, dragged me to the front of the SUV, opened the door and pushed me to the car, then he got on the car.


    When the door closed, a thunderbolt came down from the sky with a click. Only a loud bang split the crystal ball on the ground into glass slag, and the red rope caught fire in an instant.


    Ke''er looked at the scene in surprise, gasped and swallowed hard.


    I leaned against the seat and breathed a long breath.


    Finally, we have finished the work of the Yang family...

 Chapter 403

    When we have finished the work, we can finally have a rest.


    Back at the hotel, I took a bath, had a drink of water, and then climbed into bed.


    These days, the spirit has been in a state of tension, this relaxed, suddenly feel tired, unable to support.


    I fell asleep soon.


    In my dream, I am still in Yang''s mansion, still protecting Yang qianer. I dream of mending the talisman on her, arranging the array, holding her to the bathroom, holding her to watch the movie; I dream of dawn, she can''t sleep, I loudly call her; I dream of a group of monsters breaking into Yang''s house, to seize Yang Jinning''s house, I have a bloody battle with Ke''er and them; I dream of holding Yang qianer in the living room, her mother is silently looking at us behind, helpless sigh Suddenly, I woke up with a flash of white light.


    The room is dark, quiet and warm, but the fragrance of sleeping in my arms, breath is even and long.


    I stared at the ceiling stupidly. I felt a lot of sweat in my heart. I didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    Keer soon woke up and whispered to me, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s ok..." I sat up and reached for the light.


    After touching the mobile phone, it''s only 3:00 in the morning.


    Ke''er rubbed his eyes, sat up, yawned, got out of bed and poured me a glass of water, then went back to bed and handed it to me.


    I picked it up and drank it up.


    She took the cup and put it aside. She leaned over and put it around my arm. She asked me, "is it a dream?"


    I blushed and looked down at her.


    She''s looking at me, too.


    My face was hot and I touched her head. "It''s OK. I''ll take a bath."


    Ke''er smiled softly and nodded.


    I took a deep breath, got up, got out of bed and walked into the bathroom.


    I took a cold shower, and after that, I was much calmer.


    It takes three days to relax. I can''t sleep well tonight.


    After taking a bath, I went back to the bedroom, but Ke''er was asleep.


    I went to bed, took a long breath and turned off the light.


    The white light appeared again, flashed in front of me, and my eyes opened subconsciously.


    This is Yuanguang, the foundation of Taoist cultivation.


    A lot of people have been practicing Taoism for a lifetime. After decades of practice, it''s hard to see Yuanguang. Because Yuanguang is the light of Yuanshen, only those who are smart, smart and qualified can show it.


    I had a movement in my heart and sat up quickly.


    When the yuan light appears, it''s the best time to practice. It''s too wasteful to sleep.


    I had a little peace of mind, a minute of my hands, five hearts in the sky, and soon I was quiet.


    The meta light appeared again. This time, it was not a flash. It became a palm sized light cluster, just like the beautiful moon, sending out warm and soft light. After a while in my brow, it went down the middle vein and slowly to the middle Dantian.


    Almost at the same time, my inner Qi of xiadantian also moved spontaneously, turning into golden light and starting to go up, echoing Yuanguang from afar.


    I have no distractions in my mind. I am calm and introspective. I don''t interfere at all.


    Soon after, Yuanguang and Jinguang came into zhongdantian at the same time, and they quickly merged into a huge golden air mass, which rolled up in my body.


    It''s a feeling I''ve never experienced before, and it''s not any skill I''ve ever learned. This is the spontaneous collision of the meta light and the gold light in the completely static state. This kind of collision is very magical. The golden air keeps rolling, and finally turns into a rotation, which produces a strong suction force. It continuously absorbs the spirit Qi of dozens of miles around me, turns them into golden light, and fills my body...


    slowly, my mind disappears...


    I don''t know how long it will take.

 Chapter 404

    I suddenly heard the thunder in my ear. I couldn''t help but open my eyes with a loud bang.


    The sleeping Ke''er turned over. The kitten on the pajama looked at me lovingly. It was so cute and so tiger headed...


    I took a deep breath, woke up and looked at the time. It was five o''clock in the morning.


    That is to say, I have been practicing for almost an hour.


    I looked at my hands, my heart moved slightly, and the golden light appeared in an instant. It was obviously stronger than before.


    I was in a daze when the cell phone on the head of the bed rang.


    I went back to God and took my cell phone. It was Yang Zixiong.


    "Hello, uncle, what''s the matter?" I asked.


    Ke''er woke up, got up and looked at me seriously.


    "Young master, I would rather wake up! My son is awake! " Yang Zixiong cried excitedly.


    "Just wake up," I said with a sigh of relief. "How is he doing now?"


    "Now he is very clear, but he has no strength, no strength to speak," cried Yang Zixiong. "Young master, you are a great benefactor of our Yang family. Thank you! Thank you! "


    I smiled calmly, "you are welcome. By the way, how about my sister-in-law?"


    "Qian''er, she''s OK, we''re all ok..."


    "that''s good." I''ll take a look at Ke''er, and then say, "uncle, there are still two days left. Please don''t go out. You don''t have to come to pick us up either. I''ve had a rest. We''ll go back after dawn. I''ll send this car to Guocai center and give it to my sister-in-law. "


    "No, no, no, we have to pick you up!" Yang Zixiong said quickly.


    "It''s really not necessary. We''ll go back at dawn," I said. "Uncle, we''re not outsiders. There''s no need to be so polite."


    "Then... After two days, we can go out. Let''s have a meal together and shout Xiaojun," he said.


    "Our Wu family has rules. After we finish the business, we can''t eat the host''s food and wine," I said. "Uncle, you really don''t need to do this for a long time."


    When Yang Zixiong saw me saying that, he had to promise, "well, thank you, young master!"


    I smile, "OK, that''s it."


    I hung up.


    Ke''er yawned and asked me, "is Yang Jinning OK?"


    "It''s OK," I looked at her. "How are you? Has the rest come yet? "


    "Well!" She nodded, "full of blood, resurrected!"


    I smiled, reached out to touch her and nodded, "take a bath, have breakfast, let''s go back to the city."


    But she also smiled, "Well!"


    She got up and got out of bed and went to take a bath.


    I picked up my mobile phone and sent a wechat message to Guo Chenjun, "I''ve finished. I''ll go home in the morning."


    She quickly replied, "OK, I''ll pick you up!"


    "No, Ke''er and I will go directly to TongZhou''s house. You can wait for me at home," I said.


    "Well! What do you want to eat? I prepared ahead of time, "she said.


    My heart was very hot. "I want to eat you..."


    she waited a long time to reply to me, "little boy..."


    I couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 405

    At noon, we returned to Tongzhou.


    After parking the car, Ke''er said to me, "young master, I won''t accompany you to the car. I''ll go to the national finance center to return the car."


    "Don''t worry about returning the car," I untied my seat belt. "Go up and have a meal. Xiaojun has made lunch."


    "After you''ve been separated for several days, I won''t be a light bulb." she yawned and smiled at me. "I''ll take the car back first and go home to sleep. If you have anything, please tell me at any time."


    "You''re so tired, can you drive?" I''m worried.


    She patted her chest and said confidently, "don''t worry, you can''t travel around the world. It''s OK to send a car!"


    I thought for a moment, "OK then."


    I opened the door, got out of the car, went around her side, touched her head, and told her, "be careful on the road, send a message home."


    "Well," she smiled, "don''t worry, young master, I''m leaving!"


    "Well!" I nodded. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she turned around and drove away slowly.


    I watched her go far, a quiet smile, turned upstairs.


    When I came to the door, I took out the key and opened the door. A smell of food came to me.


    I smell it hard. It smells good! Guo Chenjun is cooking in the kitchen. She has prepared four dishes and waked up a bottle of red wine.


    I carefully closed the door, went to the table to have a look, mushrooms and meat slices, blanched cabbage heart, stewed prawns, and a plate of steamed mandarin fish, color and flavor, I mouth watering.


    I have been working in Yang''s house these days, but I haven''t had any decent meals. Now at the sight of these, the stomach suddenly growled.


    After swallowing a few mouthfuls of saliva, I came to the kitchen door to have a look. Xiaojun was making a fruit salad after dinner, and there was still soup in the casserole on the stove.


    I crept up behind her and hugged her.


    Xiaojun was shocked. Seeing me, she was relieved. She complained quietly, "what are you doing? Don''t you know how scary people are? "


    "Miss me?" I kissed her on the neck.


    She gasped slightly and could not help closing her eyes. "Wu Zheng... Don''t make noise... I''m cooking...


    I took the fruit and fruit knife in her hand, put it aside, pulled her body, and passionately kissed her lip.


    She responded to me tenderly and hugged my waist tightly.


    We are passionate about kissing. It''s like paint and glue. It''s hard to give up.


    Just then, my cell phone rang.


    I don''t care. Keep kissing her.


    "Well," she said with a slight twist, "take the call."


    I have no choice but to smile, had to take out the mobile phone, a look, is called by Lao Zhao.


    "It''s Lao Zhao." let me see her.


    "I guess it''s about jade," she said. "Take it. I''ll make the salad and eat."


    "Well," I hugged her waist, kissed her, and turned out of the kitchen.


    When I got to the living room, I sat on the sofa and got on the phone. "Hello?"


    "Is it convenient for you, young master?" Asked Lao Zhao.


    "Convenient, say it," I said.


    "Well, just now Lao Zhou called. Let me ask you if you have time tomorrow to see the jade at his place," said Lao Zhao. "He said that in the morning after tomorrow, he would go abroad to attend a meeting for a month. He said that he was afraid of delaying your event, so he wanted to let you have a look at the Yuhe before going abroad. Do you think tomorrow is convenient for you? "


    "Convenient," I said, "let''s go tomorrow morning."


    "Good!" He said, "tomorrow morning, I''ll pick you up!"


    "No, I''ll go with Xiaojun," I said. "Let''s meet with Zhou Lao."


    "That will do!" , he smiled, "I''ll call Lao Zhou now and let him prepare."

 Chapter 406

    "What is there to prepare for?" I wonder, "isn''t it just to see the jade?"


    He smiled, "what''s the best way to look at jade? How can I have a meal! Old Zhou wants to invite you to dinner for a long time. How can he get this chance? Can he prepare well? "


    I will smile, "OK, then tell him."


    "Good!"


    I hung up the phone, suddenly my heart moved, and then I called him back.


    "No need to go. You tell Zhou Lao that the jade Bi is indeed the jade Bi of the Warring States period, but it''s a pity that it''s cracked inside, so I can''t use it." I said, "you let him go abroad. In addition, thank him for me, and tell him to have dinner together again if possible."


    Lao Zhao was stunned. "Oh... OK! Then I''ll tell him


    I hung up and then turned off my cell phone.


    No matter who it is, nobody can disturb me from this afternoon to this evening.


    Xiaojun comes to the living room with a fruit salad, puts it on the coffee table, and looks at me. "Finished?"


    "Well!" I stood up. "It''s OK, said Lao Zhao. Zhou Lao wanted to invite me to see the jade Bi of the Warring States period, but I don''t need to see it. The jade Bi is real, but there are injuries in it. It''s not suitable to refine jade. It can''t be used. I told him not to go. "


    She smiled softly. "Then eat."


    I smiled, too. "OK!"


    At dinner, she asked me, "didn''t that day say it would take a week? How can we do it ahead of time? "


    "The original plan was to do it for a week or so," I said as I ate, "but the process went better than I expected. Yang Jinning woke up this morning, so I came back early."


    "Has the Feng Shui problem of the Yang family been solved?" She asked.


    "Well, it''s settled," I nodded. "The Yang family will be OK later."


    "That''s good," she peeled a prawn and put it in my bowl. "This morning, my sister-in-law called me to apologize and say she wanted me back to the company."


    "What did you say?" I asked her.


    "I said I won''t go back," she said. "It''s good now. This is the life I want."


    I put down my chopsticks and held her hand. "Xiaojun, seriously, do you really regret giving up so much for me?"


    She looked at me deeply and smiled calmly, "easy to ask for priceless treasure, rare to have a lover, shares and wealth, which are fleeting to me, and you are unique. With you, I don''t care about anything."


    I trembled and hugged her in my arms. "Xiaojun..."


    she patted me on the back. "OK, eat. You haven''t eaten well these days. Eat more."


    "Well," I let go of her, wiped the tears around her eyes, smiled at her, took up the bowl and continued to eat.


    She looked at me tenderly, her eyes full of happiness.


    I suddenly thought of Ke''er. "By the way, when the first month comes, I want Ke''er to shut up with us and teach her magic."


    "Magic?" Her eyes brightened. "Can you learn magic?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "this time, I found that Ke''er is a good young man. Let her learn some magic skills. When I start to do something later, I''ll be more relieved."


    "Well, it would be great if Ke''er could learn magic," she thought and asked me, "Wu Zheng, can I learn it?"


    I smiled. "Of course you can, but you don''t need to. You can count."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "The number of spells, geomancy and magic are essentially the same thing, but actually they are very different," I said. "The number of spells needs a strong spirit, and the magic needs to be pure. In contrast, geomancy is the most tolerant of qualification requirements. You have the talent of magic number. If you want to learn magic and geomancy, it''s OK, but it''s not necessary. You don''t need to use this as a job to make money like me, so you learn this for the sake of enlightenment. In that case, it''s enough to focus on the number of skills and learn the subject well. "


    "Well," she nodded, "I''ll listen to you."


    "Do you agree?" I asked her, "can you shut up with us?"


    She smiled softly. "What do you say?"


    I laughed, too. "MMM!"


    She smiled and gave me a piece of fish. She held it in her hand and fed it into my mouth. "Eat, kid..."

 Chapter 407

    On the second day of February, we officially began to close.


    The closing place is Yuquan mountain. Because I teach together with two girls, I let Xiaojun live in the study, the guest room and the master bedroom.


    I set up three rules for two girls. First, obey the rules, what I say, do not resist, and do not ask why. Second, all the students are not allowed to inquire about each other and communicate with each other. Third, when I come to cook during the closing period, they just practice hard, don''t care about me, let alone help me.


    The first two are OK. The third one is that they both don''t understand.


    "I can cook," Guo said.


    "I can do it," said Ke''er.


    "Cooking will make you angry and disturb your cultivation," I said. "It''s not negotiable. I cook at most, which means that you can''t eat well. It doesn''t matter if you cultivate."


    "In the past, when you were practicing, you didn''t get angry?" Asked Keer.


    "I''m different from you," I said. "My grandfather, dad and uncle are all feng shui masters. I grew up with my grandfather and smoked. You two girls are two pieces of white paper, which is the most precious place for you, so the first closure is particularly important. What kind of foundation you can lay and what kind of realm you will reach in the future depends on this closure. So this time, none of you are allowed to touch smoke and anger. As for the future, it doesn''t matter. "


    The two girls looked at each other and nodded together, "MMM!"


    I smile with satisfaction, "OK, let''s start, Xiaojun, you go back to the library and wait for me. Ke''er, let''s go to the guest room. I''ll arrange the array for you first, and then teach Xiaojun. "


    "Well, good!" Guo Chenjun nods, smiles at Ke''er and turns upstairs.


    But she was a little embarrassed and asked me in a low voice, "young master, sister Xiaojun is your girlfriend. I''m just your girl. Is that right for you? I should teach her first... "Br >


    my face sank," what do you think this is? Kong Rong let pear? What did I say first? "


    But as soon as he heard this, he apologized, "I''m wrong, young master! I''ll listen to you, no more nonsense! "


    "Go!" I turned and walked out of the living room.


    But as soon as he put out his tongue, he quickly followed me.


    When I came to the guest room, I asked her to wait at the door. Then I came to the bedside, and with a little concentration, I pinched her fingers and lit them on the carpet. I set up a Tai Chi array. Then I saw the five thunder town spirit talisman and the fire talisman, each of them, playing in the array.


    In an instant, a small five thunder fire array rose to the ground, forming a slow but strong aura rotation, and faintly revealing the fire.


    I went to Ke''er and said, "I''ll teach you a mantra, a hand formula, only once. If you can learn it, you can practice it. If you can''t learn it, then don''t force yourself to do it." She nodded seriously.


    I leaned up to her ear and recited the five thunder mantra to her in a low voice.


    "Remember?" I asked.


    She nodded. "Remember."


    "Read it to me again," I said.


    she came as like as two peas in my ear, and I read it in a low voice, not only in a word, but also in rhythm and tone.


    My heart says it''s not bad, but my face is calm. "It''s OK. Now, I''ll teach you the formula."


    "Well!" She nodded again.


    It seems to be simple, but in fact, there is a universe in it. It has to be true. Otherwise, it''s hard to see its path. Even if you learn its shape, it''s hard to exert its power. This is because the pinching of the hand formula needs to be combined with the mind method, and every step has imagination and secret meaning. When you first practice, you must be careful. After you become proficient, you can recite the heart and the hand formula will become.


    I lowered my voice, explained step by step, and explained the five thunder formula to her completely.


    But I learned it over and over again.


    Her hands are very soft, her meridians are smooth, her whole body is full of aura. With a pinch of the five thunder formula, a weak but powerful aura suddenly appears on her body.


    I smiled happily, sure enough, I did not miss her. This girl is born to learn magic.


    "OK, sit in the array, sit in a circle," I told her.


    "Well," she went into the formation and sat down.

 Chapter 408

    "The mantra I taught you is the five thunder mantra, and the formula is the five thunder formula," I said. "The number of skills is expensive, the spirit is expensive, and the magic is expensive. In your whole life, only cultivating the five thunder formula array will be enough for you to use."


    "Well, thank you, young master!" She said.


    "Five thunder fire array can refine your physique and help you to get rid of your bones quickly," I said. "From now on, you can grasp five thunder formula and recite five thunder mantra silently, which will strengthen the power of five thunder fire array. Do as you can, if you feel that you can stand it, read more; if you feel that you can''t stand it, read less, and grasp for yourself. "


    "Good!" She nodded.


    "Go ahead," I said.


    She took a deep breath, pinched the five thunder formula with her hands, closed her eyes and began to recite the mantra.


    With a shout, the five thunder fire array strengthened a lot in a moment, just like a flame, devouring her.


    I watched her for more than an hour without saying a word.


    You can sit in the array, although you have the pain of burning yourself with fire, but you are as happy and peaceful as usual.


    I was relieved. I left the room gently and closed the door. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "OK, come on", I smiled lightly and turned to the study.


    When she came to the study, Guo Chenjun stood up quickly, like a student waiting for the teacher to attend the class, with a very respectful attitude.


    I closed the door, walked to her, and looked at her quietly.


    "I''m ready to start... Hmmm..." she didn''t speak, but she was blocked by my kiss.


    I hugged her and kissed her passionately.


    Little Jun blushed and turned away from me, pleading in a low voice, "don''t do this... In class..."


    I smiled sheepishly, "er... OK, in class."


    She blushed, took a deep breath, and nodded in silence.


    We came to the desk together and sat down. I calmed down and began to tell her, "there are many kinds of skills. According to the requirements of spirituality, they are mainly divided into three categories... The first-class skills, which are invisible and invisible. Everything in the world can be read at once, which is the skill of understanding the Tao; the middle-class skills, which is the skill of Wang Zuo; the second-class skills The number of skills is 100% of the nine palaces. You can touch the skin of everything, but not the essence. This is the skill of the Jianghu. "


    "Well," she listened carefully.


    "Xiaojun, you''re born in water. You''re powerful and intelligent. You''re resourceful and decisive. You have the talent of yin and Yang skills." I looked at her. "You don''t need to learn Jianghu skills. I''m reluctant to let my girlfriend set up a stall for divination. You can learn Wang zuozhi''s skills, but you don''t, because I don''t want you to be a geomancer. You''re my woman. I''m here The front is enough. "


    Little Jun blushed. "Are you... Are you giving a lecture? How can I listen like a confession... "


    my face is hot," er... This... Cough... OK, lecture! Be serious! "


    She took a deep breath and nodded her head hard. "MMM!"


    "We need to learn the best number of skills, that is, the skill of understanding the Tao." I looked at her. "What my grandfather taught me was this kind of skill. It''s very difficult to learn, but it''s the essence of skill number. Are you ready, Xiaojun? "


    "Ready!" She said.


    I thought a little bit, "after learning these things, we can only have a name without a reality, that is to say... You... Do you understand?"


    "I know," she was very calm, "I will be your lover, but... Not necessarily your wife..."


    "not necessarily, not necessarily," I took her hand and said emotionally, "but you can rest assured that Wu Zheng will never leave you, I will hurt you, love you, and live forever!"


    With a gentle smile, tears flashed in her eyes


    I took her into my arms and hugged her passionately.


    "Teacher, I''m ready." she smiled and wiped her tears. "Are you ready?"


    I laughed, too, and let her go. "OK, let''s start!"

 Chapter 409

    My first lesson to Xiaojun is Tai Chi diagram.


    Taiji diagram is the visualization of the changes of yin and Yang. The diagram is static and flat, but the theory is dynamic and three-dimensional. When I was a child, my grandfather began to tell me Taiji diagram.


    I drew a picture of Taiji on paper. I started from five points: yin-yang transformation, system transformation, growth and decline, balance, and integration, and told her in detail.


    These are the secrets of our Wu family, but I have no reservation for Xiaojun. I know that she may not be my wife in the future, but she must be my woman. Sooner or later, she will teach our children the secrets of Wu family. These things are still Wu family.


    Xiaojun listened very carefully and soon became fascinated.


    The theory of Taiji Yin and Yang is very boring for many Fengshui learners. Most geomancers in the world learn these things by learning from each other. If they don''t learn from each other, they can''t learn from each other. In fact, Tai Chi is the origin of the world, and Yin and yang are the basis of all changes. The knowledge in it is so great that once you look at its path, you can enter the world.


    On the other hand, just because the world doesn''t care about this level and doesn''t pass it, most geomancers in the world don''t get the essence of the number of skills. They just learn some fur and become famous.


    It''s no wonder that ordinary people will have a headache when they listen to the essence. Those with better qualifications will also have a headache when they listen to the essence. Those with medium qualifications can listen to it for a long time. Only those with high talents and high qualifications can enjoy it, enjoy it, be hungry and thirsty, and forget to sleep or eat.


    I was a little worried at the beginning. I was afraid that Xiaojun could not listen too much and that she would have a headache.


    But soon, I found that my worry was superfluous. Not only does she have no headache, but the more she listens, the more energetic she is and the brighter her eyes are.


    So, I let go and spread it to her carefully.


    This is a day, unconsciously, the night is already deep.


    After that, Xiaojun is so excited that she can''t get out of the Taiji picture.


    "Well, I''ll talk about that today," I said. "I''ll continue to talk about it tomorrow. Now I''ll cook noodles. I''ll finish later and go to bed early."


    "I don''t want to sleep," she said. "You can tell me later, OK?"


    "No good", I shook my head. "The number of skills is not technology. People without talent can''t learn it. People with talent can mobilize the internal Qi of meridians once they study it. Your eyes are red now. It''s too fierce. If you continue to talk about it, within three days, you will be possessed by the devil. "


    "Go... Go crazy?" She was stunned.


    "Yes," I held her shoulder and looked at her carefully, "step by step, we are not in a hurry. Baby, even if you have good talent, we can''t do it overnight. The number of yin and Yang skills requires a high level of spirituality, and it costs a lot to learn. Don''t worry, take your time. "


    She took a deep breath, calmed down and nodded, "well, I''ll listen to you."


    "That''s right," I smiled. "I''ll cook noodles. You take a bath and then come down to eat."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I kissed her on the forehead and got up and walked out of the study.


    Coming out of my study, I went to the guest room first to have a look at Ke''er''s situation.


    In the guest room, the fire is so bright that Ke''er sits in the five thunder fire array. His face is red and his face is peaceful. The five thunder mantra on his hand is meticulous, but he doesn''t recite the mantra in his mouth, instead, he recites it in his heart.


    I smile happily, did not disturb her, lightly shut the door, turned downstairs.


    When I came to the kitchen, I cooked two bowls of noodles and specially added two more eggs for Xiaojun.


    After cooking, she waits for a while, and Xiaojun comes downstairs.


    She had just taken a bath, her hair was still wet, her eyes were still red, but she was much better.


    "Come on, have some noodles," I said.


    "Well," she came to me and sat down and asked, "what about Keer


    "Keer is practicing in the array," I said. "She won''t eat today."


    She didn''t speak. She bowed her head and ate noodles.


    As I eat noodles, I observe the aura of her body. The light inside her eyebrows becomes stronger, and the Qi on her body also rises. Although her face is calm, her heart is totally a world of Yin-Yang Taiji.


    It''s normal. I was the same.


    As she was eating noodles, she thought of Tai Chi diagram and thought about it. She couldn''t move with two noodles.


    "Xiaojun? Little Jun! " I called her.


    "Ah?" She snapped back. "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 410

    "Eat noodles," I said.


    "Well," she took a deep breath and continued to eat noodles.


    After eating a bowl of noodles for more than ten minutes, she wandered away five or six times.


    After eating, I asked her to go back to the library to have a rest.


    I know she can''t sleep, but this is not something I can manage.


    After all, I just teach her, not practice for her.


    After cleaning up the dishes, I went upstairs to the guest room and checked the situation of Ke''er. After confirming that she was ok, I turned back to the bedroom and went to sleep.


    That''s the end of the first day.


    The next morning, I came to the study to see Xiaojun, whose face was obviously thinner before she woke up.


    I went to her bedside and kissed her lip with my head down.


    Soon, she was awakened by my kiss. She opened her eyes slightly. Her starry eyes were half covered, which made my heart warm.


    My little Jun, it''s so beautiful.


    I can''t help turning over to bed, she will be under the pressure of the body, wanton light up.


    What did she suddenly think of? She asked me quickly, "the only Yang is not born, the only Yin is not long. What is the motive force of them? What is keeping the balance? Who is driving this transformation? "


    I was stunned and kept moving, embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked earnestly.


    I had no choice but to stop, take a deep breath and reach her ear, "it''s like this..."


    I whispered to her.


    After listening, she suddenly realized, and then asked me, "how does the infinity exist? What should be the internal and external correspondence? "


    "It''s like this..."


    "it''s like this... Can the interior and exterior match perfectly? For example, when we are in hot summer, can we also correspond to foreign countries, alien planets, alien systems and even the outer universe? "


    "It''s like this..."


    "that..."


    "it''s like this..."


    ...


    for more than an hour, I''ve been lying on her all the time, and I''m embarrassed to be light.


    At last, I just sat up and said, "well, let''s start."


    She sat up and nodded excitedly, "Well! Good! "


    This is the number of research techniques, which will make people fascinated, even men''s and women''s affairs can not care.


    No way, I can only calm down and give her a lecture.


    This is another day.


    After the night, I stopped talking and asked her to take a bath as usual. Then I went to the guest room to see what happened to Ke''er.


    In the guest room, Ke''er has been quiet for a long time. He is sitting in the five thunder fire array with the five thunder formula, just like a peaceful little bodhisattva. Like Xiaojun, her face is thinner and more beautiful.


    I watched her quietly for a long time, carefully quit the guest room and closed the door.


    In just two days, she has basically mastered the five thunder mantra and the five thunder formula.


    "Nice, nice", I smile, turn around and walk downstairs.

 Chapter 411

    Ke''er sat in the array for seven days. During that time, he didn''t move the water meter.


    In the evening of the seventh day, I came to the guest room again and looked at her quietly.


    A few minutes later, the breath of the five thunder fire array slowly weakened, and finally recovered to the level a week ago. Ke''er took a deep breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    At this time, she is different from before.


    The face is thinner, the neck is longer, the waist proportion is more perfect, the skin is whiter, and the hair is longer. Cultivation is a process of becoming more perfect. This sentence is perfectly interpreted by two girls.


    But when he calmed down, he looked up at me and said, "young master, I can''t hold on..."


    I smiled, "get up."


    She stood up with a red face and walked up to me. She was very embarrassed. "I want to hold on a little longer, but I can''t sit for just a few minutes... Young master, am I not good enough to learn magic?"


    She was ashamed.


    "Do you know how long you''ve been sitting in the array?" I asked. Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I feel like a few minutes," she said, "ten minutes at most..."


    I felt her head, "seven days!"


    "Ah?" She said, "seven... Seven days?"


    "Yes," I said with a smile, "you can sit for seven days in silence for the first time. You are better than me."


    But it took half a day to get back to his mind. "Really... Seven days?"


    "This is the state of quietness," I said. "You think after a few minutes, it may be a few days. The so-called" one day in the sky, thousands of years on the earth "is the reason."


    She smiled, and tears flashed in her eyes


    She hugged me excitedly. "Thank you, young master!"


    I smiled calmly, "but I am not wrong about you. You are really a good young man. You are born to learn magic. Well, now take a bath and come downstairs for dinner later. "


    "Well!" She nodded hard. "After dinner, do I continue to sit in the array?"


    I looked at her eyebrows and said, "no, the magic light, internal Qi and Yuan light in your body have been activated. Although they are not completely reborn, their physique is far stronger than that of ordinary people. Next, you rest for three days. After three days, you can start the next step of cultivation. "


    "Well, good!" She smiled and nodded.


    I smiled. "Go, eat."


    When I came to the living room, I asked Ke''er to wash his hands first. I went into the dining room and served the meal.


    I''ve been eating noodles for several days. I''m going to change my taste for Xiaojun, so I made rice and fried some home-made dishes this time.


    After Keer finished washing her hands, Xiaojun happened to have taken a bath too. When they met, they were stunned.


    "But you..."


    "sister Xiaojun, how are you..."


    I came to the living room and looked at them. "You don''t need to see the two beauties. You''ve lost weight, your skin has improved, and you''ve become beautiful. Have a meal."


    Xiaojun smiles.


    But she also laughed.


    At dinner, they asked me the same question, why?


    "The essence of the number of spells is the same as that of the spells," I said. "So whether you study the number or practice the spells, you are actually practicing them, and you will change your physique and appearance imperceptibly."


    Let me see Xiaojun. "For example, Xiaojun, you are very young, but after seven days, you don''t look like a 24-year-old, but you are almost like Ke''er. I guess your face value now is much higher than when you were 18, right? "


    Little Jun blushed and nodded in silence, "well."


    I turned to look at Ke''er, "besides Ke''er, you are not 16 years old, but your body proportion is more perfect. Xiaojun''s aura is smart, your aura is pure and your constitution is much better than before. This is just the beginning. Next, you will have a sense of rebirth, and you will all have different levels of supernatural power. "


    "Magic?" Xiaojun is shocked. "What kind of magic power?"


    Keer looked at me and waited for my answer.


    "Don''t ask so many questions, you will realize it by yourself." I look at them. "Have a meal."


    The two girls looked at each other and smiled, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 412

    I will smile, bow and continue to eat.


    No matter the number of spells or the spells, they all need a good foundation. So in the first month of closing, I will teach Xiaojun Tai Chi and let Ke''er practice it repeatedly in the array so as to lay a solid foundation for them.


    After the foundation is laid, we can make rapid progress in the future.


    First of all, it''s Ke''er who lays the foundation. In a month, I first used five thunder fire array, then five thunder array, and then gathered spirit array to refine her body repeatedly. Her body became extremely strong. Although she looked more gentle, even the fierce evil spirit, even the five thunder talisman hit her, could not cause any real harm to her.


    At this point, she can be taught real magic.


    That night, I set up a very strong five thunder fire array in the guest room, let Ke''er take a bath, and then sit in the array.


    "There are many kinds of magic in the world," I said to her. "When ordinary people learn magic, they need to worship God, receive signs and seals, fix spells and do things. But those spells are all on the market and can''t be used to do great things at all. "


    "Well!" She nodded seriously.


    "Now I''m going to set up a five thunder array on you to integrate the array with your inner Qi and divine light." I looked at her. "When the array is finished, you need to use the five thunder charm and the five thunder formula to guide and Practice for three days and three nights in the five thunder fire array. There will be some pain in this process. Although your talent is good, you have to survive by your own perseverance. Are you ready, Keer? "


    "Done!" She said.


    "OK," I went behind her. "Take off your clothes."


    Ke''er lowers his head and unbuttons his bathrobe, takes it off, revealing his smooth back.


    With a little concentration, I pinched my fingers, and a golden light hit her back.


    But I can''t help it.


    I kept moving and quickly put a five thunder array on her back.


    Then, I turned to her, held her eyebrow, entered her divine light with golden light, and fused the five thunder array on her back with her divine light.


    But a frown, the skin on the body suddenly red, as if to bleed.


    She closed her lips tightly and forced herself not to shout.


    After the fusion, I released her, put on her bathrobe, and stared at her. "With the five thunder rhyme and the five thunder charm, you won''t suffer. Remember, if you practice incantations and hand rhymes invisibly, that''s the magic power. "


    "Well!" She nodded laboriously.


    I got up and walked out of the five thunder fire array. She immediately picked up the five thunder code. With a shout, the fire behind me rose to the sky and swallowed her up.


    I turned around, looked at her quietly for a while, turned around and left the guest room.


    When she came to the study, Xiaojun was concentrating on the pictures I drew for her in the past month. There were dozens of them, each of which was dense.


    She was so serious and devoted that she didn''t hear me when I came in.


    I came to her and grabbed the picture from her hand.


    She was stunned. "What''s the matter?"


    I didn''t speak. I hissed and tore the picture.


    "Wu Zheng, you..." she was shocked and rushed to seize it.


    I turned around and quickly tore the picture into scraps of paper and threw it on the ground.


    She fell to her knees with a splash and looked at the scraps of paper in surprise, "you... You..."


    I ignored, picked up the rest of the pictures on the table and tore them off.


    "Don''t you! What are you doing... Wu Zheng! " Xiaojun cried, "don''t do that. I beg you. What are you doing?"


    I threw the torn picture to the ground.


    She was so sad that she cried and asked me, "what are you doing? What are you doing? "


    I picked her up. "Baby, the desire is supreme. First remove the word devil. You have learned the things in this picture. You don''t need them."


    "I haven''t studied... I haven''t studied. What are you doing..." she fell on my shoulder and cried.


    I gently hugged her, "don''t worry, you have learned. As for the research, don''t mention you. My grandfather has studied all his life, and he dare not say that the research is clear."


    I let go of her, gently wipe away the tears on her face, and stare at her. "The number of skills is the way. In front of the road, even if you have the highest talent, once you put it into it, it''s also the mud cow that can''t extricate itself from the sea. Xiaojun, your foundation has been laid. How much you can remember can be counted as much as you can. In the future, you will gradually understand and improve yourself. It''s time for us to learn something practical... "


    she held back her tears and nodded," HMM. "


    I smiled, "OK, stop crying, let''s start..."

 Chapter 413

    Grandpa said that learning is easier than learning, so geomancers in the world are basically learning first, then learning, step by step. But in fact, those who study first are often bound by art, and it''s hard to come out again.


    Many people just go into a pit and never come out.


    Xiaojun is my girlfriend. I''ll teach her the best. Her theory has laid a solid foundation and can now be learned.


    Just like teach Ke''er, I didn''t teach Xiaojun all that my grandfather taught me. What I chose for her is a very practical and powerful skill - the heart formula.


    The heart formula is the essence of Wu family''s secret skill. Grandpa said that it''s not allowed to spread it outside, but he didn''t say that I''m not allowed to teach my daughter-in-law. Although Xiaojun and I have no real name in the future, she will give me children, accompany me all her life and pass on the heart formula to her. I am willing to.


    I don''t think Grandpa will blame me if he knows.


    Soon, Xiaojun forgot what I tore her picture and devoted herself to the new course.


    The heart formula is not easy to reason, it is skill, so the content is not too much.


    No matter the number of skills or other things, the real thing is often very simple, but because it is simple, it can''t be lightly transmitted.


    Xiaojun will remember it soon, but she has a long way to go before she can use it easily.


    "You have basically learned the heart formula", I looked at her. "Remember, this is the essence of our Wu family''s secret skill. It can''t be written out, it can only be remembered in our hearts. We can''t teach anyone but our son in the future. "


    "Well," she said seriously, "I remember."


    "That''s good," I gently stroked her face. "Xiaojun, I love you!"


    Her eyes turned red in an instant. She came together and hugged me tightly. "I love you!"


    I smiled happily and hugged her silently.


    After holding for a while, she released me, stretched out three fingers, and looked at me seriously. "I swear, I will never transmit what you taught me. Even if our children are not qualified, I will not transmit it. Wu''s secret arts are always Wu''s. If I disobey the oath, I will not die easily. I will fight five thunders! ... "


    I quickly covered her mouth," what do you say! Don''t do it! "


    She flicked my hand. "I''m serious! I know what it means for you to teach me. Wu Zheng and Guo Chenjun remember your kindness to me. They will never bear you for ever! "


    My eyes were moist, and I hugged her passionately and kissed her lips.


    If my father and my second uncle saw this, they would be furious.


    In my mind, it seemed that there was their angry roar, "little rabbit, the secret that your grandfather didn''t even teach us, so you taught it to your daughter-in-law? Come here, we will never kill you! "


    ", whatever they think, I have already set up my own door. I has the final say.


    I couldn''t help laughing at the thought.


    Little Jun blushed. "You... What are you laughing at?"


    I stopped laughing, "it''s OK, it''s nothing to do with you. I think of my father and my second uncle..."


    "what''s the matter with them?" She asked.


    "It''s nothing," I said with a smile. "Xiaojun, I''ll go to see Ke''er first, and then I''ll cook. You can take a bath, and then come downstairs for dinner."


    She thought for a moment, "can I go and see Kerr?"


    I don''t laugh, "I said? No communication is allowed between you people. "


    "But she is in the array now. I just want to see her. It''s also communication?" She asked.


    "She can''t see your academic number, and you don''t want to see her learn magic." I hold her hand. "I know you care about her. Don''t worry. She''s a good young girl. She''ll be OK."


    She sighed, nodded, "well."


    I kissed her and got up and left the study.


    When I came to the guest room, Ke''er was normal in the five thunder fire array. Through the burning fire, I could see that the gas field on her formed a beautiful border. This shows that the five thunder array and her divine light blend well, and have started to operate under the urging of her incantation.


    I watched for a while, quietly quit the room, closed the door, turned downstairs.


    Three days passed quickly.


    In the evening, Ke''er left the customs.


    On the surface, she and three days ago did not change, but her eyes are much brighter than before.


    "How do you feel?" I asked her.


    "I feel very smooth, but I don''t feel anything else," she said. "Young master, didn''t I do it well?"

 Chapter 414

    I smiled and touched her head. "No, you did a very good job. You''re very good now."


    "Me? Very powerful? " She did not understand. She looked at herself and asked me, "how can I not feel it?"


    "The five thunder array has been integrated with you. Now you can mobilize the five thunder Qi at any time," I said, "but the time of your cultivation is short, and the five thunder Qi can''t be shown, but the general demons and ghosts, you can deal with them even if you are barehanded."


    Her eyes brightened. "Really?"


    "Don''t believe it? You follow me, "I turned and walked up the stairs.


    She immediately followed.


    I led her out of the villa to the green area, where there are many big trees.


    I took a close look and pointed to one of the thickest trees


    But he didn''t understand me. "Oh, yes."


    She went to the tree, took a breath, stepped on, a beautiful horse step punch, a bang hit the dry chapped bark. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    the tree is motionless, but she frowns and looks at me puzzledly, "young master, why do you want to hit it?"


    With a quiet smile, I came up to her and whispered, "use the five thunder mantra to gather the five thunder Qi in my hand, and then have a look."


    She understood. Looking at the tree, she was a little absorbed. She saw a white gas quickly coagulating in her hand. She stepped up and punched. She only heard the sound of the crash. The tree was shaken violently. The remaining leaves on the tree fell one after another, forming a fallen leaf rain.


    But the child was shocked. She looked at her hand and said, "this... This..."


    "this is the five thunder Qi", and I said, "if you hit a stone instead of a tree, it will be a stone."


    She looked at me, and then she looked at a stone not far away. It was a Taihu stone, very big.


    "Young master, can I try?" She asked me.


    "No," I picked up a brick sized stone from under my feet and handed it to her. "Try this."


    "Well!" She took over, a little concentration, a white gas instant condensation to her right foot.


    As soon as she threw the stone, she quickly ran after it. With a sudden kick, the stone chips flew. The stone was directly kicked to pieces by her.


    Keer fell steadily to the ground and looked at me excitedly. "Young master, I really can!"


    I smile, "now believe it?"


    "Well!" She ran over and hugged me excitedly. "Thank you, young master!"


    In fact, she was not only surprised, but I was surprised. Unexpectedly, the five thunder array can have such great power when it is used.


    As I knew, I played like this...


    I smiled, "this is just the beginning. Next, I will give you two more abilities. After the closure, you can''t easily fight with people. You will kill people. "


    "Well!" Ke''er smiles with tears and nods hard.


    "As for ghosts and monsters, we can''t experiment with it," I said. "You are good at martial arts, and your Kung Fu is matched with five thunders. That''s what makes you stronger. If you follow me in the future, I don''t have to worry if I go up the mountain and go down to the sea of fire. "


    "Well!" She hugged me tightly, "young master, I love you!"


    "I love you, too," I smiled. "OK, let''s go back."


    "Well!" She wiped tears with a smile.


    Turning around and just walking a few steps, she suddenly asked me, "young master, why don''t you use these five thunder arrays?"


    "I have my chance," I smiled at her. "Later, you will understand."


    She smiled. "Well!"


    I said nothing more, took her, turned around and walked out of the green area.


    When she got back to the villa, Xiaojun came downstairs. She saw us coming back from the outside. Her eyes brightened. "Is it OK?"


    "Well," I''ll take a look at Ke''er, "what did Ke''er do just now


    Xiaojun''s subconscious finger pinching calculation, can''t help but be stunned, "she hit a tree first, and then kicked a stone?"


    But when my son was shocked, he looked at me. "Young master, sister Xiaojun..."


    I smiled, "yes, you can go out..."

 Chapter 415

    It''s impossible to cultivate in one cluster. Both girls have achieved something. It''s time for them to have a rest.


    At noon the next day, two girls cook together and make a hot pot, saying that they want to reward my teacher. I''m glad to accept that I''m used to Xiaojun''s cooking skills, and my desire to talk has improved a lot unconsciously. Closed for more than a month, I only make a meal every day, clear soup and white water, I eat my heart and desire.


    It''s time to add some oil and water.


    Although we are out of the customs, we are used to the rhythm of life during the period of closing, so when we eat, we talk about cultivation again.


    "Ke''er is learning five thunder skills. When he is out of the customs, as long as he is used often, he is practicing." I look at Xiaojun. "Xiaojun, you are different. You need to be calm now, or even distracted."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "Because you are learning the number of skills," I said. "The number of learning is the same as the number of cultivation. You must first go in and then come out. In the next month, I will chat with you and talk about the number of skills without doing anything. When will your heart be free from the skill and truly calm? That''s when you really get out of the gate. "


    "Young master is right," Ke''er said with a smile to Xiaojun. "I''ll go back after dinner. You have a good practice. When Xiaojun is out of the customs, I''ll come back."


    "This..." Xiaojun hesitated for a moment. "It doesn''t matter. You can stay a few more days. Let''s have a good chat... "


    " hahaha, elder sister, please forgive me ", but she said with a smile," you don''t know. When I go out to work with my young master, he often tells me, ah, if only Xiaojun were here, ah, you don''t understand... If it wasn''t for my thick skin, I would have been devastated. The number of skills needs spirituality. As a layman, if I don''t have enough spirituality, I won''t join in the fun. Besides, I''ve been bothering here for so long. It''s too hard for the young master to teach us two every day. Now that I''m out of the customs, I''m just going back to accompany my mother. You can enjoy the two people''s world. How wonderful... "


    " we... "Xiaojun looks at me and blushes.


    I will smile and tell Ke''er, "don''t fight when you go back. Practice every day and form a habit."


    "Don''t worry!" "I like the feeling, I''ve been addicted to it for a long time."


    "That''s good," I picked up my tea. "Drink water this time, drink next time, two beauties, cheers!"


    "Cheers!" The two girls lifted their glasses, touched me and dried up in one breath.


    After drinking, we looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    We are a family. It''s a good feeling.


    After dinner, Ke''er helps Xiaojun clean up the dishes and chopsticks, and then she leaves.


    Xiaojun makes a pot of tea. We sit in the living room and chat.


    ''s so-called chatting is actually the essence of the number of skills, which is the essence of those who spend money outside. We chatted while drinking tea. It was dark unconsciously.


    Xiaojun takes a look at the weather outside and suddenly stops talking.


    I finished the tea in the cup, put down the cup, walked to pick her up and walked upstairs.


    She was very nervous, closed her eyes, silently hugged me.


    I carried her into the master bedroom, put her on the bed, gently over her body, unbridled light.


    At this time, she suddenly opened her eyes and asked me powerlessly, "Wu Zheng, will I be your first woman?"


    I was shocked. "What do you mean?"


    She looked at me affectionately, her eyes were a little complicated, and she wanted to talk and stop.


    I see what she means.


    I was silent for a while, then I lowered my head and kissed her lips and went on with what I had to do.


    But just then, her cell phone rang.


    I touched it and tried to close it for her. I caught a glimpse of the number on it. It was Du Ling.


    I hesitated.


    She gently stroked my hair, smiled softly, sat up, took over my cell phone, "hello? Mr. Du? What can I do for you? Oh... It''s OK. I''ll tell him right now, OK. "


    She hung up the phone and looked at me. "Mr. Du said to call you. You''ve turned off the phone. She asked me if it''s inconvenient for me now. She said to tell you something."

 Chapter 416

    I don''t care, reaching for her button, "it''s a big thing. We have to finish it. I want you to do what I say tonight!"


    She pressed my hand with a red face, "don''t make any noise, she must have something..."


    "I have something too!"


    "I mean it..."


    "I mean it!"


    She helplessly hugged me, "will you stop making trouble? We''re all for the first time. Do you really want... To happen like this? "


    I calmed down. "I''ll call her first, then I''ll continue."


    She is speechless.


    "That''s it!" I got up, took my cell phone, turned it on.


    She blushed, came up and hugged me in silence.


    I took her into my arms and kissed her on the tip of the nose. Just to continue, during''s phone call came.


    I had to clear my throat. "Hello, sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you have time for what I said years ago?" Asked Du Ling.


    The little Jun in her arms suddenly frowns, releases me, gets out of bed and puts on shoes, and goes out quickly.


    I was shocked, "er..."


    "what''s the matter? Is it inconvenient? " Du Ling said, "I also know that it''s not appropriate to call you so late. It doesn''t matter. If it''s inconvenient for you, it will be a while."


    I went back to my mind and cleared my throat. "Sister, I''m closing now. I have a month to go. Do you think I can wait?"


    "OK, no problem!" She is very happy, "then let''s say that in a month, I''ll call you."


    "Good!"


    "Then don''t disturb you and Xiaojun," she said with a smile. "Take a rest."


    I blushed. "Thank you, sister. You''ll have a rest earlier."


    Hang up, I think about it, and turn off the phone.


    During the closed month, I spent most of my time in the off state to be afraid of being disturbed. Today, both of them have turned on their mobile phones. I didn''t turn them on. I didn''t expect that Du Ling would call Xiaojun.


    Most of all, she played at a special time.


    I took a long breath and said in my heart that it would be OK this time.


    After a while, Xiaojun comes back with a red face.


    "What did you do?" I asked her.


    "I... Here comes that..." she said sheepishly.


    I was stunned. "That? Is it coming? "


    She nodded.


    I smiled helplessly, "OK, it''s important for you..."


    she came over and hugged me gently and said seriously, "Wu Zheng, sooner or later, I''m yours. Don''t worry, OK?"


    I took a deep breath and hugged her. "OK, I''m not in a hurry. Let''s keep closing this month..."


    she smiled gently, held my face and kissed my lips passionately.

 Chapter 417

    A month later, we both officially went out.


    At this time, Xiaojun is quite proficient in the heart formula. The most important thing is that she can control herself so that she won''t move her heart and start to gossip.


    To know the vast majority of academic number of people, are stuck in this level, many people from then on stagnate, even before the accomplishments also destroyed.


    I studied as a child. It''s not hard to pass this level, but Xiaojun only learned as an adult. It took only one month to pass this level, which shows how good her talent is.


    Du Ling''s time is very accurate. The day after we left, she called me again.


    But this time, her tone became very urgent.


    "Wu Zheng, can you help me now?" she asked. "There''s something wrong there. It''s very troublesome now. It''s just a dozen lives. Brother, I know you''re busy, but this matter can''t be delayed any more."


    "Don''t worry, sister. Xiaojun and I will go to your place right away," I said. "Let''s meet."


    "Good! Then I''ll wait for you, "she said at last.


    I hung up and looked at Xiaojun. "Go to Du''s house." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Xiaojun nodded, "OK!"


    We went out to get in the car and drove to Xiaotangshan.


    At noon, we arrived at Du''s mansion. Du Ling invited us into the study, closed the door, turned on the projector, and showed us a top secret information.


    These slides are about the ruins of an ancient royal city in the Qinling area of Southwest China.


    I couldn''t help but stare at the photos.


    "Three years ago, we found the ruins in the Qinling Mountains. At that time, they were covered by all the original forests," said Du Ling. "Now, the part we see in the picture was cleaned up in more than two years. It is estimated that this part is only about one tenth of the ruins of the whole Royal City, belonging to the sacrificial area of the royal city."


    She changed a picture. This picture is enlarged and more detailed. The three areas of ABC are drawn with lines on the picture.


    "Area a and area B are accessible to our researchers, but further inside, area C is like a forbidden area, and our personnel can''t access it at all," she said.


    "Why can''t you get in?" I asked.


    "This place should be a temple or a mausoleum," she said. "Our staff have tried several times. Every time they enter, they will get lost. After three or five days around, they will go back to area B. they can''t move forward all the time."


    "It''s a shrine," said Xiaojun. "There''s something in it."


    I motionless, signal Du Ling to continue.


    "In the past two years, I have invested 1.6 billion yuan in this project." Du Ling took a file bag and came to sit down and looked at us. "About two months ago, the leader noticed this and sent someone to talk with me, saying that he entrusted our group to secretly explore the ruins, and they provided financial support. The man brought me the information and said it might help. Have a look. "


    I picked it up and opened the file bag. There were more than ten pages of information in it. The top left corner was covered with the striking red "top secret".


    I took out the information and looked at it carefully.

 Chapter 418

    The first page is a summary report called "Research Report on the existence of the ancient Xiaoyu kingdom". I glanced at it and continued to look at the data behind it. There are not only photocopies of ancient books, but also photos of archaeology. All the data are related to the former Xiaoyu people.


    "Xiaoyu people..." let me see Xiaojun.


    "Can I see it?" Xiaojun asks Du Ling.


    "Of course," said during.


    I then handed the information to Xiaojun, "have a look."


    "Xiaoyu people are a mysterious ancient northwest people, which is not recorded in the official history," said Du Ling, "but in some archaeological discoveries of Xia and Shang Dynasties, researchers found the name of this ancient country. After summarizing various fragmentary data, we can basically draw the following conclusions: first, Xiaoyu kingdom is located in the Qinling region of Southwest China, which was a very powerful nation in the early Xia Dynasty; second, Xiaoyu people had wings on their backs, roared loudly, and had a very strong fighting force; third, many oracle bone documents and bronze inscriptions in the Xia and Shang dynasties have recorded that Xiaoyu people have magic skills, which can make people Come back from the dead...


    "come back from the dead?" I have a movement in my heart.


    "Yes," Du Ling looked at me, "come back from the dead."


    I didn''t speak. I turned around and looked at the Royal City on the screen. It seemed that I understood.


    Wealth, beauty and power are no longer important to those in high position. What can be more attractive to them than to come back from the dead?


    It doesn''t matter whether the ancient Xiaoyu people really have this ability. For the top, there is a glimmer of hope, and they also want not to give up.


    The longer you live, the higher your desires are, the more so they are.


    "I think it may be the site of ancient Xiaoyu kingdom. They want you to find out the secret. Is that right?" I asked Du Ling.


    Du Ling looked at the curtain. "That man means to entrust us to explore the ruins. They provide financial support. If it does, the project will be developed openly in the future. If it doesn''t, it has nothing to do with them. It''s purely our group''s own business behavior, and we don''t need to take any responsibility. "


    She paused. "The boss attaches great importance to this issue. Two billion yuan has been put into our account."


    I nodded, "I see..."


    Xiaojun finished reading the materials, loaded the files and returned them to Du Ling.


    Du Ling took it over and put it on the coffee table. Then he said, "I talked with you last year. The purpose is to ask you to have a look. You can''t enter area C. you can find out what''s going on in that area. Because Zone C is so weird, if I can''t get in, I have to stop losing money in time, and I can''t invest money in it anymore, otherwise this project will only lose money. But now, the nature of the matter has changed. A month ago, when I called you last time, that person sent us three national treasure level experts to form a scientific research team with our people, and once again entered zone C. I called you that night, thinking that if it is convenient for you, please go with me. I can rest assured that you are here. But I didn''t say it was inconvenient for you. "


    "What happened to those people?" I asked.


    Du Ling sighed, "after they entered Zone C, they lost contact. The radio was connected, but no one responded. We sent people in before. If we get lost, the longest record is six days. After six days, people will come out. But up to now, they have been in for 14 days, just like the evaporation of the human world, and the next day in Zone C, there was an abnormality. The sky was full of fog, even remote sensing satellites could not penetrate the fog, which was very strange. "


    She said she picked up the remote control and changed a dozen slides in a row. "This is the satellite image from the fog to today. You see, area C is completely covered."


    I look at the pictures on the screen. It''s true that there is a blank space in area C, and I can''t see anything.


    Du Ling looked at me. "Wu Zheng, can you show me the bottom? Is this ruins related to Xiaoyu people?"


    Xiaojun looks at me and waits for my answer.


    I took a deep breath and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 419

    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Du Ling understood.


    "You don''t have to worry," she looked at me. "Only the three of us know the secret. I will never let it out."


    Xiaojun stands up. "I''d better avoid it."


    "You are his daughter-in-law. What are you avoiding? Sit down, "said Dooling.


    Little Jun blushed and couldn''t help looking at me.


    I nodded in silence.


    She cleared her throat and had to sit down again.


    "Is it really inconvenient to say?" Du Ling asked me.


    "This place is indeed the King City of Xiaoyu people," I said, "but the secret here cannot be known by the above."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "Because they are not ordinary human beings, they are demon families," I said lightly.


    Du Ling suddenly froze, "demon... Demon clan?"


    "That''s why I don''t want to say it," I smiled helplessly. "Sister, is it quite subversive to your cognition


    Du Ling calmed down for a while. "No... It''s OK, you go on."


    "They''re not ordinary humans, they''re descendents of the demon clan," I said, looking at the pictures on the screen. "So it''s not surprising that they can come back from the dead."


    "So you mean, they can, but... Can''t humans?" Asked Du Ling.


    "Yes," I turned to look at her, "so it''s not only meaningless to explore their secrets, it''s not good, but also important."


    "For example?" Xiaojun asked me.


    "For example, the cloud in area C", I pointed to the photo and asked Du Ling, "elder sister, did the three national treasure level experts bring anything in?"


    "This..." Du Ling shakes her head, "I''m not sure..."


    "they brought an ancient mirror," Xiaojun looks at the picture and suddenly says.


    Du Ling was shocked. "How do you know?"


    Xiaojun is a little embarrassed. "I... I heard what you just said, and I calculated it subconsciously... I don''t know if it''s right..."


    "you''re right." I take it, "among the three national treasure level experts, there is an old man with white hair, who has brought a bronze mirror of the Shang Dynasty."


    "You... You..." Du Ling looked at me in surprise, as if he had just known us.


    "Sister, don''t be surprised," I said with a calm smile. "The bronze mirror was placed by Wuding, the king of Shang, in the coffin of his queen''s wife. Fuhao, Wuding''s favorite queen and most powerful general, died in childbirth. Wu Ding, the king of the Shang Dynasty, was very sad. At that time, a ghost country came to pay tribute and presented a bronze mirror of Xiaoyu. Wuding knew that Xiaoyu people had the ability to rise and fall back from the dead, so he put this bronze mirror into the coffin of Fuhao, hoping that Fuhao would rise and fall back from the dead. Later, Fuhao stopped working for several days, but there was no sign of her coming alive, so she was buried in the coffin, so the bronze mirror became the funerary object of Fuhao. "


    "How do you know so well?" Du Ling couldn''t believe it. "It''s like all this, you see it with your own eyes... Can the divination of feng shui master be calculated to such a degree?"


    Actually, I didn''t figure it out at all, but I just knew.


    "The number of geomancy skills is hard for ghosts and gods to escape," Xiaojun said. "Wu Zheng''s number of skills comes from his grandfather''s true story. He was known as the master of plum blossom in his old age and never lost his divination in his life. So you don''t need to be surprised, Mr. Du. Wu Zheng doesn''t like to use divination at ordinary times, because he knows how to cherish himself and tries to use divination until the key time. He has this ability. It''s not surprising to see that. "


    After her explanation, Du Ling understood.


    "You''re such a baby. You can always surprise people." Du Ling smiled, then looked at Xiaojun. "What do you call me?"

 Chapter 420

    "Me?" Xiaojun is shocked. "I call you Mr. Du..."


    "don''t call it that anymore, Sheng Fen," said Du Ling. "Like Wu Zheng, she''s called sister."


    "Is this... Right?" Little Jun hesitates.


    "What''s wrong? He is my brother, you are his daughter-in-law, call me sister, shouldn''t you? " Du Ling said, "that''s settled."


    Little Jun blushed. "Thank you, sister."


    "That''s right," Du Ling smiled, and then looked at me. "Wu Zheng, since Xiaoyu is a demon, shouldn''t I continue to explore the ruins?"


    "As a business, of course," I said, "I didn''t ask you to come up with results. Didn''t they say that? If we succeed, we will cooperate in development; if we fail, we will not be responsible. In that case, you don''t have to stop. "


    "I see," she said, "now that the scientific research team is trapped in area C, can you try to rescue them? It doesn''t matter whether this project can continue to be developed or not. The people of the scientific research team must not have an accident. That''s a dozen lives! "


    I thought for a moment, "I can try."


    Xiaojun takes my hand. "There are demons in it!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I know", I hold her hand, "there are not only demons, but also Fengshui array, which is very dangerous. But a dozen lives are in it. I have to try. Otherwise, once the three national treasure level experts are lost, my sister''s future business will not be easy to do. "


    Du Ling breathed a sigh of relief. "Wu Zheng..."


    I smiled at her, "sister, needless to say, I''ll do it!"


    Du Ling smiled with relief and tears flashed in her eyes. "Thank you, my brother and sister..."


    as for this, little Jun can''t say anything more.


    "Can I come with you?" She looked at me worried, "I don''t feel at ease..."


    "it''s not a holiday, you go, I''m more uneasy." I smiled, "I''ll take Ke''er with me. As long as the three experts are saved, it will be done."


    "But..." Xiaojun stops talking.


    "Well," I waved, "that''s it."


    She was silent for a moment, sighed helplessly, and nodded, "Hmmm..."


    I turned to look at Du Ling, "elder sister, I''ll call Ke''er right now, you arrange the plane, and we''ll start in a moment."


    "It''s not urgent. First, I''ll say something important," said Du Ling. "Brother, I''ll give you 50 million yuan and Ke''er 2 million yuan. Do you think it''s enough?"


    I was stunned, and then I laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Du Ling wondered.


    "Sister, are you not going to let me be a geomancer later?" I smiled and said, "50 million yuan, you have raised my price to such a high level, who can afford me in the future?"


    "I don''t care about other people. It''s too big. If you have such a great ability, it''s worth the price," she said. "You just say that it''s enough. Other things don''t need to be considered. As for whether to be a geomancer or not, it doesn''t matter. My sister is not short of money, and Xiaojun is not short of money. It''s enough to support you for three lifetimes. You don''t have to worry. "


    I''m speechless.


    When Du Ling saw that I had nothing to say, she smiled at me, "that''s settled!"


    She stood up. "You sit for a while. I''ll go out and arrange it."


    She turned away before I could speak.

 Chapter 421

    I look around at Xiaojun. "What do you say to do?"


    Xiaojun looked at me seriously. "Wu Zheng, do you like to be a feng shui master?" "That''s not......" I smiled helplessly. "If I hadn''t had no money and was starving, I wouldn''t have gone this way. But I can''t do anything else except this... I''m only nineteen, and I can''t come back after this, so I''ll retire. "


    "I don''t think it''s important what happened in the future." she came up to me and hugged me. "I''m more worried about whether you''ll be in danger this time..." don''t worry. "I comforted her." I''m not the first time to deal with the demon. In the past, Yang Jinning and Ke''er have dealt with the demon. Although the demon clan is powerful, it is not impeccable. Besides, what powerful demon can be found in the ruins? It''s just mountain spirits and wild monsters. We can deal with them. "


    "The mountain spirit and the wild monster, can they swallow the clouds and exhale the mist to cover such a large area C?" She looked at me worried. "Although I''m not as good as you, I can also figure out that the demons in it are not idle people. Can I not worry? "


    I took a deep breath and held her tightly. "It''s ok... It''s ok..."


    she held me silently and her eyes were moist.


    My habit is to do geomancy without Divination as much as possible, so as not to make any changes. Xiaojun is also clear about this. We both know that there are a group of powerful monsters hidden near the temple hidden under the cloud in area C, but I have no choice. I have to do this.


    Du Ling is good to me, and I should repay her. Although the above means that she is not responsible for any problems, once three experts are lost, she will not have to do any other business.


    After all, no matter how powerful the family is, it is no better in front of the court.


    The so-called snake doesn''t fight with the dragon, and the egg doesn''t fight with the stone. This king Xiaoyu city is a hot potato. Now I have to solve it for my sister.


    I comforted Xiaojun for a while, and she was relieved.


    "Fortunately, you taught me another month," she said. "If I had been a month ago, I would have been unable to control my gossiping. In that case, I''m afraid that there would be changes and influence on major events."


    I''ll smile, "so you understand? Feng shui master''s ability is not revealed, but hidden. Hiding is more difficult than dew. "


    "Now I really understand," she looked at me painfully. "Wu Zheng, after this, let''s not be a geomancer, OK?"


    "Then what do I do?" I asked, "how can you support me?"


    "Isn''t our money enough?" She is helpless, "I don''t want you to take risks..." "some things, not for money...", I gently stroked her face, "don''t worry about me, I have a clear idea, OK?"


    She lowered her head, remained silent for a while, took a deep breath, and forced a smile. "Call Ke''er."


    "Well!" I nodded.


    I took out my mobile phone and dialed Ke''er''s phone. "Ke''er, come to Du''s mansion and get ready to do business."


    "Good!" "I''ll clean it up, and I''ll be right there!" said Ke''er


    "I don''t need to take the previous things this time," I said. "Just one suit and two knives are enough."


    "I see!" I hung up and smiled at Xiaojun. "But I have an internship."


    Xiaojun smiles and hugs me tightly.


    Ten minutes later, I received a text message, 50 million to the account.

 Chapter 422

    Then, Du Ling came back.


    "The plane is ready to go at any time," she came and sat down. "I''ll go with you."


    "You''re going into area C, too?" I asked.


    "If I go into area C, I''ll make trouble for you." She said, "I''m directing outside, not following in. For one thing, I have to make a gesture; for another, I''ll sit outside myself, and you can go in and save people without worrying. "


    "That''s good," I nodded. "Sister, after we get people out, you will give the whole project to the top in a period of time, and don''t interfere in the future."


    "I thought so just now, but would they agree?" Du Ling is worried.


    I look at the Xiaoyu King City on the curtain, "the Fengshui array in this area will be broken by me. If it''s going well, area C should be able to enter after people get out. If you don''t hand it in, they will find an excuse to take over soon. It''s better for you to take the initiative, so that they will give you some compensation beyond that two billion yuan. As for the secret of Xiaoyu people, let them study it by themselves. "


    Du Ling understood, "OK, I''ll listen to you!"


    Xiaojun thought for a while and asked me, "I will follow you. I won''t go into zone C, and I will wait for you with my sister outside, OK?"


    "No need," I smiled. "You go back to rest."


    "Do I need a rest?" She was a little excited. "I really can''t rest assured that I''ll be closer to you, can''t I?"


    I have a stabbing pain in my heart. In fact, why don''t I want to take her with me? But she is not at ease. I am not at ease. In case of any carelessness, the monsters in it will rush out...


    I am silent for a while, sighing softly, "Xiaojun, you know what''s in it. One of them can''t be dealt with cleanly. In case of running out, you will be in danger. If you have a slip, how do you let me live? "


    "If you have a slip, how can I live?" With tears in her eyes, she almost begged, "would you let me go?"


    I hesitated.


    Du Ling looked at us. "I''ll tell you something, you two don''t need to be separated. Let''s go together. At that time, Wu Zheng will take Ke''er to help others. Xiaojun will give it to me. I promise that there will be no accidents. "


    "Elder sister, I can''t believe you. I''m worried if..."


    Du Ling smiles confidently, "is your elder sister''s life so thin? You are just concerned about chaos. You can rest assured that there are demons rushing out. If you want to eat, you need to eat me first. I don''t believe it. With me and Xiaojun, we can''t control those evil things! "


    That''s powerful enough!


    When Xiaojun heard that, she was also confident. "I''m right. We are all longevity people. We can''t escape the demons in the battle!"


    I took a look at her and thought, "OK..."


    Xiaojun was relieved. She looked at Du Ling gratefully. "Thank you, sister!"


    Du Ling smiled. "Well, let''s not talk about that. Go to have some dinner. When Ke''er comes, let''s go!" I stood up. "OK, let''s do that."

 Chapter 423

    The ruins of Xiaoyu King City are located between the high mountains in the depth of Qinling Mountains. The surrounding area is completely covered by primitive forest, which is very desolate. Du Ling''s team built a large-scale camp, paved roads and built an airstrip in the River Valley East of the city.


    In the evening, our plane landed safely at this airport.


    After getting off the plane, a young woman in a charge suit came to meet her.


    "Mr. Du!"


    "How is it?" Du Ling asked her.


    "There is still no progress," said the woman with a dignified face. "Moreover, the situation has changed a little. Mr. Qi brought a team of people..."


    Du linglue pondered, and then introduced to us, "her name is Chen Lan, who is in charge here; Chen Lan, this is master Wu Zheng."


    "How do you do, young master?" Chen Lan held my hand in both hands. "I''ve heard from Mr. Du, but I''m looking forward to you!"


    "Hello, Miss Chen," I said lightly.


    Du Ling then said, "Miss Guo, if you''ve met her, you don''t need to introduce her. This is miss Ke''er, who is my brother''s assistant." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Hello, Miss Guo, miss Ke''er!" Chen Lan greets in turn.


    "Hello," said Jun and Ke''er.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, Du Ling said, "it will be dark in the sky. Let''s go back to the base first and talk on the way."


    "Good!" Chen Lan nodded, "young master, Miss Guo, miss Ke''er, please!"


    Chen Lan brings three Humvees. Ke''er and Chen Fang take the car in front of them. I, Xiaojun and Du Ling get on the middle car. The rest take the car in the back. After boarding, the group left the airport and headed for the camp.


    On the way, Du Ling asked, "when did they arrive?"


    "More than two o''clock in the afternoon," said Chen Lan, "you are on your way. I didn''t tell you."


    "What does he mean?" Asked Du Ling.


    "He brought a team of people to take over the rescue work," said Chen Lan. "I argued with him and almost quarreled. Finally, he said that when you arrive, I will tell you personally."


    Du Ling didn''t speak. His face was ugly.


    "Mr. Du, I''m sorry," Chen Lan said in the face of shame. "I didn''t do my job well..."


    "it''s no wonder that you are not responsible for this." Du Ling took a deep breath. "The scientific research team has been out of contact for 14 days, and he has only intervened now, which has given me face."


    "Then what shall we do?" Chen Lan asked.


    "What should I do?" Du Ling said quietly. "I''ll talk to him."


    "Sister, is that the person?" I asked.


    She looked back at me and nodded, "yes, he is."


    "Oh..." I didn''t ask, nodded.


    "You don''t have to worry," Du Ling said to me. "This matter must be directed by me. It''s useless if he comes. This is our own territory. He''s not qualified to ask me to hand over the command right."


    "No worries, sister." I said.


    She smiled at me. "Well, there''s me."


    I smiled. "Well."


    Du Ling turns around and asks Chen Lan, "what else? Is it the same as before? "


    "Yes," Chen Lan nodded, "the radio is on, no one answers; the positioning and physiological monitoring systems are all out of order, and there is no signal."


    "It shows that the radio is not on them," said Du Ling. "So many people... It''s hard to lose the radio together..."


    she looked back at me again, her eyes full of anxiety.


    I didn''t speak. I looked at Xiaojun.

 Chapter 424

    At this time, I can''t divinate, but she can.


    Xiaojun suddenly understood what I meant. She pinched her fingers and said to Du Ling, "is it sixteen?"


    "Yes," said during, "Sixteen in all."


    "They''re not dead. They''re still alive." Xiaojun frowned slightly. "But..." but what Du Ling asked quickly.


    Xiaojun looks at her and says, "I don''t know how to say it. It''s strange..."


    "it doesn''t matter. Just say what you see." I encourage her, "when you think about divination, you will be disturbed."


    "Well," she nodded, and then said to during, "these people are still alive, seemingly unhurt, but they show that their lives are in danger. It seems to be trapped in the ground by something and can''t get out. "


    Because of Chen Lan''s presence, she deliberately said something vague, but Du Ling and I both understood that those people were trapped by monsters.


    "As long as I''m still alive," I said.


    Du Ling understood what I meant, and relieved, "OK, brother, it''s hard for you."


    I smiled quietly, "do your best."


    She smiled happily, and then looked at Xiaojun. "Girl, you are really there! After a while, I''ll make up a red envelope for you. "


    "No, no, sister, no!" Guo Chenjun said quickly.


    "Whatever you don''t need, it''s settled!"


    Guo Chenjun is speechless. Look at me. "Wu Zheng, here..."


    I smile and hold her hand. "It''s OK, listen to my sister..."


    Miss Jun hesitates for a moment and whispers to me, "is this OK?"


    "Appropriate," I said calmly, "I can''t use divination, but you can. I thought about it on the plane. When Ke''er and I went to rescue people, you were outside to take care of us. "


    "But I don''t know anything..." she whispered.


    "You''re wrong, little fool." I looked at her fondly. A little bit of her nose, "all abilities are not divination. If your divination is accurate enough, you can understand everything..."


    she was stunned, as if she understood.


    "I''ll tell you how to do it." I''ll hold her in my arms. "You can do it."


    She took a deep breath, looked up at me, and asked me in a low voice, "Xun hexagram represents the spirit of immortals, Buddhas and monsters, right?"


    She was afraid that she had just read wrong, so she asked me for evidence.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "That mountain wind Gu, I know that right, right?" She asked in a low voice.


    "That''s right," I said with a smile. "There are halls on the ground and demons on the ground. That''s right."


    She was relieved and said, "that''s good..."


    I understand her mood very well, because this is the first time for her to do things for others. When she started divination, she was not distracted and decisive. But when she finished divination, she was a little nervous, excited and even uneasy, which is normal.


    I can''t help thinking back to last year, when I first went to the Tang family to save Tang Sijia''s mother, I was in the same mood as she is now.


    There will always be the first time. If you get used to it, it will be good.


    I didn''t want Guo Chenjun to be a feng shui master, but that''s her life. If she learns, she will not be an ordinary person. Whether to be a geomancer or not is up to her or me.


    Seeing us whispering in the back, Chen Lan couldn''t help looking at the rearview mirror.


    Du Ling looks at her, looks back at us, looks at Chen Lan and whispers, "drive well, what do you look at?"


    "Oh, yes," Chen Lan smiled and drove.

 Chapter 425

    The camp is not far from the airport. After ten minutes, we arrived.


    By this time, it was completely dark.


    In the camp, the lights are bright as in the daytime. At a glance, this place covers an area of about hundreds of mu, and there are at least dozens of houses. All kinds of heavy equipment are arranged orderly. During this period, there are also various antennas and high-power transmission towers.


    Frankly speaking, it''s a miracle to see such a modern camp in such a wilderness. I was wondering how duling spent the 1.6 billion yuan. When I got here, I understood.


    Our team went all the way to the command center, which stopped.


    The command center is a large steel structure house, which is heavily guarded. In addition to the security personnel of the camp itself, there are armed special soldiers guarding the gate.


    "These soldiers are not our people," Chen Lan introduced to us. "They were brought by Mr. Qi."


    I don''t think it''s surprising that the special fighters are the elites in the army, and not everyone can mobilize them. This Mr. Qi seems to have a high rank.


    After getting out of the car, Ke''er was too worried to hold Chen Fang. "Sister, I''m in a hurry. Where is the toilet?"


    "I''ll take you," said Chen Fang.


    "Well!" Keer turned to me and shouted, "young master, you go in first, I''ll go to the bathroom, and I''ll come right away."


    "OK," I''ll see doring. "Let''s go first."


    "Well, let''s go," Du Ling nodded.


    "Young master, Miss Guo, this way please," said Chen Lan.


    We followed her into the command center.


    The command center is very large. In front of it is the office area for ordinary people, behind it is the command hall. There are many staff and various advanced modern monitoring equipment. A dozen of staff are busy and nervous. On the big screen on the wall is the satellite picture of the ruins of Xiaoyu King City. A man and a woman are standing in front of the big screen, talking about something in a low voice.


    As soon as we entered the hall, all the staff stood up with a shout and said together, "Mr. Du!"


    The two men turned around.


    I can see the faces of the two men just now. The man is about 50 years old, medium height, wearing a camouflage suit, firm face, deep vision, and a slight scar on the right corner of the eye. The woman is in her mid twenties and sixties, wearing a light color charge suit, slim body, glasses, big eyes, long hair Cape, and good temperament.


    Du Ling signaled to the staff to keep busy, and then led us to the man, "Mr. Qi."


    "Mr. Du", the man was calm, turned to introduce the girl, "this is Professor Ouyang Dan."


    "Hello, Mr. Du, I''m Ouyang Dan!" The girl offered to shake hands with Du Ling.


    "Hello", Du Ling shook hands with her, looked at Mr. Qi, and then introduced to us, "this is my brother Wu Zheng, my sister-in-law Guo Chenjun; Wu Zheng, Xiaojun, this is Mr. Qi."


    Mr. Qi looked at us, expressionless. "Hello, my name is Qi Kaifeng."


    "Hello," I said to Xiaojun.


    After greetings, Du Ling went straight to the point, "Mr. Qi, I just said on the phone yesterday that I will solve this problem. Would you like to bring someone here today?"


    "Don''t misunderstand Mr. Du," said Qi Kaifeng, "I''m also ordered to act. Those three experts are national treasures, which should not be missed. The above means that you have tried your best and done a good job. From now on, my people will take over the search and rescue work. You just need to cooperate. "


    "Will your men take over?" Du Lingyi frowned. "You mean those special fighters outside?"


    "Yes," qikaifeng looked at her. "In two hours, they will enter area C to find the missing scientific research team. We have equipped them with the best equipment. This time, there will be no more accidents. "


    "As I said, it''s not a matter of equipment," said Du Ling. "What''s the result of the most advanced positioning and physiological monitoring system we have equipped for the scientific research team? Are they still missing after they enter Zone C? " "With all due respect, those of you are civilian equipment, military equipment for my people," Qi said. "Civilian equipment is no better than military equipment."


    "We use military equipment!" Du Ling stressed.


    Qi Kaifeng waved, "needless to say, Mr. Du, this is the above meaning. I''m just executing the order."


    "Do you know what''s in there?" Du Lingqiang kept his voice down. "Do you want those special soldiers outside to go in and die?"


    Qi Kaifeng frowned. "What''s in it?"


    Du Ling took a deep breath and looked at me subconsciously. "I don''t know what it is, but I know it''s very dangerous!"


    Qi Kaifeng put his eyes on me and asked me, "young man, who are you?"


    "I''m here to save people," I said.


    "You?" He frowned. "You lead the team?" "Yes," I nodded, "my assistant and I are going in.""What a joke!" Next to Ouyang Dan disdains, "sixteen people are missing, you two go in? How old are you, little brother? "


    "Professor Ouyang, please speak politely." Du Ling doesn''t like to hear it. "He''s my brother. He''s an expert I invited!"


    "High man?" Ouyang Dan held his eyes, looked at me, shrugged, "I''m sorry, I didn''t see it."


    "You don''t need to see it," Guo said. "We''re here to save people, not to act."


    "You!" Ouyang Dan is not happy. "Who are you talking about acting, miss?"


    "Did I say you?" Guo Chenjun looks at her.


    "I..."


    "Ouyang!" Qikaifeng looked at her and said, "just a few words."


    Ouyang Dan glances at Xiaojun and stops talking.


    "Ouyang is the top positioning expert in the world," Qi said. "She will enter area C with the search and rescue team. I believe that with her help, we can find the missing scientific research team members through weak signals."

 Chapter 426

    "Are you sure you can find the signal?" Asked Du Ling.


    Ouyang Dan cleared his throat, "we analyzed the magnetic field environment and the cloud map over area C, and preliminarily judged that there was a strong ionosphere over area C, and the positioning signal of the scientific research team was blocked by the ionosphere, so it was difficult to transmit, so they could not locate their specific location. We have brought the best signal collection equipment in China this time. As long as we enter Zone C, we believe we will get something. "


    "Should?" Du Lingyi frowned. "So, you''re not sure?"


    "I can only say that the probability is very high, and I can''t guarantee 100%," Ouyang Dan tit for tat, "I am a scientist, not a fairy, and there is no 100% possibility in science!"


    Du Ling was not angry. "That is to say, you are not sure about going in, are you?"


    "This..." Ouyang Dan looked at Qi Kaifeng and explained, "I said that there is no 100% possibility in science!" "I''m not a scientist, but I''m studying management and finance in college, so I don''t understand what you said," said Du Ling. "I only know that if you don''t go in, we only need to save 16 people. If you go in, in case of an accident, we need to save more than 20 people."


    She pointed to Xiaoyu Wang Cheng on the big screen. "They''ve been trapped in area C for 14 days. We can''t compete for time. Do you want to delay their time?"


    "I... You..." Ouyang Dan was very angry.


    "Mr. Du, if my people can''t, your people will be sure?" Qi Kaifeng asked, "you haven''t made any progress in 14 days. How can you be so sure? This time you can do it?"


    "Because Wu Zheng didn''t come before," Du Ling said, "if you''re not so worried, let me wait a while longer, then he can join the scientific research team, and these people won''t be missing!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Qi Kaifeng listened to this and looked at me puzzledly, "what is your origin, young man? Do you have such a great ability? "


    "I have no ability," I said, "but I can try."


    "What on earth do you do?" His eyes were burning, "who are you?"


    "I am a geomancer," I said calmly.


    "What?" He frowned. "Feng shui master?" "Hum, what do I think is a superior person..." Ouyang Dan sneered, "it turned out that he was a feudal superstitious feng shui master? What time is this? Mr. Du, are you really out of luck? "


    "You!" Du Ling is angry.


    "Sister, forget it," I stopped her, and then looked at Qi Kaifeng. "Mr. Qi, I''m here to help my sister save people. If you want me to try, I''ll try to save people. If you think I''m a feudal superstition, it doesn''t matter. You can let your people into area C, but there''s a saying to say in the front, no matter what the consequences are, you can''t settle accounts after autumn. It''s on my sister''s head. "


    Qi Kaifeng looked at me for a while and smiled coldly, "you go."


    "Mr. Qi, you are too much!" Du Ling scolded.


    The staff were afraid to move.


    There was no sound in the hall.


    Qi Kaifeng looked at her and said, "I don''t think you can think about it. All the ghosts and monsters have been found! From now on, it has nothing to do with you! You can rest assured that we are reasonable. If the search and rescue task fails, you are not required to bear any responsibility. I will bear all the consequences! "


    "You!" Du Ling is angry.


    "Who are you talking about?" Guo Chenjun asked coldly.


    I grabbed them. "Come on, let''s do our best. Let''s go."


    "Wu Zheng, I can''t let you go like this..." Du Ling''s eyes are red, staring at Qi Kaifeng. "Who do you think you are, can you insult people like this? Apologize to my brother! "


    "What do you say?" Qi Kaifeng''s eyes were cold.


    "Apologize to my brother!" Du Ling roars.


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became tense.


    Ouyang Dan sneered, "hum, what a bull! Dare to fight with us, who do you think you are? A little money is great? We... "


    " shut up! " What are you? Do you have a voice? "


    "You!" Ouyang Dan was shivering.


    Qi Kaifeng stared at Du Ling, his eyes cold as ice.


    Chen Lan stepped forward to protect Du Ling with her body and said angrily, "what are you going to do? Do you bully people with your strength? "


    In the face of Chen Lan''s question, Qi Kaifeng finally held back and looked at me coldly, "you go!"


    "I want you to apologize!" Cried Du Ling.


    "Don''t challenge my bottom line!" Cried Qi Kaifeng.


    I stopped Du Ling. "Elder sister, OK, let''s go."


    With that, I took her and Guo Chenjun''s hands and turned to walk out.Guo Chenjun gives them a cold look. Her hands are cold.


    Just then, Chen Fang led Ke''er in.


    But when he saw that our face was not right, he came quickly, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "It''s OK, let''s go," I said, holding back my anger.


    But the son immediately understood, angrily pointed to Qi Kaifeng, "Hello! You old... Old......


    she couldn''t help but wonder, "Uncle Qi?"


    Qi Kaifeng is also stunned? Why are you here? "


    This time, we all froze.

 Chapter 427

    But I know Qi Kaifeng! Qi Kaifeng came to her quickly, "little girl, is it really you? How did you get here? "


    "I came with our young master," Ke''er said, "Uncle Qi, why are you here?"


    "Your young master?" Qi Kaifeng was stunned and pointed to me. "You mean him?"


    "But son a frown, stretch out a hand to open his hand," Uncle Qi! Don''t point at me like that! "


    Qi Kaifeng was even more stunned. "What''s your relationship? What the hell is going on? "


    "Our young master is the most powerful feng shui master in Shangjing, and I am his assistant." Ke''er said, "we are here to save people..."


    she looked at me and then asked Qi Kaifeng, "Uncle Qi, what did you say just now?"


    "Keer!" Qi Kaifeng''s face sank. "How can you mix with feng shui master?"


    "What does it mean to mix?" Ke''er said in a cold voice, "Uncle Qi, are you speaking a little too hard? I''ll follow my young master, save people and make money. What''s the matter with my ability to eat? "


    "Does your mother know?" Qi Kaifeng asked coldly.


    Can son disdain smile, "my mother certainly knows! She not only knows, but also likes my young master! Yes? My mother doesn''t care about me. Why do you say that to us? "


    Ke''er''s tone was not good, and he started a quarrel. Everyone could not help pinching her sweat.


    "Don''t say it, Kel," I held her.


    But it was unexpected for all of us. When she mentioned her mother, Qi Kaifeng suddenly took a 180 degree turn. "Er... Does your mother like him very much?"


    "Yes!" Ke''er took out his cell phone and said, "don''t you believe it? that ''s ok! I''ll call my mother and you tell her! See what she says! "


    "Hey, don''t don''t don''t......" Qi Kaifeng said quickly.


    But he''s got the phone through. "Hello? Mom! Your soldier, my uncle Qi Kaifeng, who was a senior official, bullied our young master! yes! He wants to tell you! yes! Good! You tell him! "


    She handed her cell phone to Qi Kaifeng. "Su jiaoguan wants to talk to you!"


    Qi Kaifeng is embarrassed and takes over the mobile phone with his head. "Er... Su jiaoguan... Er, it''s not... Misunderstandings, it''s all misunderstandings! How dare I bully them... Hahahaha, what kind of official am I! When will I be your apprentice and your soldiers! Don''t, don''t, don''t! Don''t say that. I can''t afford it! Well, don''t be angry, instructor. I know. I must apologize. I''ll apologize right now! Don''t worry, good! You rest. I''ll invite you to dinner when you come back to Beijing! Good. Thank you, Mr. Su! In this way, Ai Ai... "


    Qi Kaifeng changed his arrogance when he came out, and became a low-key soldier. We were all stunned.


    After the call, he had a long breath and sweat on his forehead.


    He gave back his cell phone to Ke''er, and he coughed awkwardly and said to me, "little brother, I was wrong just now. Don''t take it to heart, I apologize to you! That... Don''t leave, stay here, let''s work out a plan together. Do you think it''s ok? "


    "You''re welcome. We''re ghosts and snakes. We''re not qualified to work with you," Guo said coldly. "Remember what you said just now. If you die, you can bear it yourself! Sister, Wu Zheng, Ke''er, let''s go! "


    "Oh, no, no!" Qi Kaifeng quickly stopped us, "Miss Guo, right? Sorry, I''m sorry. I''m a rude man. I don''t speak too much. I apologize. I apologize to you solemnly! Ke''er''s mother is my instructor and my master. Her eyes are full of fire. She says that brother Wu Zheng can''t do it, so he must not! "


    He said and winked at Ke''er, "you girl! It''s a matter of life. Do you really want uncle Qi to stay? Hurry up and say something for me! "


    How clever is Ke''er? He deliberately put out a reluctant tone and turned to me and said, "young master, uncle Qi has been an official for a long time, and he loves to shout to our common people! Otherwise, in my mother''s face, forgive him once? "


    "You girl, when did I shout to the common people?" Qi Kaifeng is helpless.


    Just then, my cell phone rang. Su Yan called.


    I thought about it, then I answered, "Hello, aunt su."

 Chapter 428

    "Wu Zheng, Qi Kaifeng likes to put on a bad face. In fact, people are not bad," said Su Yan. "Auntie doesn''t know what you are doing, but look at Auntie''s face and give him a step down, OK?"


    "I understand," I said lightly.


    Su Yan smiled. "Good boy, come on, I won''t ask about you. That''s it."


    "Good!" I hung up. Look at Qi Kaifeng.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, don''t be angry," Qi Kaifeng said quickly. "I also came with a task. You just look at my instructor''s face and forgive me this time, OK?"


    Speaking of this, if I don''t go down the steps, it will be difficult for Su Yan.


    "Forget it, even if you don''t fight or get to know each other," I said, "Mr. Qi, you can let your people do this. But for Aunt Su''s sake, I must remind you that district C is very strange. Although your special soldiers are the elites of the elites, they don''t know the art of ox, ghost, snake and God. They don''t understand these feudal superstitions at all. Once something happens..." don''t do it ! Brother! " He quickly stopped me, "let''s not talk about ghosts and monsters, feudal superstition. I was confused just now, and my mouth was open. I know it''s wrong. To be honest, I have such talents under my staff, but... Ah, it''s not the time to say this. Promise me first and stay to help me. Others are easy to say, OK? "


    "I can stay," I looked at him, "but your people can''t enter area C. they can stay, but they should follow my sister''s instructions."


    "This..." Qi Kaifeng is in a bit of a dilemma.


    "If we save people, let''s go," I said. "It''s none of our business."


    Qi Kaifeng was silent for a while and asked me, "brother, how sure are you?"


    "Fifty percent," I said.


    "Fifty percent?" He frowned. "Fifty percent?"


    "We go to 50%," I smile calmly, "your people go in, there is no success."


    He hesitated and looked at Ouyang Dan. "This..."


    Ouyang Dan disdained, "President Qi, since you don''t believe in science and trust them, what are you going to do with me?"


    "Science?" But the son sneers, "good!"


    She stretched out her right hand, and her heart began to read. A white gas suddenly gathered in her hand.


    "Wow..." the people in the hall were shocked.


    Qikaifeng was also shocked.


    Ouyang Dan is confused. "This... This... You..."


    Ke''er sneers at the corner of his mouth, turns around and grabs the steel pipe used for the wall as a supporting structure, just like grabbing tofu, and grabs the steel pipe with thick wrist.


    "Ah!" The people in the hall were all a scream.


    Ouyang Dan can''t help but step back. He leans against the wall and looks at Ke''er in surprise. His chest keeps rolling.


    "Come on, explain it to me with your science!" Keer takes back his hand and says to Ouyang Dan.


    Ouyang Dan swallowed his saliva nervously and didn''t know what to say.


    Qi Kaifeng''s face also changed, "but what are you doing?"


    "This is not Kung Fu," Ke''er said to him. "This is what my young master taught me! Uncle Qi, do you believe now? "


    Qi Kaifeng no longer hesitated, turned to me and said, "listen to you! Whatever you say, do it! "

 Chapter 429

    A conflict, so resolved.


    I''m lucky to have her. She''s really my treasure.


    After both sides went down the steps, Chen Lan let the staff quit, leaving only a few of us. We will hold a meeting to study the specific search and rescue plan.


    To say that research is pleasant is to say that a group of people listen to me alone.


    "There are 16 members of the scientific research team, who have been in for 14 days." I look at the crowd. "They are very dangerous now, and the time is very urgent. It''s seven o''clock in the evening. Ke''er and I have been practicing for ten hours. We go into area C at five o''clock in the morning. After we enter, everyone is not allowed to approach. When the fog is gone, uncle Qi, you will send special soldiers to area B to wait and be ready to receive us. "


    "Good!" Qi Kaifeng nodded.


    "Miss Chen, you ask the workers to prepare stones overnight. The more you want, the better." I said to Chen Lan, "when you''re ready, all the stones will be loaded and ready to listen to Xiaojun''s instructions. In addition, within 24 hours, prepare 49 red flags. The bigger the flag, the better. Select people from the camp and match them with flagmen. Let these people stand by at any time and listen to Xiaojun''s command. "


    "Good!" Chen Lan nodded, "I will arrange after the meeting!"


    "Well," I nodded, and looked at the crowd. "The situation in area C is complicated. We try to break the clouds and fog in two days. If it can''t be broken, then I can only try to save people, one by one."


    "Wu Zheng, first of all, you need to ensure the safety of you and Ke''er," said Du Ling. "Even if one of the scientific research teams can''t be saved, you must come back safely!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "yes!" Chen Lan also said.


    Guo Chenjun looks at me with complicated eyes. "You have to come back with Ke''er!"


    I nodded. "OK, I promise."


    She was relieved, tears flashed in her eyes, and silently clenched my hand.


    Ouyang Dan looked at us and coughed awkwardly. "What do I do?"


    "You don''t have to do anything, just stay here," I said. "When it''s done, it''s all your credit. No one will rob you."


    "Ah? This...... "she blushed and looked at Qi Kaifeng.


    Qi Kaifeng looked at me and said, "Wu Zheng, no matter what, nothing can happen to you."


    "Don''t worry, but I''ll be fine," I said.


    "That''s good," he took a look at Ke''er. "Su jiaoguan is such a precious girl. If she has a mistake, I can''t explain it to my instructor."


    "Uncle Qi, you can rest assured," Ke''er said with a confident smile, "I''ve been wandering around with young master. What''s the situation I haven''t seen? This is no problem! "


    Qi Kaifeng looked at me thoughtfully and coughed subconsciously, "OK."


    "That''s settled," I look at Du Ling. "Elder sister, you sit here and command the whole situation."


    "Good," Du Ling nodded.


    "That''s it," I stood up. "Let''s go and have a rest and start early tomorrow morning."


    They all stood up, "OK!"


    After the meeting, Chen Lan arranged the best room for me, Xiaojun and Ke''er according to Du Ling''s instructions. We had a simple meal together, and then I took Xiaojun back to the room.


    We have something important to say.


    When I came to the room, I closed the door and turned to Xiaojun to sit down.


    "What should I do, Wu Zheng?" She asked me quickly.


    "Those stones and red flags are for you to set up the array," I whispered. "There is a border in zone C. only when you break that border can the clouds and fog disperse. If everything goes well, I can break it myself. If it doesn''t go well, it depends on you to cooperate with us. "

 Chapter 430

    "But I don''t know the array..."


    "don''t worry, listen to me." I hold her hand. "Although you don''t know fengshui, your fingering heart is very familiar. The number of skills is higher than Fengshui. I can''t use divination to calculate Fengshui because I''m afraid of variables, but you don''t have this taboo. You remember that the stone is Gen soil, and the red flag is Lihuo. There are two ways. With the technique, you can run the five elements, and then... "


    I went to her ear and told her the method of running the five elements in a low voice.


    Now she has a good foundation, so it''s a little transparent and soon understood.


    "I see..." she nodded and looked at me. "In this way, I can cooperate with you outside by running five elements."


    "It''s not just cooperation, maybe it can save our lives when it''s critical," I said, "but you should remember that divination can''t be started casually, either you feel something, or the clouds suddenly change a lot. Otherwise, don''t use divination. If we go in this time, one day will be short, and two or three days will be long. If you keep using divination, you will be exhausted. When the tired spirit is empty, you just want to run the five elements, but you can''t, remember? "


    "Well! I remember! " She nodded seriously.


    I smiled and stroked her face. "Don''t worry about me, but you''re right. It''s a small thing."


    Her eyes were red. She came up to me and hugged me. "You can''t do anything..."


    her body trembled again.


    I hugged her passionately, "OK, I promise you..."


    she fell on my shoulder and wept.


    "In fact, what we did before is often very dangerous, and we have been used to it for a long time," I comforted her. "You can recall that in ningzhou, we were almost led off the cliff. Isn''t that dangerous?"


    "That time I was by your side, I didn''t worry," she sobbed, "but this time..."


    "this time it''s a demon, right?" I smile.


    She let go of me and looked at me with tears in her eyes. "Xiaoyu man has disappeared for thousands of years. Who knows what''s in that temple? What if it''s a demon for thousands of years? "


    I couldn''t help laughing, "you are a demon who cares for thousands of years. Can you still stay here? Even if they don''t become immortals, I''m afraid they''ve already gone to the world to have a good time. What''s worth their nostalgia for in the wild mountains and mountains? "


    "But..." she wanted to say.


    "OK", I hold her lips gently and look at her deeply. "Xiaojun, don''t worry, I will be OK. Believe me, OK?"


    She held back her tears and nodded in silence, "Hmm!"


    I looked at her affectionately, lowered my head and kissed her lips affectionately.


    Just then, someone knocked outside.


    I was stunned and had to stop and ask, "who is it?"


    "Wu Zheng, I''m Qi Kaifeng," Qi Kaifeng said. "I want to talk to you, OK?"


    I thought a little and looked at Xiaojun in my arms.


    Xiaojun stands up and wipes her tears. "I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Well," I stood up, too, "you go to Kerr''s house and meet her. I''ll see you later."


    "Well!" She nodded and went to open the door.


    Qi Kaifeng outside the door was holding a file bag. "Miss Guo, excuse me."


    "It''s OK." Guo Chenjun bypasses him and goes to Ke''er''s room.


    I went to the door and looked at Qi Kaifeng outside. "Uncle Qi, come in and say something."

 Chapter 431

    Qi Kaifeng came into the room and closed the door, turned to see me, smiled, "there are some words that are inconvenient to say just now. I want us to talk in private."


    "Please sit down," I said.


    "Good!" He came to sit down and put down his portfolio.


    I poured him a glass of water, brought it, put it in front of him, and then sat down, "you say."


    He had a drink of saliva, and after a moment of silence, he looked up at me. "Wu Zheng, give me the bottom, sixteen people. How many can you bring?"


    "I can''t say that," I said.


    "You are a geomantic master, can''t you see it?" He didn''t understand.


    "Yes, but not," I said.


    "Why?" He was surprised.


    "Because I don''t think of variables," I said calmly, "I said in advance that there will be changes at any time. It''s a matter of life. We can''t ignore the risks of variables for the sake of a moment of peace, so we can, but we can''t."


    "Oh..." he nodded, "so it is..."


    he looked at the file bag on the desk, took it up and handed it to me, "this is the data of the scientific research team members. Take a look."


    I picked it up, opened the file bag, and took out the first file. It was a white haired old man named Jiang Qianli. After a cursory look, I look back. The second one is Zhang Xudong, the third one is Chen Yan, and the fourth one is Feng ananan...


    after reading it, I wrapped the file bag and said lightly, "I understand."


    "Have you seen these before?" He asked.


    "No," I said.


    "No?" He didn''t believe it. "Since I haven''t read it, why didn''t you mention it at the meeting just now?"


    "Why should I mention it?" I asked, "I''m going to save people. Just get them out.". In my eyes, these people are the same. "


    I put the file bag on the table.


    He looked at me for a while and asked, "three of them are my people. They are all archaeologists of our national treasure level. Try to find them."


    I knew that he would come here for a long time. It''s too small to test me with this method.


    "Jiang Qianli, Feng ananan, Chen Jizhou," I said unhurriedly, "right?"


    He would smile, "yes, do you know what I''m coming for?"


    "You want to say that if the scientific research team can''t bring all of them out, it will only save the three of them, right?" I look at him.


    "No, it''s not," he looked at me. "It''s best to save them all. If not, try to save only three of them. If not, save Feng ananan. If not..."


    he didn''t say anything.


    "If not, bring out the Xiaoyu bronze mirror on Jiang Qianli," I looked at him, "right?"


    How do you know Xiaoyu bronze mirror


    "Now you can believe that my sister didn''t show me the information?" I asked calmly.


    Xiao Yu''s copper mirror is a secret to Du Ling. He can''t believe it if I can tell it.


    He gazed at me for a long time and said slowly, "Xiaoyu bronze mirror is a super national treasure, which must not be lost. When it is necessary, people can not save, but Xiaoyu bronze mirror must be brought out. "


    I nodded. "I see."


    "What else do you know about the ancient Xiaoyu kingdom?" He stared at me.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know. I just know that mirror is called Xiaoyu copper mirror. That''s all."


    "Really?" He doesn''t believe it.


    "Really," I was quite calm.


    He stared at me for a while, his nervous expression gradually relaxed, and he smiled happily, "no wonder my master likes you, you really have the ability."

 Chapter 432

    He stood up. "OK, I''ll disturb you for a rest."


    I didn''t speak. I got up to see him.


    When he got to the door, he stopped, turned to me and asked, "do you know Feng ananan''s identity?"


    "I don''t know," I said quietly.


    He looked at me for a while and smiled, "I''m beginning to like you, young man."


    He turned and left.


    I closed the door, meditated a little, went back to the sofa and sat down, opened the file bag and took out the information of Feng ananan.


    Feng ananan, 24, graduated from the Department of archaeology, Tsinghua University.


    In fact, I don''t need to read her information to know that this girl has a different background.


    Her father is a big man... Remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    I look at the photos on the materials. This girl is very beautiful, wearing glasses, fair skin, and gentle. Jiang Qianli is just the leader of the team, and she is the core of the archaeological team. Her soul is...


    I put down the data and gave a long breath.


    The pressure is a little high.


    At five o''clock the next morning, Kor and I set out.


    Chen Lan personally drove us to area a, told us something to pay attention to, and then left.


    What she told me was the experience of several previous expeditions, such as many traps in area a and poisonous snakes in the rubble in area B.


    In particular, it is said that this poisonous snake is not big, about a foot long, with black scales. It is extremely poisonous. Usually it is hidden in the rocks, sometimes it suddenly jumps out and bites when it sees people. It is very fierce. She reminded us that after entering zone B, we must use our spade to hit rocks while walking, so as to scare out the black snake lurking in the cracks of the rocks. Even so, we should be careful, because according to the injured team members, some black snakes are not afraid of noise. On the contrary, they will be excited when they hear the noise and fly to bite people.


    Anyway, no matter whether they are afraid or excited, they have a little movement to remind them to come out or run. Ke''er is quick to reach out. It''s not easy for the snake to bite her. As for me, I react quickly. It''s not so easy for the snake to bite me.


    Before leaving, Qi Kaifeng insisted that we put on bulletproof clothes, and we declined.


    It''s too heavy. I need to save energy.


    Besides, that thing can''t prevent snakes.


    Seen from the satellite image, the ancient city of Xiaoyu that has been explored is not big, but it was found after it came here that this place is much more than what was imagined.


    There are five or six football fields in area a alone. There are gravel everywhere. There are quicksand all over the place. No wonder Chen Lan says there are many traps here. Ke''er and I looked at each other, took a rope, tied one end to my waist, and tied the other end to her waist, and walked into the gravel area.


    This is the method used by the former scientific research team when entering and leaving zone a, and also the experience method of passing through the swamp.


    "Ke''er, you must pay more attention to your feet." I told her, "there is quicksand all over the place..."


    "well," she walked carefully, "don''t worry, I''ll walk in front of you, you can walk on my footprints."


    "It doesn''t work. If it works, they''ll have to wade out," I said as I walked.


    "Yes," Ke''er looked around. "This place is strange, isn''t it the King City? Why build it on quicksand? Is it intentional? "


    "It won''t be an accident," I said. "There must be a mystery in it... Ah!"


    I stepped on the empty foot, a leg fell in a moment.


    "Young master!" , Ke''er is surprised. He catches hold of the rope and pulls me out of the bunker.


    Quicksand has a strong mobility, and the gravel is very sharp. Once it sinks down and is pulled up again, my pants will suffer, and my pants will be cut several times by sharp stones.


    Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my skin.


    Can''t wait to come and help me up. "How about you, young master? You''re not hurt, are you? "


    "It''s OK", I looked back at the pit just now, and found that the gravel was slowly poured up by the sand, and soon recovered. Almost at the same time, a black gas escaped from the ground, whizzed to area C, and soon disappeared.


    I immediately understood that...

 Chapter 433

    "This is not the entrance to the king''s city, this is the cemetery of Xiaoyu people," I said to Ke''er. "Let''s walk slowly, or every time we fall into it, we will release a demon from the ground."


    "OK," Ke''er nodded.


    At this time, Du Ling''s anxious voice came from my radio: "Wu Zheng, are you hurt?"


    "I''m ok..."


    reach over and press the radio button on my body, "like this..."


    "Oh", as soon as I press that button, "sister, I''m ok."


    "That''s good," said Du, relieved. "Be careful."


    I turned to look at the rocks. "Sister, you told uncle Qi that the helicopter was ready when the special fighters were in action. Area a is in a special situation. Try not to walk through it."


    "Well, we''ll find the right landing point in area B and let the special fighters in by helicopter," she said. "Is there anything else?"


    "That''s what we found for a while," I said. "Let''s keep going in."


    "Well, be safe!"


    I ended the call and looked at Kerl. "Is this better than a cell phone?"


    Ke''er laughed, "it''s not as easy to use as a mobile phone, but it has strong signal, good stability, and a positioning device..."


    "is there a eavesdropping device?" I asked.


    Ke''er is stunned. "This... Should not be. It''s provided by Miss Chen, not brought by Uncle Qi."


    I smiled and said, "OK, keep going."


    Chen Lan will not eavesdrop on us, but Qi Kaifeng, I have to defend. This man is resourceful and flexible. I can''t let him feel that I know too much. Otherwise, I won''t be able to be clean in the future.


    They can''t understand the secrets of Xiaoyu people at all, even if they do. But as he said, this is his mission. Even if it is a mission without a future, as a fighter, he will resolutely carry out it.


    His execution is his business. I don''t want to cause this trouble. I have a lot of important things to do. It''s not worthwhile to be recruited or killed by him at this time.


    It seems that before entering Zone C, you should be careful.


    We went on walking slowly. We looked at the road carefully as we walked. We carefully bypassed all the places where there was dark air. In this way, although the speed of travel has slowed down a lot, at least it is safe.


    You know, now release one more monster, after entering Zone C, it will be more dangerous. In the mysterious city of Xiaoyu, there are hidden crises everywhere. When the former scientific research team entered, these crises were not activated. Now, they seem to open their eyes and wait for strangers to come.


    As I walked along, I estimated that, judging from the density of underground black gas, if the cemetery has only one floor, there are at least thousands of monsters sleeping in the cemetery below. If the cemetery is multi-layered, there must be at least tens of thousands, even tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of demons.


    Damn, if this wakes them up, can we go out?


    The more I thought about it, the more nervous I was. I swallowed and stopped.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" Can son ask in a low voice.


    "It''s ok..." I looked back and saw that we had only walked a few hundred meters, far away from area B.


    "Let''s go." I took a deep breath and went on.


    When the fish belly appears white in the East, we bypass the last black air, pass a broken high stone gate, walk out of area a and enter area B.

 Chapter 434

    At this time, I looked at my watch. It was more than eight o''clock. It took us three hours to cross area A.


    Let''s move on. Next, it''s time to face the test of black snake.


    Different from the situation that area a is full of gravel, area B is more like a ruin, full of rubbles, and there are weeds more than one person in the middle of the stone joints. These stones are big and small. They are basically fragments of buildings. Many of them have patterns. It seems that this place is like having suffered a strong earthquake. I can''t feel this atmosphere from the satellite image. Only when I feel this place, can I feel it is particularly miserable and desolate.


    "Watch out for the black snake," I told Keer.


    "Well," Ke''er took out a knife from his waist and handed it to me. Then he took out a knife himself. He took a spade to explore the road in front of him. He knocked on the stone and walked slowly.


    With the sound of percussion, the sound of sand came from the grass in the surrounding stone crevices.


    A frightened black snake fled all around. They were so fast that they disappeared like a black line. It was amazing to see them.


    After a few steps, there was a sharp scream, and a black snake sprang out of the grass and rushed to Ke''er.


    A blade of Ke''er Shua cut the black snake into two parts.


    After the black snake landed, the first half was still fierce. With a swish, he opened his mouth and bit Ke''er''s left leg. However, he chopped half of the black snake into four parts. The head of the snake fell to the ground, and he still kept opening his mouth.


    This snake is really fierce!


    I''ll take a look at Kel. "Are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," she said. "I don''t know how those examinees went back and forth before."


    "We''re going too fast," I said. "Knock a little more, and most of the snakes will run. They''re going too fast. Some black snakes won''t run. In the back road, let''s slow down and walk slowly. "


    "Well," she nodded, "OK!"


    We slowed down, walked on, and both of us knocked on the stone.


    Sure enough, after most black snakes run, knock for a while more, there will always be some lonely, reluctant to leave. And the one that attacked Ke''er and was cut into snake pieces before should be a single one. Seeing that our speed has slowed down, Du Ling''s voice comes from the intercom again, "Wu Zheng, what''s the situation?"


    "It''s all right," I said.


    "Well, the black snake in area B is very fierce, don''t worry, and pay attention to safety..."


    just as he said, a black snake suddenly sprang out of the grass on my right side and came straight to my throat with a roar.


    I was shocked and instinctively dodged. The black snake jumped into the air, fell on a huge rock on the left, slipped into the grass, and quickly slipped away.


    "Young master!" Keer, hurry to protect me.


    "Wu Zheng! Do you mind? " Little Jun''s voice came from the intercom.


    She saw what she had just seen and was worried about it.


    I calmed down. "I''m fine. It''s a false alarm."


    "Good!" Xiaojun said, "don''t be distracted. Be careful!"


    "Don''t worry," I said, "don''t worry, sister."


    "OK," Du said with a sigh of relief. "Don''t be distracted. I''ll call you later when I leave zone B."


    I release the button, ponder a bit, and look at Ke''er. "Forget it, it''s too fucking creaky. Use the Fu!"

 Chapter 435

    But the child is stunned, "with Fu? Are snakes afraid of runes? "


    "I''ll see if I try." I handed the knife to her, pulled her right hand, pinched her finger on her right arm, and made a snake repellent talisman.


    I haven''t used this snake repellent charm, but I see uncle Er has. When I was in grade five, there was a snake disaster in Nanhe town because of the water coming from the canal. There were snakes everywhere. People in the North dare not kill snakes, so villagers come to beg my uncle. My second uncle didn''t say anything. He sat in the room and drew hundreds of snake repellent talismans at one sitting. Those who came here saw their share. Those who took the talismans left thankfully.


    That night, he also sent one to Grandpa and pasted it on the east wall of the ancestral house.


    As a result, I saw dozens of snakes, big and small, rush out of our yard.


    Overnight, there was no snake in the whole town of Nanhe.


    Later, my grandfather also taught me the snake repellent talisman, but I never had the chance to use it. This time, I finally met the chance to experiment.


    "You try to move on," I said to Cole. "I''ll follow you."


    "Good!" Keer put the knife back to his waist and went on.


    The snakes on both sides, as if frightened, quickly emerged from the cracks in the stone, the grass and the ground, and rushed to escape. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    but when your eyes are bright, look at me, "young master! It really works! "


    I''m relieved. "OK, let''s go."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    Let''s speed up and move on.


    With the snake repellent talisman, we walk faster and faster. If we enter the place without snakes, it only takes us 20 minutes to cross area B safely and arrive at a stone bridge.


    Shimen is the junction of zone a and zone B, while Shiqiao is the junction of zone B and zone C. on one side of the bridge is riprap, and on the other side of the bridge is a thick fog.


    Keer looked at the thick fog over there and asked me, "young master, it''s very foggy. Let''s go in directly?"


    I thought about it. I pressed the call button. "Xiaojun."


    "I''m here, Wu Zheng," said Xiaojun.


    "We''re about to enter Zone C," I said. "Remember what I told you last night. Be calm. I''ll take care of the internal affairs and leave them to you outside."


    "Well," said little Jun, "be careful when you come back."


    "Well," I released the button, ended the call and took a deep breath.


    "Young master, are you ok?" Asked the little one.


    "Let''s go," I said lightly.


    "Good," she nodded.


    We crossed the stone bridge and walked into the dense fog in area C.


    The ground in Zone C is paved with stone slabs. Although it is potholes and overgrown with weeds, compared with zone a and zone B, it is quite neat. It''s just that there''s too much fog and visibility is less than three meters. In this case, let alone saving people, it''s hard to avoid getting lost.


    A few hundred meters ahead, I stopped.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" Asked Keer.


    "Do you feel the charm on your arm?" I asked her.


    "Yes, it''s hot," she said. "It''s very comfortable."


    "Yun Nei Qi, turn Fu from right arm to left hand", I told her.


    "Good!" She hung the spade on the belt around her waist, held out her hands, and with a little concentration, the snake repellent sign on her right forearm turned into a light golden light, which quickly passed through her back and passed through her left heart.


    I pointed to my right arm. "Come on, put it on me."


    "Well," she put her hand on my little arm, and the snake repeller came to my right arm.


    I was absorbed and experienced it. I didn''t feel any discomfort. I was relieved.


    "Young master, this is..." she did not understand.


    I smiled at her. "There''s a way."


    "What can I do?" She asked.


    I grabbed her right hand, pinched her fingers, fixed a phoenix eye charm, and pressed it into her eyebrow.

 Chapter 436

    Suddenly, Ke''er got excited, looked around, and said pleasantly, "young master, I can see it! what the hell! How clear! "


    "Don''t get excited," I said. "Just like before, pass me the talisman."


    "Oh, yes!" She nodded her head quickly and settled her mind. In an instant, she turned the phoenix eye charm to her left heart, and then pressed it on my eyebrow.


    As soon as my eyebrows were hot and my body quivered, I suddenly opened my eyes and looked around. The fog disappeared. In the distance, there are towering ancient trees and ruins. Behind the trees, there is a high temple ruins......


    I can see clearly that around the ruins, there is a powerful spirit.


    Then I pinched my fingers and made another phoenix eye sign, which was pressed into the heart of Ke''er''s eyebrow.


    But then he asked me, "master, what''s this sign? Why is it so powerful? "


    "It''s called Fengyan Fu, also called Tianmu Fu. It can see the clouds through the fog and the night like the day," I said. "It''s just my own Fu, which I can''t use directly, or it''s backfire. So I''ll fix it on you first, after your five thunder qi transformation, and then on me, it doesn''t matter. "


    "It''s so..." but I understand, "no wonder you have to try..."


    "my grandfather taught me a lot of talismans, but most of them I didn''t use." I said, "so I don''t know how powerful this phoenix eye talisman is. Before I came here, I wanted to use runes on you to make you my eyes. Just now, I had a brainstorm. I thought of the five thunders in you. I didn''t think of it. It''s OK. "


    Ke''er laughed, "Well!"


    She turned to look at the ruins behind the trees in the distance and asked me, "young master, is that the temple of King Xiaoyu?"


    "Yes, the scientific research team is in the underground palace of the temple," I said.


    "What is that black gas?" She asked.


    "It''s the spirit of evil," I said. "There''s a very powerful Fengshui formation in the forest. Before the scientific research team got lost, it was those Fengshui formations that caused it."


    "Then what shall we do?" She looked at me.


    "With the phoenix eye talisman, the array has little influence on us." I pulled her right hand, pinched her fingers and built another talisman on her forearm, "let''s go ahead and act according to the opportunity."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    "Let''s go." I took the lead and turned to the woods.


    Kerr followed up.


    Soon, we walked into the woods, a smell of rotten leaves, head-on rushed over.


    At the same time, there is a fierce momentum.


    I stopped, reached out to stop Ke''er, and realized the atmosphere carefully.


    This is a kind of seal border, very fierce, can seal demon, can also confuse people''s divine sense.


    I meditated for more than ten seconds to make sure that our consciousness was not affected, and then I went on.


    Several snakes coiled on the branches fled, and a rustling sound came from the fallen leaves on the ground.


    We walked carefully between the ruins and the towering ancient trees. As we walked in, the smell of corruption became heavier and the light became darker. Finally, the luxuriant leaves cover the sun, and the road ahead is dim. It seems that we have entered a lost world through time and space.


    Fortunately, there is a phoenix eye talisman, so we can still see it clearly.


    Suddenly, what did Ke''er find? He pulled my clothes. "Young master, look over there!"


    I turned my head and looked in the direction she pointed. Under a boulder, there were dozens of charging clothes and some bags. Those clothes are stacked neatly. In such an environment, they are very strange.


    "Go and have a look," I said.


    "Good!" She drew out the knife.


    We came to the boulder and looked at the jackets carefully. There were sixteen of them. There was a radio on them and their bags beside them.


    "No wonder the radio is on, but the positioning is out of order." but look at me. "The positioning system and the physiological monitoring system are one, they are all close fitting. Good point, what are they doing with their coats off? "


    I picked up a charging suit and looked at it. I shook my head. "They are bewitched by the demon."


    "If the demons want to catch people, they don''t need to take off their clothes." , she doesn''t understand.


    "They are intentional..." I said lightly.


    "On purpose?" After a little meditation, Ke''er suddenly understood, "they need to catch people, but there are not enough people, so they deliberately leave the radio here, so the command center will send someone in to search and rescue, so they can wait for the rabbit and wait for the work!"


    "You''re right," I put down my charge jacket, stood up, looked around, "this is a trap..."


    the voice didn''t fall, swish, a dozen shadows flew out of the forest, rushed over, and surrounded us in an instant.

 Chapter 437

    "Young master!" Ke''er quickly protected me with his body, and a sharp white gas suddenly condensed, enveloping us together.


    It seems that she hasn''t been lazy for more than a month. What five thunder Qi has used is pure, and her skill is obviously profound.


    I stood with her on the back. I thought about it. I folded the five thunder formula. My right hand suddenly showed a golden light. The five thunder Qi can protect the body, and the five thunder formula can protect the body. We interacted with each other in the gas field, instantly shaking the gas field within tens of square meters around us. Those shadows were frightened and quickly retreated to more than ten meters away.


    At this time, we can see clearly that these black shadows, facial features are not clear, there are wings on the back, a pair of sharp claws like knives, flying in the air, eyes like green lanterns, flashing, very shocking.


    They stared at us viciously, gave out a wolf like breathing sound, and quickly circled around us.


    "These are all howling feather demons," I whispered, "you count, how many!"


    Ke''er holds his mind and stares at the front. Xiaoyu demon flies in front of her one by one, but each one has its own characteristics and can''t escape her eyes.


    Soon, she saw clearly, "Thirteen in all!"


    "Well, let''s use the static brake," I told her. "If they don''t come up, we won''t move. If they come up, I''ll be in charge of the front and you''ll be in charge of the back!"


    "Well!" She took a deep breath, and two of her hands showed a foot long white flame.


    There is no pain in the world. She has been in the five thunder fire array for seven days. Now she sees that the harvest is coming.


    These howling feather demons are ordered to come. They can''t only surround us but not attack us. They are looking for opportunities and flaws. So the faster they flew, the thirteen shadows became a black ring with a diameter of tens of meters. At one time, they looked around. Except for the big stones around them, all the rest were their shadows.


    "It''s about to start!" I said aloud.


    "Good!" But the son cut off, "Grandma''s! If you are not afraid of death, come! "


    As soon as the voice fell, a black shadow roared out of the black ring and rushed to me.


    I raised my hand a five thunder talisman, golden light like an arrow, shot through its eyebrow.


    The roaring feather demon was beaten into a black gas directly, rushed to me, and the roar dissipated.


    The attack began immediately.


    Twelve Xiaoyu demons rushed to us from different directions.


    We both cut off the drink, took the initiative to attack, launched a charge to the Xiaoyu demon.


    The battle was fierce and the process was dangerous, but there was no suspense.


    I broke five with the five thunder talisman, but my son killed six with a knife. Another one was in a bad situation. She turned around to run and was thrown by her with a knife, wearing a cool heart.


    The battle was over.


    After playing, I felt something was wrong. When I saw my left arm, I caught five holes in my charge clothes.


    Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my skin.


    Ke''er rushed to pick up the knife, jumped a few steps, and came back to me. "Young master, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. The clothes are broken, and the skin is not hurt." I look at her. "How are you doing?"


    "I''m fine," she said. "They can''t get close to me. They can''t touch me at all."


    I was embarrassed for a while, but others were not hurt. My clothes were torn.


    Ke''er saw my mind and comforted me, "I''ve got the light of the knife. The short knife is suitable for close combat. You use the five thunder talisman, which is suitable for long strike. Once you get close, you''ll lose. Besides, you taught me these two skills... "


    " you make sense. "I thought about it, took off the spade, swung it a few times, and said to her," meet them again, I''ll use this! "


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened, "this is good! Use the five thunder talisman on it. It''s better than the Dao! "


    "I don''t know if it''s tough. Anyway, it''s enough for them to swing their heads." I swung it a few times.


    "Well!" Keer laughed.


    I hung the spade around my waist and told her, "check to see if the dry food and water in these bags are still on the ground?"


    "OK," Ke''er went over and began to check the bags.

 Chapter 438

    At this time, Xiaojun''s voice came from my walkie talkie, "Wu Zheng, can you hear it?"


    I pressed the communication button. "Xiaojun, I can hear you."


    "Are you in danger?" She asked with concern.


    "Attacked by unidentified creatures, it has been solved." I took a subconscious look at my arm. "We are not injured. Don''t worry."


    Xiaojun was relieved. "That''s good. We must be more careful!"


    "We found the team''s clothes and communication equipment," I said. "It looks like they were kidnapped by unidentified creatures. Xiaojun, check the video of the entrance of the scientific research team to see how many of them have fallen down. Let me know. "


    "Good! I''ll check now! " Xiaojun said.


    I released the call button and ended the call.


    Ke''er checked the bag on the ground and came over. "Young master, there is no dry food and water in it. There are sixteen other charge clothes, but there are only nine bags. Seven of them are missing."


    I was relieved, "it seems that Xiaoyu demon was afraid that they would starve to death and took away the dry food and water." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "what do they want to do But I don''t understand.


    I look around. "There''s a demon array here. They catch people alive. They should be used for sacrifice."


    "Sacrifice?" But a frown.


    "I''m just guessing," I said. "Before the scientific research team came here, it was just lost. No one had ever met Xiaoyu demon. Why is this scientific research team not only met, but also kidnapped by them? "


    "Yes, why?" She asked.


    "Because there was no Xiaoyu demon here before," I said. "I guess it''s all about that Xiaoyu bronze mirror."


    "What do you say?"


    "It''s said that the copper mirror of Xiaoyu can revive the dead, so the ghost just paid it to Wuding, the king of Shang," I said. "Wuding put it in the coffin of the queen Fuhao, but she didn''t revive. It''s not that the legend is false, but that the bronze mirror of Xiaoyu can only revive the people of Xiaoyu. "


    Keer understood, "so after the scientific research team brought Xiaoyu bronze mirror into the ruins of the Royal City, Xiaoyu people were revived?"


    "That''s not Xiaoyu man just now, it''s Xiaoyu demon," I said. "They''re different."


    "What''s the difference?" She asked.


    "Xiaoyu people are demons, and Xiaoyu demons are demons. There is still a difference between them." I explained, "you can understand that Xiaoyu demons are half revived Xiaoyu people. As for why they are half revived..."


    I looked around, "I guess it''s related to the demon sealing array here..."


    "I see..." she suddenly realized, "Xiaoyu demon wants to use some kind of sacrifice to break the demon array, so that they can revive and return to the world, right?"


    "When a demon catches a man, there are generally three purposes," I said. "One is to kill the gods and seize the shed; the other is to swallow the soul and eat the essence; and the third is to sacrifice. The members of the scientific research team have been missing for 15 days. Xiaojun says that they are still alive, but their lives are all in danger. This shows that Xiaoyu demon is not for taking away the house, nor for swallowing the soul and eating the essence. Their purpose is sacrifice. "


    "Sacrifice, but there are not enough people..." look at the charging clothes on the ground. "That''s why they set this trap..."


    at this time, Xiaojun''s voice came out of the intercom, "Wu Zheng, I found it out!"


    I took a look at her and pressed the communication button, "what''s the situation?"


    "We checked twice. When the scientific research team entered zone a, it fell sixty-nine times."


    My heart moved, sixty-nine times? That''s sixty-nine Xiaoyu demons...


    "how are you and Ke''er, Wu Zheng Du Ling takes it.


    I cleared my throat. "It''s OK. Everything''s OK."


    "That unidentified creature..." she hesitated for a moment, "is it powerful?"


    "It''s OK," I said. "Sister, listen to Xiaojun


    "Good!" Du Ling said.


    I release the communication button and look at Kerl. "Let''s go, help people."

 Chapter 439

    Half an hour later, we walked out of the woods and came to the foot of the temple ruins.


    This is a huge stone temple. Although it is broken, it can still see its grandeur. On the pyramid shaped platform base of tens of meters high, there stands a huge stone pillar nearly 40 meters high and 20 meters in diameter, which is densely engraved with various runes. Dozens of huge howling feather demons are circling around the stone pillar, forming a black cloud around the stone pillar. Driven by the black cloud, the top of the stone pillar sends out a rush of evil gas, which goes straight into the cloud, forming a huge and powerless cloud of evil gas in the sky, covering the whole area C.


    Ke''er and I hid behind a boulder and watched silently for a long time. We probably knew.


    "There is something on the stone pillar," I pointed to the stone pillar and whispered to Ke''er. "As long as the Xiaoyu demons revolve around the stone pillar, the evil spirit will continue to rush up, forming clouds and covering the sun."


    "Why cover the sun?" "What do they want?" he whispered


    "In order to suppress the demon sealing array around here," I said, "the demon sealing array needs the essence of the sun and the moon. The howling feather demons can cover the sky and gradually weaken the formation boundary. When the boundary is weak, they can break the demon sealing array and return to the world."


    I pointed to the black cloud in the sky, "you see, are those howling feather demons obviously more powerful than those demons we met just now?"


    But after a while, he nodded, "yes, it''s more than twice as big. It''s much more powerful at first sight!"


    "This is because the aura of the demon sealing array is very weak near the temple," I said, "so they recover very quickly, and naturally they are even more powerful."


    "What shall we do now?" Asked the little one.


    "Don''t disturb them first," I said. "Go ahead and save people."


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    The entrance of the temple is just below the pedestal. There are three stone gates, each of which is five or six meters high. I asked Ke''er to make a mark on the boulder. Then, taking advantage of the Xiaoyu demon above, I took Ke''er to the bottom of the platform and walked into the stone gate in the middle.


    As soon as I entered the shrine, I felt a chill.


    The temple is built in a very rough way, with a wide passage, no steps, leading to the underground.


    We walked down carefully, trying to control the speed so as not to fall. After walking for more than ten meters, it was dark below, but we could still see clearly through the phoenix eye charm. There is nothing else in front of it. It''s just a passage, which leads to the underground underground palace.


    The design of this temple is too simple.


    However, it is fair to say that the Xia Dynasty people of the same era as the ancient Xiaoyu people could not build such a building at all. But the demon clan is different, they have the supernatural power and the formidable strength, can build such temple, is not unusual.


    I can''t help thinking that if Ouyang Dan comes here another day, it''s probably the vestige of alien civilization.


    It seems that I have to find some scientific excuses for how to explain after going out.


    For example, the unknown creatures, for example, the alien civilization...


    anyway, as long as they can cope with Qi Kaifeng.


    We walked down the passage for more than 200 meters. After turning a corner, there was a faint fire in front of us.


    Ke''er and I looked at each other and continued to walk down the passage. The fire was getting closer and closer. A faint scream came from time to time.


    "Young master..." but a frown, "listen..."


    I motioned her not to speak, and continued to walk down.


    Ke''er nodded and drew the knife from his waist.


    Walking, all of a sudden, a voice of evil spirit came from behind.


    A howling feather demon entered the passage and rushed over from behind.


    I felt a move in my heart. I pushed Ke''er to the wall, pressed her eyebrow with my left hand, and pinched her fingers with my right hand. I silently recited the mantra of hidden form: Meng Jizhen, hidden trace of hidden form, as urgent as a law!


    After reading, I covered Ke''er''s mouth and held my breath.


    Mengji is a beast that steals dreams, turns them into reality and hides them. This Tibetan charm used to be very complicated, but now I don''t need to read it out. So I only read the last two sentences, which should also be useful.


    In fact, my heart is really bottomless about this mantra, because I used it once when I was a child and it didn''t work. At that time, I just learned this mantra. My grandfather said that he could hide himself and let others not see me. I felt curious and went to school to try it on the teacher. As a result, the teacher not only saw me, but also nearly beat me. I thought the spell didn''t work, and then I forgot it.


    This time, the situation is quite critical. In a hurry, I think of it instinctively and use it.

 Chapter 440

    With a shout, Xiaoyu demon flew past us and rushed into the underground palace below.


    It didn''t see us!


    It works!


    It seems that Fuguan doesn''t work. It''s related to cultivation. I used to be incapable of cultivation. It can''t be invisible. Now I''ve made progress in cultivation. Even the demon can hide it.


    I immediately increased my confidence. I was relieved. I let go of Kel and signaled that she could.


    Ke''er took a deep breath and gave me a thumbs up.


    Just then, a girl screamed, "ah ~!"


    She cried so miserably, as if she was being beaten to the marrow, which sounded creepy.


    I feel a move in my heart, and catch up with Ke''er to continue to walk down.


    Soon, we came to the gate of the underground palace. We looked inside and were shocked by the scene.


    The underground palace is very spacious, with a total area of 5600 square meters. The walls around it are lit with torches. The members of the scientific research team are dressed in rags, with their arms held high. They are hung on the wall. Most of them are covered in blood and dying. The rest of them are scared to urinate and incontinence, almost stupefied.


    There is a round platform in the center of the underground palace, guarded by four tall Xiao Yu demons. On that platform, the Xiao Yu demon who just rushed in is pressing a half naked young woman on the platform, sucking her spirit.


    A woman screams because her essence is absorbed.


    When Ke''er is excited, he draws out his knife and wants to rush up.


    I stopped her.


    The howling feather demon had been sucking for a long time, and the woman howled. At last, blood gushed out of her mouth, and her head was askew, and she passed out. Xiaoyu demon was satisfied. She jumped off the platform, stretched her wings, made a shriek, and turned to fly out from another exit.


    A howling feather demon beside the platform immediately picked up the woman, flew to the far corner of the wall, used a cane to hang her to the wall, then untied a young girl next to her and grabbed her.


    "No! no Beg you! Please... "The girl cried desperately, her voice was already hoarse.


    As soon as I saw the girl''s face, my heart couldn''t help tightening.


    Feng ananan!


    That''s right! It''s Feng ananan!


    Trapped here for many days, her appearance has changed a lot, becoming particularly weak and haggard, but no matter how many changes, I can see her eyebrows and eyes clearly.


    It seems that she is the next one to be absorbed.


    Xiaoyu demon flies back to the platform and throws her on it.


    Feng ananan screamed, was not light, groaned painfully.


    At the same time, another Xiaoyu demon flew to the woman just now, took out a red fruit from a stone Weng on the ground, opened the woman''s mouth, grabbed the fruit into juice and fed it to her.


    After feeding, it turns around and flies back to the round table, and returns to its position. Together with the other three Xiaoyu demons, it guards Feng ananan and waits for the next eater.


    I''m wrong, totally wrong!


    They do not capture people for sacrifice, but for food, soul and spirit!


    No wonder Xiaojun says their lives are in danger. If we come later, these people will be eaten alive by them.


    No more waiting!


    But we can''t be reckless. These howling feather demons are much more powerful than those we just fought. We must either not move, or we must kill with a single blow. We must not let them make a sound and startle the same people in the sky.


    Otherwise, not only me and kor''er are in danger, but these people are also likely to die.


    I thought a little and had an idea.

 Chapter 441

    I pulled Ke''er back to the channel and told her in a very small voice, "I''ll start first, then you go up, I''ll follow you..."


    Ke''er understood, "I understand!"


    I looked firmly into her eyes, "one hit, one kill!"


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I pulled her right arm, pinched her fingers and made a light talisman.


    This kind of talisman can make people become light as a swallow, extremely agile, with lightning speed and shadow body method. Like the previous runes, I haven''t used this one. It''s just the right time to use it!


    Ke''er understood what I meant. With a little concentration, he turned the talisman to his left hand and pressed it on my arm.


    I shivered a little, then pinched my fingers, and repaired it for her.


    After finishing the repair, we turned around and went back to the entrance of the underground palace. We carefully looked at the round platform in the center.


    Feng ananan lies on the platform in despair, crying helplessly, and her chest is rolling. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    four howling feather demons stare at her coldly, waiting for the arrival of the eater.


    My heart was moved. I grabbed two five thunder talismans to my left and right hands, and I could see two of them. With a swing of my hands, two golden lights pierced their back brain in an instant, and passed through the forehead of the two other five thunder talismans.


    The four howling feather demons are petrified in an instant, and they are all motionless.


    Ke''er swung his knife and rushed in. His body was as fast as lightning. He flew to the stage and cut off the heads of four Xiaoyu demons.


    I followed, rushed to the platform, hands fired, four golden light through their chest, beat them into black smoke.


    The whole process, but a few seconds, four Xiaoyu demon, was solved by us in an instant.


    Feng ananan screamed in horror, sat up, looked at us in horror, and rubbed back as if he had seen a ghost.


    I leaned over her hand and clapped a tranquilizer into her eyebrow.


    Feng ananan''s eyes turned and he passed out.


    Almost at the same time, the eater flew in from another entrance to the dungeon.


    I quickly released Feng an Nan, pinched a finger, a golden light pierced the brow of the eater. Ke''er rushes in, cuts off his head, stabs his chest, and makes it in one breath. The eater has not returned to his taste, just like a tower. It smashed into black smoke on the ground.


    "Come on! You let people go! I move people! " I shouted.


    "Good!" But before he finished speaking, the man had rushed to the woman who had just been sucked. Shua''s knife cut off the cane on the woman''s hand.


    Then the woman fell to the ground.


    Almost at the same time, five or six people fell to the ground together.


    When I rushed to pick up the woman, Keer had cut off all the vines of 15 people.


    This girl, the speed is much faster than me!


    "You hold a woman, I hold a man!" I cried.

 Chapter 442

    "Good!" Ke''er picks up a thin middle-aged woman, rushes to the edge of the round platform, and throws her to Feng ananan.


    Of the sixteen, there are eleven men and only five women. Apart from two in the stands, there are three left, all young girls.


    Ke''er finished the task quickly, and then carried the man with me.


    Fifteen people. It took us about half a minute to move them all to the wide platform.


    The last one I carried was Jiang Qianli with white hair and blood.


    After putting him on the stage, I pinched my fingers. Just about to set up the array, a spirit of evil rushed up and another eater came.


    When I frown and point to it, the golden light pierces its head in an instant.


    Ke''er rushes up and cuts, but the howling feather demon suddenly wakes up, dodges nimbly, turns around and runs away.


    Ke''er followed after him.


    I was shocked and lost my color! Come back! "


    A scream came from the passage, not from Ke''er, but from the howling feather demon.


    Then Ke''er ran back like a gust of wind and jumped onto the platform nimbly, "young master, hurry up! Set up the array! "


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I made two points on the ground with my fingers pinched. With one point of my hands, the huge Taiji array appeared in an instant. Then, the green dragon talisman, the white tiger talisman, the Zhuque talisman, the Xuanwu talisman, the Teng snake talisman, the outline talisman, the Jiugong town demon talisman... I made twelve talismans with one breath and bounced them into the array.


    The Taiji array is expanding and changing. The huge aura field rises from the ground, protecting the whole round platform tightly.


    I suddenly feel something is wrong. This is the six gods array, which is a very powerful defensive array. After the formation, the whole underground palace will defend airtight. However, the scale of the array now only protects the round platform. It seems that there is a kind of force fighting against it and suppressing it.


    I thought about it, and suddenly understood that it was the demon sealing array outside!


    Xiaoyu demon circled over the temple, using the evil gas cloud to block out the sun and weaken the demon sealing array. Now the two eaters have been eliminated. Their strength is weak, and the evil gas cloud is also weak. In this way, the power of the demon sealing array is restored, and then it begins to suppress the six gods array...


    I can''t help but feel speechless, butterfly effect, lifting the stone and smashing my feet.


    But I can''t. In this case, I can only recognize even if I hit my foot! It''s better to smash your feet than to lose your life. Those howling feather demons out there can''t be killed in a moment. If they rush in a dozen at a time, both Ke''er and I will be in suspense.


    I took a long breath and said in my heart, "first of all, let''s take the chance.".


    At this time, a worried voice came from behind, "young master, she can''t do it!"


    I turned my head and saw that she was holding the woman who had just been sucking the essence, and that woman had turned her white eyes, and the blood on the corner of her mouth was flowing into a blood line.


    I quickly came to Ke''er''s side, bent over to look at the woman''s eyebrows and heart, and found that her magic light had basically disappeared. I pinched the finger Jue and held down the middle Dantian of the woman. I rushed up her middle vein with the golden light, and then I lifted the finger Jue up until her eyebrow and heart flashed, and then she began to gather again.


    Woman wow, spit out a mouthful of blood, open mindless eyes, big mouth gasped.


    I''m relieved. "OK, let her have a rest and see how others are doing."


    "Good!" Keer puts down the woman and gets up to examine others.


    At this time, the six gods array suddenly shook violently, and the protection scope was rapidly reduced by one third. A dozen of howling feather demons rushed into the underground palace from different entrances, came under the platform in an instant, and surrounded us...

 Chapter 443

    They can only be around and can''t rush in, so I''m not worried.


    But if there are several more, the evil spirit cloud will continue to weaken, and the demon array will break through the six gods array in an instant, and then we will be in trouble.


    I counted, there are sixteen Xiaoyu demons under the stage.


    When the scientific research team came in, they fell sixty-nine times, so they revived sixty-nine Xiaoyu demons. In addition to the 13 killed by us in the woods, as well as the six killed just now, plus the 16 under the stage, there should be 34 outside.


    No, we put one out when we pass zone a, so the rest should be 35.


    Thirty five howling feather demons. If they come in a few more, the six gods array won''t hold up.


    So now, for the time being, there is a balance.


    They can''t get in, so they can only encircle but don''t attack, and they can only open their teeth and claw at us.


    We can''t go out, and we can''t kill them casually. Otherwise, one will have to be mended outside. According to the butterfly kick effect, our six God array won''t last long.


    However, if they don''t do anything, they will lose the supplement of vital energy. The evil gas cloud outside will be weaker and weaker, the demon sealing array will be stronger and stronger, and the six gods array will not last for long.


    So now, we can''t do anything. It''s up to Xiaojun.


    I told her that once we found that there was a change in cloud Qi, we would use divination to calculate and operate the five elements. Her divination is very accurate. Although she doesn''t know fengshui, as long as she calms down, her five elements operation will definitely break the balance and help us to avoid danger.


    I have no choice but to wait.


    "Young master, how can we fight?" Asked Keer.


    "Can''t fight," I said. "Wait for Jun."


    "I think our array is getting smaller and smaller. Can we stand it?" She was worried.


    "If you can''t, protect yourself," I said.


    She was stunned and looked at the people on the ground. "Then... What do they do?"


    "We''re here to save people, but that doesn''t mean that their lives are more noble than ours," I looked at her. "If we can''t survive, they have only one way to die!"


    Ke''er was silent for a moment and nodded, "I see."


    I eased my tone and patted her on the arm. "Don''t worry, sister Jun is as good as you. She will help us turn this situation around."


    Ke''er''s eyes were firm and nodded, "Hmm!"


    "OK, save people." I turned around and walked to Jiang Qianli. I picked him up, pinched his fingers and put a tranquility sign in his brow.


    After being sucked into essence for days, these 16 people are basically out of their minds. I gave each of these people a calming charm, and then they all passed out.


    The process of mending the talisman is also the process of checking. After mending the talisman, I have the basic information about these people.


    "Jiang Qianli and Chen Jizhou are in good condition, and others are almost the same," I said, referring to Feng ananan. "Her situation is the least optimistic."


    "But she seems to be the lightest one?" But the son does not understand, "how can count her serious?"


    "Sometimes I can''t see the appearance," I said. "These 16 people, each of them has been sucked essence, and she is the most sucked. But for her youth and good health, she would have been dead. "


    "What now?" Asked Keer.


    I turned and pointed to shiweng in the corner. "Do you see that?"


    "Well!" Keer nods.


    "There is a kind of fruit in it, which can nourish the vitality after eating. While Xiaoyu demons are sucking the essence of these people, they are feeding them the juice, so as to hang their lives and suck the essence continuously," I said. "You guard them in the array, I rush out to grab some fruits, replenish the vitality for them, and then cure Feng ananan."


    "It''s too dangerous!" Keer refused, "no way! Absolutely not! "

 Chapter 444

    "It''s ok if you can''t," I looked at her. "Feng ananan is in a very dangerous situation. She has been delayed for a long time. Even if you keep her life, she will become dementia."


    "That''s not good either!" Keer is very determined, "you said, we are here to save people, but this does not mean that their lives are more noble than ours! I know Feng ananan''s identity is unusual. I don''t care what her background is, but I will never let you take this risk! "


    "I''m not just for her," I said of the people on the ground. "These people, they all need it!"


    "Then I will go!" She looked at me firmly. "I''ll get the fruit!"


    "Keer!" I frown, "listen!"


    "I..."


    "that''s it!"


    Her eyes were red, she nodded silently and took a deep breath. "OK, I''ll listen to you..."


    I smiled and touched her head. "I''m your master. Can''t you believe me?"


    She managed to hold back her tears and came to me. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "rest assured", I whispered to comfort her, "it will be OK, trust me."


    She nodded with tears in her eyes.


    I released her and smiled at her. Then I went to the edge of the platform and looked at the Xiaoyu demons below.


    They don''t show their teeth at the moment. They look at me seriously one by one, blinking green eyes. Previously in the woods those howling feather Demon power is very weak, therefore the facial features are not clear. These are different under the stage. Their faces are basically clear, and they can see their faces clearly.


    To be honest, Xiaoyu people are not very good-looking. It feels like bats have become elite. Especially when they look at you with no expression, their expression will make you cry and laugh unconsciously.


    I took a deep breath, looked at them, turned and ran back.


    The Xiaoyu demons thought that I was going to rush out from there, and they surrounded them with a shout.


    I rushed to the edge of the platform and a rifle turned back.


    As soon as they saw it, they flew back to stop me.


    But they are still a step slower. I have rushed down the platform and rushed to shiweng.


    The howling feather demons gave out a deafening shriek, a whoosh, like a large black cloud, swooped at me.


    I was so fast that I took some fruits from shiweng and turned around and ran.


    They jumped into the air, then they jumped up and rushed at me.


    My speed is fast, their speed is faster, soon, the first one catches up with me, a paw to my back brain.


    "Young master! Hide! " Ke''er exclaimed.


    I dodged nimbly, dodged its claws, and turned to run to the platform.


    Sixteen howling feather demons chased and stopped me from all directions and rushed at me, hoping to tear me up.


    I dodged from left to right, leaped to the platform, and several screaming feather demons rushed to the front couldn''t stop. They hit the six gods array and made a wail. The flash of fire turned into several fire regiments, which were ejected tens of meters away and fell to the ground.


    Almost at the same time, the rest of the howling feather demon suddenly stopped, and then gathered in the direction behind me.


    As soon as I turn around subconsciously, Ke''er passes by me and jumps off the platform like a phantom, running to Shi Weng.


    I was startled. I got up quickly. "Keer!"


    The voice did not fall, only saw a dozen roaring feather demons rush to the stone Weng, but could not come out.


    I''m crazy all of a sudden!

 Chapter 445

    "Keer!" I''m going to rush down with a roar.


    Suddenly, Ke''er ran to the stage from behind and grabbed my arm, "young master! I''m here! I''m fine! "


    I look back, "you..."


    "it''s OK, I''m faster than them." Ke''er takes out four red fruits from two pockets, "so many people, I''m afraid you don''t have enough, so..."


    "who let you go down? Ah? " I yelled at her, "I almost didn''t scare to death just now, you know?"


    Keer is holding the fruit in his hand, and I yell, "I... I..."


    I take her into my arms and hold her tightly.


    But he came back to me and hugged me.


    "Next time, I can''t spare you!" I said excitedly, "you know what?"


    Ke''er''s eyes are wet, and he nods, "MMM!"


    I took a long breath. Fortunately, she is OK. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do.


    Each of the two people went down once and got nine fruits. There are many monks but not enough.


    After calming down, we both felt that we had to rob more.


    This time, I will not act alone.


    "I''ll go down first and get rid of them," I said to Kerl. "You''re faster than me. Go get the fruit."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I took off my submachine suit and gave it to her. "Use this, and come back as soon as you take it. Don''t be greedy!"


    "Well!" She took the clothes and told me, "just pull them away for a while. Don''t be too long. Protect yourself!"


    "Good!" I took a deep breath and turned my head to look at the howling feather demons under the stands.


    They were serious again.


    I went to the edge of the platform, turned around and ran back, trying to hit the west again. I didn''t expect that these guys are very smart. They don''t want to eat this set. They didn''t even move when they stood down.


    I tried, and when I saw that they didn''t move, I just crossed my heart, turned around and ran back, jumped up and rushed out of the six gods array.


    At the moment when I rushed out, several Xiaoyu demons rushed at me like crazy, hoping to tear me up and swallow me alive. My hands are in unison, four five thunder talismans pierce their heads and chests, fall down and step on the head of a howling feather demon, jump swiftly and run forward.


    Xiaoyu demons don''t calm down. They leave two to look at Ke''er, and the rest come to me.


    I ran to shiweng and ran without fruit.


    Almost at the same time, a dozen of howling feather demons rushed up and covered the stone Weng like a man of many generations.


    I can hardly run out.


    When they saw it, they roared up and came after me from all directions.


    I''m not as fast as they are, but if I don''t take fruit, my hands will come out. These howling feather demons are not completely revived, so although they are fierce, the weapons they can use are only sharp claws. As long as I don''t run in a straight line and look for a plane with five thunders, it''s not easy for them to catch me.


    As I ran, I kept changing directions, dodging from left to right, looking for opportunities for them from time to time. The howling feather demons were enraged by me and sent out shrieks. They chased and stopped in different directions with faster and faster speed. They rushed down at me like a snare in the sky.


    Most of the Xiaoyu demons in my side attracted me. Ke''er took the opportunity to rush down the round platform and slash at the two Xiaoyu demons who were staring at her. Her movements are faster than mine, and faster than mine. Although the two Xiaoyu demons are ready, they are successfully attacked by her. Two Xiaoyu demons, one with his arms cut off and the other with his head cut off, have temporarily lost their combat effectiveness.


    But the son is not fond of fighting. After cutting them, he rushes to shiweng.

 Chapter 446

    The one who broke his arm grew a new arm, and the one who broke his head grew a new head. The two howling feather demons recovered in a few seconds, and then they roared to Ke''er.


    At this time, Ke''er had wrapped dozens of fruits and ran back.


    They pounced on her viciously, but unexpectedly her body shape flashed, nimbly and nimbly around them, and in a blink of an eye they flew back to the platform.


    The two Xiaoyu monsters froze for a moment, then turned around and flew to me, joining in the hunt for me.


    I saw that kor''er was safe. With his hands in succession, he knocked down four or five howling feather demons. After several changes of direction, he turned his head and rushed to the platform.


    These bat spirits are all crazy. They rush up and chase me.


    Keer put down the fruit and rushed down to meet me.


    Together, we beat down the roaring feather demon. After a long time, we jumped out of the encirclement, flew back to the round platform, and fell down on the platform.


    After that, the fire burst into the sky. A dozen of Xiaoyu demons were turned into fire regiments, which were bounced out by the six gods array far away. Half of the underground palace became a sea of fire.


    Keer quickly got up, quickly came to me, picked me up, "young master! Young master! "


    My mind was blank, I gasped for breath, and I was awake for a long time. My clothes were wet with sweat.


    "How are you, young master? Is there any injury? " Asked Ke''er.


    I sat up, moved my arms, looked down, and saw that on my sweater and pants, many places were torn by the claws of Xiaoyu demon, and some places were bleeding.


    But when my son looked at my back, he was surprised, "young master, your back!"


    I was stunned. I turned around and felt the blood in my hands.


    I smelled the blood on my hand, and the smell was normal. I told Ke''er, "don''t panic, see if it''s serious?"


    Ke''er carefully opened the sweater that had been torn into one and looked at my wound carefully. "The wound is not deep, but there is a lot of blood!"


    She looked at me painfully, "does it hurt?"


    I was relieved, and helped her to stand up. "The pain must be painful, but there is no evil smell in the blood. It''s all skin injuries. It''s OK."


    Then she breathed a sigh of relief and lifted the bag from her shoulder with tears. "There is white medicine in the bag. I''ll bandage you!"


    I didn''t speak. I turned around to look under the platform with my waist pinched. The fire had already gone out. Those Xiaoyu demons looked at us seriously.


    That expression makes me laugh and cry.


    Keer took out gauze and white medicine at the fastest speed, stood up just to bandage me, looked at my wound, suddenly stunned, "young master, what about your wound?"


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "The wound is gone," she looked at me in surprise. "Your wound is gone!"


    I felt the back of my hand very smooth, only left some blood, but the wound was gone.


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. I hurriedly looked at the bleeding places on my legs and arms. The same, the blood was still there, but the wound was miraculously healed.


    "How could this happen?" But the child does not understand of ask, "internal skill?"


    After a little meditation, I turned around and walked to the woman who had just been sucked, picked her up and looked at her shoulder carefully. When Xiaoyu demon grabbed her just now, she left a deep wound on her shoulder. Now it is still bleeding.


    I wiped a handful of her blood, put it under my nose and smell it. It''s a kind of evil smell.


    I thought a little and suddenly understood.

 Chapter 447

    "It''s her," I said to Cole.


    "Who?" Asked Keer.


    I took out the jade pendant. "It''s her."


    Can you come quickly, half kneel down, look at the jade pendant in my hand, and look at me again, "jade girl?"


    "When I was scratched by Xiaoyu demon, there would be evil spirit in the blood from the wound," I said, "but my blood has no evil spirit, and the wound has healed quickly. There is no other explanation except for her."


    Ke''er smiled, wiped the tears on the corner of his eyes, and took a long breath. "I''ll tell you, Miss Yu must still be there! Do you believe it now? "


    "But if she is here, why can''t I feel her?" I don''t understand. I look at the woman in my arms. "But if she''s gone, why can she heal me again and again?"


    "You ask me?" But I was stunned.


    "I asked myself," I said with a helpless smile, "what you saw at the beginning is that she has... Ah..."


    but with a smile, "jade girl is a thousand year old jade, which is so easy and what? Don''t think about it. There must be some reason why she doesn''t come out. Anyway, we can know she''s still there. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I can''t think..." I shook my head, put down the woman and stood up.


    Keer went around to the back and touched my back carefully. "I''m going. I really haven''t left any trace. This feeling..."


    I was speechless. "Hey, what do you touch?"


    Ke''er chuckles, turns around and picks up my submachine suit, pours the fruit onto the stage and puts it on me. "Don''t catch cold..."


    I take a deep breath and look at the scientific research team members on the ground. "These people have injuries, so I have to quickly replenish their vitality and dispel the evil spirit, otherwise it''s not certain that any of them will be controlled by Xiaoyu demon. Let''s divide our work. You feed them fruit, and I will heal them. "


    "Good!" Ke''er picks up a fruit from the ground, goes to pick up Feng ananan, and pushes the juice into her mouth.


    This kind of fruit has never been seen before. It looks like an egg. It has thin fluff on the outside and is like a berry. Its shell is very hard, but the juice inside is very rich.


    After one fruit was fed, Feng did not move.


    But then he fed her the second one and the third one...


    she still didn''t move.


    Ke''er looked at me. "Young master, here..."


    I reached for Feng ananan and told Ke''er, "you feed others first."


    "Good!" Keer stands up, picks up the fruit and feeds the woman just now.


    I picked up Feng ananan, put my palms around her eyebrows, transferred the five thunder town talisman into her midvein, and began to dispel the evil spirit for her. Her body trembled slightly first, and then she began to tremble violently. The wounds on her shoulders, forearms, legs and chest slowly shed black blood.


    The following Xiaoyu demons look at us seriously, and that look still makes people laugh and cry.


    Five thunder town Rune can control ghosts, demons and demons. It''s very effective to dispel demons. A few minutes later, the blood in Feng''s wound became blood, and the evil spirit in his body was basically removed.


    I put her down and picked up a middle-aged uncle next to me, sun Cheng, 43, a paleontologist and an employee of duling company.


    On the night before I left, Qi Kaifeng showed me all the files of the members of the scientific research team. I basically wrote down the names and looks of each of them.


    Sun Cheng''s situation is better than Feng ananan''s. in about a minute, the evil spirit in his body will be removed.


    Then there are Chen Jizhou, sun Xiaomin, Jiang Qianli, Chen Yan, Zhang Xudong...

 Chapter 448

    After being busy for more than an hour, the spirit of sixteen people was finally dispelled.


    "They are too weak, how can we slow down for a few hours?" I look at Ke''er. "Let''s have a rest."


    "OK," Ke''er nodded.


    We sat on the stone platform, took out the bread, the lunch meat and the water from the bag, and in front of the howling feather demons, ate it unhurriedly.


    Although the six gods array is under great pressure, it is still strong. It is impossible for these bat spirits to rush in. Take advantage of this opportunity, we need to quickly add physical strength to prepare for the next counterattack.


    Ke''er took a few bites of lunch meat, looked at the Xiaoyu demons below, and asked me, "young master, why do they look so embarrassed?"


    "You ask me, who do I ask?" I have no choice.


    Ke''er shrugs, "OK, Gu Xiaoyu people..."


    "they will be more human like than they are now when they are fully resurrected," I said as I ate. "You see, these look much better than those we see in the woods."


    "Well, at least it''s like a creature," said Ke''er. "Those in the woods are like hatchling demons."


    "That''s right," I said, referring to the face of one of the howling feather demons. "Look at their faces. In the semi resurrection state, they are also semi-finished products. The spirit of the demon family is different from that of human beings. The spirit of the demon family is constantly changing. "


    But suddenly a question came to my mind, "young master, is the demon family and the demon the same?"


    "It''s very complicated," I said. "There are three main types of demon families. The first one is the spirit or the spirit into the demon. For example, those you killed in the Yangjia mansion before are the spirit into the demon. The second one is the born demon, such as the following howling feather demons. They are a race, with a demon, a half human shape, and also belong to the demon family."


    "And the third?" She asked.


    "The third one is the demon who got the human body." I took a bite of bread. "This one is quite special. In their previous lives, they were basically the first demon. Later, they either took away the house, or gave birth in a incarnation, or built the God into a child, and then they got the human body and became human beings. On the surface, they are human beings, but in fact, they are demons, have supernatural powers, and live far longer than ordinary people. In fact, a lot of monsters who have human bodies are regarded as immortals at last, because they live long. "


    "Oh, to learn one or two ways, to be diligent and persistent, to be immortal for a long time..." but look at me, "is that right?"


    I nodded. "Well, it''s not bad. I didn''t forget."


    "That''s what you taught me. I remember it all!" She said with a smile.


    I told her the knowledge of the five immortals in the corridor during the closing period and the rest. Unexpectedly, she really remembered it with her heart.


    I smiled quietly and looked at the Xiaoyu demon below. "So, do you understand what they are now?"


    "Well, I see," Ke''er nodded. "Born a demon, you can''t get a human body, but you can come back from the dead. These big bats are not bad either."


    She tore a piece of bread and threw it out like a dog. "Come on, call one!"


    The Xiaoyu demon below looked at her with a black line on her face, as if to say, fuck, take this to fool me? I want to eat people!


    Can son disdain ground smile, defiant look at them, bited a loaf of bread viciously.


    Xiaoyu demons are speechless.


    In her eyes, the fierce howling feather demon is not even as good as a dog. She despises the enemy strategically and attaches importance to the enemy tactically. She is worthy of being the daughter of the king of war!


    I smiled, picked up the kettle and drank.


    At this time, the surrounding air field suddenly trembled, the six gods array began to strengthen, and the scope of the array expanded nearly twice in an instant. The roaring feather demons around the stone platform can''t dodge. They are rushed into sixteen fireballs by the array and are scattered and rolled away.


    I felt a move in my heart and got up quickly.


    Ke''er quickly stands up and looks at me. "It''s sister Xiaojun!" I have the bottom of my heart. I screwed on the kettle and put it on the ground. I picked up two shovels. "Damn it, I can fight at last!"

 Chapter 449

    According to the experience of the previous several times, it will take at least half a minute or so to recover after the half revived Xiaoyu demons are charged into fireballs by the six gods array. Now these 16 guys are all fireballs. This is our best chance!


    The fighters are fleeting. There''s no time to wait.


    We both stopped drinking, rushed down the platform, and slaughtered the roaring feather demons who had burned into fireballs.


    Ke''er uses a knife, I use a mountaineering spade to attack and chop. These howling harpies are howling. We kill red eyes, just like beating chicken blood. The action is faster and faster. One after another, the roaring feather demons change from fireball state to black smoke directly and spread on the ground.


    In two or three minutes, sixteen fireballs were chopped to seven by us, and the remaining nine recovered the form of Xiaoyu demon. Then, we slashed and broke up six more fireballs.


    At this time, a surge of demons came in, and then from different entrances rushed in a dozen of Xiaoyu demons. The butterfly kick effect appears again, and the six gods array is quickly compressed to the range near the platform. Ke''er and I dare not fight. We cut off a howling feather demon and ran back to the platform.


    The new roaring feather demon rushes up, and then it is turned into a fireball by the six gods array. It pops up and falls more than ten meters away.


    Ke''er and I gasped and looked at each other, laughing.


    "What a pleasure to kill!" Kawesome look at the following Xiao feather demon, "little Jun sister to force! Two more times and we''ll be able to rush out! "


    I threw the spade on the platform, picked up the kettle, unscrewed the lid and took a sip, then handed it to Ke''er.


    Keer raises his neck, drinks a few mouthfuls, wipes his mouth, and asks me, "young master, don''t come again?"


    "Don''t worry, take your time." I looked at the Xiaoyu demon below. "How many did we kill just now


    "Fourteen!" Keer came to me.


    "Now there are 15 below," I calculated, "that is to say, there are 13 in and 22 out in the sky."


    "Yes," she said, looking around the platform, "young master, do you think the group just came in is a little small?"


    It''s really smaller. I found out.


    "They can''t absorb the essence, and the suppression of the demon sealing array will be weakened," I said. "The strength will be weakened, and the size will be smaller."


    "That is to say, they will get weaker and weaker?" She asked.


    "Yes, they are getting weaker and stronger, the demon sealing array is getting stronger and stronger, and the pressure of our six gods array is also getting bigger and bigger." I look at her, "even if there are only twenty-two outside, it will be enough for us to fight."


    "It''s OK. There''s sister Xiaojun," she said confidently. "Just like before, if you do it again, these big bats will die almost."


    "That''s right," I took a deep breath and picked up my spade. "Be ready to do them a few more times!"


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    At this time, the surrounding air field was shaking, the six gods array expanded rapidly, and the fifteen howling feather demons around the round platform could not dodge, and they became fireballs again and flew out.


    Once again, we rushed down the platform. As before, we killed 13 other Xiaoyu demons. A few minutes later, the Xiaoyu demon outside came to reinforce, the six gods array was directly compressed to the round platform this time, and many scientific research team members were exposed.


    We dare not love to fight. We hurry back to the platform and drag two men and a woman exposed to the outside into the six gods array with the fastest speed.


    Xiaoyu demons are crazy. They rush up recklessly to catch the three people. At this time, the six gods array suddenly expands again, turning them into fireballs and flying out.


    Ke''er and I grabbed the plane, rushed down, and slashed again...


    three times. When we got back to the platform again and the array was stable, there were only eleven Xiaoyu demons left in the underground palace.

 Chapter 450

    I''m out of energy and I''m sitting on the floor.


    But she was not very tired. She came to me and sat down, panting and sweating.


    I broke my fingers to calculate, there are eleven below, and there are only three Xiaoyu demons in the sky outside.


    Can son twist open kettle, hand me, "young master!"


    I took it, drank and handed it to her.


    She took several drinks in a row and breathed a long breath.


    The rest of the Xiaoyu demons in the underground palace have learned the essence. They dare not come near any more. They are all looking at each other from afar. They look serious, but they are one third smaller than before.


    , "little sister awesome!" Can son screw on the kettle, "again, let''s rush out!"


    "No way!" I shook my head. "I can''t do that anymore..." she didn''t understand. "Why?"


    "There are only three left outside. If they come down again, the demon sealing array will be completely restored," I said. "At that time, the six God array will not be able to support. Once the six God array breaks down, we can protect ourselves, but what can they do?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I point to the examinee in the back.


    "But even if we don''t fight, the Xiaoyu demons will become weaker and weaker. Then the demon sealing array will recover and the six gods array will collapse..." Ke''er said, "we have no choice but to fight quickly! As long as the following are solved, the remaining three outside will be easy to deal with! "


    "Are you confident you can be faster than them?" I looked at her. "They are eleven, and now they have learned the essence. So far away, the six gods array can''t hurt them at all. If we rush in, the six gods array will collapse. Then we can kill them and they can kill the scientific team members. Do you think about this? "


    "Then... What about that?" She muttered.


    "What Xiaojun can do has already been done." I took a deep breath and looked at the Xiaoyu demons in the distance. "Next, we have to rely on ourselves to change our playing methods."


    "Another way?" She didn''t quite understand, "how to fight?"


    I took a look at her and shook my head in silence. "I haven''t thought about it yet..."


    "it''s OK, don''t worry," she said. "If it''s not possible, we''ll fight guerrillas with them and break each one! I can also see that as long as the lower ones are not severely injured, the upper ones will not come down easily. Let''s give full play to the advantages of sports war, clean them up one by one, accumulate more, and change the quality with quantity! When the time is right, set up a new array and end them all! "


    I thought, "wait... What did you just say?"


    Ke''er was stunned. "I... I said to fight guerrillas and break each one!" "It''s not that, back!" I look at her.


    "Sports war, clean them up one by one!"


    "No, back!"


    "Make a formation and carry them in a nest?" She asked tentatively, "this?"


    "Yes! That''s it! " I fell into a deep thought, "set up a formation, take them to the nest, Xiaoyu demon... Xiaoyu man..."


    "what do you think of?" Asked Ke''er carefully.


    I suddenly thought of a key point, yes, Xiaoyu demon is not Xiaoyu man, they are not completely revived!


    This is a crucial point, how can I ignore it!


    I quickly stood up and smiled at Ke''er, "there''s a way!"

 Chapter 451

    "What can I do?" But hurry to stand up.


    "These roaring feather demons are only half resurrected, so they are not living creatures," I said. "You can use the duhun mantra to lead them into the array and surpass them together!"


    "Do you mean to treat them as ghosts?" But he thought, "they''re not ghosts, they''re demons..."


    "except for Bodhisattvas in the ten places, golden immortals and Buddhas, all living beings in the world can''t escape the control of the underworld." I explained, "demons are also one of living beings, and the soul charm can surpass them!"


    Keer understood, "Well! How do we do it? "


    "Xiaojun will run the five elements again in a while. Then we will..." I whispered to her.


    Ke''er suddenly realized, nodded, "OK!"


    "Are you afraid?" I asked her.


    Ke''er laughed. "Just now, I''m not afraid of so many. These are the only ones. They are afraid of a hammer? You can rest assured that you will complete the task! "


    I will smile, "OK, let''s wait."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I turned around and looked at the howling feather demons by the wall. Their facial features were beginning to blur.


    It''s time for the last shot.


    We continue to rest, while studying the specific course of action, while waiting for changes in the gas field.


    It will take time for Xiaojun to adjust the array outside, especially those stone arrays. It''s very difficult to transfer them. I''m not in a hurry. I have enough patience because it takes time for us to prepare.


    The six gods array is suppressed by the gas field of the sealed demon array, so will the channeling array. I have to prepare a large enough array to hold 11 to 14 howling feather demons. At that time, there will be three array interactions in the underground palace. I must study carefully to ensure that the channeling array will not be affected.


    After careful analysis, finally, I chose the location of the array in the southeast of the platform, a corner of about 50 square meters. I told Kor that I would find a way to lead them there later.


    But the son looked at the direction, and then looked at the command of Xiaoyu demon. He was very confident, "no problem, young master, give it to me!"


    "We only have one chance," I said. "After you act, I will set up the array there immediately. I say let you go, and you will return to the six gods array immediately. I have to be outside to use the douhun charm. No matter what happens then, you can''t come down! " "But..."


    "this time you have to obey", I looked at her seriously. "In this underground palace, three arrays interact with each other. If the six gods array is not good, something will happen. You must protect yourself and them on the stone platform! "


    "And you?" She is not at ease.


    "You don''t have to worry about me," I said. "I can deal with them."


    But the son hesitated for a while, silently nodded, "well."


    I smiled and touched her head. "That''s right!"


    She came up to me and hugged me. "You can do nothing, promise me!" "I''ll be fine," I said quietly.


    In fact, the best bait is not Ke''er, but the examinees on the platform. But it''s too risky to do that. We are here to save people, so as long as we can protect them, I will not let them take this risk.


    I whispered a few more details to Ke''er, and then the six gods array expanded again.


    But her eyes brightened, "young master!"

 Chapter 452

    "Go!" I said.


    She nodded, her figure flashed, jumped off the platform and ran to the southeast corner.


    The howling feather demons then let out a shriek and rushed to her. Ke''er is very fast. When he gets to the southeast corner, he stops a little and turns to run to the southwest corner. Eleven howling feather demons turn into eleven black shadows. They chase after her and are all led by her.


    I saw the opportunity, jumped, left the platform, quickly ran to the southeast corner and stood there. I thought about it. I carried Jin Guang to my left hand. I pinched the finger Jue with my right hand twice in the golden light. I arranged a Taiji array. Then I watched the spirit fumble, the spirit fumble of Seven Star Town, and the fire fumble, and played them together in the Taiji array.


    The array became instantly. My left hand was blazing, and I quickly grasped it.


    Looking up, Ke''er ran to me face-to-face. Behind him were eleven howling feather demons.


    I turned and ran, giving her the southeast corner.


    After running for tens of meters, I jumped up, turned around in the air, shook my hands and shouted, "go!"


    Ke''er''s figure is as fast as a phantom. He dodges and flies back to the platform.


    It''s too late for the eleven Xiaoyu demons behind her to dodge again. They are covered by the golden light coming from the head-on attack. The channeling array rises. The Seven Star Town spirit talisman and the fire talisman work together. They are trapped in the array in an instant and burn into eleven fireballs!


    The howling feather demons are crazy. They scream loudly and call for three rescuers outside.


    I was shocked. At this time, if the three Xiaoyu demons rushed in, they would have done nothing.


    I dare not distract myself, seize the time, grasp the formula, and recite the soul mantra: Yin and Yang have a division, three talents are limitless, the soul returns to the sun and the moon, the soul enters into nine days, which is in accordance with the true spirit in the middle, self-contained, golden light protects the body, self-propelled, five elements and six ways, following the fate, living in the palace and Death Gate, following the fate, those who get this order will go at the sight of the order, following the Seven Star Beidou''s real king''s order, and being urgent as the order!


    After reciting the mantra, I pointed to a golden light entering the channeling array. The howling feather demons in the array howled, then turned into black smoke, and disappeared.


    Almost at the same time, the channeling array and the six gods array on the platform exploded together.


    I was lifted up by two waves of aura, flew more than ten meters, and fell to the ground heavily.


    "Young master!" Keer quickly jumped down, ran to me at the fastest speed, and hugged me. "How are you? Are you hurt? "


    I vomited a mouthful of blood, and my eyes were black. I gasped for breath.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen? " Ke''er cried bitterly.


    I vomited blood again, vomited blood foam, wiped the blood on the corners of my mouth, panted for a long time, and then calmed down.


    "Damn it, forget it will backfire..." I took a long breath and smiled at her. "It''s OK, I haven''t spit blood for a long time, I almost forget this feeling."


    "What happened just now? How can it backfire? " She asked with tears in her eyes.


    "I said, three arrays interact with each other, which is easy to cause accidents." I helped her to stand up. "Although the six gods array and the channeling array are strong, the demon sealing array outside is more powerful. Three arrays squeeze each other, and our two arrays explode. These are all the arrays I arranged. When they are stormed by the waves, they just backfire? "


    "Do you mind?" She asked quickly.


    "It''s OK," I took a deep breath and looked at the southeast corner. "I know for the first time that the array can be exploded. I''ve seen it for a long time..."


    "it''s ok if it''s OK," Ke''er wiped his tears. "There are three others outside, they will rush in at any time. Let''s rearrange the array quickly!"


    I took a look at her and nodded, "OK! Let''s go! "

 Chapter 453

    Back on the platform, I rearranged a six gods array.


    The powerful aura field rises from the ground and protects the platform again.


    But this time, the scope is smaller than before.


    This shows that the demon sealing array has been restored. The three howling feather demons outside can''t support for long.


    I had a rest and looked at my watch. It was over twelve. Seven hours have passed since entering zone a. I told Xiaojun that we can go out in a short day or two or three days. Now, it shouldn''t take a day. What''s more, these people on the platform must be taken out as soon as possible, or they will be delayed for too long. Many of them will be well and disabled.


    I waited for a while, pondered a little, and said to Ke''er, "it seems that the three howling feather demons outside won''t come down."


    "What do you say?" Asked Keer.


    "There is a principle for arranging array, that is, objects are at least three," I said. "The so-called life two, two three, three things, three objects can form array. These howling feather demons make their own objects, and form a border on the stone pillars above. They stimulate some objects on the stone pillars to send out the spirit of the sky, forming a cloud of the spirit of the sky to block out the sun and weaken the demon sealing array. There were many of them before, so they kept coming down to help. Now there are only three left. If they come down again, their border will be broken. "


    "So it is..." Ke''er nodded and asked, "what shall we do then?"


    I turned and looked at the members of the round table. I had to take them out as soon as possible. I guess we''re going out now. Those three Xiaoyu demons won''t come down and stop us. Let''s take advantage of this opportunity to send people out first, and then we''ll see the opportunity. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "but they are all like this..." look at those people, "how to get out? Carry it out? "


    "When is that to be carried?" I stood up, walked to Chen Jizhou, squatted down and looked at his eyebrow carefully, then looked at Jiang Qianli, Zhang Xudong, sun Xiaomin, Feng ananan, Chen Yan and others.


    "Most of their miraculous lights are recovered well," I thought, and looked at Ke''er. "But try the puppet talisman."


    "Puppet talisman?" Then they can go by themselves


    "Yes," I stood up and looked at Feng ananan and others. "Time is precious, but later changes happen. It''s better than us carrying them out."


    "Well! Then use it! " , said Ke''er.


    I looked at her, nodded, went to Jiang Qianli and squatted down, pinched the finger rhyme, fixed a puppet talisman, pressed it into his eyebrow, and then picked it up with my hand


    Jiang Qianli suddenly opened his eyes, as if sleepwalking, and stood up.


    "I''ll go..." Ke''er came over and looked at the old man in surprise and asked me, "what do you want him to do? Does he listen?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Fuck! That''s too much! " Ke''er looked at me in surprise, "young master, if this is used to pick up girls..."


    "stop!" I pointed at her. "I know what you''re going to say!"


    With a wicked smile, she asked me deliberately, "I want to say Shenma?"


    I blushed, cleared my throat, and said solemnly, "Grandpa said that puppet talisman can''t be used in evil place, or it will damage the morality."


    "How many runes did grandpa teach you?" She looked at me curiously, "it''s amazing, treasure, young master!"


    "Taught me a lot," I said, "but I haven''t tried most of them. One is that I didn''t have a chance, the other is that I didn''t have enough cultivation before. A lot of talismans need strong cultivation to exert their power. For example, the talismans used when we came in, such as Tibetan talismans, light talismans, and......


    "and the puppet talismans, right She asked mischievously.


    "I don''t know about the puppet", I thought, "there should be no too high requirements for cultivation, but the cultivation is high, and the effect will be better..."


    she thought about it and asked me, "young master, can I..."


    "no!" I interrupted her, "I don''t teach anyone but my son! Well, stop bullshitting and get them up. I''ll fix the talisman. "


    "OK, well, I''ll try!"


    "What are you trying to do?" I don''t understand.


    "It''s nothing," she pretended, "mend the talisman, mend the talisman!"

 Chapter 454

    She turned to drag Feng ananan.


    I suddenly understood what she meant. I couldn''t help blushing.


    This Keri, I really convinced her...


    I smiled helplessly, accepted the six gods array, and then began to practice the talisman.


    Ten minutes later, the sixteen members of the scientific research team all stood up, their eyes were dull, like zombies.


    I looked at them, pondered for a moment, walked over, selected a pair of middle-aged men and women, respectively, and made another talisman in their eyebrows.


    After the repair, they suddenly woke up and looked at each other, panicked.


    The man is OK, the woman is covering the body, sent out bursts of screams.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic.


    But the son frowns, "young master, are they awake?"


    "No," I said with a smile. "I just did an experiment."


    "Test?" She didn''t understand.


    I went to them, reached out and pointed at the center of their eyebrows, and untied the talisman.


    They were suddenly quiet and returned to a state of stupidity.


    But he was confused. "This is..." with puppet and aura, people seem to be no different from ordinary people, but their consciousness is not under their control. "I said," I did this experiment, and it seems that the effect is good. "


    Ke''er wondered, "since you don''t want to use puppet talisman, why do you still try this?"


    "If you don''t want to use it, you may not be able to use it in the future," I said. "Now that you meet it, you should make an experiment. If you can use it in the future, you will know how to use it."


    But he chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at?" I blushed.


    "OK, ok..." she held back her smile and cleared her throat. "It''s right to do an experiment. With this magical skill, it will be very useful in the future."


    "I''m not going to use it for girls," I said, blushing.


    "I know..." she came up to me, put her arms around my neck and looked at me admiringly. "You don''t need to..."


    "OK, stop it," I looked at her. "Let''s go out."


    But he stopped laughing and took a deep breath


    I gave her a hug, then released her, turned and ordered the men, "follow us."


    With that, I led Ke''er off the platform.


    The members of the scientific research team were not so agile. They slowly got off the platform and followed up.


    I looked around at the twelve entrances and asked Kor, "which entrance did we enter from?"


    Ke''er looked around and pointed to one of them


    "Let''s go!" I said.


    "Well," she nodded.


    We led the team members into the entrance slowly.

 Chapter 455

    About half an hour later, we finally walked out of the temple and out.


    At this time, area C, sunny, shrouded in the clouds over the sky has all disappeared.


    I looked up and saw that the three howling feather demons were still circling around the stone pillars, persevering.


    "What else are they doing?" Can''t help asking.


    I suddenly thought of something, "Xiaoyu bronze mirror!"! Keer, let''s see if the copper mirror of Xiaoyu is on them! "


    Can son a Leng, turn round to look at those examiners behind him, "all like this... Still can hide mirror?"


    I realized that these people are half naked.


    Where is Xiaoyu''s bronze mirror? I subconsciously looked to the top of the stone pillar, where a fierce evil spirit was still rushing to the sky. Although it could not gather clouds to block the sun, it was still fighting against the demon sealing array. Because of this, although the above three howling feather demons do not have the replenishment of essence, they are still the same in size and speed.


    I understood immediately.


    Xiaoyu bronze mirror is just above the stone pillar.


    "There it is," I pointed to it. "They put the bronze mirror on the pillar."


    "I''ll go!" Ke''er was stunned. "Up there? We don''t have wings. How can we get there? "


    I can''t help but think of what Qi Kaifeng said to me the night before I left. This Xiaoyu bronze mirror is a super national treasure, which can''t be missed...


    I took a deep breath and looked at the scientific research team behind me, "first send them out, then we''ll come back."


    "Is this Xiaoyu bronze mirror so important?" But I don''t understand.


    "This mirror is the town of the king of Xiaoyu. It''s copper mirror on the surface, but it''s a black spirit stone inside." I explained to her, "this spirit stone can revive the man of Xiaoyu. If you don''t take it out and leave it here, something will happen in this place sooner or later. Besides, this Xiaoyu bronze mirror is a super national treasure. Although the top doesn''t know its secret, it has high hopes for it. If we lose it, do you think Qi Kaifeng can explain it to us? "


    "I understand...", but after thinking about it, "let''s go."


    I didn''t speak. I turned and walked into the woods.


    About an hour later, we came to the boulder where we found the charging suit. I asked each of these people to take a charging suit and put it on. In this way, at least the upper body does not need to worry about running out. As for pants, there is no way.


    After they changed their clothes, I untied the puppet symbols in their eyebrows.


    One by one they fell to the ground.


    At this time, the roar of helicopter engines came from afar, and Qi Kaifeng''s special fighters came.


    I told Ke''er, "go out of the woods and bring them in, and say that these players are carried out by us. Let them take people away, and you will go back with them first."


    "Good!" Keer put away his knife and turned away.


    I found a clean stone, sat down, took a long breath, and continued to ponder the way to retrieve the bronze mirror.


    The stone column is so high that we can''t go at all. Even if we use the light talisman, it''s impossible. The only way is to lead them down, but they are guarding the bronze mirror. How can they get down? I have to find a way to make them have to come down...


    I can''t help thinking.


    Ten minutes later, Ke''er came back with a team of special soldiers.


    "There they are!" But I mean the members of the scientific research team.


    "OK, let''s do it!" The male soldier at the head said, gesturing to the members, "help!"


    "Yes! Captain! " A dozen special soldiers came running over, each carrying a scientific research team member, turned around and left.


    I watched them in silence to save people, and I didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 456

    Keer came to me quickly, leaned down and said to me in a low voice, "master, this is their captain, code name is black wolf!"


    The black wolf came up and saluted me, "brother Wuzheng, it''s hard!"


    "Oh," I returned to my senses, stood up and shook hands with him. "You''ve worked hard, too."


    "My team members will send the members back first and then come to pick us up!" The black wolf said, "brother, from now on, I will fight with you!"


    I smiled. "OK, you are waiting for us here. Let''s get the Xiaoyu bronze mirror."


    The black wolf was stunned? The mirror didn''t come out? "


    "As you can see, the situation of these examinees is very serious. We can only save people first," I said. "Now that they are safe, we can go back to get the bronze mirror at ease."


    "I''ll go with you!" He said.


    "No, there are unidentified creatures in it, and the magnetic field is weird. You will be confused when you go in," I said. "Just wait for us here."


    "Then... Why are you all ok?" He didn''t understand. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "we are specially trained and insensitive to the interference of magnetic field, so the influence of magnetic field on us is relatively small."


    "Well then," said the wolf, "I''ll wait here for you to come back!"


    "OK," I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Let''s go!"


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    We turned and walked deep into the woods.


    The black wolf immediately pressed the communication button, "send the wounded back to the base, I''ll wait for you here!"


    We took advantage of his inattention to speed up to the temple.


    A few minutes later, we walked out of the woods again and came to the temple.


    Xiaoyu demon in the air saw us, but they didn''t care. They continued to fly around the stone pillar.


    "We can''t go up, we have to lead them down." but look at me.


    "I''ve thought about it. If one of them doesn''t form a formation, the other two will have to come down and fight with us. Then they will bring the mirror down." I said, "you can see how many meters it is from here to the top of the pillar."


    Keer reached out and measured with his thumb, "170 meters!"


    "Sure?" I asked.


    "Yes!" She is quite sure.


    I took a deep breath and said, "I''m not sure..."


    but I was stunned. "How?"


    "My five thunder talisman hasn''t been played that far," I said. "I can''t know if I can do it..."


    "I can do it." but he said, "I can do it!"


    I took a look at her. "Why are you so confident?"


    "But a smile," because you are my young master, I believe you


    I look at the howling feather demon in the air, "OK, I''ll try!"

 Chapter 457

    As soon as the voice fell, I imagined the five thunder talisman. With a wave of my hand, a golden light rushed directly to the top of the stone pillar, and instantly pierced the chest of one of the Xiaoyu demons. It let out a scream of pain and fell more than ten meters, but soon recovered and flew up again.


    "Hit!" Said Ke''er excitedly.


    I watched and shook my head. "You have to hit it in the head to get it down. They fly too fast to aim..."


    but after thinking about it, I asked, "master, can the five thunder talisman be put on the bullet?"


    I thought, "can you play with guns?"


    Ke''er is very confident, "my mother plays sniper with one hand, and I''m not as good as her, but 300 meters away, it''s OK to hit rats!"


    I looked back at the woods and thought, "a gun is a soldier''s life. Can he lend it to you?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell him," Ke''er said. "You''ll wait for me and come back soon!"


    "Good!" I nodded. "Go."


    Ke''er looks at the howling feather demon in the air, turns his head and walks into the forest, and runs away without any shadow.


    A few minutes later, she came back with a submachinegun on her back.


    "What did you say to the black wolf?" I asked her.


    Ke''er takes off the gun from his shoulder, skillfully unloads the clip, then puts down the gun and begins to unload the bullet. "I said that the unknown creatures in this are very powerful, before we could only use a knife, which is very dangerous. He gave me the gun as soon as he heard it and said nothing. He knew my relationship with Uncle Qi and trusted me! "


    She gave me a handful of bullets. "He gave me two magazines, plus these, 60 rounds in all. It''s enough to kill those big bats!" I laughed and took the bullet. "OK, take all the bullets out."


    Sixty bullets, sixty five thunders.


    I took a deep breath, a little concentration, and began to mend the talisman on the bullet.


    The process was quick, and in about ten minutes, all sixty bullets were refitted.


    Ke''er presses the cartridge again, picks up one, skillfully goes up to the gun, clicks, then she pulls the bolt, opens the safety, raises the gun to aim.


    "This gun looks different from the one on TV. Is it an assault rifle?" I asked.


    "Cq-a automatic rifle, equipped with m193 bullets, special for soldiers, within 200 meters, the accuracy is no less than that of sniper rifle", Ke''er glanced at me, looked at me, "OK!"


    "Good!" I''m relieved. "There are lots of bullets. Let''s go!"


    Chloe laughs, raises the gun, fires.


    Dada... Dada...


    the tongues of fire erupted from the muzzle of cq-a, and the bullets with five thunders became a golden thread, which instantly pierced the bodies of several screaming feather demons in the air. Ke''er hit it very accurately. He fired three shots, and two Xiaoyu demons were hit in the head and fell to the ground from the air.


    Keer seizes the chance, shoots them all, and breaks them into a sieve.


    The two howling feather demons turn into black smoke and disappear.


    After the shooting, she quickly changed a magazine, clicked and pulled the bolt.


    The whole movement is smooth and fluently, in one breath, looking particularly handsome.


    She then aimed at the last howling feather demon in the air.


    The Xiaoyu demon was furious and gave us a shriek. He took the copper mirror of Xiaoyu from the top of the stone pillar and rushed down to us.


    Ke''er then fired, a shuttle of bullets hit it into black smoke in the air, then a blue light flashed, and the black smoke turned into a howling feather demon, and continued to attack us.


    Can son a frown, continue to fire.


    Dada... Dada...


    Xiaoyu demon was beaten to smoke all over his body. It turned into black smoke again, but then there was a flash of blue light. It gathered again and continued to attack us.

 Chapter 458

    Ke''er continues to pull the trigger with a roar and turns it into black smoke again.


    So many times, the second clip was also knocked out.


    Ke''er quickly changed into the third and last clip and continued firing.


    At this time, I finally saw clearly that Xiaoyu demon''s left hand was tightly held, and there was a dark blue light in it. I immediately understood that it was Xiaoyu bronze mirror. As long as you hold it in your hand, Xiaoyu demon can be resurrected without limit.


    You can''t rely on bullets alone. You need to use the soul charm!


    "Young master! This is not right! " "I''m running out of bullets!" he shouted


    "I have a way. Keep fighting!" I said aloud.


    "Good!" But as soon as she clenched her teeth, she continued to pull the trigger.


    I quickly adjusted the golden light to my left hand, and with my right hand, I quickly arranged the channeling array in the golden light, and then threw it on the Xiaoyu demon.


    At this time, the Xiaoyu demon is in the black smoke state, and the bullets of Ke''er are just gone.


    I quickly pinched my fingers and recited the soul mantra: Yin and Yang have a division, three talents are limitless, soul returns to the sun and the moon, soul enters into nine days, which is in accordance with the true spirit of Zhongzhong, self-sufficient, golden light protects the body, self-reliance, five elements and six ways, following the fate, life palace and Death Gate, following the fate, those who get this order, do it at sight, following the real king''s order of the Seven Star Beidou, as urgent as the law!


    After reciting the mantra, I pointed to it with my hands, and a golden light flew into the array and hit the newly formed Xiaoyu demon.


    The howling feather demon let out a wail, then smashed.


    Xiaoyu copper mirror fell to the ground and made a clear sound.


    The battle ended in a flash.


    Ke''er held the position of shooting, panting slightly, his eyes were red.


    I put my arm around her shoulder. "OK, it''s OK."


    But then he put down his gun and took a long breath.


    "Why is this so powerful?" She asked me puzzled.


    "Because of Xiaoyu bronze mirror", I turned to look at the mirror on the ground, "this thing can never come back."


    But the son did not speak, silently nodded.


    I let go of her, went to pick up the copper mirror of Xiaoyu and looked at it carefully.


    The shape of the bronze mirror is very delicate. In the hands of Xiaoyu demon, it will emit a light of dark blue. But in my hands, it has not even a trace of evil spirit, and it has completely become a common object.


    This is the terrible place. Like people, objects are not terrible when they are sharp, but they are hidden.


    I looked for a while, turned around and came to Ke''er and handed her the bronze mirror.


    But the son took a look and couldn''t help but be stunned. "This is something thousands of years ago? Why is it so delicate? "


    "Xiaoyu people are demon families," I said, "what the Central Plains people can''t do, they can do it."


    "No wonder it will be regarded as a national treasure..." Ke''er sighed, "compared with the civilization of that era, this thing is simply going through the past!"


    I took the mirror and took a deep breath. "Yes, so they need to continue to explore. If they don''t get the secret of the bronze mirror clear, they won''t be reconciled."


    "Do you want to tell Uncle Qi the truth?" She asked.


    I shook my head. "It''s useless. Even if he believes, it may not be true. In fact, for them, the truth is not important. Having a dream is important. " But the son understood, "also is right, if above does not continue to engage in this, uncle Qi also has no use, should go home to provide for the aged."


    "So, we have to prepare a set of words for uncle Qi to make a report." I smiled lightly and put away the copper mirror of Xiaoyu. "Let''s go!"


    She nodded, "Well!"


    We looked back at the shrine, turned and walked into the woods.

 Chapter 459

    Towards the meeting place, I stopped, pulled Ke''er''s right arm and lifted her talisman.


    But the son doesn''t understand, "why do you want this?"


    "If we go out, uncle Qi should take us as research objects," I said.


    Ke''er understood, "Oh, right, right, never let him see..."


    I slightly saved my mind, mobilized the golden light, thought about breaking the seal curse, and untied the light talisman on myself.


    Suddenly, I felt heavy and a little tired.


    But it''s almost the same. Holding a big stone, I gasped a little.


    "How are you?" I asked her.


    "It''s very sour..." she straightened up, gasped and said to me, "I''m thinking... When those astronauts come back... Is it the same feeling..."


    I smiled, "it should be... That''s right... That''s what we should show..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I also gasped a little.


    We gasped for a long time, then supported each other and walked to the meeting place.


    It was not a long way ago, but now it''s not the same thing.


    We walked for a while, rested for a while, then went on, rested several times later, finally saw the black wolf and the special fighters figure.


    There are five of them, four men and one woman, waiting for us.


    "Black... Big brother black wolf!" I shouted at him.


    The black wolf turned around and looked at me. He ran to help me. "Brother Wu Zheng, how are you?"


    Other special soldiers came running, among them, the female special soldier hugged Ke''er.


    "OK, let''s go," I said laboriously.


    "Good!"


    The black wolf and a special soldier supported me. The female special soldier held Ke''er. The remaining two special soldiers were in charge of guarding. A group of people quickly left the forest, crossed the stone bridge and came to the roaring helicopter.


    They helped us to the plane, fastened our seatbelts, and jumped up nimbly.


    The black wolf patted the steel plate behind the pilot to show that he could take off.


    The helicopter rolled up the smoke and dust, slowly left the ground, turned around, and carried us to the base.


    Ke''er and I silently looked at the Xiaoyu king city below, and couldn''t help feeling.


    It''s like a dream...


    flying over area a, I saw the array of stones and red flags in the distance. Xiaojun was still there. She saw the helicopter coming back, covering her face with excitement and tears streaming down her face.


    With a knowing smile, I gave her a thumbs up in the cabin.


    I know she can''t see, but I still want to praise my girlfriend.


    But for her, Kor and I might not have been able to get out.


    But she also saw Xiaojun. She waved to Xiaojun hard, then came to my ear and said loudly, "tonight, I''m going to hurt Xiaojun''s sister. She''s our lifesaver..."


    I had a hot face and smiled embarrassed.


    The black wolf saw that we were much better, so he came together, "brother Wuzheng, where is Xiaoyu bronze mirror?"

 Chapter 460

    I pointed to my pocket.


    He reached for it, and I held it down, frowning.


    The black wolf looked at me, smiled kindly, released his hand and returned to his position.


    But look at us and get close to my ear. "Young master, give it to him. It''s not easy to be a soldier. Don''t embarrass him."


    I know what she means. It must be Qi Kaifeng''s order.


    After thinking about it, I took out the copper mirror of Xiaoyu from my pocket and said to the black wolf, "I''ll give it to you. If it''s done, it''ll have nothing to do with me later."


    "I understand!" Said the black wolf.


    I nodded and gave him the bronze mirror of Xiaoyu.


    The black wolf took the bronze mirror, took a long breath, and said to me, "brother Wuzheng, you have worked hard!"


    I will smile, silently nodded.


    The man was saved and the mirror was handed in. Next, it''s time to face Qi Kaifeng.


    Back at the base, we received the hero''s triumphant courtesy. Everyone came out to meet us and applauded for us. Du Ling is even more excited and we tightly embrace, tears.


    During the 14 days when the team members disappeared, she and the people in the base tried all kinds of ways, but they were at a loss. But Korr and I, in less than nine hours, saved all those people.


    In Du Ling''s eyes, Ke''er and I are her heroes.


    In Qi Kaifeng''s eyes, Ke''er is the top priority. He has been looking up and down at Ke''er for a long time and is sure that Ke''er is normal. Then he is relieved.


    Du Ling also carefully checked for a long time. After confirming that we were OK, he was relieved.


    Just then, Xiaojun comes back.


    She separated from the crowd, pushed in and waved at me, "Wu Zheng! Wu Zheng! "


    "Xiaojun", I hurried to meet her and hugged her excitedly.


    She held me tightly, then loosened me. At first sight, I saw that my jacket, sweater and pants were torn, and there were many bloodstains on them. She couldn''t stand it.


    "Where are you hurt? Do you mind? " She asked quickly.


    I smiled. "It''s OK. It''s all skin injuries. It''s all right!"


    Xiaojun tries to hold back her tears and turns to Ke''er. "How are you doing?"


    Ke''er smiled, "I''m ok! Sister Xiaojun, thanks to you, otherwise we......


    Xiaojun holds her tightly.


    But she was shocked and her eyes were red. She pretended to smile calmly and said, "Er, sister Xiaojun..."


    Xiaojun let her go, wiped her tears and smiled at her. "It''s OK."


    "Well," Ke''er was so moved that she couldn''t let her tears flow.


    I look at Du Ling. "Elder sister, let''s take a bath, change clothes, and talk about other things in the command center later."


    "Good!" Du Ling nodded.


    I took a look at qikaifeng and walked out with Xiaojun and Ke''er.


    Qi Kaifeng looked at our back, took a long breath and smiled calmly.

 Chapter 461

    Back where I live, I close the door, push Xiaojun to the wall, hold her face and kiss her for a long time.


    Xiaojun responds to me excitedly, kissing and weeping.


    As soon as my heart ached, I stopped and wiped away the tears on her face? Stop crying, will you? "


    She held me tightly and burst into tears. "When you were in area C, my heart was like a knife. The divination was all life and death. My hand was shaking all the time. I was afraid that you had something..."


    she cried sadly.


    I hold her in my arms, her delicate body shaking in my arms, really scared.


    "I''m afraid of you", I comforted her, "thanks to you, otherwise, Ke''er and I may not be able to come out..."


    she didn''t speak, hugged me, and cried even more.


    "Well, well, isn''t it all right?" I soothed her softly, "it''s all gone, people are saved, and bronze mirrors are brought back. Let''s have a rest and go back to Beijing tomorrow morning... "Br >


    " Hmm! " She nodded in tears.


    "Well, don''t cry," I smiled, releasing her. "I''ll take a bath and change. They''re still waiting in the command center."


    She calmed down, wiped her tears, nodded, "Hmmm..."


    I couldn''t help kissing her a few more times, whispered, "wait for me..."


    her eyes were red, wiped the tears on the corners of her eyes, and helped me take off the torn jacket and sweater.


    "Take a bath, I''ll make you tea," she said.


    My heart was hot and I put my arms around her waist. "Would you wash it for me..."


    she was stunned, "ah? I......


    "my clothes have been torn by the roaring feather man", I stare at her, "you don''t look, can you rest assured?" She blushed.


    I smiled, took her into the bathroom and closed the door.


    ...


    we took a long bath.


    Just as I was about to lose control, someone knocked outside.


    Xiaojun gasps and stops me, "someone''s coming..."


    "whatever..." I pull her hand and continue to do what I have to do.


    "It''s my sister who''s here. She''s here to give you food..."


    I was stunned. I took her into my arms and continued to linger for a while. Then I came to her ear and said, "go back to compensate me..."


    Miss Jun''s face was red like an apple. She quickly dodged my eyes and reached for the bath towel.


    A few minutes later, we packed up and walked out of the bathroom.


    Xiaojun''s hair is still dripping and wet.


    Du Ling outside the door is answering the phone. Her voice is very small, but it can be heard from her tone. It must be Qi Kaifeng.


    Xiaojun and I looked at each other and quickly moved on. During this time, we just changed our clothes.


    Du Ling seems to be very excited, and her voice is louder, and her voice is very strong. "Mr. Qi, Wu Zheng is my younger brother, he is not my employee. Your request is a bit overwhelming, and I will not promise you! I think I should also remind you that, yes, you represent the above, but we are cooperative! In addition, don''t think you can disrespect us if you have a backer. There is a state-owned national law. If you don''t turn to the tide, you can crush people! There are people on you. Do you think I have no friends? Don''t press people with them. Our Du family is not easy to bully! "


    At the end of the sentence, she was almost angry.

 Chapter 462

    I felt a move in my heart. Xiaojun took the sweater in her hand and put it on quickly.


    Du Ling is fighting with Qi Kaifeng for me.


    But the son lives next door to me. She hears Du Ling''s voice and quickly opens the door. "Mr. Du, what''s the matter?"


    Du Lingqiang, holding back his anger, breathed softly and smiled at her. "It''s OK."


    "Is uncle Qi fooling again?" But the son helpless, advised her, "Uncle Qi on this virtue, can not move to put on airs, frighten people. My mother often said that Qi Kaifeng could not give a good face, or he would put his nose on his face. Mr. Du, don''t get along with him. He doesn''t make you unhappy. Tell me. I''ll tell him later! "


    Du Ling smiled happily, "it''s really OK. By the way, I brought you something to eat. This is yours..."


    I changed my clothes, went to the door, opened the door, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    Du Ling looked at me and took a deep breath. Did he disturb you


    "No, no," Xiaojun came up. "Sister, come in and say, I will make you tea."


    Du Ling just sent us food. She didn''t want to come in, but because of Qi Kaifeng''s phone call, she was in a bad mood. She hesitated for a moment and walked into our room. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    but look at me, "young master, I''ll eat first!"


    "Well, come here after eating," I said.


    "Good!" She shrugged and closed the door.


    Du Ling went to the sofa and sat down, put the paper bag in her hand on the tea table, and said to Xiaojun, "I''ll bring you something to eat. Eat it while it''s hot."


    "Don''t worry. Sit down. I''ll make tea for you." Xiaojun turns to make tea.


    I came to Du Ling and sat down. "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    "Qikaifeng is in love with you and Ke''er. He wants to recruit you into his team." Du Ling looks at me. "He says that I will cooperate with him and do your work. I said I can''t do such a thing. You are my brother, not my employee. I can''t decide your future. As soon as he heard this, he would press me on the top and say that he represents the country. If I don''t cooperate with him, I will disregard the interests of the country or anything. When he comes up, he will cap me and threaten me. I was so angry when I heard it, and then I quarreled with him


    I nodded, "Qi Kaifeng was born as a special soldier. He has been working for it for a long time. It''s hard to avoid his official voice. Elder sister, you don''t need to know him. "


    "I just hate being threatened!" Du Ling sneers, "what''s wrong with someone on him? Doesn''t it matter above me? Just don''t get along with him. He''s still up for it! But his mother is right. This man can''t give him face! "


    "He is a natural soldier, who will never learn worldly harmony in his life," I smiled lightly. "Elder sister, don''t get angry, I will tell him later."


    "Listen to his tone, he is determined to get you." she was worried. "Brother, can you handle it?"


    "Although Qi Kaifeng is not popular, he is still very positive," I said. "Don''t worry. I know how to say it. He will listen to it."


    Du Ling was relieved. "That''s good."


    Xiaojun makes tea for her and brings it to her. "Sister, have tea."


    She took the tea and told Xiaojun, "take out what you have eaten. What you have just made. Have a meal first."


    Xiaojun nodded. "OK."


    She opened the paper bag and took out six lunch boxes, four of which were just fried dishes with meat and vegetables, and two of which were soup. Besides, there were two bowls of rice.


    I helped her clean it up, opened it, picked up chopsticks and ate it.


    Xiaojun has been directing the formation in front of her. She didn''t have lunch. Now she feels safe and hungry.


    "Brother, can I go in area C.?" Du Ling asked me.


    "Don''t go in," I said as I ate. "There''s a demon array in there. It''s too dangerous...


    Du Ling took a deep breath and nodded," I understand...


    I''ve got it

 Chapter 463

    After dinner, we went back to the command center together.


    This time, I didn''t let Xiaojun follow me, not even Ke''er, just me and Du Ling.


    It''s about secrets, and it''s about my future. I don''t want Xiaojun to get excited, and I don''t want Ke''er to turn against Qi Kaifeng. It doesn''t matter how the three people close the door. Even if they tear their faces, there''s room for a change.


    When Qi Kaifeng saw Du Ling, his face was very ugly. Du Ling was not polite. He glanced at him coldly and sat down on his own.


    I also sat down.


    Chen Lan exits the command hall, closes the door in person, orders the staff to turn off all the equipment, leaving us only one light.


    The hall suddenly darkened. The atmosphere was almost like a movie.


    After a moment of silence, Qi Kaifeng cleared his throat and said, "Wu Zheng, let''s talk about it."


    "Where do you start?" I asked.


    "From the moment you entered Zone C," he said, looking at me, "why did the science team disappear? What''s going on in Zone C? How did you save people, how did you get out, what kind of unidentified creatures you met, and why the magnetic field in the forest is special, people can''t get in, but you can get in... I need to find out. Afterwards, I need to submit an action summary report to them. "


    "There is a demon formation in the forest, which is specially for dealing with Xiaoyu people," I said calmly. "When ordinary people enter, they will be confused and lost, but generally there will be no life danger."


    "Then why this time, the scientific research team has been missing for so long?" He asked.


    "Because Xiaoyu bronze mirror", I said, "can it revive Xiaoyu people..."


    "Xiaoyu people?" Qi Kaifeng''s eyes brightened. "You mean, they are really resurrected? They are the unidentified creatures you see? "


    Du Ling was also surprised.


    I looked at Du Ling and nodded calmly, "yes, they are. They were very fierce. After they resurrected, they grabbed the scientific research team members to make food, and made clouds and fog by using the copper mirror of Xiaoyu, which blocked the whole area C... "


    " then... How did you get out? " Qi Kaifeng asked.


    "We killed all the Xiaoyu people and came out," I said.


    "All killed?" Qi Kaifeng frowned. "Not a living one left?"


    "If we keep them alive, we won''t be able to get out." I looked at him. "Three national treasure level experts can''t do anything. Xiaoyu bronze mirror can''t do anything. Especially Feng ananan, she can''t die, can''t she?"


    Qi Kaifeng''s expression was very complicated, and he calmed down for a while. "Then... How does Xiaoyu bronze mirror revive people? Do you know that?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "How can I get in area C?" He asked again.


    "You''d better not go in," I said. "The array in the forest is very powerful. It''s not good to break through."


    "But black wolf said, you have special training, you can." he stared at me, his eyes burning.


    "We''re different," I said with a quiet smile. "We''re ghosts and snakes."


    He knows I''m satirizing him, but he doesn''t mind, "as long as I can get into area C, I can give you experts and special fighters, and let you train them."


    "It''s no use," I said. "First, not everyone is suitable for cultivation. Second, time is too late."


    "How long will it take?" He asked. "For example, Feng ananan, if she can get into the woods, it will take at least 70 years," I said. "Then she will be in her nineties. Can she get into the woods?"


    He frowned. "Then how do you train? You''re only eighteen or nine. How did you do it? "


    "There''s a kind of thing called talent," I said unhurriedly. "But it''s one in a million, so I can teach her. You let Feng ananan come. She doesn''t have this talent at all. I said that 70 years ago, it''s very implicit. Do you have to be so straightforward? "


    "Then can you lead the team?" He asked again.


    "No," I said firmly, "in this life, I will not enter the city of Xiaoyu again, and I will lead the team, and those people will not enter. Uncle Qi, I advise you to give up the idea. "


    "Give up?" He sneered. "You said so easily."


    "It''s easy. I''m not in his position. I don''t know what to do." I smiled calmly. "Uncle Qi, what else do you want to know?"


    He was silent, took a deep breath and rubbed his face.


    "So there''s no way?" He looked at me.


    "Maybe," I said, "but I can''t help it. Don''t you have any talents? Maybe they have a way. "


    He smiled helplessly, "young man, you are my army!"


    "I didn''t take your army, I just told you the truth," I said calmly. "There are many capable people in the world. If I can''t do it, maybe others can''t. As long as you work hard, there are more ways than difficulties. "He was silent for a moment, looked at Du Ling, and then asked me, "Wu Zheng, I want to invite you to join my team and work with us for our country. What do you think?"


    I smiled, "the country doesn''t need us..."

 Chapter 464

    "The country needs a power man," he looked at me. "It''s just a saying. Why do you care?"


    "I don''t care, I just can''t help it," I said.


    He smiled. "You''re wrong, young man. We have a lot to do. Trust me, you''ll be useful when you join us."


    I calmly smile, "each has his own ambition, uncle Qi, don''t be hard on others."


    "I suggest you think about it." he looked at me expectantly. "This is your rare chance!"


    "Don''t worry," I said. "I think it''s clear."


    He frowned, knocked on the table and said, "Wu Zheng, this is to serve the country!"


    My eyes are cold. "Uncle Qi, big hat!"


    "What if I don''t let you go?" He sneered.


    I also smiled, "do you have to go to this step?"


    His eyes vibrated and he swallowed subconsciously.


    I stood up. "Uncle Qi, I can''t speak to young people. Don''t mind. Nothing else. I''ll go first. "


    Du Ling also stood up. "Wu Zheng, I''ll go too."


    I took a look at her and nodded.


    We turned and walked to the hall door.


    Qi Kaifeng hesitated for a moment and stood up, "Wu Zheng! You wait! "


    I stopped and turned to look at him.


    He came to me, calmed down his mood, and squeezed out a smile. "Will you help me if my uncle encounters a problem in the future?"


    "As long as it has nothing to do with Xiaoyu," I said.


    He smiled and patted me on the shoulder. "Good boy, I like you! Go! "


    I also smiled, "thank you uncle Qi."


    Then I opened the door and walked out of the command hall with Du Ling.


    Qi Kaifeng looked at our figure, smiled at the corner of his mouth, took a deep breath and turned back.


    He wants a person to think about how to write the report.


    After leaving the command center, Du Ling and I came to a quiet place.


    "Elder sister, you can be ready to stop," I said to her. "In a few days, Qi Kaifeng will talk with you about taking over the project in an all-round way. He will give you a very good offer. Then, you can just promise directly."


    "I think his heart is cold. Would he suggest that he take over here?" Du Ling wondered.


    I smiled. "He already knows that Xiaoyu people can be resurrected. That''s the most important thing, isn''t it?"


    Du Ling understood it as soon as he heard it, and smiled, "OK! I listen to you! "


    She came up to me and gave me a hug. "Brother, it''s hard for you!"


    I smiled. "You''re welcome, sister."


    She patted me on the back and gave me a smile. "OK, then let''s not talk politely."


    I smiled. "That''s right."


    Just as I was talking, my cell phone rang.


    I took it out and saw that it was Uncle Jiu. I quickly answered, "Hello, uncle Jiu."


    "Wu Zheng, is it convenient?" He asked.


    "Convenient, you say," I took a look at Du Ling.


    Du Ling understood and turned to wait for me in the distance.


    "In fact, it''s nothing," said uncle Jiu. "I just want to talk to you about Anyu..."


    "Anyu?" I was stunned. "What happened to her?"


    "On the 16th of next month, it''s Anyu''s 18th birthday," Uncle Jiu said. "After her birthday, she will be an adult. According to the rules of settling down, it''s time for her to set up her own house. I want her to go to Beijing. After that, I have to ask you to take care of her for me. Wu Zheng, would you like to? "


    I don''t know what to say.

 Chapter 465

    "Why don''t you talk?" Uncle Jiu asked, "do you feel embarrassed?"


    "Oh no no no, it''s not difficult," I returned to my mind and said quickly, "you can rest assured that uncle nine, I will take care of an Yu, when will she come?"


    "On the 17th of next month," said uncle Jiu, "after her birthday, she will go to Beijing."


    "Well, then I''ll pick her up," I said with a smile.


    "Wu Zheng, you know about your sister Xiaobai," said uncle Jiu. "Now, I have only Anyu as my daughter. According to the family rules, once a child has established a door, the parents can no longer interfere in anything of the child. So I can only entrust her to you. "


    "I understand, uncle Jiu," I assured him, "I will protect Anyu. You can rest assured."


    Uncle Jiu is very calm. "OK, then I''ll give her to you. Besides, she doesn''t know about it. Don''t mention it to her now. I will let her contact you before she goes to Beijing next month. "


    "Good!"


    Uncle nine said nothing else. He hung up.


    I put away my cell phone and couldn''t help laughing. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Du Ling has finished calling me and came over, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," I smiled at her. "Let''s go back."


    The next morning, we left the city by air.


    After returning to Beijing, Du Ling asked us to stay at home for a few days and have a good rest. I politely declined her kindness. I said that the Wu family has rules and can''t eat the food and wine of the host family after finishing the work, so we''d better go back to have a rest.


    Du Ling doesn''t understand. "Am I your master? I''m your sister! " I smiled. "You are my sister, but you are also my master. It''s just finished. It''s not suitable for us to go back to live with you today. After a while, we can do anything. "


    Du Ling understood, "OK, then after a while, anyway, sister''s home is your home, you can come at any time."


    We agreed, then got on our own car and left Du''s mansion.


    In the evening, we went back to Yuquan mountain together. Xiaojun worked as a cook, but Ke''er helped us make a big table dish. The three of us had a good drink.


    It''s our habit. We must have a good meal after we finish. Work and life are two rhythms and two states. After finishing the work, eating a meal and drinking a drink, you can really relax your mood and get back to life.


    We chatted and drank until midnight, so we cleaned up the dishes and went back to the room to have a rest.


    I took a bath with Xiaojun. After that, I went to bed and fell in love with her.


    There was a wind outside, and then there was a sound of rain.


    I kissed her forgetfully...


    at this time, she was suddenly stunned, her eyes suddenly brightened, silently looking at the ceiling, leaving me light on her body, but my heart flew to another world in an instant.


    I felt something different about her and couldn''t help but stop and ask her, "what''s the matter?"


    She went back to her head and said, "Oh, it''s OK. I want something..."


    "what''s up?" I asked.


    "Nothing..." she smiled at me and hugged me. "Go ahead..."


    I was so hot in my heart that I didn''t ask more questions. I buried myself in her neck and continued to do what I had to do.


    She wanted to cooperate with me, but her heart was no longer on it. Although she tried to get back her thoughts, I still felt her absent-minded.


    In this case, I''m sorry to continue bullying her.


    I had to stop again and ask her breathlessly, "what are you thinking?"


    Her eyes were filled with apologies. "I can''t... I can''t calm down..."


    "what''s the matter?" I asked her softly.


    "I just seemed to have some new experience with the finger mind," she whispered, "and then... Then I can''t calm down. I''m sorry, I don''t want to cooperate with you, but my mind is full of divination, I can''t control myself..."

 Chapter 466

    I looked at her quietly for a while, rolled over to one side, and let out a long breath.


    She hugged me with a red face, "I''m sorry..."


    "fool..." I smiled lightly, "I''m sorry for what I said... Since I was a young academic, I know what you just said, how can I blame you?"


    "Really?" She looked at me.


    I grabbed her slender and soft shoulder, kissed her forehead, and said, "academic number is like this. Once immersed in it, I will forget about food and tea, sleep and sleep, and forget about men''s and women''s affairs. Your talent is very good. If you get the skill number, you will be hard to extricate yourself. You have to make rapid progress. After entering the room, your heart will really settle down. This process, without a year or two, is not possible without several long-term closures. "


    "I really want to shut up," she said, struggling. "In fact, what I wanted to tell you last night was..."


    "it''s just that you''re afraid that I don''t understand, that I''m alone, that no one will take care of me, right?" I asked.


    She didn''t speak, snuggled up to me and hugged me tightly.


    "Don''t worry about me," I put my arms around her. "Before you close, I have to take you with me. After you close, you can''t be disturbed. For the number of research skills, lust is a big taboo. I will distract you and keep you quiet here. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go back to Tongzhou, and you''ll start closing. When you''re out of the customs, go to me. "


    "Then what do you do?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry about me," I smiled. "After the incident of Xiaoyu King City, it''s estimated that no one will dare to ask me to handle affairs in a short time. I just use this time to settle down and learn some skills


    "Learning skills?" She didn''t understand, "what are you going to learn?"


    "I want to get a driver''s license," I put my arms around her and looked at the ceiling, "and then buy a car, which will be more convenient later..."


    I look at her, "what do you think?"


    She smiled softly. "Well, yes, boys should have a car. In this way, you can take your driver''s license test and I''ll give you the car. "


    "You don''t have to give it to me. I''ll buy it myself."


    "No, I''ll see you off," she insisted.


    I look at her, a bad smile, "you really send me?"


    "Yes!" She was serious. "What do you like? Tell me, I''ll buy it for you. "


    I turn over and overwhelm her, looking at her hot, "I like you, give it to me..."


    she gazes at me affectionately, her eyes are tender like water.


    I lowered my head and kissed her lips.


    She responded to me tenderly.


    But, just a few minutes later, she turned her head slightly and dodged me.


    "What? Can''t invest again? " I asked softly.


    "My mind is full of divinations..." she helplessly hugged me, "what can I do..."


    I was helpless.


    We are all the first time, the first time is extremely precious. If she can''t put in, then I can''t bear to bully her in such a state.


    I took a deep breath, resisted the impulse of my heart, and smiled at her, "since that''s the case, let''s not sleep. I''ll take a shower, calm down, and then let''s study the divination together."


    "Really?" She blushed and asked me, "you... Don''t you feel bad?"


    "Of course." I smiled helplessly, held her face, kissed her hard for a while, released her, "wait for me!"


    She smiled and her eyes were wet


    I kissed her again, got out of bed and walked into the bathroom.


    Originally, it''s time to spend a moment in the spring and night. Now, it''s time to study with your girlfriend rationally.

 Chapter 467

    So that night, the original spring curfew, became the number of studies.


    We were in pajamas, wrapped in quilts, chatting all night.


    At the beginning, it was really hard!


    Miss Jun is so beautiful and has such a good figure.


    But after chatting up, I also instantly entered the world of magic number. My mind was as still as water, and I had no other thoughts.


    We started to talk from the hexagram, and then started to talk about the array with the five examples of Xiaoyu''s movement outside the city. I told her a lot of array knowledge in simple and profound way by analyzing the changes between the demon sealing array, the six gods array, the channeling array, the evil Qi cloud and the array she used outside.


    This knowledge, which she has not taught before, is the secret of Wu family, just like the mind pointing.


    I seem to hear my father and my uncle roar angrily again, "come here, little rabbit, we will never kill you! ... "


    Xiaojun listened carefully and asked some questions from time to time.


    Finally, I simply took a pen and paper, drew a map for her, and explained it in detail.


    In this way, I taught her in bed all night, all night.


    Unconsciously, it was dawn.


    I heard Ke''er get up and go to the bathroom.


    She heard it, looked at me, her eyes almost begging, "can you finish this? I''ll cook later. "


    I was amused by her lovely appearance.


    "What are you laughing at?" She blushed.


    "Well," I said, holding back my smile, "let''s finish."


    This talk lasted for more than an hour.


    Ke''er makes breakfast, knocks at the door and deliberately teases us. "Young master, little Lord, it''s already dawn. Take care of yourself. It''s time to have breakfast..."


    I look at Xiaojun and ask her what she says with my eyes?


    She blushed, got up, got out of bed, dressed, and shouted to Ke''er outside the door, "we''ll be ready in a minute, just a moment."


    As soon as she said something, she thought it was wrong, so she quickly changed her words, "Er no, we''ll come right away, just a moment!"


    Ke''er laughed, "no hurry, I''ll wait for you downstairs!"


    She smiled and turned away.


    Xiaojun blushes with shame and looks at me helplessly. "Here..."


    I also smile, go to bed and look at her happily. "Change clothes."


    Xiaojun can''t help crying and laughing. She sighs helplessly and can''t help laughing.


    After breakfast, I asked Ke''er to wait for me outside. Then I took Xiaojun and told her a few more words, and taught her the basic method of Qi refining.


    "It''s hard to avoid forgetting food and sleep during the closing period," I looked at her. "I''m really tired and hungry, but I don''t want to interrupt. I just sit for a while, and I can quickly recover my physical strength and energy. But you have to remember that you have to eat, even if it''s just one meal a day. Be sure to sleep, even if it''s only one hour a day. The number of cultivation skills is very exhausting. It''s impossible to only sit still. "


    "Well," she nodded earnestly, "I remember!"


    "That''s good," I assured. "Cultivate well, don''t worry about me."


    "Well! You too, learn to drive well, don''t worry about me ", she smiled gently," by the way, when will Anyu come? "


    "Next month on the seventeenth," I said, "she''ll come after her birthday."


    "Well," she nodded, "take good care of her."


    I blushed, "I promised uncle Jiu to take care of her, but not that..."


    "Anyu was only 18 years old, and he never left his parents when he was a child. Uncle Jiu gave her to you, which is the trust for you." she said seriously, "when she came, I could rest assured that I could close down safely."


    "Someone''s playing with me, isn''t it?" I hugged her waist and looked at her deeply.

 Chapter 468

    She smiled, hugged my neck, gazed at me affectionately, and said, "I love you, Wu Zheng..."


    I didn''t speak, and kissed her lips affectionately.


    After lingering for a long time, I reluctantly let go of her, turned around and walked out of the living room.


    Xiaojun sent me outside and told Ke''er, "don''t worry about the road, drive slowly. In addition... "Understand! During the test, I will serve you all the way. Please let me know! " Ke''er said with a smile, "sister, don''t worry, shut up. I''m here!"


    Xiaojun smiles and nods, "Hmm!" I opened the door, put on my seat belt, and looked at Xiaojun. "We''re gone. Call me if you need anything. I''ll come at any time."


    "Good!" Xiaojun said.


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Let''s go."


    "Well," Ke''er started the car, waved to Xiaojun and drove into the main road.


    Xiaojun has been watching us silently until our car is far away, and she just goes back.


    Ke''er took a look in the rearview mirror and asked me in a low voice, "young master, why is sister Xiaojun so anxious to close the door? Would you like to have a few more days off? " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "it''s not her decision. The number of academics is different from the cultivation of magic. When that feeling comes, you have to close down," I explained. "Otherwise, if you miss this opportunity, you will not be able to make progress, and you will do nothing, especially uncomfortable."


    "There''s no point in doing that?" She asked. "Which?" I asked.


    "Love!" She said, "didn''t you two do it last night?"


    I blushed and coughed, "er... Change the subject."


    However, he chuckled with pride. "Hey, don''t hide it from me. I know what you two have done."


    "What did we do?" I blushed and asked subconsciously.


    "I got up in the middle of the night last night, you know?" She smiled, "when I went downstairs to drink water, I passed your door, and I overheard you for a while. As a result, I didn''t hear my sister''s voice, but I heard your voice. Hahaha... You two are really good. It''s amazing! It''s worth a fortune to have a midnight snack. You''re going to give it to class! Ha ha ha... "


    I look at her awkwardly, is it so funny?


    Ke''er laughed enough and shrugged, "well, now I understand that the emotion is due to my sister''s academic trouble. Alas, it''s lucky that you taught me magic......


    "it''s not taboo to use emotion in magic." I said with a red face, "the number of magic is different. When I''m closed, I can''t have sexual desire interference, otherwise it will affect the effect."


    But suddenly she understood, "Oh, so it''s hard for two feng shui masters to be together, isn''t it? What will you do after that? "


    "It''s not very difficult..." I said awkwardly, "she is now in a very sensitive period. This will be the time for her to make rapid progress. After she enters the room, nothing will happen and life will be normal..."


    "So it is..." she looked at me pitifully and said in a pitiful tone on purpose, "young master, you are pitiful. You are alone in the empty room and can''t sleep alone. What can you do? Oh, or... "


    " stop it! " I knew what she was going to say, and blushed to stop her. "I''ve lived alone for many years, and I''m as calm as water. Don''t worry about it! So what... Didn''t you say you arranged for the license? Is it arranged? "


    But she chuckled and cleared her throat. Don''t worry about the driver''s license. Just now when you and your sister were whispering in the room, I had already finished it! "


    "Done?" I was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "I called brother Hei," she said, "and he had a buddy who ran a driving school. They had a half month''s crash course with a license. I told Heige about the situation, and Heige asked his brother about it. The man was very happy and said that he would teach you in private. Within half a month, he would guarantee that you could get your driver''s license. "


    "Half a month, is that enough?" I have no idea.


    "Enough," Ke''er said confidently. "You are so smart. If I manage my driver''s license, I will give it to you in two days!"


    "All right!" I nodded, "how much is the tuition?"


    "What tuition? You scold him? " But look at me. "He''s black brother''s hairy kid. When you want to learn a car, you come to private education without saying a word. You think about it, don''t you slap him in the face when you raise money?"


    I''m sorry, "is this... Right?"


    "It''s up to you," said Ke''er. "If you are brother Heige, it''s appropriate."


    "Well," I nodded, "in this respect, I''m not as good as you. Listen to you."


    Keer laughed. "That''s right!"


    I looked at her and I couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 469

    The black man''s brother is Chen Hui. He is a man of thick lines. He is very real. Under his attentive guidance, I drove very skillfully in only three days. In order to help me accumulate more road experience, Ke''er drives her car to the suburbs after the practice every day and finds a place where there are few cars for me to practice. After I became proficient, she would take me for a ride on the Fifth Ring Road after ten o''clock in the evening.


    Of course, let me drive.


    I learned things very fast, so high-intensity training, only ten days, my car skills have been very skilled, no less than an old driver.


    During this period, I successfully passed the theory test, and then passed the road test. It took only half a month to get my driver''s license.


    On the day I got my driver''s license, I invited Chen Hui to have a meal. I called Lao Zhao, Heizi and Xu Jie, and together with Ke''er and six people, I had a roast leg of lamb.


    Ke''er said that it''s not too clear to make friends, so you owe me something, and I owe you something, so that everyone''s heart is stable. Human relationship is a net. The stronger the knot, the stronger the bond. So are friends. When we drink together and talk nonsense, the net will become unconsciously.


    I have to say, in this respect, Kohl knows more than I do.


    I started to live alone when I was 14 years old. Every day I went to school or studied the number of skills. After four years, I didn''t make friends. Now I''m nineteen years old and I''m grown up. I should have my own circle of friends. People who practice Taoism, no matter they are learning mathematics or magic, have a strong nature of xunmu. Xunmu has no roots, so they are passers-by wherever they go and will not pay too much attention.


    In the past few years, I have been living a lonely life without any sense of existence. I have been used to the cold. But since my debut, I have these friends around me very quickly. I have changed them to some extent, and they have also changed me imperceptibly.


    They let me slowly understand life, let me slowly have some fireworks.


    This feeling is really good.


    It makes me feel like I''m growing up.


    We drank a lot of wine together that day, and then Lao Zhao took us to sing and take a bath, playing until midnight, and then we went back home.


    The next day, Guo Chenlong called me to buy a new car and sent it to me.


    I was stunned and took Ke''er downstairs to have a look. Guo Chenlong sent me a beautiful black SUV.


    "Ouch, Keer is also there," Guo Chenlong smiled, then patted the car and said to me, "Wu Zheng, look, do you like it? If I''m not satisfied, I''ll get another one right away! "


    "I''ll go, Range Rover SVA peak Genesis plus!" Ke''er''s eyes brightened. He ran around for two times and asked Guo Chenlong, "how about 350?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Guo Chenlong smiled, "expert! It''s almost 360! "


    He took out the key and handed it to me, "Wu Zheng, come on, try it!"


    "When did you buy it?" I asked.


    "It''s been a few days since I bought it," he came over. "That''s what Xiaojun means. She said that she asked me to help you choose a Land Rover platform. She said it was a gift for you. When your sister-in-law heard this, she called a friend of hers directly. The car just passed the customs that day, so she brought it directly and cleaned it up. She said, don''t let Xiaojun spend money. This car is a little of her mind. You must take it. I said let her come in person. She said there was a meeting today, so she didn''t come! "


    He took my hand and put the key in mine! Try it! "


    I returned to my senses and looked at the key in my hand


    "Yes!" Guo Chenlong said, "your sister-in-law likes you, but she is only engaged in seeing others, who she likes and doesn''t like to talk about it! Last time you saved her brother, she really appreciated you. She wanted to invite you to eat at home several times. I said you''d call, but every time she didn''t, she said it was not appropriate. It''s not easy to have a chance to let her express her mind this time. You can''t refute her face, or I''m not happy! "


    I looked at him silently and smiled, "OK, thank you for me, sister-in-law. I take this car!"


    He clapped me on the arm. "That''s right! Come on, try it! "


    Let''s go. Let''s try


    "Yes, yes!" Keer is very excited.


    "With me?" Guo Chenlong asked, "I''m not familiar with many functions above."


    "No, there are experts," I said with a smile. "Get in the car!" "OK!" Keer laughed.


    We opened the door to get on the bus, fastened our seat belts and drove out of the community slowly.


    It has to be said that the car is really good, it''s too quiet, and it feels great.

 Chapter 470

    We made two rounds outside the community. I was very satisfied. I drove the car back to the community slowly.


    Ke''er''s excited eyes are shining, touching here and there silently. He can''t help admiring, "I''ll go... Whoa... I''ll lean on it! ... "


    " as for I have no choice but to look at her, "this car is really so good?"


    "It''s necessary! Can I see you off, sister-in-law? " , she said, "this car, the naked car is more than three million. You see, it has been upgraded specially. It can be said that this is the top matching of Land Rover! Young master, my sister-in-law has a heart! "


    "She was grateful and wanted to express her feelings," I said.


    "Then why didn''t she come in person?" Ke''er asked, "are you afraid of embarrassment? After all, in Yang''s mansion... "


    " Shhh... "I winked at her," don''t talk about this again, especially when Guo Chenlong... "


    " Oh, OK ", she shrugged, touched the skin of central control, and praised," this feeling! what the hell! That''s great! "


    I look at the road ahead, a quiet smile, the heart can not say comfortable.


    Although Xiaojun''s heart became Yang qianer''s expression, I also have a car anyway.


    A man has to have a car. That''s a different feeling.


    After trying on the car, I drove it back downstairs.


    Guo Chenlong greets, "how is it?"


    I stopped the car well, opened the door and got off, smiled at him, "thank you for me, sister-in-law. When Xiaojun is out, we will invite you two to dinner."


    "All right!" Guo Chenlong was very happy. "My family, don''t be so polite! Call me when you are free! "


    "Good!" I nodded.


    He looked at Ke''er and pondered for a while, then he took me aside and told me in a low voice, "Wu Zheng, they are all men. I, the brother-in-law, have something to say. I don''t mind if you have a woman, but Xiaojun is the main room. You can''t ignore her... "


    I blush," er... You misunderstood... Me and Ke''er... "


    " Oh, don''t explain, "he waved," you promised me anyway! "


    I looked at Ke''er and nodded helplessly, "OK!"


    Guo Chenlong smiled and patted me on the shoulder. "OK, I can remember! What? You two go back to play. I have another game. Let''s go. "


    "Don''t go upstairs and sit down?" I asked.


    "No, my brother is coming to pick me up. It''s coming soon," he said. "I''ll wait for him at the door. Go upstairs!"


    With that, he smiled at Ke''er and turned away.


    Keer came to me and asked me in a low voice, "what did he tell you, young master?"


    "He said I could have a woman," I looked at her, "but Xiaojun is the main room. Let me not leave her alone."


    But a Leng son, turn to look at Guo Chenlong''s back, "hey? I have a look at her and said, "go upstairs."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We turn around and walk to the door. Just about to enter, my cell phone rings.


    I took it out and saw it was wechat sent by an Yu. "Brother Wu Zheng, I''ll go to Beijing next week, run to you, please take it in..."


    I looked at wechat and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 471

    A week later, it happens to be Monday.


    At about eleven in the morning, I drove to the airport to meet Anyu.


    She arrived at 10:30 on the flight. After a while, she came out with the crowd wearing jeans, a cap and a small bag.


    "Anyu!" I waved at her.


    She saw me, waved at me, and walked quickly to me.


    I haven''t seen her for several months. She''s taller and her hair is longer. She looks better.


    When she came to me, she looked at me and smiled at me, "brother Wu Zheng!" I also smiled, "still so cool! Why are you always so cool? "


    "Do you have any?" She looked at herself. "I don''t think so!" "Hahaha, I think it''s OK," I said with a smile. "Let''s go!"


    She also smiled, "Well!"


    We walked out of the airport together, came to the parking lot and got on my car. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "new?" She asked me.


    "Well," I put on my seat belt and asked her, "hungry? Let''s go to dinner first? "


    "I don''t care," she said.


    "What do you like to eat?" I asked.


    "Spicy," she said, "I want meat!"


    I smiled. "OK, that brother will take you to eat instant noodles!"


    She also smiled, "OK!"


    I started my car, drove out of the airport, and drove downtown.


    At noon, we came to qianmenwai street, found a place to park the car, and then I led her into the Shabu meat restaurant. This restaurant, Ke''er and I have eaten it. It''s very delicious.


    After I found a window seat upstairs, I ordered a spicy copper pot, mutton and vegetables, juice for her, and a drink for myself.


    Hot pot, dishes and mutton will come up soon.


    I pour the drink and raise my glass. "Come, welcome my sister to Beijing! Yesterday was your birthday, happy birthday


    "Thank you brother Wu Zheng". She touched my cup and took a sip.


    "Come on, eat meat!" I''ll give her mutton.


    "Well," she was very generous and did not twist at all. She picked up the chopsticks, sandwiched a piece of meat, dipped it in the small material and put it into her mouth.


    I began to eat myself, and asked her, "how is uncle Jiu?"


    "Good!" She said.


    "And nine aunts?" I asked again.


    "Yes," she said.


    I was curious, "Hey, do you usually talk so simply? So cool? "


    "Isn''t that eating?" She looked at me. "I''m hungry."


    I smiled. "OK, let''s eat first. Let''s go home after dinner."


    "Well," she nodded, and went on eating.


    After dinner, we went out to Tongzhou.


    She looked at the street view outside, as if she had something on her mind, and gave a light sigh of relief.


    "What? Homesick? " I asked.


    "Is it ok..." she leaned back to her seat. "It''s just that it''s so sudden..."


    I smiled calmly. "I was the same at the beginning. When Grandpa was dying, he asked me to come to Beijing and finish his affairs. My father sent me here."


    "How old were you then?" She asked me.


    "Fourteen," I said.


    Her eyes moved. "Fourteen years old... So small?"


    "I grew up with my grandfather," I said faintly. "When my grandfather is gone, I will be on my own."


    All she thought, she nodded in silence.


    "It seems that we are all like this." I look at her. "I''m 14 years old. Lin Xia is 18 years old. You are also 18 years old this year. I don''t know if the Ye family is the same


    "Lin Xia?" She looked at me. "The descendants of the Lin family?"

 Chapter 472

    "Yes, she is the granddaughter of Lin Shiyu, the third grandfather," I said. "Last year we met, and then she went to the south."


    She didn''t speak and nodded.


    "Do you have any plans for the future?" I asked her.


    "Brother Wu Zheng", she looked out of the window, "can you lend me some money?"


    "How much do you want?"


    "Seven million."


    "All right!" I said, "I''ll get home and give me an account. I''ll call you."


    She turned and looked at me. "In a year, I''ll pay you back eight million."


    "No," I said, "I''m not a usurer. Why do you pay me eight million?"


    "I borrowed seven million from you, and I thanked you for that one million," she said. "Before I came, my father said, let me listen to you, and try not to trouble you. I have only ten thousand yuan on me now. As long as brother Wu Zheng is willing to take me in and help me, I will definitely thank you with my practical actions. "


    I took a look at her. "Nine uncles... Only gave you ten thousand yuan?"


    "Well," she nodded, "he said it was for my good, and I don''t know what he meant."


    She didn''t know what uncle Jiu meant, but I understood.


    Anyu doesn''t need to bring too much money. She has me.


    I''ll smile, "it''s OK. I''m here. You don''t have to worry about making money. I can support you all my life. "


    "Why do you keep me all your life?" She asked, puzzled.


    "Er..." I was embarrassed, "I mean... You don''t have to worry about lack of money..."


    "Oh..." she understood.


    I cleared my throat and continued to ask her, "Anyu, what do you want these seven million dollars for?"


    "I want to open a coffee shop," she said. "I''ll live on my own. I have to eat. I''m not as good as you. I can be a feng shui master... So I''d better open a shop. "


    "Didn''t you learn the secret of your family?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes," she said, "but we use the 18 sacrifices of yin and Yang, which are different from what you have learned. This kind of secret skill can''t be used by ordinary people, so we can''t be geomancers, or we will starve to death. "


    "Oh..." I thought, "the eighteen sacrifices of yin and yang are almost the same as the ones of sealing souls?"


    "Cut... What is the spirit offering...", she disdained, "my father would not have used that kind of low-level skill if he had not been too sad because of my sister''s affair?"


    "What do you mean?" I didn''t get it.


    "When my sister died, my father was practicing martial arts in a closed door," she said. "He felt that his sister had an accident. He felt a pain in his heart. His internal Qi was in a mess. He was spitting blood and suffered a lot of internal injuries. Because he was injured, he couldn''t use the eighteen sacrifices, but he was very vengeful, and he couldn''t, so he used the spirit sacrifice. "


    "Fenghun sacrifice belongs to the southern witchcraft. Although it''s vicious, it''s far less powerful than the eighteen sacrifices we settled in." she looked at the road ahead. "Later, you went to Xijing to stop him from using fenghun sacrifice. He knows that you are the grandson of Grandpa four. He knows when he doesn''t see you. To be honest, it''s you who have been cleaned up by my elder martial brother for a long time. "


    I blushed, "er... Let''s not talk about it. I didn''t mean it..."


    "I know you didn''t mean it." she looked at me and said, "isn''t that right?"


    I cleared my throat. "Well, you go on."


    "In fact, it''s nothing," she said. "I just want to say that fenghun sacrifice doesn''t belong to the 18 sacrifices we set up. We can''t see it. What''s more, I don''t want to be a killer. I make money by killing for others. The money is bloody and uncomfortable. "


    "Well, I understand...", I cough, "the power of the 18 sacrifices is too strong to be used by ordinary people, right?"


    "It''s not..." she thought, "I don''t know what to say, you will understand later."


    "Good!" I nodded, "then keep talking about the business of opening the shop. What do you need me to do? You''re welcome. I''ll help you do it!" "You help me to choose a store, two floors up and down, larger area," she looked at me. "Location? It''s better in the old city."


    "OK! No problem! "


    "I also need to customize some objects. The factory can''t do it. It has to be hand-made. Can you help me contact a hand-made carving master?"


    "I''ll take care of it!"


    "Also, I need to recruit a waiter, as long as there are eleven men and eleven women in Chunyang''s eight characters", she looked at me, "but I don''t understand the eight characters..." I would smile, "give it to me!"


    She smiled, "well, thank you brother Wu Zheng!"


    "Why do you have to be a pure Yang eight character waiter?" I''m curious, "it''s not good for people who are too hard to use eight characters in opening business. Do you have any special intention in doing so?"She gave me a meaningful look, turned her head and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" I don''t understand.


    She held back her smile and cleared her throat. "It''s nothing. Keep it secret for a while. I''ll tell you when my shop opens."


    I smile calmly, "OK, then I''ll wait!"

 Chapter 473

    Back in Tongzhou, I found a five-star hotel for Anyu to stay in.


    That''s what she meant, and I didn''t force it.


    For one thing, my house is an old one, and the conditions are certainly not as good as the hotel; for another, it''s a lonely man and a widowed woman, so it''s somewhat awkward to live together. We are not children anymore. We know what uncle Jiu means. Because of this, we can''t live together.


    "Then you live here and have a good rest for a few days," I said to her. "I''ll start to do those things you said later."


    "Thank you, brother Wu Zheng," she said. "When the location of the store is determined, I''ll find a house nearby and move in."


    "OK," I nodded, "I''ll help you find the house. Then, you send me your account number first. "


    She took out her mobile phone and sent me her bank account via wechat.


    I received the message and transferred seven million to her account.


    Soon, the money arrived.


    She looked at the balance and then at me. "Thank you, brother. I''ll pay you back in a year."


    I smiled at her. "OK, go upstairs and rest. I''ll go back first. I''ll come back in the evening. Let''s go for the roast duck. "


    She nodded. "Well."


    I took her up the elevator and left the hotel.


    When I came to the parking lot, I opened the door and got on the car. As soon as I started the car, my mobile phone rang.


    I took it out and saw that it was Du Ling.


    "Hello, sister, what''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Is it convenient for you, Wu Zheng?" Asked Du Ling.


    I look at my watch. It''s just a little more.


    "Convenient, you say," I said as I fastened my seat belt.


    "Well, I have a younger martial sister who has met a very difficult problem," she said. "She is here now. It''s inconvenient for you to come here and talk with her..."


    "yes", I said, "I''ll go now."


    "Don''t come by yourself," said Du Ling. "I''ll let Chen Fang pick you up."


    I was stunned. "Is that necessary?"


    "Yes," said Du Ling solemnly, "if you come here to play, you can drive by yourself. Now I invite you to come here for my younger martial sister. You can''t drive by yourself. where are you now? I''ll let Chen Fang go. "


    "Oh..." I cleared my throat, "I''m at home. Let Chen Fang come to Tongzhou."


    "Good," said Du Ling.


    I hung up and drove home.


    Back home, I went upstairs for a bath and changed my clothes.


    After finishing up, Chen Fang came.


    I went downstairs with her, got on her car and drove to Xiaotangshan.


    When I came to Du''s mansion, I saw that Du Ling was waiting at the door with a young girl.


    The girl is in her twenties and twenties. She has long hair, graceful figure, big eyes, beautiful looks, and looks tired. She seems to have no rest.


    After Chen Fang parked the car, Du Ling came to open the door for me, "Wu Zheng."


    "Elder sister", I got out of the car and looked at the girl behind her. "This is it?"

 Chapter 474

    "This is my younger martial sister Jiang Rou, the fourth miss of the Jiang family in Jinling." Du Ling looks at the girl. "Xiao Rou, he is Wu Zheng. Is he very young?"


    Jiang Rou was a little surprised. "Is... Young master Wu Zheng seventeen years old?"


    I smile calmly, "nineteen."


    "Nineteen years old..." Jiang Rou was stunned and looked at Du Ling. "This... This is also..." Du Ling smiled, "he is the best feng shui master in the capital, there is no one! Don''t worry, he can help you with that matter. "


    "Oh, good, good..." Jiang Rou said so, but her eyes kept looking at me.


    It''s like saying, this kid? Can he really do it? Du Ling smiled at me. "Let''s go in and talk."


    "OK," I nodded.


    We walked into Du''s mansion together.


    When I came to the living room to sit down, my housekeeper and aunt brought me tea and changed new tea for Du Ling and Jiang rou.


    I took the tea, blew it, took a sip, put down the tea bowl, and asked Jiang Rou, "what happened to Miss Jiang?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "it''s like this..." Du Ling said, "Xiao Rou is in Jinling..."


    "senior sister", Jiang Rou stopped her and looked at me, "Master Wu Zheng, if I don''t say it, can you guess?"


    Du Lingyi frowned. "What do you mean, Xiao Rou?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, elder martial sister, I don''t mean anything else," Jiang Rou explained. "It''s so evil. Young master Wu Zheng is only 19 years old. I really don''t want him to..."


    Du Ling understood. After a little meditation, he stood up. "I''ll avoid it. You two can talk."


    "Elder martial sister, I don''t mean that," Jiang Rou quickly stood up, "don''t be angry!"


    Du Ling smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Silly girl, you think more!"


    She looked at me. "You two can talk."


    I got up, too. "Okay."


    Du Ling nodded and went upstairs.


    When the living room was quiet, Jiang Rou and I were left alone.


    "Miss Jiang, sit down and talk," I said.


    "Oh, yes", Jiang Rou was a little embarrassed. "Master Wu Zheng, don''t mind. I mean..."


    "I understand." I smiled lightly.


    She was relieved and sat down with me.


    I noticed her sitting posture. It''s very regular. At first sight, it''s the girls of the big family and the daughters of the big family. They all show a lot of self-cultivation.


    Seeing me looking at her, she was a little embarrassed. "You... What do you want me to do?"


    "You have developed a huge real estate project in Jinling, with a total investment of 22 billion yuan." I looked at her. "The early stage of the project is very smooth, but since the end of the year, there have been troubles, right?"


    How do you know it''s two billion


    I don''t want to explain. I''ll go on, "two months ago, you built a stadium as planned. When you dug the foundation, you dug out a bronze tripod. There was a lot of smelly, bloody liquid in it. After it was unearthed, it was taken away by the local cultural relics department. The next night, a fire broke out on the construction site and a whirlwind blew up. Wind helped the fire, winding around. In addition to the engineering headquarters, workers'' dormitories, warehouses and some construction machinery, a nearby shopping mall was also ignited by the fire. The fire burned all night, and the mall was burned to the ground. At the same time, it burned more than 30 workers. Am I right? "


    Jiang rose to her feet in fright. "You... You..."


    I took a look at her. "Is that what I said, or do you say?"


    Jiang Rou''s eyes brightened and nodded, "I said! I say! "


    I smiled calmly, "OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 475

    Jiang Rou sat down again and calmed down. "I planned and operated this project. It''s all called Jinling Shuijun business center, including two luxury residential areas, three schools, a large business center and a sports center, as well as various supporting infrastructure. With a total investment of 22 billion yuan, it is planned to be completed in three years. Now the infrastructure, residential areas, schools and business centers have been built, and about two-thirds of the houses and units have been pre sold. Just waiting for the sports center to finish, the project will be officially completed. Unexpectedly, at this time, the fire broke out. "


    She sighed helplessly, "the fire burned the commercial center to ruins, and overnight, 1.5 billion investment turned to ashes. It''s not over yet. After the fire, the business of evil gate begins. "


    "What evil way?" I asked.


    She looked at me. "Can''t you see that?"


    "If you don''t say it, I''ll see," I look at her. "Do you want me to show my ability or solve the problem?"


    She blushed. "I see. I want to solve the problem."


    "Then go on."


    "Well," she took a deep breath, "after the fire, the whole project area seemed to be cursed. There was a fire everywhere. The cause of the fire could not be found. It was very strange, and almost every time someone had an accident, either burned or scared."


    "Scared to be silly?" I frown. "What''s the fear?"


    She smiled bitterly. "I don''t know. After they wake up, they don''t remember what they saw. We did not find anything intimidating in the monitoring of the fire area, but we saw that the fire was very sudden, without any sign, and then it got up. "


    "Oh..." I thought for a moment and motioned for her to continue.


    "After these accidents, the project has had a bad impact in Jinling," she sighed. "Buyers have asked for refunds, some partners have begun to withdraw their capital, and the shares of Jiang''s group have started to plummet. Over the past two months, we have lost at least 40 billion yuan from the combination of project losses and stock market losses. I''m now a sinner in my family. My parents can''t even look up in front of my uncle. "


    She lowered her head sadly, tears streaming from her eyes.


    I took out the tissue and handed it to her.


    "Thank you," she took the tissue, wiped her eyes and tears, and took a deep breath. "I''m the youngest child in my family. I have two cousins and three cousins on top. They were very jealous when they saw that I was valued by my grandfather. Now I see that something happened to me. I''ve been killed by everyone. I wish grandpa could drive me out of Jiang''s house and deprive me of all my shares to compensate for their losses. I was so disillusioned that I even wanted to apologize for my death, but my grandfather told me that I would get up from where I fell. Despite other people''s objections, he still let me continue to be responsible for this project, and let me think of a way to reinvigorate the game of death chess. "


    I nodded, "your grandfather attaches great importance to you. He wants to train you and let you run the family business in the future."


    She wiped her tears. "Grandpa said the same thing. He said that none of my brothers and sisters were interested in business. He said that my grandmother was a strong woman when she was young. Most of his life was fought by my grandmother. My character is just a copy of my grandmother, so he likes me. He said that Jiang''s family business is owned by our five children, but there can only be one leader of Jiang''s family. Jinling Shuijun is really a place of evil, but he believes that evil can''t be overcome and that the two sides can live together. He said that he believes in me and can find someone to help me, so that the project can come back to life. "


    "Your grandfather is a character," I looked at her. "Didn''t he recommend anyone to you?"


    She shook her head. "Grandpa had a friend, Lin, who was a very powerful feng shui master. But that Grandpa Lin passed away last year. Grandpa said that if Grandpa Lin was still there, it would not be a matter at all. He once tried to contact grandpa Lin''s descendants, but the Lin family said that Grandpa Lin''s mantle was passed on to his granddaughter, but the girl is now closed, they can''t disturb her. So, I have to find my own way. "


    I thought, "is that Grandpa Lin you said Lin Shiyu?"


    "Yes," she nodded, "do you know him?"


    I''m not sure, "go ahead."


    "Well," she took a deep breath, "the Lin family can''t come out, so I have to find other feng shui masters. But I didn''t expect that it doesn''t matter. It''s even worse. "


    "What do you say?" I asked.


    "I went to Hangzhou first and found Shen Xinghai, a famous geomantic master in Zhejiang Province," she said. "After he took two disciples to see it, he said that there was a geomantic array below. The bronze tripod was a town. After being dug out, the array was out of control. If you want to solve the problem of fire, you must fix the array. "


    "Well, then?"


    "He prepared for a week and trained a lot of things," said Jiang rou. "That day, he asked me to clear the whole project area and get everyone out. Before he took his disciples in, he said to me, "if they can''t come out before dark, leave them alone and go."

 Chapter 476

    "Are they out then?" I asked.


    "No," she sighed, "we waited outside all afternoon, until it was dark, and they didn''t come out either. I was afraid that something might happen to them, so I took people in to find them. At last, I found them near the stadium site. The three teachers and students were already unconscious. "


    She smiled bitterly, "I sent them to the hospital. After three days of rescue, the doctor announced that they were brain dead and became a vegetable..."


    I pondered a little bit, "what happened later?"


    "After Mr. Shen''s accident, his eldest disciple came back from abroad," she said.


    "Luoxiushan?" I frowned. "He''s back?"


    "Yes, you know him?" She asked.


    "Once," I looked at her, "you go on


    "Well," she nodded, "Mr. Luo said that his teacher is still available. He asked to enter the project area again to repair the array. I''m afraid something will happen to him, I didn''t promise. He said that the array has touched. If it is not repaired, his teacher will die soon. He begged me, almost kneeling for me, and I couldn''t help but agree. "


    "And then? What happened to him? " I asked.


    She smiled bitterly, "like his teacher, brain died and became a vegetable..."


    I was silent for a long time and took a deep breath, "no wonder you worry about my youth and fear of my accident... That place is evil enough..."


    "Master Wu Zheng, what is there underground?" , her eyes were red and she was a little excited. "Can you tell me?"


    I looked at her and shook my head. "I don''t know."


    She didn''t understand, "you don''t know? But you just......


    "that''s not the same." I said, "it''s OK to see you just now, but if I use divination to see the underground things, then there will be variables. It''s a taboo to use divination to cut off Fengshui. Mr. Shen and his disciples all broke the taboo. Do you want me to do the same? "


    "No, no, no! I don''t want anything to happen to you! " She said quickly.


    "Then don''t ask me such a question again," I paused and asked her, "how many days has it been since Shen Lao''s accident?"


    "Today is the twenty second day," she said.


    I thought a little and asked her, "what do you want to do about this?"


    "I''ll listen to you!" She looked at me sincerely, "young master, please help me!"


    "Can you trust me?" I asked.


    "I can believe it!" She nodded hard, "you are right, elder martial sister. You are so powerful! She said that you are worth 5000 yuan, and I will give you 60 million yuan. Can you see? "


    I thought, "my free will, my assistant three million."


    "Good! No problem! " Jiang Rou said.


    I stood up. "Get ready. Let''s go."

 Chapter 477

    Luo Xiushan is right in saying that there is a Fengshui array under the water county of Jinling. If it is not broken, Shen Xinghai will surely die. But there''s another thing he didn''t say: after Shen Xinghai''s accident, he can only live for another 25 days at most. That is to say, old Shen and his two disciples have only three days left.


    Life is of the essence. It''s important to save people. We can''t delay any longer.


    Before starting from Du''s mansion, I called Ke''er and asked her to take a taxi to meet us at the airport. Then I pulled doring aside and told her that Anyu was going to open a shop.


    Du Ling smiled, "isn''t it the coffee shop? Directly dish a to little girl, decorate a bit, change a name to be able to open a business. Don''t worry, I''ll let Chen Fang do it! "


    Thank you, sister. I''m relieved. Please


    "What are you polite to me?" She took a look at Jiang Rou in the distance and asked me in a low voice, "brother, is this dangerous?"


    "It''s hard to say," I said. "It''s a little hot."


    With a frown, she said, "is it bigger than the story of King Xiaoyu?"


    "The type is different," I said. "Both heding red and rat medicine can poison people."


    "Oh..." she nodded and told me, "then you must pay attention, no matter what, first protect yourself!" I light smile, "know, rest assured." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she patted me on the shoulder, "go ahead."


    "Well!" I turned and went down the steps to the front of the car.


    Jiang Rou opened the door for me and covered the upper frame with her hands.


    I didn''t speak, and I was not polite. I got on the bus and sat down.


    Three cars drove out of Du''s mansion, left Xiaotangshan and headed for the airport.


    On the way, I dialed an Yu.


    After a while, Anyu answers, "Hello, brother Wu Zheng, I just woke up and was taking a bath..."


    "Anyu, I have to go out and do something. I can''t eat with you tonight." I say, "in the evening, I have a friend who will contact you. Her name is Chen Fang. She is a girl. She will take care of you when I''m away from Beijing. I''ll give her the business of opening a shop. If you have any requirements, just tell her directly. "


    "Oh, yes!" She said, "how long are you going?"


    "It''s going to be a bit of a hassle this time, about half a month," I said.


    "Well, then do your best and don''t worry about my side," she said. "I''m not a child."


    I smiled. "OK, that''s it."


    "Good!" She said.


    I hung up and found Xiaojun''s number. I want to talk to her. But on second thought, it''s over. She''s closed now. Don''t disturb her.


    At this time, an Yu''s phone call came back.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, I want to go with you," she said.


    "You come with me?" I was stunned. "What are you going to do?"


    "Protect you," she said, "although the 18 sacrifices we set up can''t do geomancy for people, it''s still very useful to deal with demons and ghosts."


    "How do you know I''m going to deal with monsters?"


    "Intuition," she said.


    I smiled, "no, I can handle it. You''d better have a good rest and get ready to open a shop."


    "I mean it!" She is very serious. "I have done a lot of things with my father before. Don''t treat me as a child, OK?"


    "I didn''t treat you as a child. I know what you mean," I said with a smile. "But when you first came to Beijing, I would take you to risk. It''s not appropriate. Don''t worry, brother Wu Zheng is not a child either. Your elder sister and I can handle it. You can stay in the hotel and be ready to open it. "

 Chapter 478

    "You really don''t need me?" She asked.


    "Really," I said, "don''t worry, it''ll be OK."


    She was silent for a moment, "well, I''ll wait for you to come back..."


    "Hmmm..." I''m going to hang up.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, wait!" She said quickly.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "... I don''t want to stay in a hotel," she said. "I want to stay at your house for a few days, OK?"


    I swallowed, "my home... Yes, of course..." she smiled, "OK, that''s settled. I''ll move over tonight. You let that sister bring me the key."


    "Good," I said lightly.


    After hanging up the phone, I meditated a little, took out the key to Chen Fang in front of me, "sister Chen Fang, please do me a favor."


    Chen Fang took the key and smiled, "don''t worry, young master, I will take care of miss an."


    I smiled calmly, turned my head to look at the distance, and gave a long breath.


    What does she want to do, little girl?


    I really don''t understand...


    I came to the airport, but I have already arrived.


    After meeting, I introduced her and Jiang Rou, and then we boarded Jiang Rou''s private plane together.


    When I got on the plane, I told Ke''er about it.


    "Luoxiushan has become a vegetable, too?" She frowned. "What array is this? How can it be so fierce? "


    "It should be some kind of seal array," I said, "because before the accident at the construction site, there was a bronze tripod dug out, and there were traces of blood sacrifice in it. After the bronze tripod was pulled away by the cultural relics department, the situation gradually went out of control. "


    "If you want to repair the array, you need to get the bronze tripod back?" She looked at Jiang rou. "Miss Jiang, have you contacted the cultural relics department?"


    "I''ve contacted them, but it''s useless," Jiang Rou said, "the Jinling Cultural Relics Bureau said that the bronze tripod has been reported to the state. After expert identification, it''s the cultural relics of Chu state in the early Warring States period, which has a high research value and belongs to the national treasure level, so it''s impossible for us to pull it back."


    "I''ll go..." Ke''er is helpless. "If the bronze tripod can be taken back, Mr. Shen will not be a vegetable." I said, "since it''s a national treasure, we have to think of some way."


    "What can I do?" Asked the two girls together.


    I look at them. "I''m thinking."


    "What shall we do now?" Can son ask, "go to save a person first?"


    "First go to see the situation of Shen Lao and Luo Xiushan, and then go to Jinling Shuijun overnight for investigation." I paused and told Jiang Rou, "is Jinling Shuijun still empty now?"


    "Yes!" Jiang Rou nodded, "we have blocked the project area from anyone."


    "There are so many evils there that no one dares to go in?" Asked Keer.


    "Before that, many people didn''t believe in evil and went in to steal things," she said. "As a result, those people went in and watched some of their companions suddenly caught fire and were seriously injured by the fire. These people were scared. After that, no one dared to go in."


    Ke''er looked at me. "This fire is really evil..."


    "fire..." I leaned on my seat, closed my eyes and fell into meditation. "Fire of evil gate..."


    I suddenly flashed a scene in my mind. A black gas fell to the ground and turned into a unicorn. It was full of fire, roaring loudly and spewing out flames, which instantly turned the surrounding area into a sea of fire.


    I opened my eyes with a shudder in my heart.


    I see what''s going on.

 Chapter 479

    "Is there a plan for Jinling Shuijun?" I asked Jiang rou.


    "Yes! I''ve got it, "Jiang Rou turned and told her assistant," picture! "


    "Good four young ladies", the female assistant quickly opened the bag, took out a picture and gave it to Jiang rou.


    Jiang Rou took it over and spread it out on the table. "This is the effect picture of Jinling Shuijun. It was originally for you to see. After meeting, you knew everything without looking, so you forgot to take it out."


    I glanced at it, turned it over, turned the back up, and said, "pen!"


    The assistant quickly took out a pen, "master, here you are!"


    I then drew six circles on the back of the picture, put down my pen and told Jiang Rou, "look, is the place where the bronze tripod is unearthed in a circle?"


    Jiang Rou turned the picture over and looked at it carefully. Then he checked the circle on the back. His eyes lit up and he pointed to one of the circles. "Here it is!"


    I was relieved and nodded, "that''s it..."


    but look at me, "young master, what do these six circles mean?"


    "This is..." I took a look at Jiang Rou''s female assistant.


    The girl understood, and quickly stood up, "er... I dodged."


    "Go to the front cabin and ask when you can take off," said Jiang rou.


    "Good!" The girl nodded at me and turned to the front.


    "Young master, you say," Jiang Rou turns.


    "These six circles are six bronze tripods," I said. "There is a dragon vein under the water county of Jinling. These six ancient tripods of Chu state are all towns. They are arranged underground, forming a powerful seal array, which locks the dragon vein. Because the age is too long, the Dragon Qi in the dragon vein is bound by the seal, forming a powerful spirit in the array. You dug out one of the bronze tripods, destroyed the seal array, and turned it into a remnant array. The seal force was greatly reduced, so the spirit came out. "


    "Spirit thing? What kind of spirit? " Jiang Rou frowned.


    "Is it a demon?" Asked Keer.


    "It''s not a demon," I said. "It''s a unicorn."


    "The evil unicorn?" The two girls were stunned and asked in unison, "what is that?"


    "aura gathering, absorbing the essence of the sun and moon, can form a spiritual fetus", I said, "dragon gas and breath, combined with chance, can also form abortion. That spirit is the evil spirit. It''s a unicorn. It''s fierce and can spray fire. So it''s called the evil spirit. "


    I look at the stunned Jiang rou. "You must have unearthed bronze tripod photos in your mobile phone?"


    "Oh, yes!" She came back to her senses, took out her cell phone, her hands were shaking.


    "Don''t panic..." Ke''er holds her hand, "it''s ok..."


    JIANG Rou looks at her, subconsciously swallows saliva and nods.


    She found the photo and handed it to me, "look, it''s this... It''s all behind..."


    I''ll take a look. It''s a bronze square tripod, full of mud.


    I turned it over and found a clearer one. After zooming in, I could see the kylin pattern on the tripod.


    "Look here," I pointed out to them, "there is a unicorn cast on the tripod. It can be cultivated with the blood of a spirit beast, which can greatly enhance the evil spirit of the town. But in this way, the evil spirit will also have spirituality and resentment. Once it merges with the sealed dragon Qi underground, it is easy to form the evil spirit


    "Spirit beast?" But look at me, "you mean, the blood in the tripod is the blood of the spirit beast?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "if it was human blood, thousands of years later, there would have been no trace."


    Let me see Jiang Rou, "when the bronze tripod was unearthed, how did you deal with the liquid inside?"


    "When it was first unearthed, there were a lot of them. They were fishy, smelly, dark brown, and especially sticky," Jiang said. "Our workers didn''t dare to touch it, so they reported it quickly and then notified the Cultural Relics Bureau. In the process of waiting for the cultural relics bureau to send someone to come, the black and brown liquid evaporated and became red smoke... Oh, by the way, I have a video in my mailbox. I''ll open it for you to see. "

 Chapter 480

    "OK," I nodded.


    Jiang Rou opened the mailbox, found an email, and handed me the mobile phone. "This is a photo taken by the person in charge of the scene at that time and sent to me. This only one is a top secret information."


    I''ll take a look. The content of the email is a report to the effect that something strange happened at the stadium construction site to miss four. The attachment is a video.


    I clicked on the attachment and opened the video.


    In the video, there was a thick black and red smoke in the bronze tripod, as if it was on fire. A group of people surrounded from afar, with a look of consternation, pointing, and even worse, they were so scared that they knelt down and kowtowed incessantly.


    "The smoke lasted for about an hour," Jiang said. "When experts from the Cultural Relics Bureau arrived, there was only some stinking black water left. They took some of them as samples and sent them to the laboratory. The rest of them were discarded. "


    "What spirit beast is this?" Can''t help asking.


    "It''s Kirin," I said lightly.


    "Kylin?" But the child is stunned, "really have unicorn?"


    "You''ve seen yellow leather, ghosts and demons," I said. "Since there are these, how can there be no unicorn?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "yes..." look at the video, "that is to say, the Chu people killed a unicorn, and then used its blood to cultivate these bronze tripods to suppress that dragon vein. But I didn''t expect to make a fool of myself. When the unicorn died, he could not close his eyes. His resentment and aura combined with the dragon''s Qi, and formed a evil unicorn. Is that right? "


    "In the spring and Autumn period, the world was wild and there were many animals. It''s not surprising that the unicorn appeared." I said, "this unicorn was not killed by the Chu people. It was killed by a dragon. The Chu people witnessed the battle. After the death of the unicorn, they promptly reported it to the king of Chu. At that time, in order to seal Wang Qi in the southeast, the king of Chu forged these six bronze tripods, which were to be used as blood sacrifice tripods for prisoners of war. After receiving this news, the high priest of the state of Chu was very pleased and thought that it was the blood of the unicorn given by heaven, which was a great omen. So the king of Chu ordered people to send the unicorn to the Royal Palace, take the residual blood of the unicorn and sacrifice it to the tripod. Then he secretly transported the tripod to Jinling and buried it in the ground. "


    "Young master, you......" Jiang Rou looked at me in surprise. "How do you understand so clearly? It''s as if you saw it with your own eyes... "


    I smiled at her," it''s not the first time you''ve seen me like this, is it so strange? "


    "It''s amazing..." she couldn''t believe it. "You''re a god!"


    "I''m not a God, I''m a man," I said. "If I were a God, it would be easy."


    "No, no, no, you are the God, the God in my heart!" She was very excited. "You are so powerful!"


    "That is," Ke''er smiled and looked at me proudly. "Our young master has great ability!"


    "I''m not telling you this to listen to your praise, but to reassure you," I looked at Jiang rou. "But you know, it''s not that I know this, which means it''s easy to do. The evil unicorn is very fierce. We are not sure about it. So if you''re really good for me, don''t say that again, otherwise it''s easy to change. "


    Jiang Rou nodded, "I understand! I put it in my heart, and I won''t say it. "


    "Well," I returned her cell phone, "that''s right."


    Jiang Rou took a deep breath, and his heart was obviously deeper. "Young master, you can help me activate this dead situation, can you?"


    "When we Wu family do business, we should properly organize it," I said. "This matter should be divided into three steps: the first step is to save people; the second step is to solve the evil Unicorn; the third step is to activate the dead situation. So don''t worry, let''s come step by step... "


    she is very excited and nods her head vigorously," Hmm! Thank you, young master! It''s very kind of you! "


    As soon as my face was hot, I dodged her hot eyes, folded the picture and handed it to her. "Only the three of us know the secret, and we must not let it out. Otherwise, the Cultural Relics Bureau will be in trouble. Now that array is broken, but the power of seal still exists. If we let the Cultural Relics Bureau dig another one out, and the kylin is out of control, Jinling will face a catastrophe. "


    "I understand!" She said, "don''t worry, I will keep the secret!"


    I nodded and looked at Ke''er


    Ke''er smiles confidently, "isn''t it just a unicorn? Do it! "


    I smiled and touched her head. "OK!"


    Just then, the female assistant came back. "Miss four, the plane has the tower command, and it can take off."


    "Good." Jiang Rou looked at me. "Young master, you can take off!"


    I took a deep breath. "OK, let''s go!"

 Chapter 481

    In the evening, our plane landed at Jinling airport.


    After coming out of the airport, I thought for a moment and told Jiang Rou, "adjust the plan, don''t go to the hospital, take us directly to the hotel."


    "Good!" Jiang Rou nodded.


    Don''t you have to look at the situation of Shen Xinghai and Luo Xiushan


    "They want to use the array to repair the remnant array. As a result, the strength is not enough, the array cannot be integrated into the remnant array, and they are backfired," I said. "I have understood the general situation, so I don''t need to see it. Let''s go to the hotel to have a rest, eat something, and then go straight to Jinling Shuijun. "


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    "Young master, if you need to prepare anything, you can directly tell me," said Jiang rou. "I will prepare."


    "Don''t prepare anything, tell your brother and sister, let them go to Jinling Shuijun," I said. "I''ll let them watch in the surveillance to see how Korr and I can save people."


    "What''s the purpose of this...?" Jiang Rou did not understand.


    "Don''t ask so much, just do what I say," I said.


    She hesitated and nodded, "OK."


    Since the accident of Jinling Shuijun project, Jiang Rou and her brothers and sisters have had a complete standoff. Now she asks them to come in the middle of the night. Can they come? What will they say when they come? She has no idea.


    "Don''t worry," I said to her. "They will come."


    "I''m afraid that they don''t respect you and say something they shouldn''t," she worries. "They have a lot of opinions on me now. When I invited Mr. Shen to come, they were already cynical. I''m afraid that when I meet you and miss Ke''er, they will go too far..."


    "it doesn''t matter." I smile calmly, "that''s the effect."


    She didn''t understand, "is that the effect? Young master, you......


    "Miss Jiang, don''t ask so many questions", Ke''er said, "you can do what you say, don''t worry about other things."


    Jiang Rou took a deep breath. "OK, I get it!"


    The hotel arrived soon. Jiang Rou prepared a presidential suite for us and personally sent us to the room.


    "This is our hotel," she said. "Take a bath with Miss Ke''er and have a rest. I''ll wait for you at the restaurant on the 12th floor."


    "OK," I nodded.


    She turned to the door and suddenly remembered, "by the way, which dish do you like? Huaiyang, Sichuan, or Shandong? "


    "I''ll do whatever I want, just when I''m full," I said. "You can arrange it."


    She understood, "OK!" Then she smiled at Ke''er and turned away.


    But he closed the door and came to me. "Young master, I also want to ask why her brothers and sisters should watch us save people?"


    "Jiang Rou''s two brothers are playboys," I said. "Such people have a loose mouth than cotton trousers and waist. Jinling Shuijun has a bad reputation now. I let them watch us save people, so that they can see hope; secondly, we can add oil and vinegar to the process of saving people, and lay a public opinion foundation in the upper society of Jinling."


    "I understand. I''m doing things and building momentum at the same time. In this way, the death of Jinling Shuijun can be revived..."


    I''ll smile and touch her head. "Take a bath."


    If we build momentum before handling affairs, things will be easy to handle.


    Jiang family lost more than 40 billion yuan because of Jinling Shuijun. Although the loss is huge, it is also a trend. I want to take advantage of the situation and gradually turn the adverse situation into a favorable situation, activate Jinling Shuijun, and help Jiang Rou recover all the money he lost.


    Because only in this way can this matter be considered complete and I can stand Jiang rou.


    This game of chess, both inside and outside, is very difficult to play.


    But I''ve found the key and can start to break the game.


    After taking a bath, Ke''er and I had a little rest, then changed our clothes and came to the restaurant on the 12th floor.


    Jiang Rou has been waiting for us at the door. When she sees us coming, she greets him, "young master! Miss Cole, are you ready for a rest? "


    "OK," I look at her, "Why are you still waiting here? Tell the waiter to wait. "


    "That''s rude," Jiang said with a smile. "Young master, miss Ke''er, please!"


    "OK, let''s go!" I nodded.


    We followed her into the dining room and sat down at a table by the window.

 Chapter 482

    The view of this location is excellent. The huge landing window offers a panoramic view of the night scene of Jinling.


    After sitting down, the beautiful forewoman came over and asked Jiang Rou respectfully, "miss four, can I serve?"


    "Serve," said Jiang rou.


    "Good." the forewoman smiled at me and began to serve us.


    Mushroom and rape, Pingqiao tofu soup, squirrel and mandarin fish, stewed crab meat and lion''s head, white shrimp, stewed dried silk, Huangqiao pancake, fish head...


    the forewoman served the dishes and introduced the dishes to us in a soft voice. Soon, the table was full.


    I looked at eight dishes.


    "Young master, can you drink?" Jiang Rou asked me.


    "I''m going to work in the evening. I don''t want to drink any more," I said. "I''m hungry for so many dishes. Let''s eat."


    Jiang Rou smiled and told the forewoman, "don''t open the wine, just serve the rice."


    "Good four young ladies," said the forewoman.


    Soon, the rice came up. We picked up the chopsticks and ate it.


    "I called my brothers and sisters," Jiang said. "They promised to go to Jinling Shuijun in the evening."


    "You''re not embarrassed, are you?" I asked.


    She smiled helplessly, "it''s not difficult, but it''s just that the words are hard to hear."


    "The more grievances you suffer now, the more stable your position will be in the future," I smiled at her. "Jiang Rou, you can become a great weapon."


    "Can I... Really?" She is not very confident.


    "Yes!" I smiled, picked up the bowl and continued to eat.


    Jiang Rou looked at me quietly for a while and smiled softly.


    Her eyes, confident again.


    After dinner, we went back to our room together, made a pot of tea, unfolded the picture of Jinling Shuijun, and talked about saving people.


    "Their array is arranged here", I pointed to the stadium with my fingers, and looked at Jiang rou. "You prepare a car for us. We will go directly to the place where the array is arranged, find their array, break it, rescue their Yuanshen, and then return to the original road, send Yuanshen to the hospital, and they will be OK."


    "Will you meet the evil unicorn?" Jiang Rou is worried.


    "It''s not easy to say. It''s a big probability," I said.


    "Is that dangerous?" She asked.


    "There''s a danger," I said. "But we should be able to deal with it."


    Keer is very confident, "I don''t believe it. Can it be better than those big bats?"


    "Big bat?" Jiang Rou did not understand.


    I cleared my throat. "Er... What I did before."


    "Oh, I see. I won''t ask," Jiang Rou said quickly.


    "Young master, what array are Shen Xinghai and Luo Xiushan arranging?" Ke''er asked, "I''m curious about how they put their own Yuanshen in. What kind of God operation is it?"


    "Shen Xinghai used the Seven Star spirit renewal array, and Luo Xiushan used the three talent spirit renewal array," I said. "These two arrays are called spirit renewal arrays. In fact, they are seal type imprisonment arrays." "What is the difference?" She asked.


    "The Seven Star spirit renewal array uses the seven star lamp array and the sun and moon zhensha flag, so it needs three people to complete it. One person sets the lamp array and two hold the flag to protect the Dharma. The three talent spirit renewal array uses the token, and one person can complete it," I explained. "Their ideas are right, but they don''t know that the bronze tripod in the underground is cultivated by Qilin blood and has been formed The unicorn was born. Their array is not powerful enough. When it is half set, it will be scattered by the underground Qi and become a remnant array, causing backfire. "


    Jiang Rou nodded. "Old Shen really went in with seven lights and two flags. Before Mr. Luo went in, he had checked the token in our bag in front of us. Young master, you are right! " "And where is their God?" Ke''er asked, "is it in the remnant array of two successive spirit arrays? Or in that larger remnant? "


    "If it''s the larger remnant, we don''t need to save people," I said. "The remnant of the two spirit sustaining arrays not only imprisons their Yuanshen, but also protects their Yuanshen to some extent. When we arrive, we can only break these two remnants and rescue them. "


    But she nodded, "I see!" I''ll take a look at Jiang rou. "Tonight''s monitoring data should be kept strictly confidential. Your grandfather is sure to see it. After he has read it, he must delete it and never leave a backup. "


    "Good!" Jiang Rou nodded.


    I look at the time. "It''s almost time. Let''s go."


    The two girls stood up together. "OK!"

 Chapter 483

    We left the hotel for Jinling Shuijun.


    Jinling Shuijun project area is located in the northwest of Jinling City, covering an area of about 15 square kilometers. According to the map of the whole Jinling, it is located in an excellent position of fengshui, which is the leading place in the upper wind and water. As the most dazzling star real estate project in Jinling, it once attracted countless eyes. Now, the past glory has faded and the whole project area is silent, becoming a forbidden city.


    In order to prevent the situation from expanding, Jiang Rou has already blocked the whole project area. Now the only one still in operation here is only one security center.


    Six bronze tripods are arranged underground in Shuijun County, Jinling. The area they can influence is about five square kilometers. The security center is very far from the site of the first sports center, so it is safe for the time being.


    When we came here, Jiang Rou''s brothers and sisters had already arrived.


    After meeting, Jiang Rou introduced us to Jiang Chen, the eldest son of Jiang family, Jiang Sheng, the eldest daughter, Jiang Qi, the second daughter, Jiang Ruo and the third daughter, Jiang Xue.


    As Jiang Rou worried, the five people were very indifferent to us. They seemed to gloat at at us just to see us die.


    "Little brother, how old are you?" Jiang Qi asked me.


    "Nineteen," I said quietly.


    "And you?" She asked again. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I''m also 19", it''s not mean.


    "Tut tut..." Jiang Qi couldn''t help shaking her head and looking at Jiang Rou, "little sister, are you really out of touch? Why are so young children here? Is there no one in Beijing? "


    Jiang rouyi frowned, "elder sister! Don''t disrespect young master and miss Ke''er! You don''t think that they are so young that they are very slow. Young master is the most powerful feng shui master in the capital. Even my elder martial sister......


    "your elder martial sister? Du Ling Jiang Qi sneers, "Oh, no! She''s also fascinated by this handsome boy? "


    "Ha ha ha... I think it''s 80%," Jiang xuexiao''s twists and turns. "Miss Du is a strong woman. She''s so strong. She likes handsome fresh meat, little baby, ha ha..."


    her smile made several others laugh, even the staff beside her laugh.


    "What do you laugh at?" Jiang Rou is angry.


    At the first sight of miss four''s anger, the staff quickly lowered their heads. No one dared to laugh.


    They are afraid of miss four, but Jiang Xue and others are not afraid.


    "Oh, what''s your anger, little sister..." Jiang Ruo joked, "you invited Shen Xinghai, and the old man became a vegetable; then you brought Mr. Luo, and he became a vegetable. Let me say, don''t hurt people any more. This handsome boy and beautiful girl are only nineteen years old. Do you want them to become vegetable? This Jinling water county is already like this. Then transfer it out at a low price, or return the land to the government, and let them bid again. Our Jiang family has made a great deal of money, isn''t it tens of billions? We can afford to lose... "At the end of the sentence, she deliberately said very slowly, especially harsh.


    Jiang Rou smiled coldly, took a deep breath and apologized to us. "Young master, miss Ke''er, I''m really sorry. Don''t get to know them. They just like this..."


    "what''s not to know us?" Jiang Chen, the eldest son, doesn''t like to hear it. "Little sister, is that right for your brothers and sisters?"


    "That''s right," Jiang said, yawning. "I called us in the middle of the night, and I asked for a senior person. I''m a half boy after a long time, girl! I still have a game! "


    Jiang rouqi clenched his fist tightly, turned around abruptly and shouted at them, "you''re done!"


    "Who are you talking to!" Jiang Chen angrily exclaimed, "Stinky girl! More than 40 billion yuan has been paid. What else do you want to toss about? "


    "Yes!" Jiang Xue sneers and sneers, "don''t think grandpa dotes on you, you can go up! Any one of us is better than you! Let''s see how long the old man can protect you! "


    "Hey, little sister, have you slept with him? Ha ha ha... "Jiang Ruo laughed and looked at other people." who did you see her protecting? They must have slept, hahaha... "


    " you... You... "Jiang rouqi couldn''t speak.


    Ke''er sneers, walks to Jiang Ruo and looks at her up and down.


    If Jiang doesn''t laugh, step back and look at her warily, "what are you doing?"


    "You are also a rich family, how can you talk so cheap?" Ke''er sneered. "You say that my young master sleeps with your sister, is that what elder sister should say?"


    "I want you to take care of how I speak!" Jiang Ruo sneers, "which onion are you?"


    "You say one more try", but her eyes are cold.


    Jiang Chen, a tall man, pulled Jiang Ruo behind him and shouted at Ke''er, "what do you want to do?""I don''t want to do anything," Ke''er said quietly. "I just want to smoke her."


    "Dare you!" Jiang Chen is furious, "Xiao Ruo, you say! You go on! I see who dares to touch you. I don''t care about men and women, so I will abolish her! " If Jiang saw his brother coming out, he would not be afraid. He said, "which onion are you? Bitch! I said, can you slap me... "


    but before she finishes, her figure flashes around Jiang Chen and rushes up to give Jiang Ruo a slap in the face.


    With a crackling sound, Jiang Ruo was staggered by a scream.


    "Fuck!" Jiang Chen was furious and wanted to fight Keer.

 Chapter 484

    Ke''er turned and put the tip of his knife to his throat. "Move! You move! "


    Jiang Chen is stupid.


    Jiang Sheng and others are also stupid.


    The employees next to me are stupid.


    "You... Don''t come here..." Jiang Chen said in horror, "have something to say..."


    "OK, forget it", I said lightly, "we are here to do business, not fight, let him go."


    Take a look at me, put away the knife and get ready to come back.


    When Jiang Chen saw the chance coming, he roared and rushed to Ke''er.


    Ke''er turns around and kicks Jiang Chen in the stomach.


    With a scream, the eldest son was kicked seven or eight meters away and hit the iron door of the security center. He fell down with a splash.


    Jiang Chen covered his stomach and howled bitterly.


    "Brother!" Jiang Ruo shouted and shouted angrily at them, "what are you still doing? call the police! Call the police! "


    "Who dares!" But her eyes were cold.


    Jiang Sheng and others were shocked. Jiang Xue, who had already taken out his mobile phone, quickly put it down.


    "Hum!" Can son disdain smile, "a generation of dragon, a generation of bear!"! Your grandpa is so awesome! But you! A bunch of rubbish! "


    "You..." Jiang Qi shivered angrily. She didn''t dare to rush to Ke''er, so she turned to Jiang Rou, "little sister! You can take a look. This is the one you invited! "


    "Is there anything wrong with what Miss Cole said?" Jiang Rou sneers.


    "You!" Jiang Qi pointed at her, "you... You wait!"


    Jiang Rou turned around and apologized to us in a low voice


    "I just said that, not including you," Ke''er said, "you are different from them, you have self-discipline, unlike the few of them, people are more cheap mouth!"


    Jiang said softly, "don''t be angry. In the end, they are not for you, they are all for me..."


    I looked at my watch, "it''s time for us to save people."


    "Well!" Jiang Rou nodded.


    I bypassed her, went to Jiang Sheng and others, and looked at Jiang Chen who had just been supported by them. "Jiang Rou is your sister. It''s nothing to embarrass us. Why do you embarrass her? She''s a girl. You are her elder brother and elder sister. Do you want to force her to die? You were born from the same root. Why do you have to do this to her? "


    Jiang Rou''s eyes were red, turning silently and wiping away tears from the corners of his eyes.


    Jiang Chen lowered his head in shame.


    Jiang Qi and others looked at each other, and their faces showed shame.


    I looked at them for a while, turned around and walked to Jiang Rou''s side, patted her on the shoulder, "OK, don''t be sad."


    "Thank you, young master..." she fought back her tears.


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Let''s go and save people!"


    "Well!" Keer nods.


    We turned around and got into a Mercedes, but Kel started the car.


    "Young master!" Jiang Rou came quickly and told me with tears in her eyes, "be careful. In case that thing appears, you and miss Ke''er would rather not be saved."


    I smiled calmly, "don''t worry."


    She nodded in silence and stepped back.


    I told Kor, "let''s go."


    "OK," Ke''er nodded.


    She turned around, crossed the roadblock, entered the project area and headed for the sports center.


    Jiang Rou put his hands together and fell on his knees in tears.

 Chapter 485

    Jinling Shuijun covers a large area, of which residential areas, parks, schools and various infrastructure have been well built. When we were in the hotel, Ke''er had recorded all the layout in his mind, so we didn''t need maps or navigation. In just a dozen minutes, we arrived near the site of the sports center.


    Keer pulled up to the side of the road, and we both opened the door and got out of the car and walked into the construction site.


    Although it has been more than two months since the fire, the air is still full of pungent smell of coke. As we came in to do business, Jiang Rou turned on all the lights near the construction site. The strong light lit up the night sky, but also awakened the loneliness of the dead city. Instead, the atmosphere here was more gloomy.


    We walked all the way to a big pit with a diameter of nearly one kilometer. This pit is the foundation of the sports center, where the bronze tripod was unearthed. At this time, the pit is full of rolling evil spirit. It looks like a boiling oil pan.


    "Look at this evil spirit," I said to Ke''er, "Shen Lao and Luo Xiushan are arranging their battle on the edge of this pit. Can we not have an accident?"


    "Can''t they see it?" But I don''t understand.


    "There are some skills for both the teachers and the disciples, so they can''t see it," I said. "It''s estimated that when they arrived, the evil spirit here was not particularly obvious. They thought it was OK after measuring it, so they set up the array."


    "You mean there will be more and more evil spirits here?" She looked at me.


    "Yes," I nodded, "more and more."


    "Where do these evil spirits come from?" She looked around. "Gathered?"


    "It''s not gathered, it''s coming out of the ground," I explained. "Six bronze tripods seal the atmosphere here. Now one of them is dug out, which means there is a lack of angle in the array, so the evil spirit comes out."


    "What if we let it go?" She asked me.


    "The more evil spirit comes out, the stronger the evil Unicorn will be," I said. "When it is strong enough, it will break through the prison here. At that time, Jinling City is a catastrophe."


    Ke''er took a deep breath and nodded. "Suddenly, I felt that what we did made sense."


    I smiled and touched her head. "It''s always meaningful. It''s just that you just found out."


    But she also smiled, "Well!" She looked twice and asked me, "young master, where is their array?"


    "The evil spirit here is too heavy to cover up their remnants," I said. "In this way, we can always find them along the big hole."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We followed the big hole and began to look for it.


    After walking about several hundred meters, Ke''er''s eyes brightened and pointed to the front. "Young master, flag!"


    I took a closer look. "Where?"


    But the son ran quickly, picked up two big flags from the ground, "look!"


    I quickly walked to her side, took the flag and looked at it carefully, nodded, "yes, it''s sun and moon Zhen Sha flag!" Ke''er looked around and pointed to the left front. "Seven star lights are there!"


    I handed the sun and moon zhensha flag to her, turned around and went to the seven star lamp array to squat down. The lamp had been out for a long time, but the seven star position was not disordered, but the breath of the array was gone.


    When I frowned, I turned to look at the big hole and said that it was troublesome...


    Ke''er put down the flag and came to me, "how about you, young master?"


    I stood up and looked at her. "The lights are here. The smell of the remnants is gone."


    "No breath?" But in a daze, he squatted down and looked at the array of lights on the ground. "I''m going... It''s really gone..."


    she looked up at me, "where''s the array?"


    "It should have been sucked into the pit," I thought, looking at her. "We have to go down and find it."


    She stood up. "To the pit?"


    "Yes!" I said, "the Seven Star spirit renewal array is absorbed, and the three talent spirit renewal array of luoxiushan cannot escape. We have to go down and find two remnants and get them out. "


    "Good!" As soon as he rolled his sleeve, he went down


    "The evil spirit below is too heavy. After finding the remnant array, you must set up a array to separate the evil spirit to break the remnant array and save the yuan God." I looked at her. "But in this way, it will inevitably disturb the evil spirit. This evil spirit is the supply station of the evil Qilin. If we disturb it, we will be in danger."


    Can son look at that big pit, ask me, "it can spray fire into the pit?"


    "Yes," I nodded, looking at the big hole. "We are pulling out our teeth. If we can''t get it right, it will turn into a charcoal pit for barbecue."


    But the son thought about it, "young master, I''m not afraid! We''ll be fine! "


    I smiled. "Are you so confident?"

 Chapter 486

    "We''ve all killed Xiaoyu demon, but we''re afraid of a small evil unicorn?" , she is very confident, "the world''s martial arts, invincible, only fast! As long as we move fast enough, we can run out even if we start it! "


    I didn''t speak, my brows were locked.


    I understand what she said, but the pit, which is tens of meters deep, is really a dangerous place. First of all, it''s not possible for the evil unicorn to hide in it. Even if it''s no longer in it, once it''s stirred, it''s only a matter of moments when it comes back and spurts fire. But it is a matter of certainty to disturb it, which cannot be avoided at all.


    Where is this to save people? This whole thing is a death! Can''t we bury ourselves here to save the following four gods?


    "Don''t hesitate, young master," said Ke''er, "no problem! These are just evil spirit, not oxygen. I''m afraid it will explode. "


    Just then, a UAV came slowly and circled over us.


    We looked up and the drone hovered.


    "They are looking at us", but look at me, "young master, don''t hesitate!"


    I thought for a moment, "OK!"


    I pulled her right hand, pinched her fingers, and made a talisman on her forearm, a talisman for avoiding evil spirits, a talisman for Phoenix eyes, and a talisman for light body. I pressed them in turn. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    but Ke''er''s body jerked and took a breath.


    "Come on, pass it to me," I told her.


    "Well," she nodded, meditated a little, divided her hands, turned the three talismans to her right hand, and then pressed them on my left arm.


    I was so excited and dizzy that I almost fell down.


    "Can you help me quickly," young master! What''s the matter with you? "


    I shook my head as hard as I could, and I took a long breath, "it''s OK, three talismans at a time, it''s a little strong..."


    seeing that I''m ok, she was relieved. "That''s OK, there are a lot of three talismans, let''s come slowly next time."


    I calmed down for a while, pulled her left hand, fixed the three runes again, and pressed them into her left forearm.


    Ke''er was so soft that she almost fell down.


    I quickly hugged her. "How are you?"


    "I''ll go..." she panted a little, swallowed her saliva, and looked at me. "It''s strong enough... Bigger than before..."


    I smiled and lifted her up. "Are you ok?"


    She shook her head, moved her body for a while, and then she became mentally active. "It''s OK!"


    "Don''t move too fast before entering the pit," I pointed to the drones in the sky. "Don''t scare them."


    Ke''er smiled, "I understand!"


    I led her to the pit. Because of the phoenix eye charm, the evil spirit in the pit became transparent and could not stop our sight any more.


    We looked at the pit carefully, but we didn''t find the shadow of the evil unicorn, but the two remnants were clear. There are two chaotic air masses with figures in them. One is in the northeast corner of the pit, with three figures in it; the other is in the southwest corner, with a figure in it.


    The two air masses, just opposite each other, seemed to be imprisoned on the ground, shaking and rolling.


    "Which one to save first?" Kor''er asked me.


    "A lot of people," I said.


    "Good!" Ke''er jumped up and fell into the pit like a feather.


    After she stood, she turned back and waved to me, "yes, young master!"


    Then I jumped off.


    The light talisman is very easy to use, even if it falls from a high place, it will not damage anything.


    After landing, we quickly came to the air mass in the northeast corner and stood down.


    When we get closer, we can see more clearly. The three figures are curled up inside, just like babies.


    I took a deep breath and looked at Kor. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 487

    Ke''er nodded and pulled out two knives from his waist. The five thunder Qi on his body suddenly appeared, protecting us.


    With a little concentration, I adjusted the golden light to my left hand, pinched my fingers with my right hand for two times, arranged the Taiji array, and then saw the Seven Star talisman, pinched the middle finger of my index finger with my right hand, and bounced the talisman into the Taiji array of my left hand.


    As soon as Fu enters the golden light, the Taiji array turns into a seven star array. I turn around and swing to the ground. The golden light flashes, and the powerful aura field spreads in an instant, and the evil Qi in the surrounding tens of square meters quickly discharges.


    Seven Star array is not very powerful, but it''s enough to deal with this evil spirit.


    After the array is arranged, I quickly come to the side of the remnant array and carefully observe its situation.


    It''s not difficult to break the array, but it''s very difficult to break the remnant array, especially there are three yuan gods in it. I must observe calmly, find out the incomplete part of the array, then fill it up first, and then break it.


    Seven Star spirit array is not complicated, but Shen Xinghai''s method of array arrangement is relatively elementary. He uses seven star lamp array plus sun and moon zhensha flag. If I arrange this array, I will directly use Taiji array to fuse the Seven Star talisman, which is not only convenient and fast, but also more powerful.


    After observing for a few seconds, I saw the incomplete part of the array, and my heart was moved. The Seven Star talisman turned into a golden light to gather the fingertips, reached for a bullet, and flew into the air mass.


    The air mass suddenly broke open, forming a seven star virtual spirit array shining with golden light.


    My heart says I''m not here to fix the array, I''m here to upgrade them. If old Shen saw the golden light coming out of the array, he would be shocked and burst into tears.


    After all, for him, it''s his peak.


    After the array is repaired, I immediately begin to break the array with fingers.


    It''s much easier to break the array. With the combination of the breaking seal mantra and the formula, it will break in an instant.


    I pinched my fingers and pointed to the three yuan gods. I silently recited the spirit sealing mantra: five prohibitions, six combinations for prison, Chi!


    Three yuan gods turn into three light white lights, fly into my palm, and I catch them.


    I looked around and saw that there was nothing to use. Then I asked Ke''er, "go up and take down the sun and moon zhensha flag!"


    "Good!" Ke''er''s voice dropped, her figure flashed and she ran away.


    Less than two seconds later, she came back with two strokes of sun and moon.


    I asked her to tear down the flag and give it to me. Then I sealed the three yuan gods on the flag.


    But when her eyes brightened, "can you play like this?"


    "Yuanshen is also a spirit body." I folded the flag and put it in the bag behind me. I collected the Seven Star array. "Go to the southwest corner!"


    "Good!" Keer nods.


    Our body shape is like electricity, and we quickly come to the remnant array in the southwest corner.


    At this time, the evil spirit in the pit suddenly vibrated.


    Ke''er instantly protected me with his body and looked around with alert.


    I was also alert.


    There is nothing around. Everything is normal.


    But I can clearly feel that the evil unicorn is nearby. It is hiding in a corner and looking at us.


    "Young master, go up first..."


    "the Yuanshen of luoxiushan has not been rescued..."


    "go!" But a shout, take my hand and turn around and run.


    Almost at the same time, a flame fell from the sky, covering the whole pit bottom in an instant.


    Keer grabbed me and flew out of the pit. Behind him, the fire flashed into the sky. A blaze rushed out, turning the surrounding area of the pit into a sea of fire.


    The UAV in the sky was rushed by the heat wave, lost control of control and fell rapidly. It was caught in the pit by the flames, and turned into ashes in an instant...


    we ran hundreds of meters away. She pushed me to the ground and protected me with her body.

 Chapter 488

    Almost at the same time, a hot wave of air roared past, rolling up the sky of smoke and dust.


    We couldn''t stop coughing.


    After the heat wave passed, I quickly sat up and asked Ke''er, "how are you? Any injuries? Ah? "


    Ke''er''s face turned into a kitten, covering her chest and coughing.


    I held her in my arms, patted her back, smoothed her back, and helped her get along.


    She coughed for another moment, leaned weakly on my shoulder, and gasped.


    "How are you? Are you hurt? " I asked worriedly.


    She gasped for a while, shook her head, "no... It''s ok..."


    I was relieved, subconsciously hugged her, "it''s OK, it''s ok..."


    "don''t worry, I''m ok, it''s ok..." she comforted me instead.


    I let go of her, got up and helped her up, looked at her back and confirmed that she was OK. Then I was completely relieved.


    "It was just too much hanging," I was afraid for a while. "Fortunately, you are smart enough, or we won''t be able to get out."


    "Where is the evil Unicorn hiding?" She does not understand of ask, "did not see it come out, the fire spurted down, is it in the sky?"


    I turned to look at the fire in the distance, only to see a red light looming in the thick smoke above, running around in the clouds.


    I pointed at the red light. "I''m right. It''s in the sky."


    Can son take a close look, "is that red light?"


    "Yes," I sighed, "it seems that tonight, Luo Xiushan can''t be saved..."


    "with such a big fire, can his Yuanshen live?" Kerr is worried.


    "The Yuanshen is not afraid of fire, and there are remnants. It will be OK," I said. "But if the evil Unicorn stays here, we can''t save luoxiushan in the past."


    "Then what shall we do?" She asked.


    I thought, "go back first, come back tomorrow!"


    "Good!" , Ke''er nodded.


    I patted her on the shoulder. "Let''s go."


    Just turned around, suddenly a flash of white light, an Yu appeared.


    I was startled. "An Yu!"


    But he was also confused. "You......


    An Yu looked at us and the fire in the distance." are you going to go in and save people? "


    "How did you come here?" I asked in surprise.


    "I didn''t come. I''m in your house," said an Yu. "You see my illusion."


    "Illusion?" I was a little confused. "You... You are..."


    "I can only hold on for a short time, so it''s important." she looked at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, are you going to save people in that fire?"


    "Yes!" Said kor''er.


    "Is there no fire fighting in the Wu family''s charm?" She asked.


    "Yes," I thought, "but we already have three talismans. If we add the talismans of avoiding fire, our bodies will not be able to bear them."


    She smiled. "Then... Let me help you."

 Chapter 489

    "You? How can I help? " I don''t understand.


    She came up to me and stared at me with a faint blue light in her eyes.


    I can see clearly now that there is a light soft light on her body, which is really an illusion.


    It''s just an illusion. It''s too real.


    She recited a few incantations, waved her hand gently, and a light blue light flew to Ke''er and me.


    I heard a shriek of seabirds in my ear, and I felt cool.


    "Lapwing?" My heart moved, asking "an Yu," you are... "


    " go to save people, "she said," go back to the hotel and call me. "


    As soon as the voice fell, she shuashed and disappeared.


    Almost at the same time, there was a light blue light on Ke''er and me. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what is this, young master?" But I don''t understand.


    "It''s the light of the blue teal," I said.


    "Lapwing?" I don''t understand.


    "Blue Fu, the son of Phoenix, is a bird of God. It''s water-based." I explained, "it has the power of water spirit, which can cause a tsunami..."


    I turned around and looked at the fire in the distance. "Go back and explain to you. Go to rescue luoxiushan first!" "Good!" Keer nods.


    In a flash, we rushed into the fire.


    The flame came, but we didn''t feel the heat at all. The blue Teal was like a heat shield, which separated us from the flame.


    Although an Yu didn''t say it, I am very clear that the blue fu magic light won''t last long.


    After all, she has just turned eighteen, and her ability is limited.


    We must hurry up.


    Entering the pit, we quickly arrived at the remnant array in the southwest corner.


    Under the fire, the remnant formation became a fireball, rolling around on the ground.


    I asked Ke''er to be on guard and quickly set up the Seven Star array to separate the evil Qi. Then I repaired the remaining array first, and then I broke it. I caught Luo Xiushan''s Yuanshen in my hand.


    Then I took the array and told Ke''er, "go!"


    Ke''er took my hand and flew out of the hole and back out.


    We ran a long way, stopped and the blue light disappeared.


    "It''s just enough." I''ll take a look at it. "Let''s go!"


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    I looked back at the fire in the distance, took a long breath, and led Ke''er away from the ruins.


    Back to the parking place, I asked Ke''er to help me unpack the bag, take out the sun and moon zhensha flag from the bag, and seal the Yuanshen of luoxiushan.


    I set up the sun and moon town flag, opened the door and drove to the security center.


    Back to the security center, Jiang Rou rushed out first, followed Jiang Sheng, Jiang Qi and Jiang Xue.


    "Young master! Miss Cole! " Jiang Rou took our hands and burst into tears. "I thought you... Thought you..."


    Jiang Qi and others also looked at us in surprise, and they were speechless one by one.


    "It''s OK," I smiled at her. "Go to the hospital and save people."


    Jiang Rou wiped his tears and nodded, "Hmm!"


    I took a look at Jiang Qi and others and turned to get on the bus.


    "Er... Master Wu Zheng!" Jiang Qi called me.


    I turned around. "Huh?"


    "We''re wrong. We don''t understand Taishan." Jiang Qi was ashamed. "I''m sorry..."


    "yes, we are wrong!" Jiang Xue also apologized.

 Chapter 490

    Jiang Shengchong gave us a thumbs up, "Gao Ren! What a man! We saw you jump into the pit with our own eyes, and then a fire broke out. Unexpectedly, you came back unharmed! That''s great! "


    I smiled quietly, "don''t talk about it."


    "Well," they nodded.


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "Let''s go."


    "Good," said Ke''er.


    We turned to get on the bus, turned around, followed Jiang Rou and left Jinling Shuijun.


    All the young ladies of the Jiang family are convinced.


    On the way, Ke''er suddenly thought of a question, "young master, don''t you think the evil unicorn is a little strange?"


    "Why?" I asked her.


    "From the beginning to the end, it seems that it only sprays fire once", but look at me, "and when we come out, it doesn''t chase us..."


    "it''s nothing strange," I said, "there are five bronze tripods, and the seal power is still there. Although it comes out, the power hasn''t been released completely."


    "So it can only spray fire once, and it can''t chase us, can it?" She asked.


    "From the situation just now, it should be like this," I said, "but the evil spirit is constantly pouring out, and the cracks in the seal are getting bigger and bigger, and its strength will be stronger and stronger. Next time I come, it''s definitely not like this. "


    Ke''er nodded and said with emotion, "thanks to sister Anyu..."


    mentioning Anyu, I subconsciously took out my mobile phone, thought about it and put it down again.


    She said I would call back at the hotel, so I''ll call back later.


    "Young master, what did she use just now? Magic? " Kor''er asked me.


    "It''s the Yin and Yang eighteen sacrifices to settle down," I said. "Sacrifice is a kind of magic, but judging from the situation just now, she used not only magic, but also array."


    "Array?" She didn''t understand, "what array?"


    "I don''t know," I said. "There''s something extraordinary about the art of settling down. I''ll have a good chat with her when I get back."


    "Well, it''s really powerful," Ke''er nodded. "No matter what, it''s a thousand hundred kilometers away. It''s also an illusion and a magic. This little girl, it''s not easy!"


    I would like to smile, "nine uncle''s daughter, the family''s heir, of course, is not simple."


    She thought for a moment and asked me, "young master, how is our fire avoiding talisman better than her blue fu magic light?"


    "It''s not like," I said, "the blue tearful is a sacrifice, and the fire avoiding talisman is a talisman. It''s not the same thing. And I''ve never used the fire avoiding talisman. Can I use it better than the blue Teal magic light? I have to try. "


    "Well, I''ll go back later. You fix the talisman on me, and then I''ll try it with a lighter," she said. "Then you''ll know."


    I shook my head. "No, I''ll try it myself."


    "Don''t, use me," she looked at me. "I have confidence in our Fuwen. You see, Fengyan Fuwen, Qingshen Fuwen, and the Tibetan Fuwen are all so awesome. They are super easy to use! This talisman for avoiding fire must not be wrong! "


    "The talisman of avoiding fire must be effective," I said, "but as you saw just now, the blue fu magic light works well, but it only lasts for tens of seconds under the fire. Under the same circumstances, how long can the talisman last? I have to try it myself to have a bottom in my mind. "


    "Do you want to try the duration of the talisman?" She asked.


    "Duration, and protection," I said. "Any rune, array or spell has its limits. Do you remember when the six gods array exploded in the temple of King Xiaoyu? That is, the array was squeezed by the demon sealing array and the channeling array. It broke through the limit, so it exploded. It''s the same with Fu. I have to know its limit. "


    "Isn''t it the same with me?" She did not understand, "more baking will not do?"


    I''m speechless. "You think it''s barbecue? And bake a little bit more? "


    "I said that," she looked at me. "You try me day and night. If I''m ok, it means that the duration and intensity of the talisman are enough. Can''t you rest assured?"


    "Try it with you, one day and one night; I''ll try it myself, and it''ll be done in a few minutes," I looked at her. "You say, who is right for us?"


    "Well?" She looked at me in amazement. "What''s the matter?" she said? What''s wrong with my words? "


    "A day and a night... A few minutes?" She gave a bad smile, "what do you mean, young master?"


    I suddenly understood, blushing, "ah, ah, you... Where do you want to go!"


    She chuckled, "hahaha..."


    I sighed helplessly, looked outside, couldn''t help but chuckle.

 Chapter 491

    The hospital will arrive soon.


    We opened the door, got out of the car and walked into the inpatient department. A woman doctor in her forties saw us and got up to meet us.


    "Miss Jiang," she said to Jiang rou.


    Jiang Rou took the woman doctor''s hand and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you, Dean Chen, but I''ll invite you here so late."


    Dean Chen is very polite. "Don''t say that. Let''s go."


    "Good!" Jiang Rou gave me a look.


    I nodded.


    President Chen called the head nurse. They took us outside a luxurious VIP ward and opened the door.


    Shen Xinghai, the four teachers and students, are all in the ward. They are full of tubes.


    "The situation of the four of them is quite special," Jiang Rou whispered, "so I asked President Chen to put them together."


    "You''re right," I said to her. "You wait outside. I''ll go in with Kor."


    "OK", Jiang Rou nodded.


    We went into the ward, closed the door, and then came to Shen Xinghai''s bed.


    Shen Xinghai is over seventy years old. He is very thin and looks very weak. Luo Xiushan was lying on the bed beside him, his face lifeless and frail.


    But the son takes out the sun and moon Zhen Sha flag from the bag and hands it to me, "young master."


    I picked it up and held it with my fingers. I silently recited the mantra of breaking the seal: five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth for the Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening the prison, Chi!


    After reading, I threw the sun and moon zhensha flag to the ground. With a shout, the four yuan gods stood up. Among them, Shen Xinghai''s Yuanshen is the weakest, which has become a white shadow. His two young disciples are a little better, and Luo Xiushan''s Yuanshen is the strongest.


    After coming out, they seemed to be sleepwalking, with their eyes closed and their bodies slightly shaken.


    As soon as I grasped Shen Xinghai, he turned into a light red light in my hand. I pinched the red light and pressed it into Shen Xinghai''s eyebrow.


    Shen Xinghai''s body on the bed trembled slightly, opened his eyes, and gave me a look of inanity, then fainted again.


    Then, I did the same, and put the yuan gods of the two young people into their respective eyebrows.


    Like Shen Xinghai, they opened their eyes and looked at me, then closed them.


    The last one is luoxiushan.


    After I pressed his yuan Shen into his eyebrow, his body shook violently, and he fell down in one breath, then he gasped violently. On the monitoring instrument beside the hospital bed, all kinds of physiological data changed rapidly, especially ECG monitoring, which made a rapid drip sound.


    As soon as my heart tightened, I quickly used my hand to explore his meridians, and found that he not only lost the yuan Shen, but also suffered a serious internal injury. A stream of evil Qi in the middle vein kept gathering, which basically suppressed his heart and lung meridians.


    But he came quickly and asked me, "how could this happen?"


    I did not speak, a little concentration, visualizing Zhen Sha Fu, right index finger in a pinch, press into luoxiushan''s middle Dantian. Then, he pinched his finger and pressed his belly, led his inner Qi, and then raised it up, breaking through the evil Qi in the middle vein, and went straight to the upper Dantian.


    He jerked and retched a few times. First he vomited blood, then black blood came out. He opened his eyes and gasped for breath.


    I took a sigh of relief, collected the formula, and looked at Ke''er. "When he went to set up the array, the evil spirit in the pit was very strong. His array was washed into a remnant array, and people were also hurt by the evil spirit. Now it''s OK."


    "Well," Ke''er looked at him, "he''s a man of great fortune..."


    at this time, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and the doctor on duty hurried over with the nurse.


    As soon as I winked at her, I took her outside the ward.


    Jiang Rou hurried to meet him. "How are you, young master?"


    I looked at Dean Chen. She stopped the doctors and nurses on duty and was whispering something to them.


    "It''s OK," I turned to Jiang Rou and said, "Luo Xiushan has a little congestion. Don''t panic or move him. Old Shen and those two young people need at least a month''s rest to wake up. Luoxiushan is better, and it will take more than 20 days. "


    Jiang Rouchang took a breath, tears flashed in his eyes, "thank you, young master! Thank you, Miss Cole! "


    "You''re welcome," I said with a faint smile. "Let''s go."


    "Well!" She nodded excitedly.


    On the way back to the hotel, I dialed an Yu.


    After a while, she answered, "Hello, brother Wu Zheng!"


    "It''s done," I said. "I''m on my way back to the hotel."


    "All right?" She asked.


    "Well, it went well," I said.


    "That''s good," she said, relieved. "Go back and have a rest earlier."


    "OK," I hung up.But look at me. "It''s over?"


    "Otherwise?" I asked her.


    "Didn''t you say to talk to her?" But he was speechless. "That''s all we need to talk about?"


    I lightly smile, "then what do you think I should talk to her?" "Then how do I know..." she shrugged, "you talk to her, not me..." "in fact, it''s not that you don''t have to talk, it''s that you don''t want to talk to her." I said, "now Shen Xinghai and others are all right. It''s time to solve the bronze tripod. That''s a big deal."


    "Oh..." she understood, "let''s try to avoid the fire talisman after we go back?"


    "Don''t try tonight," I said. "Rest first, and then tomorrow."


    "Good," she nodded.

 Chapter 492

    At this time, an Yu sent a wechat, "brother Wu Zheng, am I too assertive?"


    "How can I say that?" I asked.


    "Just now, my mother scolded me. She said I shouldn''t be so naughty. In the future, when you do business, I won''t make trouble. I''m sorry, brother Wu Zheng... "


    " I really don''t think so much. When my father used to do business, I often helped him. I just forgot that your assistant is sister Ke''er, not me. Brother Wu Zheng, I''m sorry. Can you forgive me? This is the last time, I promise, and I will never do it again. "


    Suddenly, I thought of a taboo my grandfather had said.


    He said that when Fengshui masters work, other Fengshui masters must not help themselves, otherwise, there will be variables...


    this is taboo, absolutely taboo!


    Anyu just came out, may not understand these, but I... I forgot!


    My mood, instantly dignified up, subconsciously looked at the driving Ke''er.


    But look at me. "What''s the matter?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I thought a little bit, breathed a little, bowed my head and gave a smile to an Yu, "go to sleep."


    She gave me a hug back.


    I hesitated for a moment and gave her the same expression.


    Then I turned off my cell phone.


    "What''s the matter with you, young master?" Can you see my face is wrong? I''m worried.


    "It''s OK," I said lightly. "Let me be quiet for a while."


    But the son dare not ask more, silently nodded.


    I lean on the seat, my heart is in a mess, I wish I could have a few mouths! It''s taboo. How can I forget? Anyu is not sensible, and I am not? Luoxiushan doesn''t have no time. It''s not that I can''t hold on. What''s my hurry? Nothing happened to me, but I''m innocent! It''s so fierce. It''s very dangerous. In case of another change, I have no choice but to use that method when I get to this point.


    When I got back to the hotel, I untied all our charms.


    We collapsed on the sofa for a long time.


    Ke''er recovered faster than I did. She sat up with difficulty, climbed into my arms and held me in silence.


    "What do you want..." I asked powerlessly.


    "Take the opportunity to eat tofu..." she panted slightly, smiled and closed her eyes. "This won''t take advantage of it. When will it be better?"


    I grabbed her shoulder, took a deep breath and sat up on the sofa.


    She nestled into my arms and put her arms around my waist.


    "Take a bath," I said.


    "And then?" She asked in a low voice.


    "Then go to sleep," I said.


    She sat up, tilted her head and looked at me deeply.


    "Why?" I was stunned.


    She gazed at me for a long time, came up to me and put her arms around my neck and kissed my lips.


    I was stunned, subconsciously trying to avoid.


    She just rode on my leg, held my head, kissed me warmly...


    after kissing, she held me passionately, "I love you..." I didn''t speak, after a long time, she patted her back gently.


    She smiled happily and let me go. "I''m going to take a bath!"


    I smiled. "Go ahead."


    "Well!" She kissed me again, stood up contentedly and turned to go.


    "Wait a minute," I held her hand, "but give me the knife."


    She was stunned. "What?"


    "Don''t ask, give it to me," I said quietly.


    But he didn''t think much about it. He took a knife out of his waist and handed it to me.


    "Take a bath," I smiled. "I play with knives."


    Ke''er smiled and nodded, "Hmm!"


    She turned and left.


    I waited for her to enter the bathroom, close the door, get up and go to the balcony, and untie her clothes.


    Then, I pinched my fingers and fixed a forbidden symbol on the knife.


    After the repair, I turned the blade, held my chest, took a deep breath, and stabbed in without hesitation.


    A sharp pain!


    I hurt a stuffy hum, plop a fall to the ground, fell in a pool of blood.

 Chapter 493

    "Young master!" But with a cry, he rushed out of the bathroom and ran to pick me up. "What are you doing? What are you doing? "


    She cried bitterly.


    In front of my eyes, the amulets were blacked out. After being stained with blood, they turned into backfires. They rushed into my midvein violently. They were like fire in my body. The burning and tearing pain spread rapidly in my meridians. My face was white and sweaty.


    I took a deep breath, endured the sharp pain, grabbed the knife and tried to pull it out.


    But the son is surprised, a hold my hand, shed tears hard shake his head, "young master! no way! This is a heart piercing knife! This is a heart piercing knife! "


    If the heart piercing knife cannot be pulled out, it will die.


    But for me, I have to pull, not pull to die!


    If Miss Yu is really there, the heart piercing sword will not kill me, but if the antiphagy of the forbidden character continues to spread, I will surely die!


    I didn''t have time to explain to her. I tried hard to get her hand off.


    "No!" Ke''er cried and shook his head! No way! " "I can''t... Die..." I said laboriously, "Miss Yu... In... You... Please help me... Pull it out... Otherwise... I... I''m dead..."


    but I was stunned and calmed down in a moment, "Miss Yu... Right! yes! She can heal you! She can heal you! "


    "Pull out the knife quickly..." I am in agony, "pull out..."


    Ke''er''s hand never shakes when playing with the knife, but this time, her hand doesn''t listen.


    She shook and held the handle of the knife. She looked at me heartily. "Young master, I... I really pulled it out..." I gasped and nodded weakly.


    Ke''er holds the knife tremblingly, turns his head and tears run down his face.


    I had no choice but to grab her hand and pull out the knife.


    Poof, a stream of blood gushed out of my wound and hit the wall on the balcony.


    Then there was the second and the third...


    Ke''er cried. She held me in her heartache and became a tearful person.


    I have already violated the taboo. If I want to avoid the variable and do not involve Ke''er, the only way is to eat myself in the way of blood sacrifice and break the variable ahead of time.


    In other words, it is to deliberately create a variable at the cost of your own blood.


    It''s a kind of forbidden operation, which is very dangerous, but I can''t care so much for it.


    After the knife is pulled out, the backfire decreases instantly.


    The sharp pain in the body was relieved immediately, but the burning feeling was stronger and stronger.


    I lie in Ke''er''s arms, bleeding from my mouth, staring at the ceiling in a daze and closing my eyes powerlessly.


    "Miss Yu! Come on! Come on! " Can''t help crying out, "young master is dying! You come out! Come out quickly... "


    " I beg you... Please... "


    " young master! Hold on! Where are you, Miss Yu? "


    She was so loud that she couldn''t cry. The whole person was about to break down.


    At this time, a white light appeared in my heart, and then quickly covered my whole body.


    Ke''er was stunned and asked, "Miss Yu, is that you?"


    Miss Yu didn''t respond to her.


    But my wound began to heal quickly.


    But when she saw it, she broke into tears and smiled, "it''s you! It''s you! a young master! Here comes Miss Yu! Here comes Miss Yu! "


    She wept and laughed, and tears welled up.


    My consciousness has been blurred, hazy, I feel a cool body. The antiphagia of the forbidden amulet and blood sacrifice disappeared slowly. The soft white light entered my midvein and quickly repaired my meridians with amazing speed. The pain disappeared, the burning sensation weakened, and they turned into black evil spirit. They slowly withdrew from my viscera, concentrated in my middle Dantian, and were firmly controlled by the white light.


    I just felt a burst of blood gushing up, a whoop of spit out a big mouth of black blood, a big mouth of gasp up.


    "How are you, young master?" Can''t wait to ask me.

 Chapter 494

    I gasped for a while and looked down at my heart. The blood was still there, but the skin had recovered. The faint white light saw that I woke up, and then the jade pendant hidden in my chest disappeared.


    "Speak!" But her eyes were full of tears! Don''t scare me! Say something! "


    "It''s ok..." I leaned powerlessly in her arms, and a long breath came out, "I''m alive..."


    Ke''er hugged me heartily, and couldn''t help crying again.


    "Silly girl, I''m all right. What are you crying for?" I had no choice but to smile, to sit up and look at her.


    Her eyes were swollen with tears.


    "I have to take a bath," I said weakly. "I don''t have the strength. Please help me take a bath..."


    "MMM!" She fought back tears, put my arm on her shoulder and helped me to stand up.


    With her help, I went into the bathroom, undressed and lay in the bathtub.


    This meeting, also did not care to blush.


    Keer opened the hot water, carefully bathed me while wiping tears.


    I was lying in the bathtub, only feeling heavy headed and drowsy.


    It''s washing now, but Chloe''s cell phone rings.


    She casually pulled a towel to wipe her tears, took out her mobile phone and looked at me. "It''s Xiaojun sister..."


    "don''t answer..." I couldn''t say, "hang up..."


    she was stunned, "but..."


    "hang up..." I still said that.


    She hesitated for a moment, hung up the phone, put the phone aside, and continued to bathe me.


    I opened my eyes, took a long breath, and gently held her hand. "I''m sorry to worry you..." "Why are you?" Ke''er, holding back tears, looked at me heartily, "OK, why do you do this to yourself?"


    "Because of Anyu..." I said lightly.


    "Anyu?" She frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "She is kind enough to help me," I sighed helplessly, "but this is the biggest taboo..."


    "what taboo?" She asked.


    "When a feng shui master works, other feng shui masters must not help themselves, otherwise, there will be changes..." I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "An Yu didn''t understand the taboo, but I forgot the taboo because I was eager to save people..."


    "so you hurt yourself?" She asked sadly.


    "To break this taboo, I can only use the method of breaking the taboo of blood sacrifice". I opened my eyes and looked at her. "I''m not afraid of death, but I can''t implicate you..."


    Ke''er held my hand painfully with tears in his eyes. "Young master..."


    "why did I let you hang up Xiaojun''s phone? Now you understand?" I smiled calmly, "she felt that I was hurt, and called me to shut down, so she called you. If you answer, she will subconsciously start divining and help me to determine the array of Jinling Shuijun. If that''s the case, I''ll get the knife for nothing. "


    "Then last time I was in King Xiaoyu City, why could I?"


    "Last time I asked her to cooperate with me, it''s not the same," I said. "In other words, if I asked her to help me, it would be OK; but if she took the initiative to gossip and told you the result, it would easily lead to variables. The battle of Jinling Shuijun is very difficult. The evil unicorn is even fiercer. We can''t make any more changes. "


    "Well," she nodded with tears in her eyes.


    I looked at the ceiling and smiled helplessly. "Last year, nine uncles wanted to revenge for sister Bai. I confused him, and he delayed the important things for others. When I went to see Uncle Jiu, he asked Anyu to make me a cup of coffee. Anyu was reluctant, so he made me a cup and shot through my heart... Unexpectedly, her words became a prophecy... "


    Ke''er wiped tears and continued to bathe me.


    I look at her. "She didn''t mean it. Don''t hate her, OK?"


    She did not speak, silently nodded.


    I smiled quietly and touched her head.


    She gave me a quiet look and continued to bathe me.

 Chapter 495

    After taking a bath, I feel much better.


    She took me back to the bedroom, covered my bed, turned off the light, went to bed with my clothes, got into my bed and hugged me tightly.


    "This is the first and last time," she said sadly. "Anyu will dare to come here again and I will kill her!"


    My heart a heat, silently hugged her.


    She took a deep breath and wiped her tears. "Go to sleep."


    I stretched out my hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes. "No more crying."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    There was a light rain outside.


    I hugged Ke''er and listened to the rain. My eyelids grew heavier and heavier. I fell asleep soon.


    It rained all night. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I woke up at dawn and it rained heavily outside.


    I looked down at Ke''er in my arms. She slept heavily because she had been crying last night.


    I carefully put her down, got up and got out of bed, ready to go to the living room.


    She woke up at once and quickly got up. "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll try the talisman," I said. "You can sleep a little longer."


    She was relieved and got out of bed. "I''ll go with you!"


    I look at her. "What? Afraid I''ll give myself another knife? "


    She was in my mind and blushed. "I..."


    I smiled and touched her head. "I''m not a masochist..."


    she took a deep look at me and hugged me. "Don''t hurt yourself again, OK?"


    "OK," I said quietly.


    She let go of me and looked at me seriously! Don''t lie to me! I''m a dog! "


    "You''re a puppy!" I smile, "rest assured, yesterday that taboo, I will not make again."


    "Then if one day, in case Anyu comes again, he can''t help but beat the blue fu magic light on you, what will you do?" She asked.


    "She won''t," I looked at her. "But Anyu didn''t mean to hurt us. Our two families are friends. She really didn''t mean to. I know what happened last night was very exciting for you, but you believe me, this is the first and last time. I used to have a kind of accommodation to Anyu, because I feel indebted to them, but I won''t do it later. "


    "Because of Xijing?" She asked me.


    "Yes," I nodded. "Sister Xiaobai''s business is a thorn in my heart. I feel sorry for uncle Jiushu and Anyu. I always want to find a chance to make up for them. So when Uncle Jiu entrusted Anyu to me, I made up my mind to take good care of her. Yesterday''s incident made me want to understand that I can take care of Anyu and treat her well in my life, but I can''t accommodate her in handling affairs. This is the principle, the bottom line, no touch, no one can be an exception. So, you don''t have to worry. Don''t worry. "


    She sighed, nodded, "OK!"


    I smiled. "Go to sleep again."


    "I sleep. How do you try the talisman?" She asked, "do you find a way to use symbols directly without backfiring?"


    "Er... This..." I was embarrassed. "OK, I forgot this..."


    she chuckled.


    "Don''t laugh," I blushed. "Let''s go to the living room and get started."


    She stopped laughing and nodded, "well, good!" We went to the living room and sat down. I pulled her right hand, concentrated a little, pinched her fingers and mended a fire avoiding talisman, and pressed it on her left arm.


    But when he was excited, he took a long breath, "I''ll go... It''s so powerful..."


    "come on, transfer it to me", I ordered.


    "Well," she nodded, with her hands parted, turning the talisman to her left hand and pressing it on my left arm.


    I shivered as if I had been electrified and breathed.


    "Is there a lot of energy?" She asked.


    I looked at her, nodded, and told her, "bring the match."


    "Good." she got up, took the match and handed it to me.

 Chapter 496

    I struck a match and burned my left heart with fire.


    Ke''er gets nervous, looks at my hand, and looks at my expression, "does it hurt?"


    I shook my head.


    Can son swallow saliva, continue to see.


    After the match burned out, I changed one, lit it and put it on my hair.


    Ke''er stands up subconsciously and looks at the match with full attention.


    Matches burn out slowly, my hair, not a single one.


    Then I wiped another one and started to burn my bathrobe.


    Ke''er sits down, reaches to the match and looks at the fire carefully.


    The bathrobe is missing.


    I thought about it and told her, "bring me my clothes."


    "Oh, yes!" She nodded, got up and went to the bathroom. She brought the clothes I changed last night.


    I stand up, unbutton my bathrobe and get ready to change.


    Ke''er kept looking at me, his eyes shining.


    I blushed. "Should you turn around?"


    She turned away from me.


    I cleared my throat, took off my bathrobe and picked up my pants.


    Before I put it on, she suddenly turned around and looked at me.


    I quickly picked up the bathrobe to block my body, "what are you doing! Turn around! "


    She chuckled and turned again.


    I put on my pants quickly.


    "In fact, I saw it all last night," she said. "Not only did I see it, but I also washed it for you..."


    "last night''s special situation", I blushed and said, "don''t turn around!"


    She put her hands on her back and smiled smugly.


    I changed my clothes, cleared my throat, "OK..."


    she turned around and saw the blood on my pants. She suddenly remembered last night and couldn''t laugh.


    I looked down and smiled at her. "It''s nothing. I''m going to buy a new one today."


    She nodded in silence.


    I sat on the sofa and struck another match.


    She came to me and sat down, looking at me seriously.


    I put the match on my pants.


    But the child did not understand, "didn''t you try clothes? How can I still try? "


    "When the talisman turns around, the bathrobe is on me. It''s normal that it''s not afraid of fire," I explained. "Now I''ll put on this body. If I continue to be not afraid of fire, then the time and strength of the talisman will be OK."


    "So it is..." she looked at me. "Isn''t that the same with me?"


    "I can test the intensity on you, but I can''t test the duration," I said. "I''m sensitive to the gas field. When the talisman is on fire, it will produce subtle gas field fluctuations. Through this fluctuation, I can judge its duration."


    Just then, the match burned out.


    I relieved and smiled at her, "OK!"


    "No problem?" She asked.


    "No problem," I said, "the intensity of the talisman is at least dozens of times that of the blue teal, and it can last 24 hours! Enough for us. "


    Ke''er laughed, "Well! I''ll tell you! We can''t be wrong with our fire escape talisman! "


    "This time it''s down to earth," I stood up, "call Jiang Rou, let her come here and arrange the next move!"

 Chapter 497

    Jiang Rou received a call from Ke''er and rushed over.


    After meeting, when she saw that I had blood stains on my body, she was stunned. "Young master, this is..."


    "it''s OK." I said lightly, "there was a little bit of a situation last night, but the carpet on the balcony was dirty..."


    "that''s OK, are you ok?" She asked with concern.


    "I''m ok, don''t worry," I said. "We''ll have a meeting later. Please take Ke''er to the mall to buy a new suit."


    "I''ll do it now!" She took out her mobile phone and called her assistant. "You go to the mall right away and buy two sets of new clothes according to your young master''s figure. Yes, both inside and outside... "


    she took a look at Ke''er, then added," buy two sets for miss Ke''er, don''t think about the price, the best! Yes, I''ll have it delivered as soon as I buy it! "


    After that, she looked at me. "I asked her to do it."


    "OK," I nodded.


    At this time, the hotel staff brought up breakfast.


    We had breakfast together, then came to the living room and opened the renderings of Jinling Shuijun.


    "you prepare as like as two peas in fifty-four balls, the same as the bigger, the better," I told Chiang rou. "After the preparation, nine groups are divided into six groups, put in six SUVs, and the car is drawn to the picture circle, and a stop is found. You should choose the crystal ball by yourself. After you choose it, take someone to do it yourself. Before sunset, it must be done. "


    "Good!" Jiang Rou nodded.


    Can you look at the circle on the picture and ask me, "this circle is not small. Can you put the car anywhere?"


    "Yes," I pointed to the renderings, "six bronze tripods, one in the sports center, one in Shuijun Park, and four in the second phase of the planning area. Now the sports center is in ruins. The second stage planning area is a wasteland, but Shuijun park is more sensitive. "


    Let me see Jiang rou. "This place, just park at the gate of the park. As for the other five places, as long as they don''t get out of the circle, it''s OK. In time, we will find it ourselves. "


    "Do you want to make a sign?" Jiang Rou asked, "like a red flag or something?"


    "No way," I shook my head. "Then you won''t be able to get out. The evil Unicorn will blow fire at you."


    Jiang Rou nodded. "I see."


    "Afraid?" I asked her.


    "Not afraid," she said with a quiet smile, "I believe you!" I folded the picture and gave it to her. "Go ahead."


    "Well!" She stood up. "You and miss Cole have a good rest. After that, I''ll call you."


    "Good," I said lightly.


    Jiang rouchong nodded and turned away.


    After seeing off Jiang Rou, Ke''er came to me and sat down. "Young master, are you going to use the spirit gathering array to prepare so many crystal balls?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "With the spirit gathering array, you can break that remnant array?" She asked.


    "First gather the spirit and spirit with the spirit gathering array, and then arrange the Arctic Xuanwu array based on the six spirit gathering arrays," I said. "With the Xuanwu array, you can break the remaining array and suppress the evil unicorn." "Arctic Xuanwu formation...", she came to be interested, "what a name! Must be very powerful? "


    "The Arctic Xuanwu array belongs to one of the four polar arrays", I said, "I haven''t used it, but when my grandfather taught me, the four polar array is powerful and has the power to destroy the city."


    "the power to destroy the city?" "What do you mean?" he said


    "That is to say, the quadrupole array is very powerful. Once its power is fully released, it can destroy the city," I said. "For example, the Arctic Xuanwu array is both a magic and a array. You need to consume a huge amount of evil spirit and spirit Qi when running, so you must be near the dragon vein to use this array. "


    "Near the dragon?" But her eyes brightened. "Isn''t the dragon vein under the water county of Jinling?"


    "That''s why I thought of this array." I smiled. "The five bronze tripods under the water county of Jinling are cultivated with the blood of Unicorn. Such a remnant array can''t be repaired at all. Since that''s the case, let''s have a simple and rough one. If we don''t fix it, we will use up the Arctic Xuanwu array directly! "


    "Can you play like this?" Asked Keer.


    "Yes," I said, "the foundation of array is Qi field, so if you can seize Qi, you can seize array. The Arctic Xuanwu array is like a giant beast that devours spirit and evil spirit. Even if there is more spirit, it will not consume enough. It only takes a few days to put it on the remnant array, and it can be solved together with the evil unicorn. "


    "Can Unicorn solve it?"


    "The unicorn belongs to fire. It''s only a little bit more evil spirit," I said. "The Arctic Xuanwu formation has a strong water atmosphere. It''s more than enough to extinguish the fire."

 Chapter 498

    "I see..." she nodded. "It''s simple and rough. That''s the truth!"


    "You are right, power is truth," I said, "but before truth is on our side, we must be prepared to face it."


    "You mean there will be a bitter battle?" She asked.


    "Yes", I picked up the tea on the table and took a sip gently. "The array and Shentong have different lengths. Shentong is convenient to use, but for a period of time, the power is relatively fixed. It takes time to arrange the array. It''s not as fast as magic, but once it''s running, it''s more and more powerful. "


    I took a look at her, "so before the formation is completed, we will be very passive and may be chased by the evil unicorn. But as long as we resist, once the formation is activated, the truth will come to us. "


    "No problem!" "But a smile," we have fire avoidance talisman


    "The fire avoiding talisman can only deal with fire, but not evil spirit," I said. "We can only take three talismans with us. The phoenix eye talisman and the light talisman are essential. If we use the fire avoiding talisman, we can only replace it. It''s the most dangerous thing for the evil spirit of the evil Qilin. "


    "Five thunder Qi can block the evil spirit," she said. "Then you will concentrate on setting up the array, and I will deal with it!"


    "Are you sure?" I asked.


    "Sure, confident," she said, "we can deal with so many Xiaoyu demons in Xiaoyu King City. It''s just a big golden hair that can shoot fire. I don''t believe it can go to heaven!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I was amused by her, "the golden hair that can blow fire... Ha ha ha..."


    "it''s the way it is," she said, "we should attach importance to the enemy tactically and despise the enemy strategically. What happened to the evil unicorn? He dares to blow up his hair. I''ll cut off his dog legs first! "


    This is a very special remark. I want to take a kitchen knife and chop dog legs.


    I stopped laughing and cleared my throat! If you have faith, then it''s up to you. "


    Can son clap small chest, "gave me!"


    I looked at her subconsciously. My face was inexplicably hot. I quickly looked away.


    Unconsciously, Ke''er is more and more beautiful.


    Keer poured me tea and then asked me, "young master, I have a question..."


    I coughed, "what?"


    "You just said, we can only take three talismans, otherwise the body can''t bear it." she looked at me seriously. "Can this problem be solved?"


    "Yes, if you have high accomplishments," I said, "the higher your accomplishments are, the stronger your endurance will be, and more arrays will be integrated into your body naturally."


    "That is to say, as long as I practice hard, there is still room for improvement?" She asked.


    I smiled, "of course, you are suitable for practicing magic. As long as you work hard, there is no future!"


    She nodded excitedly, "mm-hmm!"


    When it comes to this, I feel a move in my heart. Yes, people have their limits. That knife...


    I quickly put down the tea cup, "give me your knife!"


    "What are you doing?" he said


    "Oh, I won''t abuse myself. Bring it!" I said eagerly.


    "Oh, yes!" She drew two knives from her waist and handed them to me.


    I picked up the one I used, looked at it carefully, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s the matter?" Keer wondered, "what are you laughing at? What happened to the knife? "


    I will smile, look at her, "after going back to Beijing, you should thank Anyu well."


    "Thank her? Why? " She didn''t understand.


    "Last night, I fixed the forbidden symbol on this knife, and used it to break the forbidden blood sacrifice." I looked at the blade. "It stained my blood, and it was unconsciously tempered and raised..."


    but my eyes brightened, "you mean..."


    I stood up, "come on, let''s add some material to it!"

 Chapter 499

    Everything in the world can be cultivated.


    And blood sacrifice is the fastest and most efficient way to refine and raise objects.


    Take Ke''er''s knife for example. When I broke the ban on blood sacrifice with it, I accidentally sacrificed it. So now, it can take more power.


    When we came to the balcony, we first set up a five thunder fire array, then built a guiding spirit talisman, a gathering spirit talisman and a transforming spirit talisman, and successively played them into the array.


    With a shout, the air field of the array suddenly expanded, and the air of the flame turned into a dark blue, which was burning.


    I turn around and take the knife of blood sacrifice from Ke''er''s hand, throw it into the array, then take another one, hold the blade in my right hand and jerk it out.


    "Young master!" Ke''er exclaimed, catching my hand. "What are you doing?"


    "It''s OK." I smiled and threw the knife into the array.


    The flame turned bloody red in an instant.


    But her eyes were red, and she looked at me with heartache, "why do you want to do this? One knife is enough for me! You said you wouldn''t hurt yourself! "


    "You always use two knives," I said. "Two knives are strong and one is weak. It''s not easy to use them."


    "I''d rather not let it go, than make you hurt!" She said excitedly.


    I smiled and looked at my hand, only to see that the wound had begun to heal.


    "You see, isn''t it all right?" I said to her, "it''s going to bleed. We''ll be safer in the evening, won''t we?"


    With tears in her eyes, she choked and said, "no more..."


    I smiled gently, "OK, it won''t be like this in the future..."


    she wiped her tears, took my hand and asked me, "did it hurt just now?" "It doesn''t hurt now," I said. "It''s OK, man. What''s blood? Although my blood is not as expensive as the blood essence of Unicorn, there is no problem in helping your knife to be reborn. "


    I gently wiped the tears off her face. "Okay, no more crying."


    "Am I worth it?" She asked with tears in her eyes.


    "It''s worth it!" I look at her.


    She held back her tears and hugged me tightly. "Young master, I love you!"


    "I love you too," I hugged her.


    She shed tears and smiled happily.


    Ke''er is my treasure. I am willing to do anything for her. I have no regrets.


    At noon, Jiang Rou''s assistant brought us new clothes.


    We didn''t even try, but she put the bag on the sofa and continued to stare at the array with me.


    The five thunder fire array has been running for four hours. In the evening, the blood red flame finally turns back to the dark blue, and then it vibrates violently and makes a loud noise.


    With a bang, the air of the flame spread, and the five thunder fire array disappeared in an instant.


    Hearing the sound, we got up quickly and came to the balcony.


    Two knives are lying on the carpet quietly. The blade has a light blue cold light, but the evil spirit on it is gone.


    "And the array?" Can''t understand of ask me.


    "It''s broken by your knife," I said.


    "Broken by a knife?" In a daze, Ke''er stooped to pick up the knife and looked at it. "The evil spirit on it is gone..."


    "I have integrated the spirit guiding talisman into the five thunder fire array, the spirit gathering talisman and the spirit transforming talisman." I said, "after the three talismans are combined with the blood sacrifice and refined, the two knives will become the spirit devouring knives."


    "Spirit eating knife?" But when her eyes brightened, "you mean, they can devour spirits?"


    "They can kill all kinds of spirits, absorb the evil spirit of spirits, and strengthen their own strength." I took the knife from her hand, looked at it, and smiled, "after they are cured, they begin to absorb the evil spirit of five thunder fire array. When the evil spirit is absorbed, the array will naturally break. "


    I returned the knife to her. "Later, you can break the battle."


    "Well!" She happily looked at the knife in her hand, and couldn''t let it go any more.


    At this time, Jiang Rou''s phone call came, "young master, I have done it here! However, something is wrong... "


    " what''s the matter? " I asked.


    "There was a red light at the gate of Shuijun Park, and it was turning around the car," she said.


    "You wait for us and let the others leave," I said. "We''ll go."


    "Good!" She said, "I''ll wait for you at the security center!"

 Chapter 500

    "Well!" I hung up.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Keer.


    "The brake kylin stares at the car at the gate of Shuijun Park," I said. "It''s estimated that other cars have also been found. Let''s hurry up. In case it destroys those crystal balls, it will be troublesome!"


    "OK," Ke''er nodded.


    We changed into new clothes, went downstairs, left the hotel, and drove to Jinling Shuijun.


    On the way, Ke''er drove very fast. It took half an hour to get there. It took only a dozen minutes.


    When we arrived at Jinling Shuijun, we parked our car and walked into the security center.


    In the hall of the security center, Jiang Rou is watching the surveillance, with a very nervous look.


    When she heard our footsteps, she turned around to look and hurriedly met us. "Young master, miss Ke''er!"


    "Did it do anything?" , I asked.


    "No," said Jiang Rou, "but it has found all the cars."


    She led us to the monitor and pointed to the monitor. "Look, this is the gate of Shuijun park. It just came back."


    "What else does it do besides turn around?" I asked.


    "Nothing else," said Jiang rou.


    "It''s guarding the car. We can''t start," I said, looking at Kor. "We have to get it out of the way."


    "I''ll get rid of it!" Said kor''er.


    I pondered a little and looked at Jiang rou. "Jiang Rou, you can lead it."


    Jiang Rou was shocked. "Ah? Me? "


    "Yes, your life is precious. It can''t hurt you." I patted her on the shoulder. "That''s it!"


    Jiang Rou swallowed his saliva nervously and nodded, "well, good! I''ll go! "


    "Where is the plan?" I asked her.


    "Oh, on the table over there!" She said.


    We turned and walked to the table. I picked up a pen, looked at the direction of the plan carefully, and drew three lines on the plan with the pen.


    "I''ll mend the Dharma talisman on you later," I said to Jiang Rou, "and then you drive in and move outside the line. Within the three lines is the general range of the array. The brake Unicorn will chase your car and spray fire at you, but it can''t come out. As long as you keep a distance of more than 50 meters, nothing will happen. "


    Jiang Rou looked at the range of lines on the map carefully and nodded, "OK!"


    "Don''t panic, you just need to lead it away," Ke''er comforted her. "Let''s do the rest."


    "Well!" Jiang Rou looked at me. "Young master, I can. Let''s start!"


    I plucked a hair from Ke''er''s head, put it in Jiang Rou''s coat pocket, and then pinched her finger to fix a double charm on her.


    Jiang Rou blushed with shame.


    After repairing the double talisman, I pulled her body, repaired another talisman on her back, a talisman to avoid evil, and pressed it into her shoulder.


    With a groan and a soft body, she almost fell down.


    Can''t help her.


    I took off my coat, bit the middle finger of my right hand, touched the blood on the collar, then pinched the finger to make the clothes my own stand in, and then put them on her.


    "If you wear this dress and wear Kerl''s hair, kylin will think you are us." I hold her shoulder and look at her. "Try to hold on for a while. When do you see five tornadoes in the sky, you will hurry back to the city and hold a press conference. It is announced that there will be 11 consecutive days of rainstorm near the project area of Jinling Shuijun from tonight Please prepare for flood control. "


    She was stunned. "Eleven days of torrential rain? Young master, here... "


    " don''t ask so much, do as I say, "I said," you remember, the rainstorm here will be a little smaller around 11 o''clock tomorrow morning, lasting for about half an hour. You''ll pick us up at that time. Remember, it''s eleven o''clock. Don''t come early! "


    She nodded, "Well! I remember! "


    I was relieved. "OK, go!"


    She took a deep breath, turned around and walked out. After a few steps, she came back.


    "Young master, miss Ke''er", she looked at us worried, "you must be OK! OK? "


    We looked at each other and nodded together, "OK!"


    Jiang Rou''s eyes moistened. She took two steps back and bowed to us. Then she turned around and left without looking back.

 Chapter 501

    After Jiang Rou left, Ke''er and I came to the big screen and began to stare at the monitor.


    Soon, Jiang Rou''s car appeared. She avoided the marked area and drove along the road to Shuijun park.


    At this time, Qilin is no longer in Shuijun park. It is transferred to phase II planning area and revolves around a black SUV.


    Because the second phase of the planning area is still in the drawing stage and there is no construction, it is actually a wasteland. Jiang Rou put the car in the monitoring range, but compared with the monitoring of Shuijun Park, this obviously can''t be seen clearly.


    Because it''s too far away.


    But Ke''er doesn''t care. She has good eyes and can see clearly.


    As we watched the activities of brake unicorn and the route of Jiang Rou, unconsciously, a few minutes later, brake Unicorn seemed not to care about Jiang Rou at all, still hovering and spinning among several off-road vehicles.


    I dialed Jiang Rou and said, "you''re a little far away. Hold the line, drive into the marking area and lead it!"


    "Good!" Jiang Rou said.


    In the monitoring, Jiang Rou''s car suddenly changed its route, turned into the marking area at an intersection, and sped forward. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    at the gate of Shuijun Park, the unicorn suddenly shows its body shape, roars and flies away in red light.


    "Young master!" Keer was surprised.


    "It found you! Out of the marking area! " I told Jiang Rou, "hold on, don''t panic!" "Well!" Jiang Rou said.


    In the surveillance, we can clearly see that a red light catches up with Jiang Rou''s car. It turns into a flaming unicorn in the air, and a flame bursts out from its mouth.


    Jiang Rou''s car drifted violently, avoiding the fire beautifully, and ran all the way forward.


    The unicorn fell to the ground and ran after her, shooting fire as she ran.


    For a time, danger was all around.


    Ke''er''s heart is moving. He can''t help clenching his fist.


    "Jiang Rou, just like this, keep calm." I try to keep my voice calm. "You''ve done a very good job. Don''t think of it as a unicorn. It''s just a big golden hair that can shoot fire! Hold on! "


    "Well!" Jiang Rou clearly has a bottom in mind.


    Miss Jiang''s fourth daughter showed off her car skills. With the Kirin on fire, she staged a chase on the road.


    "Young master, let''s go!" Can''t help but say.


    "Wait a little longer," I said, "until Jiang Rou angers it."


    But the son did not speak, silently nodded.


    I continued to watch the chase on the screen. Soon, Jiang Rou drove the car out of the marking area. Kirin stopped quickly and roared angrily at her.


    "It''s only one day''s work. It''s not only visible, but the fire can spray continuously." but look at me. "Jiang Rou doesn''t have a fire avoidance talisman. Let''s go in quickly."


    After thinking about it, I asked Jiang Rou, "do you remember the underlined area?" "clear!" Cried Jiang rou.


    "Well, then you go around the marking area!" I command.


    "Good!"


    Kerl swallowed his saliva nervously.


    Evil child Qilin can''t get out of the marking area, so he just chases Jiang Rou who is not far away in the area, running and shooting fire.


    In a small amount of time, there are more than ten fire spots in the project area.


    Fortunately, it''s raining in the sky, and these fires have not been expanded, and soon all of them have gone out.


    Unconsciously, another ten minutes passed.


    She is tired of running. She doesn''t chase after her. She turns back to the sports center to absorb the evil spirit.


    "Young master, is that all right?" Can''t wait to ask me.


    I thought about it and told Jiang Rou, "go to the marking area!"


    "Good!" Jiang Rou said.


    But he was shocked. "Young master, this..."


    "can''t let it slow down." I took a look at her and said, "hold on to it for a while."


    Kor''er sighed and nodded, "MMM!"


    Jiang Rou soon entered the marking area, and Kirin stormed out of the pit with a roar and a blaze.

 Chapter 502

    "Out of dash!" I said aloud.


    "Good!" Jiang Rou said.


    She drifted away from the flame of Unicorn and drove out of the line.


    The chase began again.


    I looked at my watch and pinched the time for about 20 minutes. Kirin couldn''t hold on anymore and went back to the pit.


    "Jiang Rou, try again and lead it out!" I command.


    "Good young master!" Miss Jiang Jiasi has a good time. A handsome drifter enters the marking area again.


    Qilin rushes out of the pit, roars and pours at her.


    "Out of dash!" I ordered, "now, play for yourself!"


    "Good!" Cried Jiang rou.


    I put down my cell phone and looked at Kor. "Come on!"


    But she came to me quickly and held out her right hand.


    I hold her hand, a little concentration, pinching the fingers to repair the phoenix eye talisman, light talisman and fire avoidance talisman, and press them into her right small arm.


    Ke''er''s body suddenly trembled and took a long breath. Then he divided his hands, turned the Fu to his left hand and pressed it on my left arm.


    As soon as I was aroused, I almost didn''t sit on the ground.


    "Young master!" Can you help me quickly, "is it too strong?"


    "Great talent", I took a long breath and smiled at her. "Come!"


    Ke''er nodded, "Well!"


    I grabbed her left hand, pinched her fingers again to mend the phoenix eye talisman, light talisman and fire avoidance talisman, and pressed the three talismans into her right arm in turn.


    But the son is again a spirited, long out a breath, to me nodded, "OK!"


    "We have twenty minutes," I said. "Go straight to waterCounty park!" "Good!" Said kor''er.


    We walked out of the hall and ran towards the water county park.


    With the light body charm, our speed is much faster than driving. From the security center to Shuijun Park, the straight-line distance is nearly five kilometers. It took us only 20 seconds to get there.


    It''s a flying speed. It''s fucking cool!


    At the gate of Shuijun Park, we took the crystal ball from the car at the fastest speed, ran into the park, came to an open green land, and began to set up the array.


    At this time, there was another roar of Unicorn in the distance.


    It has been completely infuriated, with only Jiang Rou in its eyes, so it doesn''t notice us.


    I took this opportunity to quickly put the nine crystal balls in place, and then began to repair the talisman.


    Crystal ball one by one bright, each of the three into a Juling array, three Juling array together, the moment into a powerful nine star Juling array.


    The powerful aura field rises from the ground, rapidly sucking the underground spirit and spirit out of the ground, forming a aura rotation of tens of meters.


    The dramatic change of the gas field finally shocked Kirin. He roared and rushed towards us.


    But it''s not as powerful as before, and it''s not as fast as before.


    The spirit beast is also a beast. What about the unicorn?


    No matter how fierce the beast is, it can''t escape the fate of being tortured in front of human wisdom!


    "Stay away, Keer!"


    "Good!"


    After a little concentration, I adjusted the golden light to my left hand and quickly set up a Taiji array in the golden light with my right hand holding the finger. Then I imagined the Xuanwu talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and bounced it into the golden light. I held it in my left hand and shook it hard. The golden light flew into the nine star spirit gathering array. The huge spirit whirled into a strong black tornado in an instant and rushed to the sky.


    At last, Qilin came to me. With a roar, he rushed at me.


    "Young master!" Ke''er was shocked and rushed to protect me with his body.


    I grabbed her hand and ran out of watershire park.


    As soon as kylin sees it, he stops the brake and just turns around to catch up with us. A strong stream of water vapor falls from the sky like a black cloud, swallowing it up in an instant...

 Chapter 503

    With a scream, the unicorn rushed out of the black cloud.


    It''s nearly a size smaller, with thick smoke on it, like the blackened charcoal, rushing towards the sports center.


    We dare not neglect, turn around and run to the second phase planning area.


    Keer took my hand and went all the way to the second phase planning area. It''s a wilderness. There''s no landmark to follow. In the evening, it''s cloudy and rainy. You can only rely on your memory to find an SUV here.


    Ke''er has a good memory. She just stopped a little, identified the direction and quickly positioned the three cars.


    "Take this as the center," she looked at me. "We have one at six, zero, three and nine, which one to go first?"


    "Six!" I said aloud.


    "Good!" She took me and ran towards six o''clock.


    Soon, a black SUV appeared in front of us.


    We took out the crystal ball as fast as we could, ran to an open field, and began to arrange the spirit gathering array.


    At this time, there was a thunderous roar from the sports center, and a red light rushed up to us. I subconsciously pulled Ke''er to the far slope and silently recited the mantra of hidden form: Meng Jizhen, hidden trace of hidden form!


    In a hurry, I left out the urgency behind like a law.


    The red light fell to the ground and turned into a unicorn. When we saw it, we were not both surprised.


    This guy is much bigger than before. He''s full of fire. He''s totally different from what he was in a mess just now. The bronze tripod of Shuijun Park was broken by Xuanwu array, the seal force of the remnant array was reduced, and its strength was strengthened in an instant.


    It''s full of fire and anger. It looks for us all around. It''s full of fire and roar.


    There was a sea of fire around, and the cross-country vehicle was also ignited by the flames, emitting thick black smoke.


    fortunately, the Tibetan spell was awesome, it turned around several times and didn''t find us.


    At this time, the sound of speeding up of the sports car came from afar.


    The unicorn raised his head abruptly and flew away with a roar.


    Jiang Li awesome!


    Ke''er and I quickly went back to the place where the array was set up, picked up the crystal ball and started to set up the array.


    Crystal ball has been burned red, but we have fire avoidance talisman, so we don''t feel hot.


    After the nine crystals were set, I concentrated a little and quickly began to practice the talisman.


    Soon, the first phalanx was formed.


    Then, the second spirit gathering array became! I was just about to arrange the third one. The red light came down from the sky. It fell about a hundred meters away from the left side of our body. It turned into a unicorn and roared out a flame at us.


    Ke''er rushed quickly and protected me with five thunder Qi.


    I continued to practice talismans, and the third spirit gathering array quickly moved.


    The powerful aura field rises from the ground, forming the second aura whirl as high as tens of meters.


    The unicorn roared and rushed to us.


    Ke''er pulls out two knives. The blade turns into a white light. He drinks angrily and rushes up.


    The unicorn roared and jumped up to Ke''er.


    Ke''er''s body shape flashed and leaped up. He rolled beautifully in the air, avoiding unicorn''s big hooves and stabbing unicorn in the eyes.


    The unicorn screams and sweeps Ke''er.


    Ke''er, like a nimble swallow, dodges the unicorn''s attack nimbly, goes around behind the unicorn, swishes two knives, and cuts into the right hind leg of the unicorn.


    The blind unicorn is a scream again, like an angry lion, turning back to attack Ke''er.

 Chapter 504

    Ke''er moves very fast. He avoids the fierce blow of Unicorn, leaps back, and at the same time, his other eye is also blinded by a horizontal stroke.


    The unicorn screamed again, turning around and spraying fire.


    In an instant, there is a sea of fire again...


    the evil born unicorn is not the real physical unicorn, it belongs to the spirit body, and it was not easy to be injured. But what can be used is the spirit devouring knife. When it is cut, it will absorb the evil spirit. So when it is cut down, it is not only lame, but also blind. After spraying a fire, it roared and fled in red light.


    After fighting and running away, Ke''er quickly came back to me and continued to protect me with five thunders.


    Because although Kirin has run away, the evil spirit here is stronger than before.


    At this time, I have repaired the Xuanwu formation. With a swing of my left hand, Jin Guang flies into the nine star gathering spirit formation. The huge spirit whirl suddenly increases dozens of times, turning into a black tornado and rushing into the sky.


    I was so soft that I nearly fell.


    "Can son hold me quickly," young master! "


    I returned to my senses, took her, turned around and ran hundreds of meters away. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    almost at the same time, a flash of lightning came down from the sky and hit the place where we just stood.


    I sank to the ground and gasped a little.


    But he was stunned and asked me, "I didn''t split in Shuijun park just now, how could this happen..."


    "I didn''t have enough energy just now..." I helped her to stand up, "it''s a signal, the four in the back, we have to be careful!"


    "Are there any thunder splits?" She asked.


    "Some may not," I glanced at her. "There may be more than one."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I looked around and told her, "go to zero!"


    "Good!" She took me, turned and ran to the origin.


    To go to zero, you have to go to the origin before you can locate it.


    We quickly return to the origin, but a little stop, look at the direction, drag me to run towards zero.


    Soon, off-road vehicles appeared again.


    Then we speed up and get ready to get the crystal ball.


    But at this time, Kirin came down from the sky and hit the SUV heavily, flattening the car directly.


    We were both stupid at once.


    This golden hair is recovering too fast! This time, it''s not blind, lame, big and vigorous! It stood on the car, roared at us, turned into red light, with a blaze, all rushed to us.


    We come back to our senses and run.


    Unicorn will show his true body, turn into red light, whine, spray fire, and chase after us. According to the method Jiang Rou used just now, we played with the word "running" and drifted around with it.


    Chase the war, again, this is the wild version.


    We have light talismans on our bodies. We can run very fast. It''s not as fast as flying. But Kirin''s strength has been strengthened twice. It is far from the time when he chased Jiang Rou 20 minutes ago. So although we constantly change direction and try to get rid of it, the distance between us is still shrinking and getting closer.


    This is not the way!


    So after I finished running again, I got rid of its attack, and then I rolled on the spot with Keri in my arms, hiding my body with the hidden charm.


    The unicorn suddenly lost his goal and went all around looking for no results. He became furious.


    It''s a flamethrower operation that turns our surroundings into a sea of fire.

 Chapter 505

    I hugged kor''er, curled up in the flames, motionless, but my eyes were fixed on the battered SUV in the distance.


    The car is flat and deformed, but the glass is broken.


    Judging from the damage degree of the car, most of the space in the trunk is still there, and the crystal ball can still be taken out!


    I look at the Ke''er in my arms. I give her a wink. It means that when Unicorn leaves, I will go to get the crystal ball.


    Ke''er understood and nodded.


    The unicorn spurts fire for a while, roars, turns into red light and flies away.


    Jiang Rou led it away again.


    Ke''er and I quickly got up and came to the SUV to get the crystal ball.


    The glass in the trunk was broken, but it didn''t break. I went up and kicked a few feet. It was full of toughness.


    "I will!" Ke''er pulls out the knife, cuts the broken glass after a few knives.


    She reached in and pulled the bag out.


    "Go! Go there! " I pointed to the far slope.


    "Good!" Keer nods.


    We quickly ran to the slope, took out the crystal ball, and began to set up the array.


    Nine crystal balls have just been placed in half, and kylin is back.


    Ke''er shouted angrily and drew a knife to meet him.


    I''ll speed up and continue to set up!


    Unicorn is fierce, but it doesn''t have a long memory. It still uses the way it was before, depending on the truth in its body after its recovery.


    As a result, it soon became a part of Kerl''s routine.


    After two rounds, he was blinded in his left eye;


    after five rounds, he was cut in his right forepaw;


    after another five rounds, he received a knife on his neck;


    finally, he could get a beautiful flying back stab, and his right eye was also blinded by a knife.


    Seriously injured, the enraged Unicorn roars and turns the surrounding area into a sea of fire again.


    Ke''er quickly dodged, ran to my side, and continued to protect me with five thunder.


    As soon as I threw the golden light into the nine star spirit gathering array, the third black tornado rose rapidly like a mushroom cloud and rushed into the sky...


    The Unicorn smelled our breath and roared at us.


    At the same time, a huge flash of lightning cut through the dark night sky, like a sharp sword, cutting down rapidly.


    I took Ke''er and rushed up to the unicorn. I rolled on the spot and rolled under its belly.


    There was a loud bang, and then there was a wind. The lightning hit the unicorn''s head, and then it was covered by black clouds.


    Kylin scolds me for lying in the slot! Howl, regardless of everything, rushed out of the black cloud, with a strong smoke, running to the water county park direction.


    Blind is blind, it can''t distinguish the direction, only blind collision.


    Of course, it''s my brain that mends its sleeping groove. In fact, it makes a miserable scream.


    It ran, and we were not idle. We got up and ran all the way to the sports center.


    That big hole is the source of Kirin''s strength. When he is blind and in the wrong direction, we just give him a sweeping cut and cut off his supplies. He doesn''t want to recover so fast.


    Five or six lightning chased us for more than two kilometers, which stopped.


    When we came to the big pit, we soon found the SUV. Like the one just now, this one was also trampled by Kirin, and even flattened.

 Chapter 506

    When we ran to the car, Ke''er used a knife to cut through the broken glass. After a long time, we took out the crystal balls one by one.


    I didn''t have time to change places, so I set up a big formation by the big pit.


    At this time, there was a scream of blind unicorn in the direction of Shuijun park. We could see the smoke coming from it a few kilometers away.


    It looks like it was photographed by the black cloud over there again.


    It escapes from the black cloud, bumps into the place again.


    We saw a black cloud roaring down in the distance. The thunder and lightning flashed. In the roar, the unicorn was cut all over. He tried to escape from the black cloud and went elsewhere.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly set up the array. Soon, the nine star spirit gathering array rose to the ground and became a huge spirit whirling up to tens of meters. The evil spirit in the pit was inhaled into the air in a moment, and a huge evil spirit ring was formed in the air and on the ground.


    Qilin feels the change here, quickly turns around, roars and rushes over.


    I didn''t move. I calmed down, adjusted the golden light, set the Taiji array, and cultivated the Xuanwu talisman... Then I swung the golden light into a huge aura.


    With a shout, the aura changes color instantly, spirals up and rushes into the sky.


    Kirin finally arrived. He didn''t care about us. He jumped up and jumped into the pit habitually.


    But at this time, there was no evil spirit in the pit. A black cloud of water was surging down and suddenly the unicorn fell into the pit.


    A scream from the unicorn stopped moving inside.


    But the son a Leng, "young master, how does it not move?"


    "It''s about to recover!" I shouted, "hurry up, three o''clock!"


    But the son returned to his mind and said, "Oh, yes!"


    She took me, turned and ran to the origin.


    Several thunders fell together and split into the big pit where the black clouds rolled.


    At this time, four of the six Xuanwu formations have been completed, four tornadoes have reached the sky, and the sky near Shuijun, Jinling, has been completely covered by dark clouds.


    There are the last two, we have to do it together! Let''s go back to the origin first, then run to three o''clock. When we got there, it was pretty good. The SUV wasn''t flat. It was in good condition.


    Open the door to take out the crystal ball, we quickly came to a nearby open area, and then began to set up.


    The front is very smooth. In a short time, the huge aura field rises, and the nine star spirit gathering array is arranged.


    Then, I adjusted the golden light and began to arrange the Xuanwu array.


    At this time, kylin comes again.


    It came down from the sky with a roar, and a gust of wind came from the ground.


    But when you look at it, you will rush to it.


    I stopped her and motioned her not to move.


    Unicorn is bigger than before. Without the supplement of evil spirit, it also recovers quickly. But this time, I don''t want her to take any more risks.


    What''s more, I''ve finished the Xuanwu formation. It''s only one step away.


    I looked at the unicorn in the distance provocatively, smiled at the corner of my mouth and held out my left hand, which was shining with gold.


    I mean, if you dare to come here, I''ll throw it in. If you have the ability, you can try! Of course, Kirin won''t be afraid of me. He is too lazy to spit out his anger. He roars at me, leaps tens of meters high, and pounces on us.


    I throw Xuanwu array into nine star spirit gathering array, pull Ke''er and run to the origin.


    The unicorn is in the air, and then it is hit by the falling lightning.


    Then there is the second, the third and the fourth......


    the more the Xuanwu array is arranged, the greater the impact on the Dragon pulse, the more the Qi pulse vibrates and the wind and cloud changes color, which will lead to the thunder and the fire. Therefore, the last two Xuanwu arrays must be the most dangerous.


    I''m going to use us as decoys and use this thunderstorm to weaken it.


    Soon, the unicorn was howling, and the smoke was billowing, and he could not get up.

 Chapter 507

    At this time, we have reached the nine o''clock position, which is the last position.


    The SUV is still there!


    We quickly took out the crystal ball, came to an open ground and began to set up.


    Ke''er is very worried. He protects me with five thunders and watches the distance.


    In fact, she is not only nervous, but I am also nervous. Although Kirin is constantly injured, its strength is also constantly increasing. Water vapor can suppress it, but lightning can''t split it, even if it''s injured again, once it recovers, it''s a brand new one.


    I and Ke''er are different. Although we have light talisman blessing, we are still born in the flesh after all. In such a short period of time, we have expended a lot of internal gas in the continuous and high-intensity array arrangement and fighting, which is beyond our ability. So we have to finish the array as fast as we can, so that we can make moves to face the most powerful unicorn.


    After setting up the crystal ball, I concentrated a little and began to mend the talisman with fingers.


    The first crystal ball is on;


    the second crystal ball is on;


    the third... Remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    I suddenly fell to the ground in front of my eyes.


    "Young master!" But the child is surprised, hurriedly helps me, "how are you?"


    "No... It''s ok..." I shook my head as hard as I could, helped her to stand up, took a deep breath, continued to practice the magic talisman, and reached the third crystal ball with a finger of the formula.


    The crystal ball lit up.


    The first cluster is activated.


    I worked hard to activate the other two spirit gathering arrays in turn.


    The three spirit gathering arrays quickly merged into the nine star spirit gathering array, and the powerful spirit field rose to the ground, forming a spirit rotation of tens of meters in an instant.


    At this time, a red light landed, and the recovered Unicorn came after him.


    "Don''t be distracted, young master!" But her voice didn''t fall. She drew a knife and rushed up.


    I really can''t be distracted. I can only see Kerl.


    I closed my eyes and meditated a little. Then I adjusted the golden light to my left hand. I pinched my fingers with my right hand. I set the Taiji array and the Xuanwu talisman. I played, melted the array and grasped it.


    A strong evil spirit came from behind, but Ke''er rushed to hold me and protected me with his own body.


    I hold Ke''er with one hand, roll on the spot, hold my left hand tightly, subconsciously recite the Tibetan curse: Meng Jizhen, hiding the Tibetan shape, as fast as the law!


    Once again, Kirin lost his goal, but this time, he remembered the lesson he had learned before. He didn''t spray or move.


    We can''t hide for long.


    Jiang Rou should have left after seeing five tornadoes.


    I hold the array and recite the mantra. It''s one mind and two uses. If I don''t pay attention to it, either the mantra is broken or the array is in disorder.


    So, this stalemate is not the way. I have to find a way to break this stalemate.


    I looked down at Ke''er in my arms. She was pale and obviously tired. At this time, I can''t let her deal with Unicorn any more. I have to find my own way.


    I took a deep breath, stopped the incantation, reached for a swing, and the golden light flew into the nine star spirit gathering array in an instant, and the strong spirit whirling immediately rolled up, and suddenly turned into a black tornado cyclone, spiraling into the sky.


    Kirin found us and rushed at us with a roar.

 Chapter 508

    I picked up Ke''er, turned around and ran. A flash of lightning immediately split down, leaving behind us a cloud of smoke.


    Kirin learned a lesson, but did not remember it.


    He was so angry that he wanted to tear us apart, chase us all the way, and chop us all the way.


    But at the moment, it is infinitely close to the truth. There are more than ten flashes of lightning in a row, but its speed is still not reduced. It chases us and spurts fire at the same time. The fierce spirit is like sword rain, which stabs US intensively.


    I ran a few words, but my son recovered. In an instant, he took me to continue running.


    The thunderstorm passed quickly.


    Kylin is still fierce!


    The water roared down, and I had a brainstorming moment, pulling Ke''er into the black cloud.


    Unicorn can''t be afraid of lightning, but it can''t be afraid of black clouds.


    Soon, there was a scream from kylin behind us.


    We rushed out of the black cloud and ran to the sports center.


    Six Xuanwu arrays have been arranged. Next, it''s the most important moment. We must find a place to complete the Arctic Xuanwu array before Kirin can completely recover.


    This place must be open! take shelter from rain! It is not within the scope of six Xuanwu arrays.


    Before I left the hotel, I wanted to choose this place, which is Jinhua middle school, one of the two schools here!


    Jinhua middle school is located on the central axis of Jinling Shuijun, in the middle of the sports center and security center. When something happened here two months ago, the main building and playground of the school were almost completed. The playground there is the most suitable place to complete the Arctic Xuanwu formation.


    So I came to the sports center just to locate myself. When I got here, I didn''t stop. I took Ke''er and ran to Jinhua middle school.


    At this moment, the sky is overcast by dark clouds, thundering array, and six Xuanwu array are all ready.


    But that means Kirin has recovered.


    But I''m not in a hurry. Within five square kilometers, there are six great arrays of Xuanwu, full of black clouds. It''s not so easy for it to come up with.


    Soon, Jinhua learned.


    When we came to the playground, we saw that it was basically finished, and the stands were enough to keep out the rain and the wind.


    After I read it carefully, I was relieved.


    "Well, you wait for me in the stands," I cried, "don''t come down!"


    "Good!" Ke''er nodded and ran to the stand quickly.


    I came to the center of the playground to settle down. After a little meditation, I adjusted the golden light and began to arrange the Arctic array.


    The Arctic array is composed of seven runes, which is not complicated. After the formation of the array, use magic to integrate six Xuanwu array and the eye of the array, that is, the powerful Arctic Xuanwu array.


    Like many Rune arrays used before, I have never used this array. But my heart is surprisingly quiet, because I have confidence in Wu''s secret arts, in this array, in myself and in myself!


    The seven runes were quickly arranged, and a golden light appeared on the grass around me. A gentle aura field rose slowly, which protected me closely.


    Just then, Kirin finally broke through the blockade of the Xuanwu formation and came to me from the sky.


    It was more than twice as big as it was at the beginning, and looked at me viciously. The flames on it expanded instantly, turning my Arctic array into a sea of fire.


    I took a deep breath, looked at it silently, and smiled calmly.

 Chapter 509

    The unicorn roared at me, jumped up and rushed to me.


    My eyes were cold, my hands waved, and a cold light came from the Arctic array, pierced the unicorn''s stomach. With a scream, it flew back tens of meters and fell to the ground.


    But it stood up again and rushed to me again.


    With a wave of my hand, another cold light came out quickly and pierced unicorn''s chest in an instant.


    For a moment, the fire on Kirin''s body was dim. He flew back tens of meters and hit the goal in the distance. The goal caught fire in a flash and was soon distorted.


    It roared and jumped up, growled and screamed at me. It burst into flames, accelerated suddenly, and hit me like a fireball.


    I put my hands together, pinched the Arctic Xuanwu formula, and thought about it. The golden light of the Arctic array flashed and sent out a strong shock wave. In a flash, the surrounding fire goes out, and the unicorn rises from the sky and flies hundreds of meters back to a distant building.


    The unicorn was so angry that he rolled down the stairs and roared to me again.


    The most critical moment has come.


    I turn a blind eye to Qilin and calm down. I quickly fold six pieces of Xuanwu Jue with my hands. Every time I fold one piece of Xuanwu Jue, I visualize one piece of Xuanwu Jue and mobilize one big Xuanwu array, I see a golden light in my hands. After the sixfold movement, a dazzling golden light group appeared in my hand. I stared at the light group, took the mind reading as the prohibition, added the limit of 11 days and the operation range of the big array, then changed my hands back to the Arctic Xuanwu formula, divided the light group into two parts, changed the left hand into the body protection of the thunder formula, the right hand into the Xuanwu formula, and rushed to the sky in the distance. The Arctic array disappeared instantly, and turned into a powerful aura field The sky, with the same six Xuanwu formation into one, has become a powerful Arctic Xuanwu formation.


    At this time, Kirin almost rushed to me.


    A huge figure came down to the sky. One claw slapped the unicorn on the ground. Then he picked it up in one mouth, jumped up and flew to the sky.


    Then, the lightning flashed, the wind changed color, and the rain poured down.


    I looked up at the sky, and my body was wet for a moment.


    I took a long breath. It was dark and I fell exhausted on the playground.


    "Young master!" With a cry, Ke''er quickly came to me and picked me up.


    For a moment, she was soaked.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it hurt? " She asked anxiously.


    I slowly regained my mind, supported her, stood up and looked back at the stands of the playground.


    Originally planned to be there for shelter from the rain, now we are both wet, so we can''t stay here.


    "Speak!" But he took my hand and was in such a hurry, "is it hurt? Ah? "


    At this point, I have strength.


    "I''m fine," I shouted. "This place can''t stay. It''s going to rain harder and harder. Go to the security center!"


    But I was relieved, "OK!"


    We left the playground and ran to the security center.


    After a series of battles, our physical strength and internal air consumption are huge, and the speed is obviously much slower. In addition, it rained too much and there was water everywhere, so it took us almost a minute to run back to the security center.


    Just back here, there was a huge flash of lightning outside. With a bang, all the lights in the security center went out. It''s not only the security center, but also the whole Jinling Shuijun project area. All the street lights are off.


    "Maybe there is something wrong with the power supply system," Keer said to me. "There must be a spare generator. I''ll find it."


    "Good," I nodded.


    Kor pulled a chair for me to sit down and turned away.


    After a while, the hall suddenly lit up.


    I looked at those monitoring screens, and all the signals disappeared, and I couldn''t see them.


    Keer soon came back. "Young master, there is a duty room over there. There are beds and bathrooms in it. You can have a rest."


    I stood up. "Go!"


    The duty room is not far from the hall. Turn left when you go out. It will be here soon.


    This room is not big. There are two beds with bedding and a small bathroom.


    I took off my coat and looked at Kerl. "Take off your wet clothes and rest here tonight."


    "Good," she neatly took off her coat, revealing her slim and sexy waist.

 Chapter 510

    I glanced at it subconsciously and cleared my throat. "You go to the bathroom and take a hot bath. There''s a bath towel in it."


    "You wash it first," she said.


    "You wash first," I said.


    "Or do you want to wash them together?" She looked at me.


    I blushed. "Go!"


    She chuckled, "OK, I''ll be right back. You''ll have to wait in the bed."


    She turned and walked into the bathroom and gently closed the door.


    My face is very hot. I breathe softly and continue to undress.


    At this time, there was a crash outside, the windows were broken and the strong wind blew into the security center.


    I quickly came to the door, closed the door, locked the door, and then closed the window, locked it, carefully through the glass, to see the outside situation. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    the rain is pouring down, the wind is howling, and the huge lightning is like crazy. The earth shakes as it rushes down.


    This scene, like the end of the world, makes people tremble and tremble.


    I watched for a while, shuddered and drew the curtain.


    After I took off my clothes, I went to bed and pulled the quilt over and waited for Korr to come out.


    Keer finished the washing soon.


    She wrapped herself in a bath towel and opened the door.


    "I''m done, young master!" She wiped her hair and said, "go wash it."


    "You turn around first," I said.


    Can son Oh a, turn round, "I don''t see, you go quickly."


    I opened the quilt, rushed into the bathroom and closed the door.


    But a Leng, and then a chuckle.


    I took a hot bath with pain and pleasure, washed off the evil spirit and the cold air. I feel much more comfortable.


    After washing, I wrapped myself in a bath towel and walked out of the bathroom.


    Ke''er is standing at the window. She is shocked by the scene outside.


    I wiped my head and walked up to her But the son returned to God and asked me, "young master, this is our Arctic Xuanwu array?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "I''ll go..." she turned to look out of the window and sighed, "no wonder grandpa said that the quadrupole array has the power to destroy the city, which is too frightening..."


    "Grandpa''s words are not exaggerated at all," I said, "if such a rainstorm is not limited, the whole Jinling City will be destroyed by it."


    She turned around and looked at me. "You''re limiting it?"


    "At the end of the fusion, I put an 11 day ban on it, and limited its scope of action to the vicinity of Jinling Shuijun," I said. "In this way, we can control the scale of the Arctic Xuanwu array and prevent it from injuring the people by mistake."


    Can you play like this


    "Now I see why it''s a spell and a formation again?" I smiled at her, "this is the wonderful place of the quadrupole array. Gather strength with array, limit strength with magic, and control the huge destructive power."


    I pointed out, "for example, this Arctic Xuanwu array is arranged on the dragon vein. If there is no restriction, it will run indefinitely until the dragon vein is exhausted. This process will last for at least hundreds of years. In that case, let alone Jinling City, the whole Soviet Province, can become a thousand mile country. "


    "Yes," she said with emotion, "with such a rainstorm, Jinling City can become a sea for two consecutive days..."


    she looked at me. "Young master, can you do it for eleven days?"


    "Yes," I said, "in these 11 days, the weather in Jinling City will be basically good, except for the water county in Jinling..."


    Ke''er smiled and looked out of the window. "The water county in Jinling... Is worthy of the name..."

 Chapter 511

    That night, we had a rest in the duty room.


    Turning around, it was more than 11 o''clock in the morning, and the rain outside was less.


    Ke''er and I dressed up and went downstairs to have a look. The ground on the first floor of the security center was completely flooded by water.


    "I''ll go..." Ke''er frowned and looked at me. "With so much water, can Jiang Rou come in?"


    "Yes," I said, "she''ll be here in a minute."


    Just then, a roar of motor stopped outside the security center from far to near.


    Jiang Rou opened the door to get out of the car, took an umbrella, waded into the water, and walked in with difficulty.


    "Young master! Miss Cole! I''m coming! " She cried.


    "Here we are!" Kel waved at her on the stairs.


    When Jiang Rou saw us, she hurriedly stepped up and came up to us. She put away her umbrella and asked us with concern, "are you ok? You''re not hurt, are you? "


    "It''s OK," I said. "Let''s go. It''s going to rain soon."


    "Good!" She handed us two umbrellas.


    We opened our umbrella, went down the stairs and waded out of the security center.


    Jiang Rou has brought a red Raptor. This guy is powerful and can walk deep water. He is very fierce. In this case, in addition to tanks and armored vehicles, only such vehicles can rush out.


    We braved the heavy rain, waded to the front of the car, opened the door to get on, turned around and drove to the city.


    Soon, the rain was small.


    After walking for several kilometers, the rain stopped completely and it was fine.


    Looking back, we can see that there are thick clouds, thunder and lightning, strong wind and heavy rain over the water county of Jinling, and it''s back to the way it was before.


    The Raptor went on for about a kilometer. A cordon appeared in front of it. There were patrols and roadblocks. After the roadblocks, there were many vehicles. Dozens of reporters, photographers and self-Media creators gathered there and watched our car anxiously.


    See we''re here. The patrol has opened a roadblock for us.


    All of a sudden, those people came to us and stopped our car.


    As soon as the patrolmen saw it, they quickly maintained order, "please don''t block the way! Get out of the way! Get out of the way! ... "


    journalists don''t care about this. In order to get the first-hand news, they are crazy.


    But Jiang Rou had to stop the car and lower the window.


    Reporters quickly gathered around, holding cell phones, recording pens, microphones, problems like a barrage of explosions.


    "Miss Jiang, why did you enter Jinling Shuijun in the rain? Who''s in your car? Are they related to the rainstorm in Shuijun, Jinling


    "You said at the press conference yesterday that the rainstorm in Shuijun, Jinling will last for 11 days. What is your basis? If the situation is different from what you said, have you considered the impact on Jiang''s group? "


    "Miss Jiang, according to the insider, is this rainstorm related to a young feng shui master you invited from Shangjing? Is that so? ... is the boy in your car the feng shui master? "


    "Miss Jiang, the stock of Jiang''s group has plummeted again today. How do you feel about it?"


    "Miss Jiang..."


    "Miss Jiang..."


    ...


    JIANG Rou is very calm. No matter how the reporters ask, she always says, "no comment, thank you..."


    the reporters are responsible for asking questions. Photographers and self-Media creators are shooting at us with long guns and short guns GoPro.


    The scouts crowded into the crowd, kept order and helped us out.


    Jiang Rou took the opportunity to drive out of the crowd and sped forward.

 Chapter 512

    When the reporters saw it, they got on the bus and followed up.


    But our Raptor, which has run far, can''t catch up at all.


    After shaking off the reporters, Jiang Rou breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "It seems that the effect is good." I look at her. "All Jinling media are focusing on this matter, right


    "It''s not just Jinling, the whole country''s media are watching," Jiang said. "From the end of the conference to now, the phone calls of the news center of our headquarters have been knocked out."


    "Only when there is a topic can we pay attention to it, and only when there is a concern can we build momentum." I smile at my heart, "let them stare."


    "Young master, can it really rain for eleven days?" Jiang Rou is a little worried.


    "Yes," I said.


    She took a deep breath and nodded, "OK, then I''ll be relieved..."


    I smiled calmly, pushed down the window and let the wind in.


    This season, the climate in Jinling is already very hot. I can limit the time and scope of the rainstorm, but I can''t help the strong wind in Shuijun, Jinling. The wind rushed into the city with great moisture, bringing a cool to the sultry city.


    Comfortable, comfortable.


    I take a deep breath. The problem of the remnant array is solved. Next, it''s time.


    Back at the hotel, Jiang Rou asked them to send lunch to their room.


    Ke''er and I took a simple shower, changed our clothes, went to the restaurant and had lunch together.


    During the meal, Jiang Rou took out two contracts, two sets of access control and two sets of keys, put them on the table, and gently pushed them in front of us. "Young master, miss Ke''er, this is what grandpa and I want..."


    let me see the contract and access control, "what do you mean?"


    "This is the best two houses in Shuijun, Jinling. One is 300 square meters and the other is 260 square meters," said Jiang rou. "Grandpa and I mean to give this big one to the young master and the small one to miss Ke''er."


    "No, no, no!" But he said quickly, "are you kidding me? I can''t! If you want to send it, just give it to the young master. "


    "Your gift is too heavy," I said, "we can''t accept it."


    "That''s what grandpa and I mean, and that''s what all of us in the Jiang family mean," said Jiang rou. "Our family, involving tens of billions of assets, is not enough to give you 60 million blessings. The first is to thank the young master and miss Ke''er for their help to Jiang''s family; the second is to hope that the young master can give a platform to Jinling Shuijun to break the current embarrassment... Young master and miss Ke''er, please help us and accept this gift... "


    Ke''er doesn''t quite understand," let the young master give the platform to Jinling Shuijun? "


    "Yes!" Jiang Rou said, "among my brothers and sisters, I don''t know who told us about the young master and miss Ke''er coming to Jinling to help us. Now the whole upper class of Jinling knows about it. Last night''s press conference shocked the whole Jinling. The common people didn''t understand what I said, but they did. They are now waiting to see if the rainstorm in Shuijun, Jinling will last for 11 days. If it''s not a bad day, then their views on Jinling Shuijun will be totally different... "


    she looked at me." Grandpa means to ask the young master to stand for us, because eleven days later, Jinling Shuijun will become a legend, and you are the creator of the legend... "


    She took out the pen, stood up, held it in both hands, and looked at me sincerely, "young master, please give me this face..."


    I looked at her for a while, but did not speak, took the pen, and signed her name on the contract.


    Ke''er looked at me blankly, as if he was in a dream.


    I signed and handed her the pen. "Sign it."


    "Young master, this..." Ke''er hesitates, "is this suitable?" I smile calmly, "go back and tell Aunt Su that I sent her this house."


    "I know you hurt me, but..." Ke''er lowered his head and was very tangled.


    "Don''t worry, sign it," I put the pen in her hand. "I thought so, but before I said it, Miss Jiang said it first. Now we are mysterious people in the eyes of Jinling people. If we all choose the houses of Jinling Shuijun, what would they think? "


    But the son a Leng, "how can think?"


    Jiang Rou smiled, "they will think that Jinling Shuijun is a treasure land of Fengshui."


    She put the contract in front of ker''er, "ker''er, young master is helping us, and so are you..."


    ker''er hesitated and signed her name on the agreement. Jiang Rou smiled and looked at us gratefully. "Thank you, young master. Thank you, miss Ke''er! I''ll tell this news to my brothers and sisters tonight! "


    I will smile, pick up chopsticks, "eat."

 Chapter 513

    Ke''er has always had a dream that before she was 25 years old, she would buy her mother Su Yan a big house and let her mother have a good time.


    Now, her dream has come true ahead of time.


    After eating, Jiang Rou got up and left.


    Walking to the door, she suddenly remembered something.


    "Young master, my grandfather said he would like to visit you," she said, "do you think it''s convenient?"


    I thought, "tomorrow morning."


    "Good!" Jiang Rou smiled. "I''ll come with grandpa tomorrow. Thank you, young master!"


    I smile lightly, "go."


    "Well!" She nodded, smiled at Chloe, and turned away.


    Ke''er closes the door, takes a long breath, turns around and comes to me, hugs me. Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what''s the matter?" I asked her.


    "Is it really suitable?" She asked me in a low voice, "it''s a house..."


    "it''s suitable," I said calmly.


    "I feel like a dream..." she hugged me. "Young master, please pinch me! Pinch hard! "


    I smiled. "Where are you pinching?"


    "Pinching the waist," she said, "the flesh on the waist is tender and painful!"


    I put my hand around her slender waist and joked. "You have such a thin waist and no fat. How can you pinch it?"


    "That butt!" She said.


    I subconsciously put my hand on her round and upturned buttocks, and my heart suddenly trembled, and I quickly released her.


    "You little rascal!" I look at her with a red face, "flirt with me again!"


    Ke''er was stunned, and then he smiled happily.


    She hugged me again, tighter.


    "In fact, if Jiang Rou doesn''t say it, I will also mention it to her," I said. "Under the water county of Jinling is the dragon vein. In the whole city of Jinling, the Fengshui there is the best. I want to buy two houses there, one for the platform of Jiang''s family, and the other for us to come here to practice in the future. "


    She did not speak, silently nodded.


    "Originally, I wanted to wait for the 11 day period to come to an end, and then I would tell her after the Kirin was completely solved," I said, "but since she said it on her own initiative today, that''s what her grandfather meant, so we can take it."


    She let go of me and looked at me seriously. "It''s not from her, it''s from you."


    I nodded. "Well, I gave it to Aunt su."


    Her eyes were red, and she hugged me passionately. "Thank you, young master..."


    "this matter is kept secret for the time being. After going back to Beijing, I will tell Aunt su." I let her go and smile at her. "Let''s go to have a rest."


    "Well!" She smiled in tears and nodded.


    After untiing the talisman, we both collapsed on the bed, unable to move.


    Ke''er gasped for a while, sat up laboriously, covered me with quilt, and then got into my arms and fell asleep like a kitten.


    I held on for a few more seconds, and then I fell asleep.


    Once I slept, I went to sleep the next afternoon.


    After waking up, our physical strength basically recovered.


    I thought of the appointment the day before. I took my cell phone and saw Jiang Rou''s wechat on it. She and her grandfather arrived early in the morning and had been waiting in the lobby for several hours.


    I immediately called her, "Jiang Rou, I''m sorry, we are too tired, overslept, just woke up."


    "It doesn''t matter, young master," Jiang Rou said with a smile. "We think you and miss Ke''er are exhausted. Grandpa said," let''s have more rest. We''ll go up when we have a good rest. "


    I smiled sheepishly. "Let''s get up now. Come on up."


    "Good!"


    I hung up, looked around at Ke''er, touched her head, "go wash your face, lazy cat!"


    Ke''er rubbed his eyes and nodded, "well."


    She got up and got out of bed and went to wash.

 Chapter 514

    I also got out of bed, walked two steps, legs a soft, almost fell, quickly held the wall. I think my physical strength has basically recovered, but it''s not at all. It seems that I have to rest for at least a few days to fully recover.


    I set my mind, took a deep breath, walked out of the bedroom with the wall, came to the living room, sat on the sofa, divided my hands, adjusted the golden light to patrol the meridians.


    There is no way. I don''t want to meet the old master of the Jiang family in such a state. I''ve been meditating for about three minutes, and that''s what''s going on with me.


    At this time, Ke''er came back after washing his face, sat next to me and collapsed on the sofa.


    "Get up and Practice for a few minutes," I said to her.


    "Well, good..."


    she sat up laboriously, sat on the sofa, took a minute with her hands, breathed softly, and cultivated with me.


    At this time, Jiang Rou called.


    I opened my eyes and picked up my cell phone. "Hello?" "Young master, my eldest brother and second sister are coming here," said Jiang rou. "Grandpa wants to take them up together. Is it convenient for you?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "Good! Then we will go up, "said Jiang rou.


    I hung up the phone, took a deep breath, took the breath back to the yuan, and ended my cultivation.


    Soon, it''s up to Ke''er.


    We simply tidied up our clothes. After finishing, the doorbell rang.


    I went there myself and opened the door.


    Jiang Rou smiled at me, then introduced the old man behind me, "young master, this is my grandfather!"


    The old man was not tall, white haired, hale and hearty, and had a very kind face.


    He took the initiative to extend his hand to me and smiled, "young master, my name is Jiang Zhen, I finally see you!"


    "I''ve kept you waiting," I said, holding his hand. "I''m sorry."


    "Ah, don''t say so. You''ve been working hard these two days." the old man looked at Ke''er behind me. "Is this miss Ke''er


    Ke''er smiled politely, "Hello, Mr. Jiang."


    "Good, good..." Jiang Zhen looked at us and smiled, "the third master is right. It''s true that the hero is a teenager..."


    "the third master?" I thought, "you mean Lin Shiyu, Lin Sanye?"


    "Yes", he looked at me with emotion, his eyes couldn''t help moistening, "what the Third Master said is right! That''s right! "


    I instantly understood, a quiet smile, "old man, come in and say."


    "Good! Good! " Jiang Zhen wiped tears with a smile.


    I put my grandparents in the living room and ordered Ke''er to make tea.


    Jiang Rou takes out the tissue and hands it to Jiang Zhen, "Grandpa, you have a bad heart, don''t be excited..."


    Jiang Zhen takes it over, wipes the tears from the corner of his eyes, sighs gently, and says to me, "I''ve seen you for more than 60 years. I''ve known you for more than 60 years. It can be said that without the third brother, there would be nothing in my Jiang family. Even my life was saved by the third brother. "


    I nodded. "I understand."


    "In my life, I haven''t paid any other feng shui master. When I was in trouble, I only went to the third brother." he looked at me with tears in his eyes. "Seeing the young master, I can''t help thinking of that time, when the third brother and his sister-in-law were so young, just like you and miss Ke''er... In a flash, 60 years, the third brother and his sister-in-law were gone..."


    He burst into tears.


    "Grandpa..." Jiang Rou''s eyes were red, "don''t do this... It''s important for you..."


    I also advised him, "I know your mood, don''t get excited, it''s important for you..."


    Jiang Zhen nodded in tears, but the tears couldn''t stop flowing down, and he became a tearful man.


    But the son silently looked at us, she also moved.


    "When Grandpa Lin died, my grandpa didn''t eat for three days," Jiang Rou said with tears in his eyes. "Grandpa said that everything in our Jiang family was given by grandpa Lin..."


    I nodded and continued to advise the old man, "I can understand your mood, but you are so old, it''s important to be healthy, don''t be sad..."


    "Thank you, young master..." Jiang Zhen wiped his tears, took a deep breath, tried to calm down, clear his throat, and look at me. "I heard Jiang Rou say that young master is the descendant of Wu Siye, the master of plum blossom. Then you and Lin Sanye..."


    "Sanye is my grandfather''s sworn brother", I said, "but I haven''t seen him."


    He looked at me deeply for a while, nodded, took out a delicate small box from his arms, took my hand, and put it in my hand, "this is the seven star secret box of the Lin family, young master, please take it..."


    I couldn''t help but froze.

 Chapter 515

    "The seven-star secret box is the treasure of the Lin family," Jiang Zhen said. "It was given to me by the third Lord when he came to Jinling last year. He said that there would be something strange in Jinling Shuijun in the future. He was old and had little time. He could not help the Jiang family solve the crisis. He gave this to me and told me that it must be you, young master, who will solve this problem for us in the future. After he let me see you, he will hand over the seven star secret box to you, and help him to bring you a sentence... "


    " what''s the word? " I asked.


    "To Lin Xia," he said.


    "To Lin Xia?" I was stunned. "These four words?"


    "Yes," he nodded, "that''s all."


    I see. I nodded. "OK, don''t worry. Lin Xia and I have met once. I''ll give this to her when I see her again in the future. "


    Jiang Zhenxin smiled, "well, good."


    "Grandpa, did you know something would happen in Jinling? Did you know that only the young master could help us? " Jiang Rou doesn''t understand, "then why don''t you say it all the time?"


    Jiang Zhen looked at her and said, "this is what grandpa Lin meant. He said that this matter can''t be disclosed, especially to you."


    "Me?" Jiang Rou was shocked. "Here..."


    Jiang Zhen took a deep breath, took her hand, turned to me and said, "young master, I, these children and grandchildren, are not very talented. Only Jiang Rou, a child, is particularly progressive. I''m here today. First, I want to give you the seven star secret box. Second, I want to entrust Jiang Rou and his family to you... "


    " Grandpa... "Jiang Rou wants to talk.


    "Listen to Grandpa," said Jiang Zhen.


    Jiang Rou hesitated and nodded in silence.


    Jiang Zhen turned his head and looked at me. "Young master, I''ve only known Lin Sanye in my life. Now I''m old and I need to retire. Jiang Rou is my chosen successor. In the future, Jiang''s family business will be in her charge. I''d like to entrust her to you. Please give her a hand when she is in trouble. It''s impossible for a person to be calm all his life, especially in a family like ours, which has many friends, many enemies, envied and envied by others. It''s not surprising that we are in all kinds of troubles. Jiang Rou is like her grandmother. She is resolute, generous and strong. She trusts you and adores you. She will only recognize you in her life and never see anyone else. Young master, can you promise me? "


    I look at Jiang rou. "Do you know what the old man means?"


    Jiang Rou''s eyes moistened and nodded, "Well! I know! "


    I looked at the seven star secret box in my hand and smiled at Jiang Zhen. "Grandpa Lin asked you to give this to me. First, he asked me to give this to Lin Xia. Second, he also gave the Jiang family to me. You can rest assured that Grandpa Lin will protect Jiang''s family for the first 60 years and I will protect Jiang Rou for the next 60 years. "


    Jiang Zhen held my hand excitedly, "master! I''m waiting for you! Thank you very much! thank you! With your words, I will die in peace! "


    Jiang Rou also full of tears, "thank you, young master! Thank you! "


    "You''re welcome," I look at Jiang Zhen. "Don''t worry, old man. After this rainstorm, Jinling Shuijun will be OK. Jiang Rou''s life is very noble. His future achievements will only come out of blue and will not disappoint you. "


    "Well!" Jiang Zhen nodded with tears in his eyes.


    He stood up and said, "thank you, young master. Then we won''t disturb you and miss cole to have a rest."


    I smile calmly, "OK, you pay more attention to your body."


    "Good!" With a happy smile, he turned away with Jiang rou.


    After seeing them off, Ke''er took the tea and put it on the coffee table. He asked me, "why don''t they even take a sip of tea and say they''ll leave when they''re done?"

 Chapter 516

    "This is what grandpa Lin told him." I took the tea, blew it, and took a sip.


    "Grandpa Lin doesn''t allow him to have tea with us?" Asked Ke''er curiously.


    "Before his death, Grandpa Lin once came to Jinling and lived in Jiang''s house for a few days," I said. "He said to the old master Jiang, Jinling Shuijun is a good project. If we don''t do it, Jiang''s family will have no future."


    I put down my cup and looked at her, "asked old master Jiang, why is this so? Grandpa Lin said that the geomancy of Jiang''s ancestral tomb can be used for 60 years. Now that the underground atmosphere has shifted, it will take time to find such geomancy treasure land again, but I have no time to do it. There are dragon veins in the underground of Jinling Shuijun, where there will be monstrous things in the future, but when they are solved, it will be the Fengshui leader of Jinling City. As long as the Jiang family resists the pressure and successfully completes the project, the future of the Jiang family will be guaranteed. "


    But the son does not understand, "Jinling water county can replace the ancestral Tomb of Jiang family?"


    "This is Grandpa Lin''s brilliant place," I said with a smile. "He had known what was in the ground for a long time. He had expected that Jiang Rou would come to me and I would use the Arctic Xuanwu array to break through the remnants there. The gas field there has been sealed for thousands of years. Once the remnant array is broken, the pattern of Jinling''s dragon vein will change qualitatively. This is a great evil spirit. The Jiang family is the master of this matter, and naturally the receiver of this evil spirit. If they can''t bear it, the Jiang family will be destroyed, but once the Bureau of Jinling Shuijun survives, the Jiang family will be in the ascendant. The so-called little evil will do harm and the great evil will do harm to wealth. The Jiang family has such a great potential. Then the great evil will become a great wealth... "


    " how big can it be? " Asked Ke''er curiously.


    I took a look at her and said a light sentence, "wealth is invincible..."


    I understood and nodded silently.


    I picked up the seven star secret box, "Grandpa Lin asked Mr. Jiang to give this to me. In name, he asked me to give it to Lin Xia. In fact, the deeper intention was to give the Jiang family to me. So after giving the seven star secret box to old Jiang, Grandpa Lin specially told him a word. " Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what''s the word?" Asked Keer.


    "Wu Zheng can drink Jiang Rou''s tea, but Jiang Rou can''t drink Wu Zheng''s tea," I said.


    "What do you mean by that?" She didn''t understand.


    "It means that Jiang Rou should respect me all her life," I said. "I drink her tea to serve her. When she drinks my tea, the meaning changes."


    "How do I think that''s another meaning?" she chuckled


    I was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you know what tea can represent?" She looked at me.


    "For what?" I don''t understand.


    She smiled and took her tea. "When I first went to work in Feige''s, he stared at me. It happened that brother Hei came to the store to transfer the goods. When he saw me and his eyes were bright, he asked brother Fei, "what''s the new tea?"? Feige laughed obscenely. He said yes, new tea is tender. Black brother said, cheap you ya, fuck! "


    I heard muddleheaded, "what do you mean?"


    "Don''t you understand?" She looked at me. "Tea, another meaning, is a girl. So, do you understand? "


    I shook my head. "I don''t understand."


    But the son coughed and coughed, "let me be frank. I think grandpa Lin means that you can sleep with Jiang Rou, but Jiang Rou, you can''t have any illegitimate thoughts..."


    I have no words, "who do you think of Grandpa Lin? He would say that? "


    "I can''t say it directly, so I use the secret language," Ke''er said, "and it''s not only used by him, but also by old master Jiang! You see what he said just now, how about giving Jiang Rou to you to take care of her for a lifetime... Can''t you really understand him? "


    I looked at her for a while, and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 517

    We should go back when the Jiang family''s business is finished.


    The next morning, after breakfast, we took a taxi and went directly to Jinling airport to buy two tickets back to Beijing.


    After the security check, I took out my mobile phone and called Jiang Rou to tell her that we were going back to Beijing.


    When Jiang Rou heard this, she was stupid? How do you......


    "we Wu family''s rules, after we finish the work, we can''t eat the host''s food and drink anymore." I said, "now the remnant array is broken, the birth of unicorn is solved, and the rest is waiting for the rain to stop. We have nothing to do here. It''s time to go back. "


    "But even if you go back, you can''t go back like this..." Jiang Rou said, "wait for me, I''ll arrange the plane immediately, and then I''ll go to the airport!"


    "No need. What would you say if you left Jinling I smiled quietly. "Besides, it''s not necessary."


    "But..." she was very tangled.


    "I''ll talk to your elder martial sister," I said. "Don''t worry."


    "Well, then..." Jiang Rou was a little sad. "After a while, I will go to Beijing to see you and miss Ke''er."


    "OK, make a phone call before you come," I said with a smile.


    "Well, thank you, young master," she sobbed, "I will certainly go, thank you..."


    I was silent for a few seconds and smiled softly, "OK, that''s it."


    "Well..." she said, holding back her tears.


    I hung up.


    Keer came to me and sat down. He unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to me


    "Wait a minute, I''ll make another call," I said and dialed during.


    "Hello, brother," Du Ling answered quickly.


    "Sister, I''ll go back to Beijing with Ke''er," I said.


    "Well, it''s done?" She asked.


    "Well, it''s done," I said. "From today on, the shares of Jiang''s family will soar. You can get some and make a profit."


    "Good!" "Then I''ll invest two billion yuan in it and share your profits in half," said Du Ling


    "No, no, no, I can''t take the money," I said.


    Du Ling did not understand, "why can''t you take it?"


    "I''m a feng shui master. I can''t earn such money," I said with a calm smile. "Thank you for your kindness, sister. You can earn more."


    Du Ling understood, "well, brother, thank you for thinking about me!"


    "You''re welcome to me..." I smiled. "By the way, I want to tell you something. We are going back in a civil aviation airliner..."


    "what?" Du Ling was not happy when he heard it. "What about Jiang Rou?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, sister," I explained. "It''s not Jiang Rou who doesn''t give me away, it''s me who insists."


    "You insist?" She didn''t understand, "brother, you......"


    "first, it''s unnecessary, second, she can''t leave Jinling." I said, "you understand people, and I don''t say you understand this. The media all over the country are looking at the Jiang family in Jinling. Many journalists follow her every day. At this time, if she sends me back, the impact is not good. "


    Du Ling understood, "you''re right, OK, I''ll pick you up."


    "No, you can let Chen Fang come," I said. "You''d better stare at the stock market yourself today and don''t let anyone interfere."


    "All right!" Du Ling was very happy. "That''s it. Let''s have dinner together in the evening."


    "Good!" I hung up.


    Ke''er hands over the water and says, "young master..."


    "wait a moment...". I call Yang qianer again.


    "Hello? Wu Zheng Yang qianer was a little surprised. "How do you think of calling me?"

 Chapter 518

    "Sister in law, you are looking at the stocks of the Jiang family in Jinling today," I said. "You can buy as much as you want and sell it in ten days."


    Yang Qian''s son was shocked for a moment, and then understood, "OK!"


    "Well, that''s it..."


    "ah you..."


    I hung up directly and called Tang Sijia again. "Sister, look at the stocks of the Jiang family in Jinling, how much can I buy! Ten days later, remember, ten days later! "


    Tang Sijia was also shocked for a while, and then quickly responded, "OK! I''ll buy it right away! "


    "Good!" I hung up and called Lao Zhao again, "Hello, Lao Zhao, do you play with stocks?"


    "I''ve played, young master, but..."


    "use all the money you can use. Today, you can buy as many shares as you can from the Jiang family in Jinling! Keep sth. in mind! It belongs to the Jiang''s group in Jinling! "


    "Oh, yes!" Lao Zhao said quickly.


    I hung up, took a breath of relief, reached out and took a drink of water from Ke''er''s hand.


    "Young master......" can son remind me in a low voice, pointed around with finger.


    I saw that a lot of people were making small phone calls around me.


    "... from the Jiang family in Jinling! Yeah, yeah! Buy as many as you can! ... why don''t you ask, there''s an inside story! "


    "Buy Jiang''s, as many as you want!"


    "Throw away all your junk stocks and buy Jiang''s! yes! Hurry up......


    "second uncle, you believe me, buy Jiang''s! Alas, you can''t pay for it. I have an inside story... "


    ...


    I''m speechless.


    Originally, I meant to take advantage of the Jiang family''s rapid fortune to let my good friends make a contribution. But I didn''t expect that I became an insider...


    a young girl came over and looked at us carefully. "Little brother, are you from Shangjing?"


    I didn''t speak, I nodded.


    The girl came close to me, looked carefully, and exclaimed, "it''s him! Husband, come and see. It was Jiang Rou in the video that day, and this little girl! He is the feng shui master! "


    As soon as her husband heard this, he got up and looked carefully. "Oh, it''s really him!"


    This burst the pot, a lot of people have surrounded, I and Ke''er surrounded by a flood.


    Ke''er quickly stood up to block those people. "I''m sorry! Don''t take pictures! What are you doing? Don''t shoot. Do you hear me! ... "


    " master, did you just say that Jiang''s stock is going to soar? " The girl asked me anxiously, "is it true?"


    "It''s true! I heard the master call his sister! " An old lady said.


    As soon as they heard this, they immediately dispersed and continued to make phone calls.


    "Mom! Buy more. The news just now was said by the master beside Jiang Rou! "


    "Husband, go to your father to borrow money and buy as much as you can. That''s what the little geomancer said! yes! That''s the one on the video! "


    "Second uncle! Sell the house! "


    ...


    crazy! It''s crazy!


    I look at Ke''er awkwardly. "This..."


    Ke''er doesn''t care whether these people are crazy or not. She only cares whether I''m safe or not. When I see these people, I''m going to call. She turns to me and says, "master, please change the ticket. This flight can''t be taken!"


    That''s what I meant. I stood up and said, "let''s go."


    We turned around and walked away from the waiting area.

 Chapter 519

    We signed another flight. I bought a pullover for fear of being recognized. Ke''er is very naughty. He went to a specialty store and bought me a face mask...


    after changing clothes, we passed the security check again and went back to the waiting area.


    This time, no one recognized me.


    Everyone is busy making phone calls, and there is no time to talk about who we are.


    We slipped into a corner and sat down, relieved to see that no one noticed us.


    I took out my cell phone and was going to call Xiaojun.


    Can son a Leng, "young master, still dozen?"


    "Call Xiaojun," I said.


    "Let sister Xiaojun buy shares of the Jiang family?" She asked in a low voice.


    "She can''t buy..." I thought about it and put down my cell phone again. "Come on, she knows I''m ok. It''s going to be in the arithmetic, or don''t disturb her." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    but I don''t understand. Pass me the water. "You know she knows you''re OK, don''t you have to say it?"


    "She knows I know she knows I''m ok, so I don''t need to disturb her." I took the bottle and took a few sips. "That''s how it is. It will distract her. If it doesn''t work, it will disturb her."


    "The number of closed door cultivation skills will also be possessed by the devil?" She asked.


    "Yes," I said, "the number of spells is easier to get possessed than the number of spells."


    "Because of high concentration?" She asked.


    I shook my head, "because the cultivation of magic number is the reset of the system, just like when you use a mobile phone, when the system is upgrading, you suddenly interrupt it, which is easy to cause problems."


    "Oh... The reset of the system..." she understood, "so it is..."


    I screwed on the lid, gave her the water and smiled at her, "that''s what I came here to know. The number of spells is different from that of spells. Like you, if you have a talent for spells, it''s easy to practice. On the contrary, the higher the talent, the more painful it is to practice. Because we have to constantly reset ourselves, constantly break, constantly stand, and then break, then stand... After a lot of hard work, we can enter the room. Every martial arts master comes here like this, no exception... "


    " I understand... ", she nodded," you are right, you can''t disturb sister Xiaojun indeed. "


    I took a deep breath. "Yes, I can only go to see her after she has passed the customs."


    "Well," she said after a drink of water, "why can''t we buy stocks, young master?"


    "Because we are feng shui masters," I said, "we can help people do business, but not ourselves."


    "Then I won''t buy it, my mother will, will you?" She asked.


    I didn''t speak. I took a look at her.


    "Well, when I didn''t say..."


    I looked at her carefully. "If you give her a start, she will be addicted. What will you do in the future?"


    Ke''er nodded, "well, I understand young master..."


    I smiled happily and touched her head.


    She came close and held me tight.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, our flight landed at the capital airport.


    On the way to Xiaotangshan, I asked Chen Fang, "how is Anyu''s business?"


    "I found three good shops in the old town, and the price was negotiated," said Chen Fang. "But miss Anyu didn''t know what happened. I called her several times to ask her to see the shop, but she didn''t go."


    "Didn''t go?" I don''t know, "why?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t ask," she said. "It''s like she''s in a bad mood. She cried on the phone yesterday."


    "Crying?" I frowned. "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 520

    "I asked her if she wanted to go to the store. She said she was not comfortable. She asked if I could wait a little longer." Chen Fang said, "I said, if it is not convenient for her, I will go to see it and take video materials for her. She said she had to go in person and that it was not urgent. I said that this is the task assigned to me by the young master. You are not in a hurry. I can''t help it. As a result, she cried... "


    " Oh... "I understand.


    "Young master, did I say something wrong?" Chen Fang asked in a low voice.


    "Oh, no..." I smiled. "It''s OK. I''ll go back and say to her in the evening. Let''s go to the old town tomorrow and fix the store site."


    "Good!" She sighed, "that would be great..."


    I looked at the road ahead, took a deep breath, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Back to Du''s mansion, Du Ling led me to my study, closed the door, took me to sit down, smiled and said to me, "I really have you. Guess how much I earned these hours?"


    I smiled, "1.5 billion."


    "Yes! It''s still going up! " She looked at me curiously. "Wu Zheng, how did you do that rain?"


    "With the array," I said.


    "Well, I don''t ask," she said with a smile. "Now you''re back. You have to stay with me for a few more days this time."


    "Sister, I just want to tell you that I can''t eat dinner with you," I said sheepishly. "Anyu is not in a good mood. I have to go back to see her."


    "Anyu?" She didn''t understand. "What happened to her?"


    "She wanted to help me, but she was kind enough to cause a little accident," I said. "Because of this, she has been in a bad mood these days. As soon as she arrived that day, I went out to work and didn''t accompany her for dinner. My ninth uncle is such a precious daughter, I can''t let her suffer injustice in my place... "Br >


    Du Ling smiled and nodded," OK, little girl, I need to coax. You go back to accompany her. In a few days, take her with you. Let''s eat together. "


    I smile, "OK!"


    We chatted for another while, and I got up and left.


    When I got out of Du''s house, Ke''er drove me back to Tongzhou.


    When I came downstairs, Ke''er stopped and asked me, "do you want me to go up?"


    "No," I untied my seat belt. "You go back to accompany my aunt."


    "Well," she nodded, "you can call any time you want."


    "We are a little bit consumed this time. Your array has been weakened." I look at her. "After you go back, practice hard. You must recover your internal Qi first."


    "OK! I''ll shut up for a few days, "she said," and have a good rest. "


    "Good." I''ll open the door and get off.


    Ke''er waved to me, turned the direction, stepped on the accelerator, and the SUV roared and ran away.


    I went up to the door and knocked.


    I''ve been waiting for a long time.


    I was stunned and knocked again.


    An Yu suddenly sat up from the sofa, then put on his shoes and ran to the door to open the door


    A few days no see, an Yu thin a lot, also haggard a lot, the corner of the eye is still with the dry tear mark.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, "an Yu, you......"


    she lowered her head in shame, tears like broken beads, one by one fell to the ground.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, I''m sorry..." she said in tears.


    An Yu came to me and cried in my arms

 Chapter 521

    I hesitated for a moment and hugged her gently. "Anyu, don''t do this... Am I back now? I know you want to help me. I don''t blame you... "


    " I saw your blood sacrifice... Saw you stab yourself in the heart with a knife... "An Yu said sadly," brother Wu Zheng, I''m wrong... I''ll never be willful again... "


    my eyes were red, and I smiled," OK, brother Wu Zheng is back, OK. Let''s go home and say, OK? "


    She sobbed and nodded, "well."


    Looking at her tears, my heart seemed to be pierced again.


    This time, it''s more painful than the knife of the blood sacrifice...


    ah...


    I took her into the room, closed the door, turned to her and asked, "haven''t you eaten in a few days?"


    She fought back tears, looked at me wrongly, shook her head.


    I frowned. "Haven''t you eaten these days?"


    She lowered her head and nodded in silence.


    "Ah, you said you..." my heart ached. "How big is it? Why don''t you eat? "


    "I''m not hungry..." she wiped her tears, "I can''t eat..."


    I was speechless, and pulled her to the living room to let her sit down, "wait, I''ll cook noodles for you."


    With that, I turned and walked into the kitchen.


    Anyu followed him to the kitchen and stood at the door like a child who made a mistake.


    "Are you afraid I''ll run away?" I can''t help but, "go to the living room and wait. When it''s cooked, I''ll bring it to you."


    She bowed her head in shame and turned away.


    I couldn''t help shaking my head, rolling up my sleeves and continuing to cook noodles.


    After the noodles were cooked, I brought them to the living room and put them on the tea table.


    She got up quickly.


    "You sit down and eat noodles," I said. "I nest two eggs for you. You haven''t eaten in a few days. First, eat something to digest. We''ll eat out later. "


    She nodded with tears in her eyes, sat down, picked up chopsticks, and began to eat with her head down.


    I looked at her silently and smiled peacefully.


    After eating, she got up to wash the dishes.


    I stood up and picked it up. "I''ll go."


    She looked at me, did not speak, quietly followed me to the kitchen, watching me wash dishes.


    "Chen Fang found three suitable cafes in the old city," I said as I washed the dishes. "Let''s go and have a look tomorrow and choose one you like."


    I took a look at her. "And, that''s over. Don''t think about it anymore."


    Tears flashed in her eyes and she nodded in silence.


    I washed the dishes, cleaned them, washed my hands again, turned around and smiled at her. "Let''s go to the living room."


    "Well," she nodded.


    Back in the living room, I made two cups of tea, came to her and sat down, handed her a cup. "I know you like coffee. I''ll buy it tomorrow, and have some tea today."


    "Thank you, brother Wu Zheng." she took it and took a deep breath.


    I was shocked. "Ah, this is boiled water. Aren''t you afraid of scalding?"


    "I''ve absorbed its heat," she said faintly. "It''s cold in my heart. It''s more comfortable..."


    "can you absorb heat?" I don''t quite believe it.


    She looked at me and reached out her hand. "You touch my hand."


    I hold her hand. In an instant, a strong heat rushes into my hand. As soon as I feel hot, I quickly release it.


    "This is the heat you just sucked?" I asked.


    She nodded. "Well."


    "This is the 18 sacrifices to settle down?"


    "Well."


    I would smile and nod, "it''s really different from our family."


    She hesitated for a moment, "brother Wu Zheng, I......"


    "I said, I will not talk about the past," I looked at her, "if you really think I am a brother, then don''t say sorry again."


    She looked at me gratefully and nodded, "MMM!"


    I smiled. "That''s right. Let''s talk about the coffee shop."


    There was a smile on her face. "Well, good."


    "You said that you need to find a carving master. Did Chen Fang find one?" I asked her.


    "Sister Chen Fang has been contacted, but it''s not suitable. I have to go and have a look," she said.

 Chapter 522

    "What do you want to carve?" I asked.


    "There are six Dharma statues with secret talismans in total," she said, "because there are secret talismans on them, and the carving of Dharma talismans must be done with special techniques, so there is a high demand for carving masters."


    "Is there a time requirement?"


    "No," she said, "I''m sure I''ll redecorate the coffee shop anyway, so I''ll have time."


    I nodded, "OK, let''s go to see the shop tomorrow, and then meet her sculptor."


    She smiled, "Well!"


    We chatted about the details of the cafe while drinking tea. Slowly, Anyu''s mood was not so low.


    Unconsciously, it was dark.


    I feel a little tired and can''t help yawning.


    An Yu looks at me, but his brow is tight. "Brother Wu Zheng, have you suffered internal injury?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "internal injury?" I was stunned. "No."


    "You don''t feel it?" She didn''t understand.


    "That day, I spent a lot of time in arranging the array, which was a little tired," I said. "However, my meridians are smooth, and I don''t feel hurt internally."


    "You''re an internal backfire injury," she said, reaching over and gently pressing my left chest with her hand. "Here..."


    I subconsciously looked down. "Here?"


    She stared at my chest with a red light in her eyes.


    I have a stabbing pain in my left chest. I can''t help frowning and groaning.


    She gently unfolded her slender hand, only to see a black red evil spirit in the palm of her hand.


    I gasped hard and asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    She gently grasps, the black gas immediately spreads, opens the hand again, the hand turned into a light golden light. She gently pressed my chest, a warm stream into my body, my body a refreshing, a layer of sweat.


    The stabbing pain in the chest disappeared in an instant.


    The red light in her eyes disappeared, and she asked me, "how is it? Is it still painful? "


    I took a long breath, wiped the sweat on my forehead, and shook my head. "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "That''s good," she said. "Your talisman is very powerful, but you can''t use it directly for yourself, so you use sister Ke''er''s five thunder Qi to transform it. This is OK, but there is also a question... "


    " what''s the problem? " I asked.


    "I don''t know much about the array, but we still have a say in the secret of setting up a family when it comes to transformation," she said. "Your method has no problem, but your accomplishments are much higher than that of sister Ke''er. Therefore, even if your rune is transformed by her five thunder Qi, there will still be some remaining backfires. In normal times, it may not cause any harm. If it is used with high intensity and the internal gas consumption is huge, then the backfire is obvious. "


    "Then why can''t I feel it?" I don''t understand.


    "Because the essence of this talisman is the golden light in your body," she said, "so these weak backfires will be covered by the golden light, which is difficult to detect unless it is very serious."


    "I see..." I nodded, "it seems that it can''t be used in this way..."


    "in fact, it''s not impossible." she said calmly, "when you use it later, try not to consume too much. If it can''t be avoided, I''ll help you suck out the evil spirit after you come back, so it''s OK. "


    "Isn''t that too much trouble for you?"


    "Trouble me?" , she doesn''t understand, "brother Wu Zheng, do we need to be so polite?"


    I smiled, "OK! Then do it! "


    She also smiled and nodded, "well."


    At this time, Lao Zhao called.


    "Hello? What''s the matter? " I asked.


    "Trough! a young master! I''m dead! " He growled, "it''s only a few hours. I''ve made more than three million! Old black that son of a bitch earn more, all damn fast ten million! Ah ah! I''m going crazy! "


    I smiled. "Is he by your side?"


    "Thank you, young master! Thank you so much! " Lao Hei took over and said excitedly, "I''ve bought lottery tickets for so many years, but I haven''t won one damn lottery! How awesome you are! It''s my blessing to know you! "


    "Old Zhao grabbed the phone," young master! We must treat you to dinner today! You must let us express our feelings! "


    I took a look at an Yu beside me. "Another day."


    "No, young master!" Zhao said quickly, "today is the day!"! I know. You have a sister! It doesn''t matter. Take your sister with you! Don''t worry, just a few of us, no outsiders! I''ll shut up with Lao hei and never talk nonsense in front of my little sister. Do you think it''s ok? "


    "Brother Wu Zheng, you go to play, regardless of me," said an Yu."I''ll accompany you..." I whispered.


    She yawned and waved her hand. "No need, I haven''t slept well these days. I''ll take a bath and go to bed first. You can play with them. You don''t have to accompany me. "


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Well!" She is very serious. "When you come back from your work, you need to relax with your friends. Don''t affect your life because of me. In that case, I would be embarrassed... "


    I thought about it and nodded silently.


    She smiled. "Well!"


    I cleared my throat and said to Lao Zhao, "come and pick me up..."

 Chapter 523

    Lao Zhao and song Tianhe came soon, and they also brought Xu Jie.


    Seeing me downstairs alone, the old Zhao wondered and asked me, "where''s my younger sister, young master?"


    "She went to bed first," I said. "Let''s eat."


    "Good!" Lao Zhao said with a smile


    We got on the bus together, went around for a while, found a seafood restaurant and had a seafood barbecue.


    During the meal, Lao Zhao and Lao hei and Xu Jie toasted me in turns. The words of gratitude were beyond expression. But I was a little absent-minded, and my mind was full of questions about backfire. People who study skills are generally like this. Once they find a problem, they will ponder, think and study again and again. They will either get tired or find a way to solve the problem, otherwise they can''t stop at all.


    While drinking and chatting with them, I was very happy to watch and laugh on the surface, but I was studying and thinking repeatedly in my heart, sometimes I would fall into meditation, and then I was pulled back to reality by their enthusiasm. This kind of feeling is not very good, just like two of me are interfering with each other, the wine is not good, and my heart is not quiet.


    According to their plan, after dinner, they are going to take me to a club in the old city. Old black spent 200000 yuan to prepare a mysterious gift for me to spend a dreamlike night.


    What they said was obscure. Xu Jie smiled and turned to drink.


    Needless to say, I also know that Lao Hei prepared a girl for me, 18 years old, a college student, very pure, especially beautiful.


    With a quiet smile, I politely refused their kindness.


    "Don''t, young master," said the old Zhao quickly, "we are sincerely filial to you!"


    "Yes, young master," said Lao Hei, "you are so hard, there is no need to bear it all the time! We''ve all come from your age. We know the taste so well! "


    "You can rest assured that you absolutely like the gift," said Lao Zhao firmly. "Lao Hei was selected carefully according to your preference. It''s a pity that you don''t enjoy it..."


    "I really have something to do", I said, "I really have to go back."


    They looked at each other and seemed to understand, "Oh... Go back to accompany my sister, right?"


    I blushed, "er... It has nothing to do with her..."


    "what else can I do?" Lao Zhao did not understand, "I asked Ke''er. You just came back from work. You have to rest for a while."


    "I really have something to do," I said. "I want to go back and be alone."


    Old black smiled, "young master, change an environment, relax and relax, your heart will be quiet naturally."


    Xu Jie can''t see it anymore. "Heige, Zhao Ge, how are you doing? The young master has a girlfriend. How precious it is for the first time! Why do you have to take people to such places? " "What do you know?" Lao Hei looked at her and said, "while playing, we men talk. Don''t mix with each other."


    "I..." Xu Jie is speechless.


    "I''ve got your kindness," I said, looking at them. "There''s no need for this between us. You can take me back."


    "Young master......" Lao Zhao wanted to persuade me.


    "It''s settled," I said quietly.


    Lao Zhao dared not say anything else. He coughed, "OK..."


    after eating, they sent me back to the community and watched me go upstairs. Then he left.


    Back home, Anyu has gone to sleep.


    Her little bedroom.


    I took off my coat, put on my shoes, went to the door of the small bedroom and listened carefully.


    She breathed evenly and slept soundly.


    I feel relieved. I take a long breath, walk into the bathroom and take a bath with water.


    After taking a bath, I went back to my bedroom, went to bed and continued to think about backfire.


    This is the night.


    At dawn, I still didn''t want to get my head around, but the fire on my body was aroused. I feel so upset and upset that I can''t lie down.


    So I just got up, got ready to wash my face, and went downstairs for a walk.

 Chapter 524

    I got up and got out of bed. I went to the bedroom door. As soon as I opened the door, the opposite Anyu came out.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, did you stay up all night?" She looked at me.


    I nodded in silence.


    She looked at me quietly for a while and chuckled.


    I was stunned by her smile. "You... What are you laughing at?"


    She stopped laughing, cleared her throat, and asked me, "last night your friend prepared a gift for you. Why didn''t you go?"


    I was stunned. "You..."


    "that girl is very beautiful. Your friends spent all their money, but you didn''t go." she said, "don''t you regret it?"


    "Aren''t you asleep?" I look at her, "how can I return..."


    "these days, I look at you every day", she lowers her head, "I''m used to..."


    I look at her for a while, and I can''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" She blushed.


    "Yesterday I particularly wanted to ask you how it was done?" I said with a smile, "but you look like yesterday. I''m afraid that if you mention it, you will blame yourself and feel bad... So you didn''t dare to mention it."


    She was a little embarrassed. "So... Do you want to ask now?"


    "Yes," I said, "would you like to say that?"


    She smiled. "Well!"


    I suddenly came to the spirit, took her to the living room, sat down, excitedly looked at her, "come on, tell me, how do you do it?"


    She pointed to the center of the living room. "I set up a Tai Chi array there, then put on your clothes, and you will be seen." "What''s the name?" I asked.


    "Sacrifice by candlelight," she said.


    "Sacrifice by candlelight?" I thought, "one of the eighteen sacrifices?"


    "Yes," she nodded, "last time you went to Xijing, Han Yi took a bath towel from the hotel you stayed in and gave it to me. Then I watched you all the way. You and sister Ke''er go to Longchuan, go back to Beijing, come back in the middle of the night, and you two play kissing in the middle of the night. I see that. "


    I blushed, "er... This..."


    "the candle light sacrifice can find people, gods and immortals in thousands of miles." she said calmly, "when my father works, I often help him like this. Otherwise, in Longchuan reservoir, he will not be blocked by you? "


    My face is even redder. "Oh... Like this... I always thought it was calculated by Uncle Jiu... It was you......


    she would smile," my father''s divination is very powerful, but your accomplishments are much higher than him, how can he calculate your whereabouts? Brother Wu Zheng, you are too simple. "


    I was embarrassed for a while. I had always regarded others as my little sister, but now I was said to be simple by others in turn.


    This feeling...


    I cleared my throat and said, "well, I remember the candle light sacrifice."


    "Next, do you want to ask me about the blue fu magic light?" She looked at me.


    "How did you do it?" I can''t help asking.


    "It''s very simple to sacrifice by candlelight first, and then by Lanfu," she said lightly. "As long as the power is strong enough, you can transmit the magic light of Lanfu to you."


    "At that time, I saw the blue light in your eyes. That''s the sacrifice of the blue Fu?"


    "Well," she nodded.


    "The sacrifice of the blue Fu is really powerful," I took a deep breath. "You can still resist the flame of the evil Unicorn when you use it for us every thousand or hundreds of kilometers, which is also..."


    I suddenly felt wrong and asked her, "Anyu, you are just 18 years old, how can you have such a powerful force? No matter how serious the eighteen sacrifices are, it''s more than a thousand kilometers away! "


    She gave me a deep look and smiled peacefully.

 Chapter 525

    "What are you laughing at?" I don''t understand.


    She thought about it, stood up and took my hand. "Come on."


    I didn''t know what she meant, so I stood up and said, "where are you going?"


    She didn''t speak. She took me to the kitchen, went to the stove and turned on the switch.


    With a shout, the blue flames came out.


    I frowned, "you......"


    An Yu stared at the fire, and there was a light blue light in his eyes. Then the blue light quickly covered her whole body.


    She slowly extended her hand and put it on the fire.


    I can''t help but feel a pinch.


    Anyu was very calm. After staying in the fire for more than ten seconds, she raised her hand in front of me to show me. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    her hands are thin and slender, with no damage to her hair.


    "The sacrifice of the blue Fu", I look at her, "what do you want to tell me?"


    "If it wasn''t more than a thousand kilometers away, the power of the blue fu magic light would not be worse than the fire avoiding talisman," she said.


    I was embarrassed. I coughed and coughed. "Did you hear that?"


    The blue light in her eyes disappeared and she smiled, "but if you use the sacrifice of blue teal, it will be much more powerful than me."


    "Why?" I don''t understand.


    "Because your accomplishments are higher than mine, and there is golden light in your body," she said. "Sacrifice belongs to magic. It doesn''t require too much of our internal Qi. But in terms of effect, the higher your accomplishments are, the more powerful they are. For example, if I don''t use Taiji array to help me, I can only track people within hundreds of miles. But after using Taiji array, there is no problem in the range of thousands of kilometers. "


    I see, "so I''m in Shangjing. If you want, you can see me at any time without array, right?"


    "Yes," she nodded, "in fact, I didn''t mean it last night, but you slept in that bed, and you used the quilt, so I used to see you by candlelight sacrifice. Before you came back, I was in the living room these days, because there is Taiji array in the living room. With the blessing of array, I can see you. "


    I take a deep breath, "understand..." brother Wu Zheng, do you really understand She asked.


    I was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, do you really understand?" She looked at me as like as two peas in her voice.


    I was embarrassed. "Er... Understand..."


    "really understand?"


    I cleared my throat, "I know how you did it. It''s really powerful to use the array with the eighteen sacrifices!"


    She shook her head. "You''re wrong brother Wu Zheng. That''s not what you should think about."


    "Not these?" I don''t know, "what should that be?"


    "You should think about it. Why can I use the sacrifice of the blue Teal directly, but you can''t use the talisman directly?" she looked at me. "That''s the key, isn''t it?"


    I thought, "because eighteen sacrifices are magic?"


    "Yes," she nodded, "Eighteen sacrifices are magic, so you can use them directly, but the fire avoiding talisman doesn''t belong to magic, so you can use it for sister Ke''er, but you can''t use it for yourself. If you use it, it will backfire."


    I took a deep breath, "it seems that this is a problem that can''t be solved..."


    "it''s not impossible either," she said.


    "What can I do?" I asked.


    She thought for a moment, took me back to the living room, pointed to my clothes, "off."


    I was stunned. "Ah?"


    "Off," she said.


    "Oh..." I untied my coat and took it off.


    She gazed at my chest with a soft white light in her eyes.


    Then she came up and hugged me.


    My heart trembled.


    Her heart was as still as water, holding me and saying words in her mouth. The white light seemed to have vitality in an instant, and quickly transferred from her to my body.


    I just felt cool and inexplicably comfortable, and couldn''t help shivering.


    She took a deep breath, let go of me and took a few steps back. "Try it."


    "Try what?" I asked.

 Chapter 526

    "Use magic light to practice talismans," she said. "Any talisman can be used. Try it."


    "Magic light mending talisman?" I don''t understand. "An Yu, don''t you say you don''t understand this?"


    "I don''t understand, but I''m not an idiot, OK?" "My father is a feng shui master and my mother is a feng shui master. Even if I can''t practice Fuwen, they have told me about it..."


    my face is hot and my throat is clear, "OK..."


    "try it," she said.


    "Well," I meditated for a moment, a little concentration, and imagined the light talisman.


    The lightness talisman was instantly completed, and then quickly turned into golden light, which went all over my body.


    I was in a flash of gold, and I was in a rush of spirit.


    "How is it?" She asked quickly.


    "Yes!" I said.


    "You try," she said.


    "Don''t try, I can feel it." I was excited. "Anyu, what was that white light just now


    "It''s my light," she yawned.


    I felt something was wrong and came to her in an instant, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "The spirit light can''t leave the body... Too long..." before she finished, her body suddenly softened.


    I quickly hugged her, "Anyu! Anyu! "


    She has passed out.


    I quickly picked her up, flew back to the bedroom, put her on the bed, grabbed her hand, and tried to pass the light back to her.


    But it doesn''t work. The white light disappears after it enters my body. I can''t adjust it at all.


    In a hurry, I picked up my cell phone and called Uncle Jiu.


    Soon, nine uncle received, "Hello, Wu Zheng, what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle Jiu, an Yu has passed on her spiritual light to me. Now she faints..." I said with shame, "I don''t know how to save her. Teach me..."


    I thought that uncle Jiu would be furious and scold, "how can you treat my baby girl like this, you bunny?"


    But I didn''t expect that after listening to him, uncle Jiu didn''t get angry, and his tone was still calm. "Hold her, hold her for a while, and you will go back."


    "Ah? Er...... "I was stunned, subconsciously looked at an Yu on the bed.


    Nine uncle''s tone is suddenly stern, "what are you still doing? Help her! "


    "Oh, yes!" That''s how I react.


    I hung up the phone, threw my cell phone aside, went to the bedside and sat down, hugged an Yu carefully and tightly.


    An Yu''s face is pale, his breath is weak and his hands are cold.


    I took off her shoes, took her to bed, pulled the quilt over, and held her hands.


    At this time, uncle nine''s phone call.


    I held an Yu to change a posture in an instant, took my mobile phone and said, "Hello, uncle Jiu!"


    "Holding her?" Nine uncle ask.


    "Hold it," I said quickly. "I covered her up."


    "That''s good. Don''t worry. She will wake up in a moment," said uncle Jiu.


    "Good! Thank you I was relieved at last.


    "Why does Anyu want to give you the spirit light?" Asked Uncle nine.


    "I... we..." I am ashamed, "she is trying to help me to see if she can use Fuwen on me... I''m sorry, uncle Jiu, I''m wrong... I''ll never try again..."


    "never mind, it''s not your fault," Uncle Jiu said, "but you hold my daughter, you have to be responsible for her in your life, and I will give her to you later."


    "Ah?" I was shocked. "No! Nine uncle! Listen to me... "


    " do you want to be irresponsible? " Uncle Jiu said in a cold voice, "the daughter who settled down has a strong temper. If you touch Anyu, she won''t recognize others in her life. What can you do if you don''t want her?"


    "I... I..." I couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "That''s it!" Uncle Jiu said, "I''ll call your father right now. Anyu, it''s your family''s!"


    He couldn''t help but hang up the phone.

 Chapter 527

    "Hello? Nine uncle! Nine uncle! ... "


    in a hurry, I called him. As a result, he shut down the phone directly.


    I''ll go! This is porcelain bumping!


    I''m speechless!


    I''ve heard of using life to touch porcelain, but I haven''t seen my daughter to touch porcelain. Uncle Jiu is really cruel. I haven''t responded yet, so he gave me his daughter.


    I was stunned for a while, so I called my dad.


    My dad picked it up quickly, smiling, "hello? Son... "


    " Dad, did my uncle nine call you? " I asked quickly.


    "Oh, you nine uncles", my father smiled, "just finished, I know, I agree, hahaha..."


    "no, what do you agree..." I have no words, "I have nothing to do with Anyu, it was just..."


    "I know. Anyu''s a good kid. Your mother and I are very satisfied," my father said with a smile. "That''s the end of the matter."


    "But I have a girlfriend!" I am helpless, "what are you two old men doing?"


    "Don''t delay," my dad laughs. "It doesn''t matter how many of you have. I''m not angry. Your uncle is not angry. You just remember one, don''t bully Anyu, treat her well, you know? "


    "I..." I have nothing to say.


    "All right, that''s it," my dad laughed and hung up.


    I see. We are touched by Uncle Jiushu and my father together...


    What''s this?


    I sighed and looked at an Yu in my arms.


    Anyu breathed faintly, shivering cold.


    I hesitated in my heart. My parents ran into porcelain together, but Anyu didn''t feel sorry for me. She''s so upset now, all to help me...


    don''t want so much!


    I took a deep breath and held her tightly.


    At this time, the soft white light finally appeared.


    It shows itself in me, but refuses to leave, but integrates me and an Yu.


    I''m not in a hurry now.


    It took a full hour for the light to return to Anyu completely.


    After waiting for a while, Anyu finally woke up.


    She opened her eyes feebly and panted a little.


    "Are you awake?" I asked quickly, "is it still uncomfortable?"


    She closed her eyes and nodded laboriously.


    "You said you..." I sighed helplessly, "I knew it was so serious, I would not let you..."


    An Yu''s corner of the eye, out of tears.


    I feel a pain in my heart, so I quickly changed my mouth, "OK, I won''t say, it''s me. Don''t cry, OK?"


    Anyu is still crying.


    "Will you stop crying?" I panicked. "I''m not blaming you, I''m hurting you... OK, I''m wrong, OK? Don''t cry... "


    I took out the paper from the side and wiped her tears.


    She turned away.


    I was embarrassed for a while, "you..." she wiped her tears, held me, sat up hard, looked at me sadly, and wanted to get out of bed.


    I quickly grabbed her. "You can''t go down now, you''ll fall!"


    "I''m ok..." she gently pushed my hand.


    "Anyu!" I took her hand. "What are you doing?"


    "I just want to help you..." she forced back her tears and looked at me wrongly. "I didn''t expect that... I nearly hurt you last time, and this time, I hurt you..."


    I was stunned. "What hurt me? You were hurt just now! I''m OK again... "


    " you said my father touched me with porcelain... "She was very sad," am I that bad? "

 Chapter 528

    "I..." I was speechless. "Did I say it? ... "


    " you said it ", she looked at me sadly.


    I blushed and looked down. "I''m sorry, can I take that back?"


    She looked at me stubbornly and wiped her tears.


    I was silent for a while, took a deep breath, looked up at her, "an Yu, I take back that sentence!"


    She dodged my eyes.


    My heart a horizontal, a pull her back to the arms, tightly embrace.


    She struggled several times, finally gave up, sobbed in my arms.


    "I wanted to treat you as my sister..." I closed my eyes and felt a pain in my heart. "I''m wrong. Don''t get angry, OK?"


    For the first time in my life, I apologized to a girl so lowly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    even in front of Xiaojun, I haven''t.


    "Do you know why sister Xiaobai... Was killed by Yang Kai?" She asked sadly.


    "Because Yang Kai''s mother and son are inferior to animals," I said.


    She gently pushed me away and looked at me with tears in her eyes. "No, it''s not Yang Kai''s mother and son who killed her, it''s her own..."


    I frowned, "herself?"


    "She knew that Yang Kai was not a good person, she had already found out, but she just couldn''t let it go," she said, "because Yang Kai was her first man and the only one. Sister Xiaobai is such a fool. She thinks she is Yang Kai''s person. She will be his person all her life. She couldn''t let go, so she was forced to die by them... "


    I was silent.


    She wiped her tears and turned to get out of bed.


    "You are the same, aren''t you?" I asked her, "you''re dumber than your sister, aren''t you?"


    She didn''t pay attention to me. She bent down to reach the shoes.


    I pulled her back and hugged her again.


    "You!" An Yu looks at me unconvinced.


    "Anyu, tell me the truth," I looked at her. "Do you like me?"


    She stopped looking at me and struggled to get out of my arms.


    I subconsciously hugged her. "Tell the truth!" She didn''t struggle anymore. She took a long breath, looked up and looked at me. "When I was in Xijing, I hated you very much because you helped the Yang family, because you made trouble for us and didn''t let us revenge for sister Xiaobai! I really hated you at that time, especially you! "


    I looked at her deeply and couldn''t help laughing. "And then?"


    "I hate you, but I also admit that I really admire you," she said quietly. "Because you are so powerful, you are more powerful than anyone I have ever met, even in some places, than my grandfather..."


    "and then?" I asked.


    "The day you went to see my father, you were very sad," she looked at me. "I saw that you were sad, and I unconsciously forgave you... And then, a few days ago, I came to Beijing to run for you and borrowed so much money from you. When you go to work, I want to help you, but I didn''t expect to cause you so much trouble... "


    With tears in her eyes, she lowered her head. "My mother scolded me for a meal. I was very sad, especially self reproached and scared... From that day on, I looked at you every day. I looked at you when you were working, I looked at you when you were eating, and I looked at you when you were sleeping... I was very afraid that you were busy, and I was very afraid that I would not see you..."


    She hugged me and cried.


    My heart a soft, forced not to let tears flow out, "then you... Like me?"


    "I don''t know..." she shook her head, "I don''t know..."


    "OK," I quickly comforted her, "I don''t ask."


    She sobbed in my arms and hugged me subconsciously.


    I placated her for a long time and asked her gently, "Anyu, did Uncle Jiu tell you to stay with me?"


    She let me go and asked me, "did the four grandfathers tell you to stay with me?"


    I was shocked and shook my head. "No..."


    she was angry all of a sudden, "I knew they were lying to me! These two old liars! "


    She took out her cell phone and wanted to call her parents.


    "No, no, no!" I quickly stopped her, "stop fighting, they didn''t cheat you!"


    "What?" She was stunned, "but you just......


    I sighed and smiled helplessly," well, this layer of window paper seems to be unstoppable today. Let me tell you all... "


    she couldn''t help but froze.

 Chapter 529

    "What do you mean? What window paper? " She didn''t understand.


    "Our grandfather is a sworn brother," I looked at her. "Besides your grandfather and my grandfather, they have two brothers, you know?"


    "Grandpa ye Shenggong, Grandpa Lin Shiyu," she said.


    "Yes," I nodded. "Forty years ago, four old men were in their prime and each had a son. In the mid autumn festival that year, the four of them had a party in Jigong Mountain, Xinyang. They had a night''s drink and talked about their grandchildren. "


    "Our generation?" She asked.


    "Yes, our generation''s business," I said helplessly. "Forty years ago, our father still peed his pants. The old men began to think about our business."


    She blushed. "So... What did they talk about?"


    "Our four grandfathers were all the first-class Fengshui masters at that time," I said. "They calculated with various methods, and got the same result. That is, the Ye family, the third generation of the settle family and the Lin family, all have only one girl, but my grandfather will have a grandson, and he is a grandson with good talent and the fate of the immortal mansion..."


    She looked at me in silence and swallowed.


    I blushed and quickly explained, "it''s not that I blew myself up. They really said that..."


    she wanted to laugh and was embarrassed to laugh, so she forced herself to hold back and nodded, "well, you go on."


    I took a long breath and cleared my throat. "After they got the divination, they discussed getting married with my grandfather. But all three grandfathers have granddaughters, but only one grandson of my grandfather. The more the three old men said, the more excited they were. They almost quarreled. Finally, they reached an agreement... "


    " what agreement? " She blushed.


    I shake my head, "I don''t know..."


    "you don''t know?" How did you know that


    "On the first day of the first month of this year, I had a dream. I dreamed about you, Xiaojun and Linxia..." I said, "when I wake up, I call my father and my second uncle to say goodbye to the new year. I say that I have a girlfriend, and they ask me quickly, is it the family, the Ye family or the Lin family?"


    I lowered my head, "in fact, at that time, I understood..."


    "it turned out to be so..." she sighed gently, and then asked me puzzledly, "then why do you know the time and place of Grandpa''s party, what you say, and why don''t you know the agreement?"


    "Because grandfathers are experts," I raised my head, "when they finally reached an agreement, they must have done something to protect them. So I only know that they have an agreement, but I have no way to know what the agreement is."


    "Well," she nodded.


    "When I knew this, I hid it in my heart and didn''t want to touch it all the time." I smiled helplessly. "I thought that I would be more confused for more than one day, but I didn''t expect that the paper could not contain fire after all. This paper finally lit up today..."


    her face was red. "Then... My parents didn''t cheat me?"


    "No," I said, "my dad said just now. They like you very much. I think grandfathers must have said something to them. It''s just that we can''t guess. "


    "My father didn''t say let''s be together," she looked at me with a red face, "but before I came to Beijing, he said to me..."


    "what did he say?" I asked.


    She hesitated for a moment. "He said that 18 sacrifices are not to be handed out, but if your brother Wu Zheng needs it, you can give it to him as you like, all of it to him. He also said that when he arrived in Beijing, he must be sensible, and help brother Wu Zheng to do more work, not to eat rice... "I couldn''t help laughing," you... You can''t be because of Uncle Jiu''s words, so... "


    "No, no," she quickly shook her head. "I really just wanted to help you with something. It had nothing to do with my father. He later knew that I was in trouble for you and was very angry..."


    I saw nine uncle''s handsome old face in my mind. He said with a bad smile, "yes, I arranged it! I''m the porcelain bumper! Boy, what can you do to me? Ha ha ha...


    ah...

 Chapter 530

    I couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" She thought I was laughing at her, her face redder.


    "It''s ok..." I stopped laughing, cleared my throat, and asked her, "an Yu, you just gave me the light of the spirit of transforming the gods, is to try if I can practice eighteen sacrifices?"


    "No..." she shook her head. "Transforming the spiritual light is the foundation and essence of the eighteen sacrifices. I want to see if you can use the magic light to use the rune directly. If you can, and you are willing to accept it, I will tell you the cultivation method. "


    "Do you want to tell me now?" I asked.


    "Do you want to learn?" She asked.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    She nodded, too. "OK, I''ll tell you."


    I smiled, "Well!"


    "But you have to shut up," she said. "Although you have a high cultivation level and a good foundation, you need to shut down for at least one month."


    "What about your shop?" I asked.


    "If you shut up, I''ll be with you," she said. "Let sister Chen help me with the coffee shop."


    "Will that do?" I asked.


    "Yes," she said, "I want the biggest store. I can design the decoration. As for the waiter, let her choose it for me. After that, I''ll give her a big red envelope. "


    I will smile, "OK! That''s it. I''ll call her! You go wash, and then we''ll have breakfast. "


    "Well!" She nodded.


    She wiped the tears around her eyes, turned and got out of bed to reach her shoes.


    I got out of bed and took her shoes and put them on.


    An Yu looks at me with red eyes.


    I picked her up and smiled at her. "Go ahead."


    She held back her tears, nodded and turned away.


    I smiled quietly, picked up my cell phone, came to the living room and called Chen Fang.


    "Chen Fang, from today on, you are responsible for the coffee shop. I said," the shop needs the largest decoration plan, which will be sent to you in a few days. In addition, you are ready for 22 pure Yang eight character service students. "


    "Good young master!" Chen Fang said, "what''s the name of the cafe?"


    I thought a little and smiled a little. "Call it little fish coffee!" Chen Fang also smiled, "understand!"


    I hung up the phone, a long breath, the window paper pierced, the heart is open.


    I went to the window and looked at the sky. I couldn''t help thinking of Grandpa.


    "Grandpa, when I grow up, you can rest assured..."


    my eyes are sore and I smile peacefully...

 Chapter 531

    Two days later, our closing began.


    It''s not bright every day, so we get up, take a bath and change into loose clothes.


    When he was ready to stop, Anyu came to my bedroom and sat face to face with me on the bed, staring at me, with soft white light in his eyes.


    After a while, she put a little white light into my upper Dantian with a little eyebrow and heart. Then she came to my ear and told me the secret cultivation method of transforming the spirit and light in a low voice.


    After that, she looked at me. "Remember?"


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Let''s go," she said. "I''ll watch you."


    "Good!" I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.


    That soft light is the metaspecies of spiritual light. I began to regulate my breath according to the method that an Yu taught me. Soon, the metaspecies fused with my golden light and began to slowly patrol in my body.


    Guided by the spirit of mind, I gradually formed a simple and powerful border with the golden light of the original species. The surrounding aura was gathered by the border, turned into golden light, and integrated into my aura... Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    this cultivation method is similar to the inner sanctuaries, but it is totally different. The three holy pictures in the interior view are internal Qi as the array to gather spirit Qi and increase accomplishments. This method is different. Although it also gathers a lot of spirit Qi, it hardly increases accomplishments. These spirit Qi are basically absorbed and transformed by the primitive species.


    Anyu said that the 18 sacrifices of her family are very different from the secret arts of our Wu family. I didn''t know that much before, and I really felt it when I cultivated.


    The secret arts of the Wu family are based on the theory of yin and Yang. As long as the talent is enough, everyone can learn in theory. However, the 18 sacrifices for settling down in a family are totally different. Its foundation is to transform the spirit light, which is inherited in the way of Yuan species. So people who don''t settle down are not qualified to practice at all.


    Now I understand the intention of Uncle Jiu and my father. Their elder brother and son touched this porcelain child with good intentions...


    what a father!


    With gratitude to my parents, I soon fell into silence.


    Unconsciously, the day passed.


    Naturally, I was determined, and the boundary in my body gradually disappeared.


    Yuan seed from a small light point, into a jujube size, and then in my body into white soft light, disappeared.


    I am a Leng, hurriedly ask an Yu, "yuan kind seems to disappear, how is this going on?"


    "It''s not disappearing, it''s syncretizing with your inner Qi," an Yu explained. "The spirit light is usually syncretized with your inner Qi. Unless it''s called alone, it won''t appear."


    "Well..." I''m relieved, "it''s ok if it doesn''t disappear..."


    "don''t worry," she said. "It''s just the beginning, and it''s going to get stronger and stronger later."


    "Well," I said with a smile, "the secret of setting up a family is not the same. It''s really magical..."


    she smiled at her heart. "It''s the foundation and essence of the eighteen sacrifices. In the process of using the eighteen sacrifices, we should constantly transform the spirit and merge the forces of yin and Yang and the five elements around for our own use, and this transformation is completed by transforming the spirit light of the spirit. "


    Said, she rushed to the side of a hand, eyebrows a tight, eyes suddenly showed a dazzling red light. Only a cloud of flame condensed in her hands rapidly, forming a high-speed rotating cyclone.


    She handed the cyclone to me and said, "this is the flame spirit condensed from the surrounding Fengshui gas field. If you put it into your five thunder fire array, it can turn the flame gas of the five thunder fire array into a real flame..."


    "really?" My eyes brightened.


    "Well," she gently grasped, and the spirit of the flame turned into countless sparks in an instant, flying away.


    The red light in her eyes disappeared. Look at me. "I just used the sacrifice of rosefinch. This transformation of energy is accomplished by transforming the spirit light of God."


    I take a deep breath. "I''ll practice!" She smiled, "Well! After an hour, keep practicing! "


    "Good!" I nodded.


    This is the beginning of our intense closed door life.

 Chapter 532

    With the daily practice, the form of the spirit light is constantly changing.


    On the first day, it was a jujube sized origin.


    Three days later, it became a ball of light the size of a table tennis ball.


    A week later, the light ball became the size of a fist.


    Half a month later, it became a big light group, I can use the mind to mobilize it.


    After another half month, it has changed from soft white light to strong golden light. It can move with my mind and move freely.


    On the last day, after the cultivation, my whole body radiated a soft white light. Then my mind moved, and the white light slowly disappeared.


    An Yu looked at me and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" I was shocked. "Is there a problem?"


    "Brother Wu Zheng, you have become one!" She said happily.


    I reacted for a while, and then I smiled, "really? Great... "


    " now you are much better than me in the light of spirit transformation, "she said with a smile." in the future, you can use the talisman safely, and don''t have to worry about backfire. "


    "Well," I''m excited, "so if I use fu now, will there be any time limit?"


    "There is a limit," she said, "or else it would be magic?"


    I smiled sheepishly, "yes..."


    "OK", she smiled at me, "the closing is over, you can have a good rest."


    My heart a heat, hold her hand, "an Yu, our Wu family''s secret skill, you pick, I can teach you!"


    "Really?" She asked.


    "Really!" I mean it.


    She thought about it and smiled, "wait for me! You will teach me then. "


    I smiled, "OK!"


    She looked at her watch. "It''s over eleven. Brother Wu Zheng, are you hungry?"


    "I want to eat seafood," I said.


    "Good! Let''s eat, "she said." I''ll treat you! " "No! I invite you! " I said.


    "I don''t! I will invite you! " She insisted.


    "Neither do I! I will invite you! " I insist, too.


    We looked at each other stubbornly, neither of us gave in. After a standoff, we all laughed.


    Then I took her into my arms and hugged her tightly.


    Ann Yu stopped laughing.


    I can feel her heart beating nervously.


    Dong Dong...


    it''s like a worried fawn.


    "Anyu, it''s very kind of you..." I said emotionally, "thank you..." Anyu didn''t speak and silently hugged me...

 Chapter 533

    At noon, we came to a nearby seafood restaurant to eat seafood hotpot.


    While eating, Du Ling called.


    "Wu Zheng, are you out of the customs?" She asked.


    "I just left today," I said, "sister, what''s the matter?"


    Du Lingjiang whispered, "here comes Qi Kaifeng, and brings a woman. They want to meet you..."


    "Qi Kaifeng?" I frowned. "They went to your place?"


    "Yes," said Du Ling, "I didn''t even say hello, so I came directly."


    I thought for a moment, "I''ll be right there!"


    "OK, I''ll arrange someone to pick you up," she said.


    "No," I said. "I''ll drive by myself. I''ll see you later."


    "They must be looking for you. How can you come by yourself?" Du Ling doesn''t agree, "Chen Fang is busy over there. I''ll let someone pick you up. You can wait at home."


    "No need sister," I said. "I''ll go to your place first, and then I''ll go to Xiaojun. It''s more convenient to drive by myself."


    "Shall I have you sent?"


    "Xiaojun is shutting down. I want to go by myself," I said. "Don''t worry, sister. It''s not breaking the rules."


    Du Ling thought for a moment, "OK then."


    I hung up and looked at Anyu. "I have to go to my sister''s place. I''ll take you back after dinner."


    "It doesn''t matter, you go directly," she said. "I happened to go to the shop to see the decoration."


    "Well, that''s OK," I nodded, picked up my chopsticks and continued to eat.


    She brought me a piece of abalone and asked me, "brother Wu Zheng, you don''t like this man who comes to you for business?"


    "he''s your elder sister''s uncle, and he''s a big official." I said, "I don''t like him very much. I can''t move but press people down."


    "Then do you still work for him?" She didn''t understand.


    "Although he doesn''t like him, he''s still very upright," I said. "This time, he didn''t even say hello, so he went directly to my sister''s house. This is a tough thing. Otherwise, he would not come to me. "


    "Would it be dangerous?" She asked.


    "It''s hard to say now," I smiled lightly. "It''s OK. Don''t worry."


    "Well," she nodded, and then asked me, "brother Wu Zheng, when can I see sister Xiaojun?"


    "She has been closed for more than two months. She should be out," I said. "I have to go to see her today. I feel a little uneasy."


    An Yu smiles. "You are very kind to her."


    I blushed and smiled sheepishly. "Eat."


    "Well," she didn''t think much. She picked up the chopsticks and went on eating.


    After lunch, she took a taxi to the coffee shop.


    I drove to Xiaotangshan Dujia mansion to see Qi Kaifeng.


    After meeting, Qi Kaifeng introduced the woman to me, "this is Zhou Min, director Zhou."


    Zhou Min offered to shake hands with me


    In her thirties, she was slim, her eyes were a little frivolous and dull, and she was full of worries.


    "Hello", I hold her hand and feel a sharp coolness.


    Behind her, a black Bodhisattva appeared.

 Chapter 534

    This is a Bodhisattva with eight arms in Tibet. She stands close to her back and shows a sinister evil spirit. In a flash, she disappears.


    Zhou Min saw that I was holding her hand and couldn''t help but be stunned. Instinctively, she took it back.


    I looked at her and smiled peacefully.


    This woman, cursed.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, Du Ling suggested, "Mr. Qi, Zhou Ju, if you have something important to talk about, why don''t you go upstairs to study?"


    "Good," said Qi.


    We went upstairs to the study. Du Ling asked someone to bring us tea. Then he left and took the door with him.


    Qi Kaifeng said to the public, "Wu Zheng, we are in trouble in the week. I want to ask you to help us to have a look."


    He looked at Zhou min. "Zhou Ju, let''s talk about it."


    "Good!" Zhou Min took his bag, took out a file bag from it and handed it to me, "Master Wu Zheng, take a look at this first." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I''ll take a look at it. The file bag is covered with a red seal of top secret.


    I quietly opened the file bag, which is a top secret report called "minutes of haimishan project (internal reading)". In addition, there are some photos.


    I directly put the documents and photos back into the archive bag, sealed them and returned them to Zhou min.


    "What?" Zhou Min did not understand.


    "There''s no need to look," I said.


    "No need?" Zhou Min was stunned.


    "I know what''s going on," I looked at her. "There''s no need to look."


    "Do you know?" Zhou Min looked at me doubtfully, obviously not believing.


    I picked up my tea, took a sip, and then said, "three years ago, you found a huge ruins of Tibetan Buddhism in the Northwest haimishan uninhabited area of the Ming Dynasty. There is a stone tablet in the ruins, on which there are two Mongolian and Tibetan characters recording the same inscription. According to the inscriptions, there is an ancient Buddhist Scripture, Daye samsara Sutra, in the underground of the ancient temple. "


    Zhou Min was shocked. "You..."


    "am I right?" I asked calmly.


    "Er... Yes!" She reacts and nods.


    "The inscription says that Daye samsara Sutra originated from ancient Tianzhu. It records the secret of mastering samsara. With it, you can control life and death." I looked at her. "It attaches great importance to this matter. For this reason, you went to Tibet to consult a respected Master of Tantrism and asked if he really had this sutra. Master said to you that there is such a classic in the Tantrism, but it has been lost in the Qing Dynasty. After confirming the authenticity of the inscriptions, you immediately started the excavation of the temple site, code named "haimishan project"


    Zhou Min lenglengleng at me, can not help but grow up the mouth.


    "You dug there for three months and found the entrance to the underground palace", I paused. "That night, all of you were cursed..."


    "cursed?" Qi Kaifeng is stunned and looks at Zhou min. "Zhou Ju, are you cursed?"


    Zhou Min closed her eyes, took a deep breath and nodded silently.


    Qi Kaifeng was shocked. "Is it because of this that Lao Yang and them..."


    Zhou Min looked at him and smiled bitterly, "yes, they died because of this. In the past three years, more than 20 people have died in our bureau. Now, I''m almost..."


    "why didn''t you say that earlier?" Qi Kaifeng asked excitedly.


    "I can''t say it, and I can''t say it on the top." Zhou Min''s eyes are red. "Haimishan project is just suspended, not terminated. Our task is not over yet!"


    Qi Kaifeng was silent for a moment and turned to me and said, "Wu Zheng, help Zhou Ju! Help her! I know you have a high price. You can rest assured that money is not a problem! You say a number, I''ll do it right away! "


    "Master Wu Zheng, there were 142 people in our bureau." she looked at me with tears in her eyes. "Now there are 120 left, including me. Our situation is very serious, it can''t last long. We are people who carry out secret missions. If there is no way, I will not ask the whole Bureau for help and bring me to see you. Young master, please help me, help my colleagues... "


    Qi Kaifeng looked at me." I told Zhou Ju that day about Xiaoyu King City, about you and Ke''er. After Zhou Ju heard about it, he told me that he was in trouble. Let me introduce him to you. I called you several times before, you all shut down, I can''t come to Mr. Du directly. Wu Zheng, Zhou Ju is me... My closest comrade in arms. Please help her... "


    I was silent for a moment and took a deep breath." Uncle Qi, please avoid me. Let me talk to Zhou Ju alone. "

 Chapter 535

    "Good!" Qi Kaifeng stands up, looks at Zhou Min, turns around and goes out.


    There are only two of us left in the study.


    I''ll take a look at Zhou Min, "Zhou Ju, do you remember that night?"


    "remember, I''ll never forget it in my life," she said. "After opening the underground palace that day, we plan to let the air circulate for a few days, and then go in to find the Scriptures. But I didn''t expect that in the evening, everyone began to spit blood, which was black blood... "


    " was the dead that night? " I asked.


    "Two dead," she said, "one of them is my assistant."


    "She died of spitting blood?"


    "Yes, she vomited a lot of blood," she said with tears in her eyes. "She walked in my arms. From the beginning of vomit to the throat, she didn''t even get ten minutes... The little girl just graduated, she was only twenty-two..."


    I nodded, and then asked, "do you know what''s in that underground palace?"


    She was stunned and shook her head. "I don''t know..."


    "there is a hell on earth in the underground palace." I looked at her. "There is a black Bodhisattva in the hell, and you are cursed by it."


    "Hell on earth... Black Bodhisattva..." she looked at me in surprise, "young master, you......


    " I don''t need to go there, but I can know the general situation inside. "I said," you are cursed so badly that you want to break it. Unless you enter the underground palace and destroy the black Bodhisattva, it is impossible at all. But do you know how difficult it is? "


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t understand..."


    with a quiet smile, I said four words softly, "nine dead."


    She understood, bowed her head, and remained silent for a long time.


    "Young master, please help us..." she cried and pleaded in a low voice.


    "You want me to save you? Or do you want me to help you get the Daye samsara Sutra? " I looked at her, "to be honest."


    She looked up. "I want it all!"


    I stood up. "Let me think about it."


    "Young master", she stood up and looked at me, "I know I shouldn''t force you, but I can wait. Some of my colleagues can''t. Now there are more than a dozen people who are dying. They can''t hold on for a few days. I beg you, if you are in trouble, I don''t want Daye samsara Sutra, but you are saved... "


    " I said, let me think about it ", I said.


    "Are you worried about pay?" She wiped her tears and cleared her throat. "You don''t have to worry about the payment. You can make a price, whatever!"


    "It''s not about money," I looked at her. "Let me think about it, OK?"


    Zhou Min could not say anything more, so she nodded, "OK, I''ll wait for your news."


    "OK," I nodded and turned out of the study.


    When Qi Kaifeng saw me coming out, he hurriedly came over. "How about Wu Zheng?"


    "I''ll think about it," I said.


    "Oh, don''t think about it," he said in a hurry. "Help her! I asked Mr. Du, your present value is 60 million yuan, no problem, I will give it! "


    "I have something to do. Let''s go first." I went around him and went downstairs.


    He came up and grabbed me. "They are all people who contribute to our country!"


    I stopped and looked at him helplessly. "I said, I want to think about it!"


    "What are you thinking about!" He was so worried, "can''t you just promise?"


    "Uncle Qi, do you have to respect me?" I look at him, "this matter is very dangerous, and I am taking Ke''er with me. Can''t I think about it?"


    "Do you have any?" He frowned. "Can you do without her? Can''t you go by yourself? "


    "I sneer," you simply say let me go to die on it


    "Oh, I don''t mean that," he explained quickly. "I mean, can''t you take it with you?"


    My eyes are cold. "Uncle Qi, I''ll think about it now!"

 Chapter 536

    In a daze, he quickly changed his words, "don''t stop! I won''t interfere! How do you think about it? I''ll wait for you to think about it! "


    I ignored him and turned downstairs.


    Qi Kaifeng looks at my back, sighs helplessly, turns around and goes to the study to see Zhou min.


    When I came to the living room, Du Ling saw that I had come down and hurriedly came over. "How about that? Isn''t it hard for you? "


    "It''s OK. I''ll go to Xiaojun," I said.


    "Good," Du Ling looked upstairs. "I''ll see you."


    I nodded.


    Outside, she whispered, "what do they want from you? Isn''t it hard? "


    "It''s not hard to get there," I said, "but I can''t promise directly."


    "Nothing younger brother", Du Ling looked at me, "do not want to do, we will not do it for him! Qi Kaifeng doesn''t dare to do anything about it! "


    I lightly smile, "the sister that is OK, allow me to consider."


    "OK," she patted me on the shoulder, "go to see Xiaojun. You two have been in love for nearly two months, haven''t you seen each other?"


    I smiled sheepishly. "OK, I''ll go."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I opened the door to get in the car, started the car and left Du''s mansion.


    Du Ling held her shoulders in both hands, watched me leave, and let out a long breath.


    In fact, I don''t need to think about it at all. There are more than 100 lives there. Can I not agree? The reason why I want to think about it is because I want to see Xiaojun first. If I promise directly, I will have to wait until Xiaojun comes back.


    I have never concealed anything about Xiaojun. It''s time to break the window paper with her.


    On the way, Anyu called me, "brother Wuzheng, how are you doing?"


    "OK," I said. "I''m not sure if I want to take it."


    "Don''t force yourself," she said. "It''s dangerous to do things. Don''t take risks for unhappy people. It''s not worth it."


    I smiled, "OK!"


    "I found a hotel here, and I won''t go home at night," she said. "You don''t have to worry about me. You can spend time with sister Xiaojun."


    Of course I understood what she meant, and I couldn''t help but feel moved.


    "An Yu..." I thought, "don''t you think I''m like Yang Kai?"


    Anyu smiled. "Nonsense, how can he compare with you?"


    "He has your sister, and then he constantly seduces other girls and asks Han Yi to give him an abortion." I said, "I have Xiaojun, but still... Don''t you think he and I are very scum?"


    An Yu was silent for a while, and sighed softly, "if Yang Kai is as good as you are to sister Xiaojun as you are to sister Xiaobai, sister Xiaobai will smile."


    "But..."


    "brother Wu Zheng!" She interrupted me, "don''t talk about practicing yourself. I''ve seen you for so long, don''t I know you? People are good at acting in front of them, but they are sincere behind them. But elder sister Ke''er loves you so much. If you are not a good person, she may have a baby long ago, right? You are Fengshui master. Peach blossom is the most important and six relatives are the least. How can I confuse you with Yang Kai? You know how much I hate that scum. You can''t compare yourself to him any more! "


    I was silent for a moment. "OK, I see."


    She relaxed and smiled softly, "OK, I''ll be busy. Be careful when you do things. I''ll look at you, but I won''t make any more trouble..."


    my heart was hot. "OK."


    She hung up the phone.


    I put down my cell phone, looked at the road ahead, and took a long breath.


    Originally I thought that the arrival of Anyu would make my life extremely complicated.


    Now look, maybe I''m wrong.


    With a quiet smile, I continued to drive to Yuquan mountain.

 Chapter 537

    In the evening, Yuquan mountain arrived.


    I parked my car, walked to the door of the villa, took out the key, opened the door carefully, and walked into the living room.


    Xiaojun is not in the living room. She is working hard in her study. Because she is so involved, she doesn''t hear me open the door at all.


    I went upstairs to the outside of the study and opened the door gently.


    Xiaojun is leaning on the sofa, tilting her head, pillowing her hands and looking at a piece of paper in her hand.


    On that piece of paper, all the divinatory symbols she drew are dense.


    She has lost a lot of weight, her hair has grown, and she looks haggard. It seems that she hasn''t had a good rest for many days.


    I looked at her quietly, and in a moment, I understood.


    She has been out of the Customs for a long time, but she was afraid of affecting my Anyu. In order to create space for me and Anyu, she deliberately turned off her mobile phone and shut herself down for another full month.


    My heart was cut like a knife, and my eyes couldn''t help moistening. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    until then, she found me, couldn''t help but be shocked, "Wu Zheng..."


    I pushed the door into the room, walked quickly to her side, picked her up from the sofa and held her tightly.


    It took her a long time to slow down, laugh, cry, hold me and cry.


    "How can you be so stupid..." I burst into tears and looked at her with heartache. "You deliberately shut down and deliberately didn''t contact me, just to create opportunities for me and Anyu? Are you stupid? When the closing is over, it''s time to go out. If you are so hard to consume, you will drive yourself crazy! "


    Xiaojun smiles with tears, wipes my tears and shakes her head. "It''s OK, I''m ok... Don''t do this..."


    she wipes and cries.


    I put her on the bed, overwhelmed her and kissed her crazily.


    She responded to me emotionally and hugged my neck tightly.


    For a long time.


    She stopped, looked at me carefully, wiped away the tears on my face, and smiled happily.


    "Don''t be so silly later," I pulled her right hand and kissed the back of her hand. "You don''t have to match Anyu and me. The old men have already arranged it. I can''t spare you if you''ll be so stupid and consume yourself like this in the future! "


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at me sadly, "Wu Zheng, I can''t delay you any more..."


    I was shocked, "what do you mean?"


    She sat up and looked at me seriously. "How did you get hurt when you were in Jinling that day?"


    "I was trying to break the variables," I said. "Anyu was kind enough to help me, but in this way, he violated the taboo. In order to solve this problem, I used the forbidden blood sacrifice... "


    " I don''t know the forbidden blood sacrifice ", she held my hand and stared at me," but you taught me how to operate the five elements method. At that time, there was another way to break that variable. Why don''t you use it? "


    My face is red, "I......"


    "but my son is a virgin, and so are you." she looks at me heartily, "blood of broken body can break taboos, except for variables, why don''t you use it?"


    "I..." I was speechless.


    "Ke''er likes you, and she will definitely give it to you." she held her tears and stroked my face. "But for me, you would rather stab your heart with a knife, and you would not touch Ke''er... You know that your knife stabbed not only your heart, but also mine! I cried bitterly all night... "

 Chapter 538

    With tears in my eyes, I cradled her into my arms and hugged her tightly. "I''m sorry..."


    "we are the first love of each other. I know you love me, love me and care about me." she hugged me, "but we can only have no real name. If I don''t have any breasts, how can I be your girlfriend?"


    "Xiaojun, I......"


    "you taught me how to point to the heart, teach me how to count and how to control life", she sobbed, "I may not be able to see you, but I can see myself. You are the only man in my life, but you are not the only woman. Grandpa chose your girlfriend before you were born. Anyu, Linxia and ye''s girls are all destined for you... "


    she released me and held my face." Wu Zheng, you are a feng shui master, aren''t you grandfathers? Do you really think that they arranged it just because of their good feelings and for the sake of getting married? They do this because they know that you are destined for the three girls... "


    I look down, smile helplessly and wipe tears," I know. "


    She hugged me passionately, "Wu Zheng, your first woman is not me, this is my life, I don''t complain about life, let alone anyone. I''m grateful to have you in my life. Do you understand? "


    I took a deep breath and hugged her silently. "Understand..."


    she smiled happily and nodded, "Hmm!"


    I held her for a while and let her go. "Jun, you can calculate me. In terms of the number of skills, you are higher than me. The heart is the essence of our secret skill. In the future, it can only be passed on to our son and never to others. "


    She blushed, "well, I know..."


    I smiled and wiped away the tears from her eyes. "You said my first woman was not you? Do you know who it is? "


    "I know, but I can''t say it," she said with a smile. "It''s not a chance to reveal..."


    "I taught you, but you said it to me?"


    "You taught me some words. You can''t say them. If you say them, it will cause cause cause and effect..."


    I felt a heat in my heart and went to her ear. "I want to try again, OK?"


    She blushed and shook her head. "Don''t......"


    "just once." I seriously said, "if there is any more accident, I will believe your divination! But if there''s no accident, you can give it to me, OK? "


    "There should be no mistake in my divination," she hesitated. "Don''t try, will you?"


    "Don''t you want to? You don''t want me? " I hugged her and started.


    "Wu Zheng, you... Don''t......" she was flushed by me, but she had no choice but to say, "well, that''s once, if not..."


    I didn''t want to listen to her later, I pushed her to the bed and kissed her lips.


    This time, even if the sky falls, I want her!


    I''m free!


    We are like two primary school students who are just entering the examination room. They are excited, excited, and nervous. They are afraid that they will fail in the examination and fail in it...


    but being astringent doesn''t mean being stupid. After all, nature is the best teacher.


    We gradually became harmonious. We were about to break through the last hurdle. The harmonies between the zither and the zither were singing...


    just then, Yang qianer pushed the door in and said, "Xiaojun, I''ve brought you something to eat, you..."


    she saw our two in bed, and she was stupid for a moment. "You..."


    we were petrified in an instant. She didn''t know what to do...

 Chapter 539

    After a few seconds in the cold, Yang qian''er suddenly responded, "er... I didn''t see anything, you go on... Go on..." she hurriedly turned around and ran for the door.


    I was so embarrassed that I asked Xiaojun in a low voice, "why does she have a key?"


    Xiaojun blushed with shame. "I''m closed. My sister-in-law comes to give me daily necessities every few days. She is afraid to disturb me, so I gave her a key..."


    "what should I do? She saw it all? " I said, blushing.


    "What can I do? Get up! " She said quietly.


    "Oh..." I quickly got off her.


    Xiaojun sits up, pulls the quilt and covers her body.


    I had a brainstorm. I quickly hugged her. "She won''t come back, or..."


    "don''t make any more trouble..." Xiaojun almost begged, "she saw it all. Don''t you think it''s enough?"


    "But she won''t come to see it again..."


    she pressed my lips and looked at me seriously. "Let''s just try it once..."


    I helplessly looked at her and fell down on the bed with a long sigh.


    When she saw me like this, she couldn''t bear it anymore. She came to comfort me, "OK, stop making trouble, OK? My sister-in-law is still down there... "


    I thought about it, then I got up and hugged her waist, stared into her eyes and swallowed.


    "You..." she froze, "what are you doing?"


    I gazed at her for a long time. My face was hot, and I came close to her ear. "Hey, did I just... A little bit?"


    Xiaojun is shameless. "You......


    I am ecstatic," isn''t it


    She smiled shyly and turned away from me.


    "Hahaha..." I hugged her in my arms, "I don''t care, I''m your man anyway, hahaha..."


    ...


    when we got dressed and came downstairs, Yang qianer had left.


    In the kitchen, she brought fresh fruits and vegetables, beef and seafood and so on. There were many things. On the dining room table, she left six incubators, which were all her own dishes.


    "Is your sister-in-law taking care of you all this time?" I asked Xiaojun.


    "Well, she comes every few days," said Xiaojun. "Sometimes when she comes to see me upstairs, she puts down her things and doesn''t go upstairs."


    "How did she get upstairs today?" I asked.


    Little Jun blushed. "What do you say? It''s not all because of you. I have to try again... "I smiled and rolled up my sleeves." I''m hungry. Let''s eat. "


    "You don''t move, go wash your hands," she rolled up her sleeve. "I''ll clean up."


    "Oh, that''s OK," I kissed her and turned to wash her hands.


    For the first time, the definition of everyone is different. Although our first time was not very thorough, it was important that we were physically and mentally together.


    This is the point.


    I am in a good mood, as light as a swallow, and I wish I could fly happily.


    Yang qianer made four dishes: sweet and sour pork ribs, fried crispy meat, sea rice rape, stir fried celery. In the other two incubators, one is rice and the other is seafood soup.


    Although it has been put in the incubator for some time, the taste is quite good.


    As we ate and chatted, we naturally talked about Zhou min.


    "What is the black Bodhisattva?" Xiaojun asked.


    "It''s a town," I said. "It''s surrounded by a border. It seems to weigh more than one, so it''s very powerful."


    "Like?" She put down her chopsticks. "Aren''t you sure?"


    "I''m sure I''ll take care of it," I said. "It''s more than a hundred lives. You can''t die without help. But because of this, I can''t use divination, or I''m afraid of variables. "


    "What about your powers? Can''t you see that? " She asked.

 Chapter 540

    I shook my head. "Shentong is not omnipotent. Sometimes it is not as good as divination. Besides, my magic is not stable. It''s hard to say how much I can see. "


    "Well, I''ll make a divination," she said.


    "That''s what I mean," I said. "Let''s have a divination. I have points in mind."


    "Well!" She pinched her fingers and calculated them. After a moment''s contemplation, she immediately understood.


    "The underground palace is divided into three parts. It''s an inverted pyramid, each of which is decorated with the town of Tantrism," she said. "Black Bodhisattva is in the third part of the underground palace, but there are still things under it."


    "Well," I nodded, "I don''t need to say anything else. I know the general structure."


    "No, it''s also very important," she said. "This underground palace has four entrances, three of which are dead doors. Once passive, the secret path inside will be sealed, and the door can''t be used anymore. From the perspective of divinatory symbols, two of the three dead gates have been passive, that is to say, the remaining two are a living gate and a dead gate. "


    "Which is Shengmen? What''s the approximate orientation? " I asked.


    "The gate of life is gen, and the gate of death is shaking," she said, "but Taiji point is special, which needs your judgment."


    The so-called Taiji point is the center point. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "OK, that''s enough to know," I said. "Don''t talk about the rest, it''s easy to change if you talk about it."


    "Well," she nodded.


    "Well, don''t talk about it," I said with a smile. "I won''t leave today. Don''t shut up tomorrow. Eat some delicious food and have a good rest. When I come back, you have to recover for me."


    "Well," Xiaojun smiled, "isn''t Anyu''s Cafe about to open? I''ll see if I can help her. "


    "You don''t have to help. You can play with her," I said. "She asked me this noon when I would see you."


    "OK, I''ll go to her tomorrow." she filled me a bowl of soup, and then asked me, "Zhou Min, when are you going to reply?"


    I thought for a moment, "wait until she calls me."


    After dinner, we took a bath and went to the living room to watch TV together.


    After a while, Xiaojun snuggled up in my arms and fell asleep.


    She is so consumed these days that she can''t bear it.


    I picked her up carefully, went upstairs to the bedroom, put her on the bed, and then I got on the bed.


    Xiaojun sleeps very well. She is so beautiful. She makes me feel so beautiful...


    I can''t help but think of that scene in the afternoon. It''s getting hot and dry.


    I am ready to move, I want to try again, just once...


    I am careful, and the movement is as gentle as possible, just to go further.


    The damn cell phone rings.


    I was shocked and sighed.


    Xiaojun opens her eyes slightly and looks at me wearily. "Wu Zheng, stop making trouble..."


    as soon as I look at her eyes, I feel soft and stop.


    "OK, I''ll stop," I said softly. "You sleep first, and I''ll accompany you later."


    She nodded weakly, closed her eyes and went on sleeping.


    I picked up my cell phone, went to the balcony outside and answered, "Hello, weekly Bureau."


    "Have you thought about it, young master?" Zhou Min asked carefully.


    "I''ll take it," I said.


    "Thank you, young master! Thank you, young master! " Zhou Min was very excited. "Then... I''ll give you 60 million blessings. Do you think it''s ok?"


    "Yes," I said, "my assistant is three million."


    "OK!" Zhou Min said quickly, "I''ll do it right away!" I hung up, and then I dialed Ke''er, "Ke''er, what are you doing?"


    "I''m eating shrimps," he said, sucking his finger


    I smiled calmly, "get ready, go to the Northwest..."

 Chapter 541

    The next morning, Ke''er came to Yuquan mountain to meet me. Then we went to a military airport in the eastern suburb of Shangjing to meet Zhou min. From here, we will take a military plane to the northwest and go to the no man''s land of haimishan.


    Qi Kaifeng wanted to go with me, but I refused. Uncle Qi is too fond of pointing his fingers. If he goes with him, he will inevitably cause us a lot of unnecessary troubles. I said to Zhou Min, this time I''ll go with Ke''er, and the others will not.


    Zhou Min agreed.


    At noon, we boarded a small plane, took off and flew to the northwest.


    After the plane leveled off, Zhou Min opened a military map.


    "Young master, miss Ke''er, we will fly for about six hours and land at airport a at about 17 o''clock," she said, pointing to the military map. "The ruins of the ancient temple are 350 kilometers away from airport A. We will have a rest at the airport for one night and drive there in the morning tomorrow."


    "Don''t have to go tomorrow. I''ll go straight with Cole tonight," I said.


    "Tonight?" Zhou Min was stunned. "Do you need to be so urgent?"


    "Haimishan and Shangjing have a time difference of almost three hours, where 17:00 is still afternoon," I said. "The 350 kilometer road will arrive in five hours at most. Tonight, I want to confirm the entrance of the underground palace, so Ke''er and I will rest in the ancient temple. "


    "Rest in the ancient temple..." Zhou Min was surprised. "Young master, that''s......


    " I know it''s very evil there, and it''s dead, "I said." but don''t worry, we''re geomancers. We''ve done everything in the graveyard overnight. It''s nothing strange. "


    Zhou Min hesitated and looked at Ke''er.


    Ke''er smiled confidently, "don''t worry, Zhou Ju. You are afraid of that. We are not afraid of it! We''re going to clean them up! "


    Zhou Min was relieved and said with emotion, "what a young hero! If I had known young master and miss Ke''er for two years, maybe such a thing would not have happened... "


    " it''s fate, it''s destiny. "I took a drink of water, put down my glass," take out the details of that ancient temple, let''s have a look. "


    "Well, good!" Zhou Min took out his notebook from his bag, opened a folder, and put the computer in front of me. "Look, it''s here, young master."


    I picked it up, opened the first folder, and then opened the first photo.


    This is the aerial panorama of the ruins of the ancient temple.


    Ke''er came over to have a look, and couldn''t help shouting, "I''ll go! This temple... Is too scary! "


    The ancient temple in the photo is huge but shabby. All the buildings have faded. It looks gloomy and terrifying. No wonder it''s amazing.


    "This place has been abandoned for hundreds of years, and it''s normal for it to become like this," I said. "All buildings are the same. Without daily maintenance, they will be broken in a long time. The more sacred and majestic it looks, the more bizarre and terrifying it will be after it''s broken. "


    "The young master is right," Zhou Min agreed. "The more splendid the building is, the more miserable it will be after its decline. This ancient temple has a large scale and covers an area of nearly 2000 mu, which is quite large in the ancient Mongolian area of Qinghai Province. But just because of this, after it fell, it was totally different and became this picture. "


    Ke Er doesn''t understand, "since haimishan is a no man''s land, why does this temple exist? Since the temple was built, why did it become wasteland and ruins? "


    "Before the middle of Qing Dynasty, haimishan area was a pastoral area with abundant water and grass," Zhou Min said. "After the middle of Qing Dynasty, the grassland gradually became desertified. By the end of Qing Dynasty, it was basically a desert."


    "So..." Ke''er nodded and continued to look at the photos. "I thought it was the reason for the temple."


    "In fact... Is the reason for this temple," I said lightly.


    "The reason for the temple?" Zhou Min frowned. "Young master, you mean..."


    "the underground under the temple is equipped with very strong boundaries," I said. "These boundaries will damage the atmosphere of hundreds of miles around the temple after a long time. It''s not uncommon for the land to change into a desert when the climate is good and the water and grass are lush and the climate is bad. "

 Chapter 542

    "So it is..." Ke''er understood.


    Zhou Min thought about it and asked me, "young master, can things like the border be operated for so long?"


    "It depends on what kind of border it is," I looked at her. "It''s like Xiaoyu King City. There''s a very strong border in it. It''s been thousands of years and it''s still in operation."


    "No wonder Qi Ju said that his people couldn''t get in..." she suddenly realized that "there was a boundary in it..."


    I looked at more than ten photos in a row, and suddenly felt something was wrong, so I turned back to the first photo.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Keer.


    I looked at the first picture carefully and found that the layout of this temple is very different from the normal temple. Generally speaking, temples are arranged along the central axis, but this temple is located according to the layout of Tancheng, that is to say, the middle main hall and the surrounding four main halls. The doors are opened in four directions, and four main roads are divided, leading to four temple doors.


    According to the researchers of Tantric culture, this layout of Tancheng is a kind of belief.


    But in feng shui master''s view, it is more like a kind of array.


    "Zhou Ju, what are the Buddha statues enshrined in these halls?" I asked Zhou min.


    "In the main hall in the middle, there are four big sun Tathagata statues, and in the other four halls, there are Tara statues," she said. "In the East, there are White Tara statues; in the west, there are red Tara statues; in the south, there are Heidun statues; in the north, there are yellow Tara statues."


    "Oh, using the method of five elements against each other", I nodded, and then asked her, "where is the entrance of the underground palace you found?"


    "Here," she pointed to the left side of the West Hall, "there is a hidden door under the steps here, with the lion pattern engraved on it. At that time, our experts inadvertently found that the back of the stone was empty, so they took it out and found a black stone door behind it. After opening it, they found the entrance to the underground palace. "


    "The left side of the red Tara," I nodded, "OK, I remember."


    "Young master, there is a problem," Zhou Min said. "When we retreated, we sealed the entrance of the underground palace. If it''s just you and miss Cole, I''m afraid we can''t open it. Otherwise... I''ll prepare some explosives for you? "


    "No," I shook my head. "This entrance is a dead door. We have to enter the underground palace from the living door. If we go through this door, we won''t get out."


    "Where is the birth gate?" Zhou Min asked.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know?" Zhou Min was stunned. "Then..."


    I smiled at her. "Now I don''t know. If I get there tonight, I''ll know..."


    Zhou Min was not sure, "young master, otherwise, I''ll go with you!"


    When she said this, the black Bodhisattva behind her showed her figure and slowly waved her eight arms.


    But when she frowned, "Zhou Ju, you......"


    I held her hand and gently pinched it to signal her not to say.


    But the son looked at me, understood instantly, silently nodded.


    "You don''t have to go," I said to Zhou min. "I have a good idea. Don''t worry."


    Zhou Min thought for a moment, "OK..."


    the black Bodhisattva behind her gave a strange laugh, which turned into black smoke and disappeared.

 Chapter 543

    Black Bodhisattva knows we are going.


    Tonight, it''s not going to be so peaceful.


    At about five o''clock in the afternoon, our plane landed safely at airport a. After getting off the plane, we had a little rest and then came to the airport parking lot.


    Zhou Min has prepared a military off-road vehicle for us, and enough water and food for us to use for a week. In fact, it won''t take that long, at most three days, and we will come back. But I can''t say this to Zhou Min, because there are many things, she knows, and the black Bodhisattva also knows.


    We opened the door and got in the car, but Kel started it.


    Zhou Min came to the car and said to me seriously, "young master, be careful! If you have any information, please feel free to contact me at any time. I''m ready 24 hours a day. I''m ready to pick you up at any time. "


    "OK," I said quietly.


    "Well!" She stepped back and waved at us.


    We set out immediately.


    After leaving the airport, the question that Ke''er had been holding all the way could finally be asked, "young master, the one on the plane just now is the black Bodhisattva?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "that''s the mantra of black Bodhisattva, not the body," I said.


    "Incantation body?" She didn''t quite understand.


    "Every curse has a curse body," I explained. "In short, it is the manifestation of the power of the curse on the cursed object. This black Bodhisattva is evil and powerful, so this mantra body is also powerful. If you are in the opposite side of the weekly Bureau, they are scared to death and dare not show themselves. "


    But I''m a little embarrassed, "right? Haha... I''m so powerful? "


    "You have five thunders in your body. Ordinary spirits don''t dare to approach you, let alone you have spirit eating knife," I said. "If it''s ordinary ghosts, they don''t dare to approach you. But this black Bodhisattva is different. She is not afraid of you, not even me. "


    "Not even you?" But a frown.


    "Yes," I nodded, "yesterday at Du''s mansion, when I met and shook hands with Zhou Ju, she appeared." "Is she going to provoke?"


    "It''s provocation," I looked at her. "I was on the plane. Didn''t you hear her laugh?"


    With a scornful smile, Ke''er said, "this product is quite confident..."


    "she is not an ordinary town." I said, "she is a Buddha statue. She is cultivated by Secret Buddhism, sacrificed by blood, and is in the border. How many years has it been since the Ming Dynasty, let alone the origin of her temple? I don''t think it''s surprising that she provoked us. "


    "Then what shall we do with her?" Asked Keer.


    "If you don''t pay her tonight, clear the temple first," I said.


    "Qing temple?" She didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "The temple is not clean. There are many wandering spirits and wild ghosts," I said. "Some of them wandered nearby, some of them were released by Zhou Bureau when they opened the underground palace, and some of them were her colleagues. Let''s solve all these ghosts first, and then find the entrance to the underground palace, and enter the Underground Palace tomorrow. "


    "These wandering spirits and wild ghosts are not extravagant, will they delay our work?" She asked.


    "Yes," I nodded, "there are four entrances to the underground palace, three of which are the dead gate and one is the living gate. I need to set Taiji position through Qi field, then I can find the position of Shengmen. There are too many wandering spirits and wild ghosts in the temple, and Yin Qi is too rich, which will inevitably affect the Qi field. Besides, among these wandering souls are Zhou Ju''s colleagues. They are all good people. If you directly kill those ghosts, you will inevitably hurt them by mistake, which is not appropriate. "


    She nodded. "Well, you''re right!"


    She thought for a moment and then asked me, "young master, you should be able to judge the position of the birth gate directly?"


    "Yes, but not that," I said.


    "Why?" She didn''t understand, "last time we didn''t get to Jinling about Jiang Rou''s family, you knew everything on the plane. How happy was that? Why can''t you play like that this time? "


    "Because this time I want to go to the underground palace", I took a deep breath. "The underground palace is a hell on earth. The evil spirit soars to the sky. There is no room for any accident."


    "Don''t you think it''s bad to have a bad child She looked at me.

 Chapter 544

    "The evil unicorn is very powerful, but the water county of Jinling is an open space, so we can run," I explained, "but is it OK in the underground palace? Where are you going? We have light talisman, phoenix eye talisman, dodge talisman, five thunder talisman. We are not afraid of evil spirit, evil spirit or even ghosts. But once we enter the wrong door, the boulder falls and the mechanism gets stuck, can we come out? "


    "I understand..." Ke''er nodded, "you are afraid that you will know too clearly in advance, and there will be variables..."


    "you are right, the matter of Jinling Shuijun is a lesson." I said, "I know everything there in advance, and the result?"


    "Hmmm..." she took a deep breath, "no matter how much she knew about divination or divination, there would be variables..."


    "when the water is clear, there will be no fish, when people are clear, there will be no disciples. If you look too clear, you will suffer catastrophe." I smiled calmly, "so it''s better to keep a sense of crisis when dealing with dangerous things."


    "Well!" She looked at me. "When you were in King Xiaoyu City, you taught sister Xiaojun how to run the five elements, but you didn''t let her figure out everything in it in advance. Is that the intention?"


    "Xiaojun can know that as long as she doesn''t say it, there won''t be any change," I said. "You know, speaking out is the oldest way to solve the disaster. To some extent, it''s also the best way to use it."


    "Break it?" She didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "For example, if a person has a prison disaster, someone tells him that he will spend money to live in a patrol house for one night, then the prison disaster can be reduced," I said. "If it is a serious disaster, then it can be reduced; if the disaster itself is not serious, then it can be broken, which is the simplest way to say that it can be broken."


    "The simplest? Are there intermediate and advanced ones? " She asked curiously.


    "Of course," I said with a smile, "but this is a chance. Xiaojun can know, you can''t know."


    "Well," she nodded, "I see what you mean. I can''t see too clearly. I see too clearly. Some dangers are gone. Others will come. Those are variables. Is that so?"


    "Yes," I took a deep breath, "so let''s not be confused. Let''s save the divination and divination until the key time."


    "Well, young master is wise and powerful!" She looked at me admiringly. "It''s so handsome!"


    I pondered a little and asked, "Anyu, are you there?"


    An Yu appeared immediately. She sat in the back seat and smiled at me, "I''m here, brother Wu Zheng."


    Can son a Zheng, "an Yu... You... Why do you come again?"


    Anyu is a little embarrassed, "don''t worry, sister Ke''er, I won''t make trouble again. I just want to look at you so that I can feel safe..."


    "if necessary, you can help me", I look at her. "This time, I asked for it on my own initiative, and there will be no more changes."


    Anyu smiled and nodded hard, "MMM! Thank you brother Wu Zheng! "


    I smiled, too. "It''s my turn to thank you. Well, we have to walk for a while. You don''t have to watch. Go to the rest meeting and have something to eat. "


    "Well," an Yu nodded.


    "And don''t stay up," I told her. "You have to sleep when we''re off, you know?"


    "Well!" She laughed happily.


    "Well, go..." I said with a smile.


    "Well," an Yu smiled and disappeared.


    I turned around and saw that Ke''er was having fun.


    "What are you laughing at?" I blushed.


    "Young master, how sweet...", she deliberately teased me and pretended to be pathetic. "How can I do if I''m jealous?"


    "You? Would you? " I have no choice.


    She held back her smile, then sighed, "it''s over, xiao''an rain is coming, I''m out of favor..."

 Chapter 545

    At nine o''clock in the evening, we finally arrived.


    After parking the car, we opened the door and got off, and came to the ruined temple gate.


    At this time, the sky is dark, the moon is high above the sky, and the stars are all over the sky. Against this background, the ancient temple is even more gloomy.


    Ke''er and I looked at each other and stepped into the temple gate.


    As soon as I entered the temple, countless wandering spirits fled around with a loud cry. Suddenly, the wind in the temple was heavy and cold. Ke''er looked around alertly, reached out and drew out the spirit eating knife from his waist.


    We walked all the way to the first hall.


    The so-called main hall, in fact, is a tall and dilapidated house without a door. It''s dark and can''t see anything.


    I stopped and looked at Kor. "Hands."


    "Well!" Keer put the knife back to his waist and held out his left hand.


    I hold her hand, a little concentration, pinching the fingers to repair the phoenix eye talisman, light talisman and avoid evil talisman, and press them into her left arm in turn.


    Ke''er calms down and looks at his hands, ready to transform.


    I stopped her. "No more."


    "No more?" She was stunned. "Then you..."


    I calmed down and imagined the phoenix eye talisman, the light talisman, the evil avoiding talisman. The three talismans turned into three golden lights and instantly integrated into my body.


    As soon as Ke''er''s eyes brightened, "this is..."


    "I''ve cultivated the light of calming the spirit", I smiled at her, "in the future, these runes can be used directly."


    "Good! Great! " "Young master, you have made progress again!" said Ke''er happily


    "Thanks to Anyu," I said, "otherwise, I can''t help this bottleneck."


    "Well!" She nodded hard. "I won''t be jealous if you spoil her more later!"


    I blushed and lowered my voice, "don''t talk nonsense, what she can hear..."


    Ke''er chuckled, cleared her throat and lowered her voice, "OK, ok..."


    with the blessing of the phoenix eye sign, I could see it clearly all around. The hall in front of me was not black.


    When we walked into the hall, we looked up and saw a statue of White Tara Buddha several meters high, with a ferocious face, staring coldly at our uninvited guests.


    But when he frowned, "I''ll go, it''s too scary..."


    "the Buddha is originally a clay puppet, and it relies on the external decoration." I said, "without the decoration, it''s the original. You don''t think it''s a Buddha statue. It''s a piece of mud. Then it''s OK. "


    I look at her. "Let''s take a look at all the halls, and then go beyond the ghosts."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We bypassed the statue of baitara and went out through the back door to the main hall in the center.


    After a short walk, suddenly, a strong evil spirit gushed out of the White Tara image. Not far behind us, it condensed into a Black White Tara more than ten meters tall. Looking at us coldly, the red light appeared in our eyes.


    Ke''er wants to turn around.


    I grabbed her and lowered my voice. "Leave her alone."


    "But she..."


    "if you don''t pay attention to her, she won''t move," I whispered, "wait until they all come out."


    "OK!" he understood


    We walked on, still.

 Chapter 546

    White Tara did not catch up, she slowly waved her arms, the corners of her mouth showed a funny.


    Soon, we came to the main hall.


    Like the googlemu hall, this hall has been broken, the roof has collapsed, and the doors around it have disappeared. In the ruins of the palace, a Buddha hand about five meters high and four sides of the sun pinches his fingerprint, sits obliquely in the ruins and looks at us coldly. His face is also ferocious.


    I stood in front of it and looked at it for a long time.


    "What are you looking at, young master?" Asked the little one.


    "There''s no problem with Buddha statues," I said, "the problem lies in the underground boundary..." Ke''er understood, "you mean, that one just..."


    "we won''t come in, they won''t come out." I would like to smile and look at Ke''er, "let''s go, go to the Yellow Tara hall."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We turn to the right, go out from the right door, and go to the Yellow Tara Temple just north.


    After walking out for tens of meters, Ke''er subconsciously took a look behind him with Yu Guang, and said to me, "young master, he didn''t come out..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "there is no four Dharma bodies in Tathagata", I said, "this Buddha statue is specially shaped, and he will come out only after the four degree mother is introduced."


    "Must they all be led out?" She asked in a low voice, "can''t you surpass the wandering ghost first?"


    "No," I whispered, "don''t ask so much. I''ll clean them up and tell you later."


    "Good," she nodded.


    We went on, and in a short time, we came to the house of Tara Wong.


    The situation of this hall is similar to that of googlemu hall, which is also in a state of tatters. The Buddha''s face is ferocious and frightening.


    We looked at it, then turned around and walked to the red Tara hall in the West.


    Shortly after we left, the huge black gas gushed out of the Yellow Mother Buddha, rose, rolled in the air, fell to the ground and turned into a black yellow mother of more than ten meters in height, with red eyes and gently waving arms.


    We quietly went back to the main hall, then turned to the red Tara hall, then the black Tara Hall...


    Red Tara came out...


    black Tara also came out


    We continued to walk towards the main hall, and in the middle of it, a huge black air rose from the main hall, turning into four big sun Buddhas tens of meters tall in the air, pinching the fingerprint, and there was a dazzling red light in our eyes.


    We stopped.


    Ke''er quickly draws out two spirit eating knives.


    The wandering spirits around fled to the four gates. In the ancient temple under the moonlight, there was a sudden howl.


    The wandering spirits and wild ghosts are afraid of disaster and want to escape quickly.


    But the power of the underground boundary is like an invisible wall, which firmly binds them in the ancient temple and cannot escape.


    With the appearance of the Tathagata Buddha on all sides, the four previous Taras also floated into the air, and the red light in their eyes was stronger.


    All of a sudden, the sky came bursts of looming Sanskrit.


    Four great sun Buddha and four Taras began to chant incantations together, and the underground evil spirit began to gush out, instantly covering the whole ruins.


    That means they''re going to attack.


    "Afraid?" I asked Kor.


    "Cut, it''s just an illusion!" "I don''t believe that these pieces of material can be more powerful than the evil Unicorn!"


    "Good!" I said, "let''s start!"

 Chapter 547

    As soon as the voice fell, the four Taras in the sky made a scream at the same time, turning into countless Luocha ghost people, and we swooped in from all directions.


    Can son a big drink, around me quickly move, will rush up those Luocha ghost people cut into one after another black smoke.


    I took advantage of this opportunity, quickly pinched my fingers and nodded on the ground twice. With one point of my hands, the huge Taiji array appeared in an instant. Then, with the fastest speed, I used the magic light to repair the talisman - the green dragon talisman, the white tiger talisman, the Zhuque talisman, the Xuanwu talisman, the snake talisman, the outline talisman, the Jiugong town demon talisman... I repaired twelve talismans in a row, and played them in the array.


    The six gods array was formed in an instant, and a huge aura field rose up, forming a huge hemisphere with a diameter of about 100 meters. The luochagui people who rushed up turned into a fire group, and the ashes flew away. The four big days in the air were rushed by the six gods array, and they also quickly disintegrated, turning into strong evil spirit, circling around the six gods array.


    For fear of injuring wandering spirits and wild ghosts by mistake, I deliberately added a limit to the range of six gods array when arranging the array. But those evil spirits outside don''t care about it. They don''t care about the life and death of wandering ghosts. For a time, countless wandering spirits were scattered by evil spirit, and with the howling, the spirits were gone.


    Can''t wait to see, "young master, we have to fight! You won''t have to go beyond them in a while! "


    I looked at the evil spirit around me. I pondered a little. I adjusted the golden light to my left hand. I set up a Taiji array in the golden light with my right hand, and then I began to practice the gathering talisman.


    One, two, three......


    after the nine talismans are popped in, I hold them, then rush out of the six gods array, and rush to the main hall ahead.


    "Young master!" Ke''er was surprised and rushed out.


    Before using the light talisman, her speed is faster than mine. Now with the light of spirit, talisman doesn''t need to be transformed, and my speed is finally no slower than hers.


    See we rushed out of the six gods array, evil spirit quickly divided into two, from the sky, came straight after us.


    At this time, we have run to the main hall.


    I looked back at the evil spirit coming after me and threw the golden light to the ground.


    All of a sudden, the powerful nine star gathering spirit array rose up and quickly gathered the spirit and evil spirit within hundreds of meters.


    Those catching up evil spirits can''t dodge. They are attracted by the powerful suction of the nine star spirit gathering array and plunge into the array......


    Ke''er and I take this opportunity to quickly run back to the six gods array.


    Like the six gods array, this nine star spirit gathering array is also limited to avoid hurting the spirits.


    Just now, the evil spirit was so fierce that it was almost absorbed by the nine star spirit gathering array.


    But there is a problem in this way, that is, it must be enough, because although the nine star spirit gathering array is limited, it is still powerful. If the time is too long, let it touch the following border. In case of residual formation, it will be troublesome.


    I stared at the nine star spirit gathering array. After the evil spirit was basically absorbed, I quickly ran out of the six gods array and came to the nine star spirit gathering array again.


    Ke''er came running after me for fear that I might be in danger.


    As soon as I was a little absorbed, I thought about the five thunder town spirit talisman and the fire talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and bounced into the nine star spirit gathering array one by one.


    Five thunder town spirit talisman and fire talisman are put into nine star spirit gathering array, which quickly merges into an array I have never seen before. In an instant, the fire in the array was shining in the sky, illuminating the night sky. The array spread rapidly. Around the main hall, it became a sea of fire.


    This time, it''s not the gas of fire, it''s the real sea of fire!


    I was confused. Before the fire came, I even forgot to run.


    Ke''er''s reaction was so fast that he quickly ran back to the six gods array holding me.


    The heat wave came on my face, and I felt that I was about to catch up with Ke''er subconsciously.


    A flash of gold on my body, a black in front of my eyes, a puff of blood gushed out, the body a soft, fell in Ke''er''s arms.


    But he was shocked. "Young master, young master!"


    "Brother Wu Zheng!" An Yu suddenly appeared and came to me.


    I struggled to breathe, half a day to come back to mind, and then only feel a cold chest, a white light appeared, slowly covered me.


    I took a long breath, and soon I had strength.


    "Do you mind?" Two girls asked me.


    I look at them and smile awkwardly, holding Ke''er to stand up, "it''s ok..."


    Ke''er is relieved, "that''s good."

 Chapter 548

    "How can I spit blood well?" Anyu asked worried.


    "I can only bear three talismans," I said. "When the heat wave came, I used the talisman before I thought about it. As a result, the body can''t bear it and spits blood. It''s all right now. Don''t worry. "


    "Well..." Anyu was relieved, "then you can continue to work."


    "Good," I nodded.


    She looked at Ke''er. "Sister Ke''er, take care of brother Wu Zheng."


    "Don''t worry," he said, holding me up. "I''m here!"


    "Well," an Yu glanced at me and disappeared.


    But he turned to me and asked, "how are you, young master? Is it still hard? "


    "It''s OK," I took a deep breath and turned to look at the fire in the distance.


    Just then, the nine star spirit gathering array exploded. Now it''s all right. It''s time to save the array.


    "It turns out that after the nine star gathering spirit array cooperated with the five thunder town spirit talisman and the fire talisman, it could really catch fire." I couldn''t help laughing and looking at Ke''er, "this is an unexpected discovery..."


    "well", Ke''er smiled tearfully and hugged me tightly, "you''re ok..."


    "OK..." I comforted her, "am I ok?"


    She let go of me, gently wiped the corner of her eyes and smiled at me, "OK, just hold you."


    I was worried that Anyu saw it, and I felt embarrassed. But then I thought again, did she see less? Maybe yesterday, Xiaojun and I saw that...


    my face was hot and I touched her head, "OK, let''s go beyond those wandering ghosts."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I looked around and saw that the surviving wandering spirits and ghosts were hiding hundreds of meters away, looking at us in horror, crouching and shivering.


    The scene just now scared them all.


    I''ll take a look at Kerl. "You go and get them together."


    "How can I summon it?" Can you shout directly


    "Yes, they are afraid of you. You shout directly, in a strict voice. They dare not listen," I said.


    "Good!" Ke''er nodded, turned to walk out of the six gods array, cleared his throat, "the wandering ghost in this temple, come here!"


    The wandering ghosts were so frightened that they didn''t dare to move.


    "Come here!" "I can''t help it," he snapped.


    This voice frightens the ghosts. The wandering spirits dare not linger any longer. They hurry up and gather a large area in front of her.


    Ke''er scans the ghosts with his fierce eyes. The wandering spirits dare not lift their heads.


    I went up to her and looked at the wandering spirits. I asked Ke''er, "ask them who is Zhou Min''s subordinate, and let them out."


    "Who is Zhou Min''s man, come out!" "I''m sorry," he snapped.


    There are more than twenty ghosts. They hurry out and look at us in horror. They don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    As soon as I see it, there are not many, just 22.


    That is to say, no matter where the cursed person goes, after death, the soul will be gathered here and cannot leave.


    These people, too poor...


    I take a deep breath and look at Kor, "let''s start."


    "OK!" he nodded

 Chapter 549

    With a little concentration, I adjusted the golden light to my left hand. First, I built a Taiji array, then a talisman, and then I played it.


    I hold the array and shake my hands. Jin Guangfei arrives at the feet of the ghosts and turns it into a channeling array, quickly covering them.


    These wandering spirits and wild ghosts suddenly showed their original appearance. They are all kinds of people, including ancient people, modern people, Han people and nomadic people. They wear all kinds of clothes, and they are excited and tearful one by one.


    Zhou Min''s subordinates were not included. They looked at the ghosts in the channeling array in a daze. They didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "If you want to be overrun together, go in on your own," I said. "If you don''t want to be overrun, hide away and I''ll take you home."


    After hearing this, the ghosts looked at each other. Some of them hesitated for a long time, and then they went into the channeling array and changed back to their original appearance.


    There are two ghosts left, one male and one female. The male is in his forties and the female is in her twenties.


    Zhou Min said that her assistant died in her arms that night shortly after she graduated. She should be this girl.


    "You stay away," I ordered.


    The man and the woman nodded and dodged several hundred meters away. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I am a little certain God, pinching my fingers and reciting the soul mantra: Yin and Yang have a division, three talents are limitless, the soul returns to the sun and the moon, the soul goes into nine days, the spirit is the true spirit in the middle, the spirit is free, the golden light protects the body, the self, five elements and six ways, goes with the fate, the life palace dies, goes with the fate, the person who gets the order, goes with the order, the Seven Star Big Dipper is the real king''s purpose, and is as urgent as the order!


    After reading this, I pointed out that a golden light flew into the channeling array, and the hundreds of ghosts instantly turned into white light and disappeared.


    Most of the Yin Qi in the ancient temple disappeared in an instant, and the gas field of the underground boundary began to appear.


    I''ll see the man and the woman, "you''re in the array."


    They nodded their heads quickly, flashed into the array instantly, and recovered their original appearance.


    The man is of medium height, with a Chinese character face and a brave face; the woman is thin, with a general appearance, but with a good temperament. After they recovered, they looked at each other pleasantly and cried.


    "Don''t cry," I said. "I''ll seal you in the object first, and then I''ll take you back to airport a after the business here is finished, and then I''ll let your comrades take you home."


    "Thank you, master..." they cried.


    I nodded and told Kor, "look for two stones, mark them and bring them."


    "Good!" Ke''er turned around and walked away, and soon came back with two stones.


    I saw that it had been marked.


    One is a long bar, the other is two short bars.


    The long bar is Yang Yao, representing men; the other is Yin Yao, representing women.


    I took the yangzhui stone and imagined the soul talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and grabbed the man in the array.


    A man exclaimed, I grabbed the palm of my hand, sealed it into the yangdan stone, read the spirit mantra: five prohibitions, six in prison, Chi!


    With the mantra, I pinched my fingers and pressed them on the stone.


    The man is sealed.


    Then, I did the same, sealed the girl in the Yin stone, and turned to Ke''er.

 Chapter 550

    "Take it outside and put it to the east of the car. It''s far away."


    "Good!" Ke''er nodded and ran away in a flash.


    I took a long breath, pinched my fingers and collected the channeling array and the six gods array in turn.


    After the array is collected, the gas field in the ancient temple is totally different.


    The fire is still burning, and the Yin Qi is basically gone, but the evil Qi is very heavy. They are like steam, little by little, like black fog, and quickly cover the ground of the ruins of the ancient temple.


    I couldn''t help frowning. I was thinking about such a serious evil spirit in the underground palace, but my son came back, "young master, OK!"


    She looked at the ground and frowned, "why so many evil spirits?"


    "From the underground, I look at the evil spirits." there are three floors in the underground palace. Each floor has a boundary. One is more serious than the other... "


    " young master, is this a temple "What kind of temple is it that needs to be so evil?" asked Ke''er


    "The secret is down there," I said. "Let''s go back to the bus first. When the evil spirits come out almost tomorrow, we can see the position of the new gate."


    "Well," she looked at the evil spirit on the ground and nodded, "OK!"


    We turned and left the ancient temple.


    Back to the parking place, Ke''er took two bottles of water, and we washed our hands one after another. Then she took out a hot water bottle from the trunk, connected it to the mobile power supply, and made hot water and two bowls of noodles. In addition, there are compression biscuits, lunch meat, and fruit.


    In fact, Zhou Min also brought us a lot of military food, but we don''t think it''s too much trouble, so we eat it directly.


    After the face bubble, we went back to the car, eating and chatting.


    "Young master, what are the four great sun Tathagata and the four mothers?" She did not understand of ask, "why week Bureau they enter temple to be OK, we two enter, these things jumped out?"


    "Those are evil spirits," I said. "The underground boundary cultivates and raises the Buddha statues in the upper hall, and cultivates them into evil spirits. These evil spirits protect black Bodhisattva. Ordinary people will not disturb them when they enter the temple, but we are different. We have talismans. You have also brought two spirit eating knives. They are shocked, so they come out. "


    "Oh... So..." she nodded, "I thought it was directed by black Bodhisattva..."


    "it was not directed by her. She was on the third floor of the underground palace, and the triple border protected her and bound her." I said, "her main strength came from evil spirit, and those evil spirits were evil spirit, not all the way."


    "Then are these spirits artificially cultivated?" She asked.


    "These evil spirits have thoughts and must be cultivated by human beings," I said as I ate. "The origin of this temple is unusual. Below is the boundary of the secret religion, and above is the array of Taoism. It''s interesting..."


    "who will build this temple?" She wondered, "who can build such a large temple in such a remote place? And it''s so evil... "


    " the secret is hidden in the underground palace ", I looked at her," don''t worry, see black Bodhisattva, you will understand. "


    "Well," she nodded.


    I took a look at the ancient temple in the distance. Though it was not as gloomy as it was just now, a thick layer of black fog was evaporating from the whole ruins. Under the cover of the black fog, it was even more strange.


    Black Bodhisattva......


    I continued to eat with a scornful smile.

 Chapter 551

    We had a rest all night in the car.


    The next morning, we simply washed, ate and walked into the ruins of the ancient temple. At this time, the ancient temple has been filled with smoke and dust, and the evil spirit has soared to the sky.


    The fire all around the main hall in one night turned it into a piece of rubble. The fourth temple was not damaged because it was out of the sea of fire.


    After a careful analysis of the distribution of the evil spirits in the ruins, I determined that the Taiji point of the underground palace is the heidu mother hall in the south of the ruins.


    Xiaojun''s hexagram shows that the birth gate is in Gen and the death gate is shaking. Therefore, it can be inferred that the location of the birth gate should be in the White Tara hall.


    When we came to googlemu hall, we found that the evil spirit here was particularly serious. The whole hall of ruins was basically covered by black fog.


    I looked at it carefully and pulled Kor to turn around and come out.


    "What''s the matter?" But I don''t understand.


    "The talisman can''t be used for the time being. There is a lot of evil under it. I have to use the talisman". I pulled her left hand, pinched her finger and broke the talisman on her body. I repaired a talisman and pressed it on her left arm.


    Ke''er''s body quivered a little, and she let out a little breath.


    Then, I changed my talisman of avoiding fire into talisman of avoiding evil.


    "Young master, where is the entrance to the underground palace?" "Now, there won''t be any changes," he asked


    "Under the twelfth stone plate on the left of the Buddha statue of baitara," I told her, "there are many bones in the underground palace. The smell of the corpse is very bad. After going in, we will use the method of stillbirth."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    "The underground palace is divided into three parts, each of which has a boundary," I looked at her. "Let''s work together to get out before noon."


    "Good!" She said.


    We smiled at each other, took a deep breath, turned around and walked into the White Tara hall.


    After coming in, we went directly to the left side of the Buddha and found the twelfth stone tablet. Ke''er half kneels on the ground, draws out his knife, knocks on the slate with the handle of the knife, stabs into the gap of the slate with the blade of the knife, and levers the slate open with a strong pry.


    Lift the slate, and a black slate with an iron ring is exposed below.


    Ke''er puts away his knife, grabs the iron ring and tugs hard. The heavy black stone plate is lifted slowly, and the entrance of the underground palace is exposed.


    She lifted the slate in one breath, took a long breath, and looked at me


    I squatted down to have a closer look, this is a cave, about five meters deep, there is a channel at the bottom, oblique downward straight to the depth of the underground palace.


    "Remember, I''ll use the breath after I get down," I told her.


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I took a deep breath and jumped into the hole.


    Ke''er took a deep breath and jumped in.


    Five meter drop is nothing for us who have light talisman.


    We fell down gently like feathers. After landing, a stone gate appeared in front of us.


    There are two stone gates in total, about two meters high and three meters wide. On the left side is carved the King Kong of David, on the right side is carved the Heidun mother. Around the two Buddha statues, there are various sutras and incantations.


    We looked at each other, went up and started together, and pushed the two stone doors open slowly.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of corpse came out of the passage behind the stone gate.


    But son subconsciously covered his nose and couldn''t help retching.


    I took her into my arms and held her back to help her stabilize her mind.


    But the son is covering the mouth, is stoic to change the birthrate, this just didn''t spit out.


    This smell really left a shadow for her.


    "Are you better?" I asked in a low voice.


    "Well," she said, covering her mouth and nodding.

 Chapter 552

    An Yu appeared, "brother Wu Zheng, I can help you..."


    "OK", I nodded.


    An Yu came over and stared at Ke''er. His eyes showed a light blue light. Then he waved and hit Ke''er with a blue light.


    "Blue tearful light?" I was stunned. "This..."


    An Yu waved his hand and another flash of blue Fu hit me.


    All of a sudden, the pungent smell of corpse disappeared, and the evil spirits from behind the stone gate also bypassed us one after another, and floated slowly to the mouth of the cave.


    But then she took a long breath and looked at Anyu gratefully. "Xiaoanyu, thank you..."


    Anyu smiled, "it''s OK, but sister Ke is polite."


    "Does the blue fu magic light have this effect?" I couldn''t help but ask, "can I still avoid the smell of corpses?"


    "The blue tearful spirit is in the body, and the evil and filthy Qi can''t get close to you," said an Yu. "Now you don''t have to worry, you can go in and break through the array at ease." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "sister, how long can this last?" Ke''er asked, "don''t be like last time, it''s only a dozen seconds..."


    "No." Anyu said, "although it''s thousands of miles away, normally, it''s OK to maintain two hours."


    She looked at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, don''t worry. I''ll be by your side. If the blue tearful spirit is dispersed by evil spirit, I''ll make it up for you at any time. "


    "OK," I said with a smile, "have you eaten?"


    An Yu is stunned. "Ah?"


    "I asked if you had breakfast?" I said, "in the morning, I''ll sacrifice by candlelight. Have you had breakfast?"


    Ke''er coughed and coughed, "er... That... I''ll go to explore the road first, you two talk..."


    she turned around and walked into the passage behind the stone gate.


    An Yu blushed and whispered, "you don''t need to worry about me, go break the battle..."


    her figure flashed and disappeared.


    As soon as my face was hot, I cleared my throat and turned to walk into the passage.


    But when he saw me coming, he chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at?" I asked, blushing.


    She held back her smile and leaned up to my ear. "Do you want to be so sweet? We are doing business......


    "where do you want to go..." I have no choice. "Last time in Jinling, Anyu felt guilty, for fear that we had something to do, he looked at us every day and didn''t eat for a few days..."


    but he was stunned and smiled awkwardly, "ah? So... "


    " what do you think it is? " I touched her head, "little girl, jealous..."


    her face was red and she murmured, "who says I''m jealous..."


    "I know you''re smart and have high EQ, but there are times when EQ can''t go on any higher." I smiled at her and gently pinched her face, "you little villain, don''t worry, I can''t leave you..."


    Ke''er''s eyes were red, and he hugged me passionately. "Young master..."


    "OK..." I comforted her, "let''s do things professionally..."


    "well", she smiled and let me go, wiped tears and nodded.


    "I know you didn''t sleep last night," I gently stroked her face and smiled calmly. "You think more, Anyu is here to help us, not to replace you. You can rest assured that you are my beloved in this life... "


    with tears in her eyes, she nodded her head vigorously," MMM! "


    "Okay," I patted her on the arm. "Let''s go."


    She smiled. "Well!"


    We followed the passage and continued to the depth of the underground palace.

 Chapter 553

    In the passage of Shengmen, there is no mechanism. We went all the way, took a few turns, and entered the first floor of the underground palace smoothly.


    This underground palace is very large, about hundreds of square meters. In the center is a tall black lotus throne, on which sits the great black god of the Tantrism. He is more than ten meters tall, has three eyes, six arms, wears human bones and beads, holds various weapons and magic weapons, glares at him, and is extremely powerful.


    Under the black lotus throne, the strong evil spirit is like a black fog, covering the ground of the whole underground palace. A figure rises slowly from the black air and becomes a black Bodhisattva.


    As soon as I look, I catch up with Ke''er.


    Ke''er also saw the black Bodhisattva, then took out the spirit eating knife from his waist and stood on guard.


    The ancient temple on the ground is not the territory of black Bodhisattva.


    After entering the underground palace, it''s her territory.


    Black Bodhisattva didn''t pay attention to us. She slowly drifted into the air, looked at the big black God, waved her arms, and began to recite incantations.


    Suddenly, the underground palace came bursts of incantations.


    I and Ke''er couldn''t help shivering. They only felt that when they were cold, Fengyan talisman failed.


    In an instant, we were surrounded by darkness and could not see anything.


    Almost at the same time, countless ghost people roared at us.


    "Young master!" Ke''er was shocked. He instinctively protected me with his body. The spirit eating knife in his hand kept waving, "don''t come here! I warn you! Don''t come! "


    I was stunned for a while, then I quickly imagined the phoenix eye talisman. The golden light flashed on my body, and the surrounding was suddenly bright again. There are countless kinds of ghosts, men and women, old and young, flying and running, human like and human like. They rush at us like crazy, hoping to swallow us alive.


    But she can''t see it, but she has five thunder Qi and is very sensitive, so every knife can be cut very accurately. In addition, her lightness talisman and avoidance talisman did not fail. For a while, she was as fast as a ghost, cutting the ghosts into a black smoke.


    In the distance, behind the image of the great dark god, stood up a huge shadow.


    The black sky, which is cultivated by evil spirit, is awakened by black Bodhisattva.


    He is waving the curved moon knife in his hand, and is constantly summoning ghosts and gods to attack us again and again.


    And black Bodhisattva, she is like watching the bustle, floating over the shoulder of the big black sky, looking at us expressionless, with a dazzling red light in her eyes.


    In this case, if you fix the phoenix eye talisman for Ke''er, the ghost will rush over, which is more dangerous.


    I pondered a little and ordered Ke''er, "Ke''er, hold on!"


    "Good!" "I can''t help it," he said in a loud voice.


    I pulled a head skill from my own head and made a double talisman. I quickly put it in Ke''er''s neck. Then I silently recited the Tibetan charm and made a detour from the left to the big black sky and black Bodhisattva.


    Shoot people and horses first, and catch thieves and kings first! Ghosts are not terrible. What''s terrible is that they continue to flow. If they destroy the great black sky and black Bodhisattva, they will break their roots. The rest can be done by Ke''er.


    Under the protection of the Tibetan charm, neither the great black sky nor the black Bodhisattva saw me.


    I was very fast. I came to the right side of the big black sky like flying. I jumped up and hit black Bodhisattva with a five thunder talisman.


    As soon as the Tibetan charm stopped, the black Bodhisattva suddenly found me, and her figure disappeared.


    Five thunder Fu hit big black sky''s right shoulder, did not cause fatal damage, but attracted his attention.


    The big black sky roared, and then the moon knife pointed at me. Countless ghost people appeared from the void, and came to me with a cry.


    I was shocked. I quickly recited the Tibetan charm, turned around and ran.


    The Tibetan charm played a role again. The ghost people who rushed up lost their target. They were stunned for a moment, then turned to Ke''er and rushed to her.


    "Anyu! Help me! " I was in a hurry and roared.

 Chapter 554

    "Young master, Xiao Anyu is helping me! I can see it! " "Don''t worry about me, don''t tangle with these illusions!" cried Ke''er! Break the line! Break the line! " I froze, yeah, what am I pestering? These are all illusions, and border is the essence! As soon as the Tibetan charm stopped, the ghosts and gods found me again and rushed up again.


    "Fuck!" I yelled, choked the thunder, recited the Tibetan curse, and rushed to them.


    All of a sudden, the ghosts and gods were scattered and howled by me.


    I rushed all the way from the north of the main hall to the south. Then I collected the Lei Jue, read the Tibetan charm, and continued to run around the underground palace.


    While running, looking for opportunities, at the same time, observe the shortcomings of the border.


    The boundary is the array, and the array has the eye of array, and the eye of array is the key to breaking the array. There is no other ballast in the underground palace, only the statue of the great black God, so this statue is the ballast. As long as I can get close to it and break it open, the border will naturally break.


    I made up my mind and turned to take a look at Ke''er.


    Ke''er wields two soul eating knives. He is killing hard. An Yu stands not far behind her and is ready to add magic light to her at any time.


    I feel relieved, take a deep breath, read the Tibetan charm, dodge left and right, like a flash of lightning, rush to the great dark god.


    All the way under the impact, it is inevitable to disperse some ghosts.


    The great dark sky didn''t find me, but the black Bodhisattva in the air found me.


    She then recited a mantra and pointed at me in the air.


    Big black sky suddenly noticed me, and the ghosts and gods quickly surrounded me, forming a tough wall, which firmly trapped me.


    I cut the thunder and stormed several times. As a result, I rushed to the wall and stopped. I couldn''t go out.


    I was so anxious that I was furious and began to attack with five thunders on all sides. I screamed at the ghosts and gods who surrounded me.


    Seeing that I was trapped, an Yu came to me in a flash. Her eyes were red, her hands were in a minute, and she drank angrily.


    The ghosts around were suddenly washed away.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, I''ll hold them for a while and use the five thunder fire array!" An Yu shouted at me.


    "Good!" I yelled, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, and with my right hand I held the finger to Jue the Tai Chi array. Then I thought about the five thunder town spirit talisman and the fire talisman. I directly introduced the talisman into the golden light, grasped it with my hand and threw it to the ground.


    The powerful aura field rises from the ground and quickly fills the whole underground palace.


    These ghosts and gods were all transformed by evil spirits. When they met the flame of the five thunder fire array, they all howled and died. But big black sky was not afraid. He roared and waved his sword. Another group of ghosts and gods appeared in the air and came down one after another.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, take elder sister Ke''er into the passage!" An Yu shouts.


    "Good!" I turned and rushed to Ke''er, took her and ran to the passage.


    Ke''er''s killing is on the rise, and can''t help but be shocked. "Young master, this is..."


    we are very fast, almost flying into the channel.


    As soon as we entered the passage, the ghosts and gods stopped chasing us, looked at each other and turned to an Yu in the underground palace.


    I was surprised. "Anyu!"


    I forgot what she used was a candlelight sacrifice and instinctively wanted to rush in and save her.


    But the son hurriedly pulls me, "young master, xiao''an rain didn''t really come! That''s her vision! "


    I was stunned, this just returned to God.


    At this time, with a loud bang, a flame rushed into the passage, bypassed us, and rushed tens of meters away.


    There was a sea of fire in the underground palace, and the big black sky sent out a painful wail. All his ghosts and gods turned into black smoke and disappeared...

 Chapter 555

    Anyu said that if you put the spirit of fire into the five thunder fire array, you will become a real fire. The great dark sky and his ghosts and gods were all transformed by evil spirits. Evil spirits were most afraid of fire. When they met with a real fire, they went out in smoke.


    I was stunned for a few seconds, and then I came back to myself, "an Yu! Anyu! "


    An Yu appeared beside me, "brother Wu Zheng, I''m here!"


    "Are you ok? Ah, "I instinctively want to pull her hand, but it''s empty.


    An Yu smiled. "I''m ok. You can rest assured. Your five thunder fire array is powerful. It takes only a little spirit of fire to turn into a flame. "


    "How clever Xiao Anyu is!" ", Ke''er couldn''t help but said," although we don''t have the talisman of avoiding fire, we have the light of blue teal. You are so good at playing this hand! "


    "In fact, it''s nothing..." an Yu was a little embarrassed. "You were careless just now. The big black sky belongs to water. It''s special for fighting fire. The black Bodhisattva wakes up the big black sky with a mantra and activates the boundary, so your Feng eye charm is invalid..."


    "it''s like this..." I nodded, "it seems that it''s careless..."


    "It''s OK, brother Wu Zheng. It''s not hard to break the border inside," said an Yu. "The fire can last for a while. When the fire is out, you rush in and break the array. At that time, the dark sky is the weakest, which is the best time to break the array."


    "OK, I see," I look at her, "you hurry back to the rest meeting. We''ll do the later work ourselves." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I''m ok," said an Yu.


    "What''s ok? You spend a lot of time casting spells, "I said." go to rest and listen. "


    "But there are two floors of underground palace behind you..." she was not relieved.


    I smiled. "Anyu, brother Wu Zheng is not a fool. He has learned a lot. Next, I know how to deal with the black Bodhisattva. Don''t worry, go to the rest meeting and be obedient. "


    Anyu hesitates for a moment and looks at Ke''er.


    Ke''er smiled confidently and patted her chest. "Don''t worry about xiaoanyu. I''m here!"


    Anyu was relieved and looked at me. "OK, I''ll take a rest. Don''t worry. Take your time."


    "Good!" We said in unison.


    Anyu nods and disappears.


    But look at me. "Young master, xiaoanyu is so nice. I like her!"


    I smiled and touched her head. "You......"


    she smiled sheepishly, and then said, "young master, Feng Yan Fu, you will fix it for me later, and add insurance."


    "Good!" I turned around and looked at the fire in the underground palace. The angry black sky was howling and struggling in the fire. The smoke rolled on my body, but it didn''t mean to disperse at all.


    "This guy is really resistant," Ke''er frowned.


    "He was formed by the formation of evil spirits, and the array is on his body," I said. "As long as the array is not broken, he will be constantly replenished with energy sources. Thanks to Anyu''s cleverness, otherwise we''ll live and die with this guy. "


    "It''s OK. If you break the array and give him a sweeping cut, he will have no incantation!"


    I smiled at her, "yes! I''ll take care of him later! "


    Ke''er nodded, "Well!"


    "There are two floors of underground palace below. Let''s sum up our experience." I pointed to the door of the underground palace. "There is a boundary in the underground palace. Those ghosts and gods are fierce, but they can''t enter the passage and leave the underground palace."

 Chapter 556

    I look at her. "If it''s really dangerous again, let''s step back into the passage, avoid the sharp edge, and then try to find a way."


    "Good!" She nodded. "The other thing is, when you see something like a town in the underground palace, don''t worry about it. First you break it! The world''s martial arts are only fast, and when we see the town, we have to start first! "


    I smiled, "OK!"


    "And..." she looked at me seriously. "In case of danger again, you don''t need to worry about me, just go to break the battle. I have five thunders in my body and a spirit eating knife in my hand. These evil things can''t hurt me. "


    I took a deep breath and held her in my arms. "Ke''er..."


    she put her arms around my waist, snuggled up on my shoulder and whispered, "I''m serious, you don''t have to worry about me, really..."


    "When you encounter danger, you will have no self in your eyes, only me." my eyes are moist and I smile. "You little villain, I''m not so useless. You have to protect yourself, you know


    She did not speak, silently hugged me.


    The fire in the underground palace burned for several minutes, and the big black sky became smaller and smaller. At last, it became the size of ordinary people. It was smoking heavily in the air, screaming and circling around the underground palace.


    Anyu said, "let me wait for the flames to disappear before breaking the array. It''s to let the flames weaken the dark sky more.".


    But I don''t think it''s necessary. It''s more convenient to break the formation with fire.


    I watched the dark sky for a while, and told Ke''er, "I''m going to break the battle now. You''re waiting here."


    "No, I''ll deal with him," she said. "He has only one breath left now. Take advantage of his illness and kill him!"


    I pondered a little bit, "OK, you''re bound to it, I''ll break his body!"


    "Good!" Ke''er takes out his knife and rushes into the underground palace.


    Big black sky suddenly found her, roared down at her.


    Keer doesn''t avoid, on the contrary, she stops drinking, leaps up, makes a beautiful turn in the air, and cuts open the chest of big black sky with a knife.


    After all, this big black sky is not really big black sky. It''s just the embodiment of the formation condensation and evil spirit. After being hurt by the spirit devouring knife, it suddenly screams. But his wound immediately recovered. He waved his sword and hit Ke''er fiercely...


    Ke''er had landed at this time. He dodged the attack of the big dark sky and then jumped up. His movements were agile and beautiful, as fast as lightning, extremely fierce


    After several rounds, the black sky was howled by Ke''er. He was so angry that he didn''t care about me.


    I took this opportunity to rush into the underground palace, and at the fastest speed, I flew to the black stone lotus seat. I pinched my fingers and recited the mantra of breaking the seal: five prohibitions, six combinations as the prison, heaven and earth as the lock, yin and Yang as the key, heaven and earth as the Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening the prison!


    After reciting the mantra, I pointed to the great dark sky.


    The great black sky in the distance turned into a thick black air with a scream.


    But then it quickly took shape in the air, roaring at me.


    I can''t help but be stunned. This big black sky statue is not the eye of array! By this time, the dark sky had come.


    I dodged nimbly, pulled Ke''er out of the dungeon and returned to the tunnel.


    The angry big black sky chased over, but when it was about to leave the underground palace, it was blocked by an invisible wall, and the living one was bounced back.


    My heart moved, suddenly understood.

 Chapter 557

    The real eye of the array is not the great black God, but the black stone lotus throne! The statue of God is on the throne, equal to sitting in the eyes of the array, so it is so powerful.


    But the statue itself is not the eye of array!


    I turn around and look at Ke''er. "We have to do it again!"


    "Good!" Said kor''er.


    "This time, I''ll go ahead and catch him," I said. "You come in later and we''ll beat him together. When the fire stops, you pester him and I''ll break the battle! "


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I turned to look at the angry black sky over the sea of fire, and rushed into the underground palace with an angry drink.


    As soon as big dark day saw me coming, he jumped down with a roar.


    I raised my hand to a five thunder talisman, which pierced his eyebrow.


    Before, he was not afraid of five Lei Fu, but now he can''t. he screamed and half of his head was killed.


    But then he recovered and continued to pounce on me.


    My path is different from that of Ke''er''s. I wait for his knife to arrive. With a quick flash, I turn my head and run. At the same time, I recite the Tibetan charm to hide my body.


    Big black sky hit the sky, looking for my trace.


    Ke''er angrily drank and fell from the sky. He stabbed him in the back with a knife. The white light of more than a foot pierced him in an instant.


    A scream from the dark sky, a stagger forward and a knife back.


    Ke''er jumped up and dodged the blade in the air. At the same time, he cut it down and cut it toward his neck.


    The big black sky dodged the sharp blade of the spirit devouring sabre. Just before the attack, a golden light came and pierced his chest.


    He screamed again, turned around and rushed to me...


    that''s it. We cooperated properly and fought around the dark sky.


    If he hadn''t added the array, he would have been eliminated by us. But no way, his strength is endless, we can only constantly weaken him, but we can never break him.


    After several dozen rounds of fighting, the fire finally died out.


    I seized the opportunity to take advantage of Kerl''s attack on the dark sky. When he didn''t care about me, he turned around and ran to the lotus seat of Blackstone.


    By the time the dark sky was discovered, I had already flown to the lotus seat.


    The big black sky was frightened. He shook off Ke''er and rushed over with a roar.


    I turned back and pointed. The five thunder talisman turned into golden light and pierced his forehead in an instant.


    He let out a scream and half of his head was gone.


    Ke''er angrily drinks, flashes in front of him, jumps up, stabs him in the chest...


    the dark sky screams repeatedly, and keeps retreating.


    I quickly turned around, pinched my fingers and recited the mantra of breaking the seal: five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth for the Yin and Yang, breaking the prison, Chi!


    After reciting the mantra, I pressed the Heishi lotus throne with my hand rhyme, only to feel that the throne was slightly quivering and exhaling, all the black Qi on the ground dissipated, and the array burst in an instant.


    The big black sky was also in a wailing sound, and the smoke disappeared.


    Ke''er gasped, looked at the black smoke, and slowly put the knife down.


    I leaned against the black lotus throne, took a long breath, stood up to greet Ke''er, "Ke''er, come up!"


    But look back at me. "OK!" She flew up to the throne and asked me, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," I smiled at her. "Are you tired?"


    "Not tired!" She shook her head.


    "OK, go to the second floor!" I said.

 Chapter 558

    "Well," she nodded.


    I turned to look at the big black sky, "the entrance of the second underground palace is under the big black sky. We have to push it down to get to the next level. "


    "Push it down?" Ke''er was shocked. "This guy must weigh at least dozens of tons. Can we push it?"


    "So I want you to have a try." I look at her. "One of our Wu family''s Secret talismans is called the magic talisman, but this talisman can''t be used directly. It can only be used with strong five thunder Qi. I have three talismans now, but you only have light talisman and phoenix eye talisman, and you can use another talisman... "


    but when your eyes are bright," OK! "


    I pulled her left hand, pinched her fingers, practiced the magic power talisman on her left arm, and gently pressed it in.


    The body of Ke''er shuddered and exclaimed, "ah! ~"


    " what''s the matter? " I asked quickly, "is it uncomfortable?"


    Ke''er''s eyes are all straight. It''s been a long time before he calms down. Look at me. "It''s so powerful..." I was relieved. "This talisman is powerful. It can be powerful with five thunder Qi. Try it!"


    "Good!" Ke''er takes a deep breath and holds the great dark god with one hand. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "do you use one hand?" I was stunned.


    "One hand is more powerful," she said with a little meditation, then pushed.


    The immortal thread does not move.


    But when he was stunned, he looked at me, "here..."


    I smiled, "mobilize five thunder''s Qi, and try again."


    "Well," she took a deep breath, pressed the statue again, and a white breath quickly congealed in her hand. Then she stopped drinking and made a sudden effort.


    The statue was pushed out more than ten centimeters in an instant, and was blocked by the lotus throne.


    Keer looked at me in surprise, "young master!"


    "One more time," I said.


    "Well!" She nodded her head hard, turned to hold the statue, took a deep breath, and a strong white air formed on her arm.


    After she gathered enough strength, she stopped drinking and made a sudden effort.


    The statue fell to the throne of lotus and fell to the ground with a bang, breaking.


    But the son froze, and then ecstatic, turned around to hold my hand, "young master!"


    I smiled, "OK! After that, this magic talisman will be used for you! "


    "Well! Thank you, young master! " She was so happy.


    "OK," I patted her on the back, "I''ll change the Fuwen for you first, and then we''ll go to the second floor."


    She let go of me and nodded her head hard


    I grabbed her left hand, pinched her fingers, first untied the magic charm, and then repaired a phoenix eye charm again, and pressed it into her left arm.


    Ke''er shivered a little and her eyes brightened.


    "OK," I turned to look at the entrance of the underground palace on the black lotus throne. "Let''s go!"


    Ke''er smiled confidently and nodded, "OK!"


    One by one, we got into the hole, entered the passage, and went to the second floor of the underground palace.


    This passage is spiraling downward. We walked down the passage for five or six meters. Then, the passage was divided into two parts and two entrances appeared.


    I led Kohl directly into the left passage.


    I walked about 50 meters along the passage, took a turn, and walked another ten meters. The second floor of the underground palace arrived.


    This time we have experience. Instead of going in directly, we first observed carefully at the entrance.


    At this point, we were both stunned.

 Chapter 559

    The whole ground of the underground palace is covered with corpses. The surrounding walls are full of murals. The contents of the paintings are all kinds of torture in hell. There is also a lotus throne in the center of the underground palace, but it is not black, but white. On the lotus throne, there is a slightly smaller but more sinister Buddha statue, the White Tara.


    This is the underground palace, this is hell!


    Ke''er frowned and asked me, "what''s the situation, young master? Why so many dead people? "


    "These are slaves for blood sacrifice," I said. "The murals on the wall are prison disguises, painted with the blood of these people. In this way, the resentment and fear of these spirits can be aroused to the maximum extent, and sacrificed to the White Tara on the central throne, so as to strengthen the power of the border."


    "Fear?" But the son doesn''t understand, "they all died, why still let them fear?"


    "Because fear can control a person''s heart more than reassurance," I said. "So can human beings, so can ghosts. Just like last night, those wandering ghosts are afraid of you, so they dare not listen to you. If I was changed, I would not be as fierce as you, they would not be so obedient. "


    "So they killed these people, painted prison disguises with their blood, sealed their souls in the scene of hell, so as to make them afraid?" Asked Keer.


    "Yes," I nodded, "the power of fear is sometimes stronger than the power of faith. In doing so, they want to maximize the power of these spirits. The more they complain, the more they are afraid of it, the more serious the border will be here. "


    "It''s so cruel! Isn''t it Buddhism? Why do you still do such evil things? "


    "Ancient Tantrism advocates blood sacrifice, but in modern society, they dare not." I looked at the scene in the underground palace. "The scene here is just the real side of ancient Tantrism. Unfortunately, if it wasn''t for rescuing people, this place could really be developed to be a museum, and let those who have been brainwashed by lies see what the secret religion is... "Br >


    " are they Buddhism or not? " Can''t help asking.


    I took a look at her. "Do you know how many years of the ancient Tantrism?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "The oldest religion in the world is the Tianzhu religion," I said, "but the history of the ancient Tantrism may be earlier than that of the Tianzhu religion. They are called the secret religion because they worship the mysterious power, that is, the power of demons. Another characteristic of this sect is that it likes to change its face and often changes its vest. "


    "Change vest?" What do you mean


    "For example, when the Indian religion was at the height of the sun, they infiltrated into it, borrowed some of its deities and formed a branch called sexualism, which was hidden in it. Later, when the Indian religion declined and Buddhism rose, they infiltrated into Buddhism and combined with some of its doctrines to form the present secret religion. They don''t care about fame and appearance, they only care about reality, and the doctrines they preach are also special and practical. They are very good at making use of the utilitarianism of common people, so for thousands of years, they have been changing their faces, but they never lack the believers... "


    " that is to say, they sell dog meat with sheep''s head? " Asked Keer.


    "The Buddha takes the devil as his Dharma protector. Do you think the devil is a Buddha or a devil?" I asked her back.


    She thought for a moment, "Zhao''an, right now, the devil is the Buddha?"


    I will smile, "smart!"


    She was stunned for a while, but she smiled, "feelings are the same in the society..."


    "so all kinds of doctrines are empty, and it''s the ability to cultivate themselves." I turned to the underground palace, "OK, let''s not discuss these, and study how to break the array."


    "Good!" She nodded. "It''s still practical."


    "In the first floor of the underground palace, there are black lotus throne and big black sky," I said. "In this floor, there are white lotus throne and White Tara. Big black sky belongs to water, while phoenix eye talisman belongs to fire, water can control fire, so once the enchantment is activated, phoenix eye talisman will be suppressed; this White Tara belongs to gold, light talisman belongs to wood, and gold can control wood, so after the enchantment is activated, light talisman must be restrained. "


    "Then what shall we do?" Asked Keer.


    "As you said just now, the world''s martial arts are only fast and unbreakable." I pointed to the white lotus seat, "let''s go straight up, arrange the array first, protect ourselves, and suppress their borders. First guard it, then break its eyes! " Take a deep breath. "OK!"

 Chapter 560

    "I''ll arrange the array first, and then we''ll rush up together," I said.


    "Well!" She nodded.


    With a little concentration, I adjusted the golden light to my left hand, and began to arrange the array repair talismans with my right hand.


    Soon, the six gods array was set up.


    I grabbed the array and looked at her. "Go!"


    "Good!" She took my hand, rushed into the underground palace and rushed to the white lotus throne.


    Just after running a few steps, we suddenly sank and fell to the ground with a thump. We were exhausted.


    The light weight rune is broken directly.


    At this time, everything around has changed.


    Countless ghosts stood up from the bones and walked towards us.


    At the same time, more ghosts come out of the dungeons on the wall and come to us.


    Ke''er struggles to get up, draws out the spirit swallowing knife and drinks loudly.


    The spirits trembled with fear and retreated.


    But just then, black Bodhisattva appeared. She waved her arms in the air and began to recite spells again.


    A strong black air rose from the white lotus, and then the tall White Tara slowly appeared behind the statue.


    Those spirits suddenly had the backbone and turned into fierce ghost faces, roaring at us.


    I can''t care so much. I threw the array in my hand to Ke''er''s feet.


    With a shout, the powerful six gods array expanded rapidly, opening up a safe area about 10 meters in diameter for us. The first group of enemies rushed up, directly burned by the six gods array.


    Black Bodhisattva is still chanting.


    The White Tara waved many arms and began to chant.


    Her mantra is powerful.


    The six gods array has shrunk rapidly. The safety zone has shrunk from 10 meters in diameter to two-thirds, leaving less than three meters.


    But the son quickly retreats to my side, supports me, "young master, do you want tight?" "It''s OK," I helped her and stood up.


    The incantations of the White Tara suddenly become louder.


    The spirits around seemed to be ordered to rush towards the six gods array.


    The six gods array suddenly becomes a fireball. We in the array can''t see anything clearly...

 Chapter 561

    This is not the way!


    The transformation phase diagram of hell is like the real hell. Countless ghosts rush out of the hell. The pressure of the six gods array is increasing, and it will not be able to hold on sooner or later.


    We must find a way to break out first!


    I quickly calmed down and began to analyze the current situation.


    I think the array here is on the white lotus throne. Now, there is more than one array here. The array on the throne is just an auxiliary. The main array here is in the dungeon transformation picture.


    Hell belongs to Gen earth, and the six gods array is water-based, so the six gods array can''t withstand the impact of hell array. It''s weaker and weaker, and it''s in danger.


    The only way to control the dungeon transformation and protect our safety is to actively break the six gods array and use another array to replace it, reflecting the hell transformation and the white lotus.


    I thought a little and found a way.


    I pulled Ke''er''s left hand, pinched her fingers and mended a light talisman, and pressed it into her left arm.


    She gave me a little shiver, a long breath and a nod. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    then, I think of the light talisman, a flash of gold on my body, and I have strength immediately.


    According to the experience just now, even if there are arrays in the underground palace, we can persist for quite a long time after we mend the talisman. As long as we quickly break the impact from the outside, we can go back to the channel and think of other ways to continue breaking the array.


    Now that the light talisman has been restored, it''s time for the transformation to recoil.


    I told Ke''er, "use the method of birthing to keep the mind and ears!"


    "Good!" Ke''er takes a deep breath, changes the method of breath, and covers his ears.


    I then visualize the green dragon and white tiger talismans. I use the magic light to integrate the two talismans. I pinch the middle finger of the index finger of my right hand and change the formula. I recite the mantra: white tiger roars in the wind, green dragon enters the cloud, Chi!


    With the mantra, I reached out for a shot and played two talismans into the six gods array.


    The six gods array trembled suddenly, and the sound of wind and thunder was loud. The powerful aura field turned into a whirlwind, which rolled up the bones around and rushed back to the phase change map of hell and the white lotus throne.


    Our security zone has expanded rapidly and the road to the passage has been opened.


    I picked up Ke''er, like a gust of wind, and quickly ran out of the underground palace and into the passage.


    A few seconds later, with a loud bang, the six gods array exploded.


    I was rushed by the gas field, and almost bled when it was dark.


    Keer quickly hugged me, "young master! a young master! How are you doing? How are you doing? "


    It took me a long time to slow down, shake my head and breathe.


    "Young master..." Ke''er looked at me nervously. "Are you hurt?"


    "It''s ok..." I waved, "it''s just about the same, no injury..."

 Chapter 562

    She was relieved. "That''s good..."


    "we were cheated just now." I looked inside the underground palace. "There are two arrays, one with the white lotus throne as the array eye, the other with the transformation of the prison."


    "Then do we have to play another way?" She asked.


    "You have to play a different way," I said.


    She thought about it and asked me, "young master, what array did you use just now?"


    "That''s the howling wind array," I said. "It''s a temporary change."


    "Temporary change?" She didn''t understand, "what do you mean?"


    "The combination of the green dragon and the white tiger will form the Xiaofeng formation when you join the Taiji formation and add the mantra," I explained. "The original Xiaofeng formation will not produce the real wind. It leads the dragon and the tiger to fight against each other to form the wind and thunder, which will stimulate the fierce evil spirit to kill the spirit. Just now, I was also inspired to integrate the dragon and tiger talismans into the six gods array by using the incantations of the howling wind array. The green dragon is Zhenmu, the white tiger is dujin, and the dungeon transformation map belongs to Gentu. When the wood meets the Gentu, it will be broken, and when the Gentu meets the Jin, it will be released. Therefore, by using the howling wind array, the dungeon transformation map can be recoiled. I expect that the evil cyclone of the howling wind array will turn into a cyclone, and the six gods array will explode, so as soon as the channel is opened, I will run out with you in my arms. "


    "Did you expect that?"


    "Last night, I played five thunder town spirit talisman and fire talisman directly into nine star gathering spirit array, and the array exploded, which turned into a sea of fire." I smiled calmly, "so I thought that when dragon and tiger talisman enter six gods array, their power will be stronger than the simple wind array, but in this way, the six gods array will also explode. What''s more, I just want it to blow up. It''s good to blow up! "


    "Why?" But I don''t understand.


    "I used the howling wind array to recoil the transformation of the dungeons," I said. "The six gods array exploded, recoil the white lotus throne. This kind of recoil can weaken the strength of those two boundaries to a certain extent, so that it will be much easier when we go in and break through the formation later. "


    "Well!" ", Ke''er nods hard," it''s a shot back. Have a good time! "


    "I think it''s more like a short fight," I smiled helplessly, "but fortunately, we finally rushed out."


    "We can retreat and make a comeback," Ke''er said firmly. "Young master, aren''t we two broken borders? Just now it was our carelessness. This time we are fully prepared to give them a blow and kill! "


    She made a chopping gesture, simple and powerful.


    I will smile, "OK!"


    We turn around and walk to the entrance of the underground palace. At this time, the underground palace has recovered its peace. The skeletons were all piled under the corner of the wall by the whirlwind, the underground palace became very clean, and the tall White Tara disappeared.


    I watched the transformation of the prison for a while, then looked at the White Tara on the white lotus seat, and I had an idea.


    "The howling wind array just now is useless." I pointed to the mounds of corpses under the corner of the wall. "Those corpses were originally laid on the ground. Once someone approached, the border in the transformation picture of the prison would be activated."


    Keer nodded. "Well."


    I also pointed to the white lotus throne, "it''s the border, which is arranged on the ground. If someone enters, it will be activated."


    Can''t understand, "young master, you mean..."


    "before those bones were distributed on the ground, as long as we go in, the two boundaries will start at the same time", I smiled calmly, "but now, they can''t..."


    can''t see the light of his eyes, "I understand!"

 Chapter 563

    You don''t have to say much if you understand. Just do it! We smiled at each other, then rushed into the underground palace together, just like two ghosts, rushing to the white lotus throne at a very fast speed.


    The settlement in the dungeon was activated, but it was useless.


    I fly to the white lotus seat, hold my fingers and recite the mantra of breaking the seal: five prohibitions, six combinations for the prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth for the Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening the prison, Chi!


    After reciting the mantra, press the white lotus seat.


    The lotus seat vibrated a little, and the boundary on the ground broke instantly.


    Until then, the black Bodhisattva came late.


    She waved her arms in the air, looked at us coldly, and began to recite the mantra.


    White Tara she can no longer summon.


    But the dungeons were activated by her.


    Countless enemies stood up from the corpses and rushed towards us like the tide.


    "Stop them!" I ordered Kor.


    "Good!" But when he stopped drinking, he jumped off the lotus platform, and the spirit devouring sword became a cold light, cutting the enemies who rushed up into black smoke one after another.


    I took a look at the black Bodhisattva in the air, smiled coldly, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, pinched my fingers with my right hand, first set up Taiji array, then built five five thunder talismans in a row, then played them into the array and grasped them.


    Five thunder array is very powerful. It''s very easy to deal with monsters and ghosts. It''s no problem to break the prison disguise.


    But this array cannot be used directly. We must wait for an opportunity.


    The phase diagram of hell is actually a soul sealing array. The more souls are sealed inside, the more resentment is, the stronger its power is. The two arrays in the dungeon can cooperate with each other. The spirits come out to attack us, while the White Tara provides shelter for them. Even if the spirits are broken up, most of them will turn into Yin Qi and return to the dungeon transformation map under the blessing of the White Tara, and soon recover, and continue to join the battle. So when the White Tara is in the prison, the transformation picture basically has no flaws.


    But now it''s different. The border on the white lotus platform has been broken. Without the boundary, there will be no White Tara, without the blessing of White Tara, the hell phase diagram can not recycle these ghosts. So the more ghosts come out, the faster their speed is, the faster their strength will weaken. Once most of them come out, there is only one empty shell left.


    At that time, there will be a hell gate on the wall, that is, the entrance of the border. As long as the five thunder array is put into the entrance, the prison transformation map will collapse.


    So I can''t be in a hurry. I have to wait patiently, wait for the hell gate to appear, and then look for the opportunity. One hit will kill!


    The sound of black Bodhisattva ''s incantation is continuous, and the evil spirits are constantly pouring out from the disguised picture of Palace of the Earth.


    The braver the battle, the faster the body is like a phantom, waving a spirit devouring knife, the ghosts who kill directly cry for their parents and scream for their mothers. The underground palace has long been occupied by ghosts, but she has opened up a large safety area around the lotus platform.


    For the ghosts, this is the forbidden area, and they will die near.


    After more than ten times of shock, the ghosts were terrified, retreated one after another, and dared not come up again.


    Ke''er''s face is like frost. He points to the ghosts with his sword ring. The ghosts kneel down one after another, crouching on the ground and shivering.


    For the ghosts, Ke''er is a goddess. Her horror is more than hell.


    Black Bodhisattva saw all this, she stopped incantation, a strange smile, disappeared.


    The underground palace quieted down.


    There are no more ghosts pouring out of the dungeon, and the hell gate does not appear. The spirits dare not continue to attack. If the front cannot be consumed, the back will not come out again.


    Now the situation is frozen.


    I thought for a moment, "come on, Kel!"

 Chapter 564

    "Good!" Ke''er stares at the ghosts, takes a few steps back, flies back to the stage nimbly, and returns to my side.


    The ghosts below are prostrate on the ground and dare not move.


    I collected the five thunder array in my hand, jumped to the ground, pinched my fingers and counted twice, and arranged a Taiji array. With one point of my hands, the Taiji array expanded rapidly and occupied the whole underground palace. I took a look at the transformation of the dungeon on the wall, pinched my fingers and mended a talisman, and then I went into the Taiji array.


    In an instant, the Taiji array became a channeling array, and then it was rapidly reduced by nearly a third.


    Taiji array is a combination of yin and Yang, so it is not affected by the phase change diagram of hell. Once it becomes a channeling array, it has attributes. Although the phase change diagram of dungeon can be restrained, because the latter is powerful, it is still compressed and retreated for a distance, which forms a balance.


    The ghosts in the channeling array have all recovered their original appearance. They look at each other in surprise and are ecstatic. The ghosts outside the array stand up and rush into the channeling array.


    Most of these ghosts were prisoners of war and slaves. They were ragged and disheveled. Many of them were scarred.


    I watched them for a while, turned around and flew back to the lotus platform.


    "Young master, do you want to surpass them?" Asked Keer.


    "There are ghosts in the dungeon transformation picture," I said. "If these below don''t go, and those inside don''t come out, the array can''t be broken. So many wronged souls can''t be completely dispelled. It''s better to overstep them. They have to be freed. It''s convenient for us. " Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "well, that''s a good idea!" She agreed.


    "After these excesses, other ghosts will rush out," I said. "You don''t have to do it anymore. Just show your momentum and frighten them."


    "I see!"


    I''ll look at the following ghosts. I''ll pinch my fingers and recite the soul mantra: Yin and Yang have a division, three talents are limitless, soul returns to the sun and the moon, soul enters into the nine heavens, which is in accordance with the true spirit of the Middle Kingdom, self-sufficient, golden light protects body, self-sufficient, five elements and six ways, enter with the fate, life palace and Death Gate, and live with the fate. Those who get this order will go at the sight of the order. This is according to the Seven Star Big Dipper''s real monarchy, and urgent as the order!


    After reading this, I pointed out that a golden light flew into the channeling array, and the ghosts instantly turned into white light and disappeared.


    As they disappeared, another group of ghosts rushed out of the dungeons like a tide. After entering the psychic array, they were stunned, and then they were trampled at their feet. Ghosts are scrambling, more and more, and soon the psychic array is full.


    Ke''er''s eyes are cold and he stops drinking.


    The ghosts were so frightened that they climbed to the ground quickly and dared not move.


    Although these ghosts just came out, they saw the previous scene in the dungeon transformation picture. Their terror to Ke''er is no less than that of the previous group. The reason why they rushed into the channeling array desperately is not to attack us, but to be surpassed, for fear that there would be no shop in this village.


    So when they saw Ke''er''s anger, they were all scared. The ghost folded on the ground, shivering with fear.


    But the son sees so many ghosts below, cannot help but frown, ask me, "young master, how can there be so many?"


    "It''s just a small part of it," I took a deep breath. "Let''s go ahead of them."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I picked up the formula and recited the soul mantra again. After reciting the formula, Jin Guang flew into the channeling array, and the ghosts immediately turned into white light and disappeared.


    Then, another group rushed out of the dungeon. In a blink of an eye, there was no flow in the channeling array.


    I continue to pinch my fingers and surpass them.


    Beyond this group, another group came.


    I went over a dozen times in a row, and then the psychic array was filled again.


    I can''t help but sit on the lotus platform and say, "Damn it, I don''t care!"

 Chapter 565

    Ke''er was shocked. He thought I was hurt. He helped me quickly. "What''s the matter, young master?"


    "It''s too much..." I wryly smile, "the soul dueling curse consumes a lot. I don''t care. You go down and kill them directly!"


    Ke''er looked at me for a while and chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at?" I blushed.


    "Young master, why are you so lovely..." she held back her smile and comforted me like coaxing children. "Well, there are not many batches. We can''t give up halfway. There are thousands of them in front of us who have exceeded the standard. These are just a few of them. Stick to them, OK? "


    I had no choice but to help her stand up.


    The ghosts below look at me, afraid that I don''t care about them.


    No way, I can only continue.


    I took a deep breath, calmed myself, pinched my fingers, and continued to recite the soul mantra. With one finger of the hand mantra, Jin Guang flew into the channeling array, and the ghosts turned into white light, which disappeared in an instant.


    Then another group came in.


    I''m a little bit of a God. I pinch my fingers and continue to chant mantras. I''ve surpassed them again.


    The ghosts burst out like the tide and filled the channeling array again.


    I''ll make up my mind and take heart. Damn it, I''ll take it as a good thing today. You''re not empty in hell. I swear I won''t become a Buddha!


    I''ve exceeded each other in many ways.


    ...


    about ten minutes later, the last group of ghosts finally passed away.


    Then a black archetypal border appears on the dungeon transformation picture, and the hell gate finally appears.


    As soon as my eyes brightened, I quickly adjusted the golden light to my left hand, and then I grabbed the finger rhyme with my right hand to arrange the array modifier. After the five thunder array was repaired, I grasped it with my hand, and then I shook it with my back hand.


    Golden light flies into the gate of hell and becomes a powerful five thunder array in an instant.


    The black border on the wall suddenly trembled, and then it broke away. The murals on the wall fell off one after another, and a cloud like black air burst out. Under the white lotus platform, it suddenly became a black sea of clouds.


    But when he frowned, "young master, it''s ok..." I was very calm. I was a little absorbed. I thought about the white tiger talisman and the green dragon talisman. I integrated the two talisman into one. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger, changed the formula, and recited the mantra: the white tiger roared in the wind, the green dragon came into the cloud, Chi!


    With the incantation, I pointed out with my hand formula that the dragon and tiger talisman turned into a golden light and flew into the channeling array. The black Qi below was suddenly dispersed and disappeared.


    "All right!" When Ke''er''s eyes brightened, he looked at me. "Young master, you......"


    my eyes were black, and I nearly fell down.


    But he was shocked. He quickly helped me, "young master!" "It''s ok..." I shook my head and tried to get up, "use five thunder Qi to protect me. I have to sit still for a while..."


    "OK!" She helped me to sit down, then stood up, hands a minute, the body of the five thunder gas suddenly appeared, I closely protected up.


    Meditation in the underground palace was originally an act of death, but with the spirit of five thunder, it''s OK.


    I calmed down and took a long breath.


    Light talisman can let us have nearly unlimited physical strength, but it can not increase my accomplishments. I have exceeded 18000 ghosts in a row, and my internal gas consumption is close to the limit. Then I set up five thunder array and howling wind array in a row. Even if there is golden light in my body, I can''t bear it.


    This meeting, only sit still, can let me recover quickly.


    I closed my eyes slowly, and I was settled in a moment.


    Black Bodhisattva appeared in the distance. She quietly looked at Ke''er and me, with a smile on her lips.

 Chapter 566

    Ke''er''s eyes were cold, and he said angrily, "what are you looking at? Go away! "


    The sound of the black Bodhisattva''s cry turned into black Qi and disappeared.


    Ke''er takes out the spirit eating knife from his waist, and at the same time protects me with five thunder Qi, and at the same time keeps a close eye on the surrounding area to prevent the attack of black Bodhisattva at any time.


    At this time, the golden light on my body has gradually become stronger.


    After sitting for about five minutes, I opened my eyes and came back to life full of blood.


    I took a little breath, stood up and smiled at her. "OK!"


    "It''s all right?" Ke''er is worried.


    "It''s OK," I said.


    She didn''t speak. She put away her knife, came close and hugged me tightly.


    "Don''t worry..." I comforted her, "it''s really OK..."


    "I shouldn''t advise you to continue to exceed those ghosts..." but she scolded herself very much, "I''m sorry, young master..."


    "what stupid words..." I smiled, "I would also be angry words, how could I really give up halfway?"


    "I think it''s too much. I don''t think it''s much." but when he let me go, tears flashed in his eyes. "I don''t know that there are so many left behind, which makes you tired..."


    "it''s not hundreds of wandering spirits, it''s more than 18000 fierce spirits! If you don''t exceed them, you won''t be able to break the dungeon. "I looked at her," I''d rather solve them with the method of exceeding than letting you kill them all. I just understood that the White Tara here is not assisted. These fierce ghosts are the real killing moves of black Bodhisattva. There are more than 18000 fierce ghosts. No matter how fierce you are, you can''t kill them. She just wants to use these fierce ghosts to consume us and kill us alive here. "


    "But there are only a few hundred bones in the underground palace. How can there be so many fierce ghosts?" She didn''t understand.


    "The dead in the underground palace are only used to sacrifice the White Tara with blood," I said. "They used the blood of the blood sacrifice to draw the transformation picture of the prison on the wall, set up the border, and then sealed the ghosts of more than 18000 prisoners of war into the picture. So what we see is only a few hundred bones, but in fact, the power of the phase diagram of hell is much greater than we think


    "More than 18000 prisoners of war?" "But a frown," those people are prisoners of war


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "That is to say, the man who built the underground palace killed 18000 people in order to decorate the disguised picture of the prison?"


    "If you include the following, that person killed more than 20000 people."


    "More than 20000?" She was surprised.


    "What? Scared? " I asked her.


    "No... No..." she cleared her throat and asked me, "young master, who is the man who built this underground palace?"


    "Her name is yilianzhen, a princess of the Yuan Dynasty". I paused, "that is, the black Bodhisattva below..."


    "black Bodhisattva?" She frowned. "Is she human?"


    "It used to be, but it''s not now," I said. "This Mongolian princess has four lineages of Mongolian, Tibetan and Uighur. She was a beautiful woman when she was alive. She worships martial arts and is proficient in the secret methods of ancient Tantrism. In order to cultivate the samsara Sutra of great cause, she built this underground mausoleum for herself with more than 20000 prisoners of war. After that, she killed all those people... "


    " to kill so many people is to cultivate that Sutra? " But I can''t believe it. "This princess of Yuan Dynasty... She is ill!"


    "She wants to master the secrets of reincarnation," I said. "This is her disease."


    "Can that Scripture really let people master life and death?"


    I smiled calmly, "what do you think?"


    Keer stared at me for a long time and smiled helplessly, "understand, the princess has been fooled..."

 Chapter 567

    "Princesses are also human beings, and there will be delusions," I said. "The only way to see the world for a long time is to cultivate immortals. How could ancient Tantrism master the secret of life and death by worshiping magic and demons? The so-called great karma samsara Sutra is just a false lie used to give faith to believers. But the princess also took it seriously. Not only did she kill more than 20000 people, but she also became the victim of blood sacrifice and the black Bodhisattva now


    "The victim?" But the son a Leng, "she won''t also blood sacrifice?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "she sealed herself in the statue of black Bodhisattva, cut off her hands and feet, and drained her blood. She died with the great karma reincarnation mantra, so her soul was integrated with the black Bodhisattva. These three-story underground palaces are her underground palaces and her altar of Dharma. They protect her and imprison her at the same time. In this way, she became the so-called Buddha and achieved her so-called perfection, but in fact, she is just a powerful spirit of resentment that has been cultivated on objects. "


    "The powerful resentment spirit trained on the object..." Ke''er thought about it and asked me, "young master, that great karma reincarnation Sutra is not a secret method at all?"


    "The classics and forms of ancient Tantrism are all unified," I said, "basically speaking a story, a very magical story, and a Mantra at the end, followed by a set of secret cultivation methods. They will tell the disciples that they can get all kinds of supernatural powers in the story by practicing incantations according to the method of internal cultivation. In short, it is to give a good hope with the story first, and then use people''s obsession to cultivate the inner mantra and secret method, so as to get the supernatural power. This great karma samsara Sutra is no exception. It''s also a story in front of it and a secret method in the back. But in the end, it''s just a spirit melting method. "


    "The law of spirit melting?" She wondered, "what is that?"


    "The method of melting spirit is a kind of magic, that is, the magic that can fuse the spirit body and the object." I explained, "for example, someone is dying, but he is nostalgic for the world and doesn''t want to die, then he can use the method of melting spirit to melt his soul into an object. In this way, when the body is dead, he will take the object as the body and continue to stay in the world, which is called the method of spirit melting. On the surface, it''s beyond reincarnation. In fact, it''s because he has sealed himself and can''t enter reincarnation. "


    "What will happen in the end?" She asked.


    "After melting the spirit, the object must be sacrificed with blood, and it must be closely protected like black Bodhisattva with a border," I said. "In this way, the evil spirit in the object can be continuously supplemented with strength, so it can exist for many years."


    "I''ll go!" Can son disdain, "so big on the great cause reincarnation, originally is such a thing!" Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "yes," I nodded, "that''s it."


    "Then if we take this scripture back to Zhou Ju, will the people on it..." she worries.


    I shook my head. "No, first of all, the samsara Sutra of Daye is written in ancient Chinese, which no one can understand for a long time. Second, even if they decipher it, do you think the people above are willing to go into the Buddha statue and bleed? This kind of thing can only be done by Yilian princess who believes in the ancient esoteric religion. The sages of the heaven will not do this kind of thing. " "That''s good..." she took a deep breath. "If it''s not for saving people, it doesn''t matter! For a broken Scripture, so many people are dead. This kind of magic skill should be burned! " "That''s not something we should think about," I said. "We are feng shui masters. This is our job. How do customers think it''s their business? We just have to be honest with customers. This scripture will not be taken out. Even if they are OK in Zhou Bureau, the haimishan project will continue. At that time, there will be accidents and dead people. But it''s not the same when the Scriptures are taken out. Zhou Bureau has explained that her colleagues can live and no one will come here again. Isn''t that good? "


    "You''re right." but I''m a little embarrassed. "I think so much."


    I smiled quietly and touched her head. "If you don''t say that, there''s another floor below. Let''s go to work!"


    She smiled, too. "MMM!"


    I turned around and walked to the lotus platform, picked up the lower channeling array and howling wind array, then went back to Ke''er, took her left hand, untied the talisman for her first, then rebuilt a talisman, and pressed it into her left arm.


    Ke''er''s body quivered suddenly, and he was in a state of spirit.


    I look at her. "How is it?"


    "More energy than before, but also to..." she took a long breath and nodded at me, "OK!"


    "We even spend a lot of money in a fierce battle," I said, "so the power of this talisman is very strong."


    "Nothing, young master!" , she is very confident, "the last level, work together, and solve the black Bodhisattva!"


    "Good!" I nodded and looked at the White Tara. "Let''s go!"


    "Well!" Ke''er turns around and walks to the statue of White Tara, takes a deep breath, holds the statue with one hand, and a strong white air mass condenses on his arm.She was still and concentrated, then she stopped drinking and made a sudden effort.


    White Tara, like the lotus throne, fell to the ground with a bang and broke.


    The entrance to the third floor of the underground palace is exposed.


    The entrance is very large, about two meters in diameter, and there is black air pouring up from below.


    When we looked closer, we saw that there was no passage below. Below the entrance was the black Bodhisattva.


    Ke''er only took a look, covered his mouth, turned around and ran to one side. He vomited.


    I couldn''t help it. I ran to one side and threw up.

 Chapter 568

    I think the second layer is the hell on earth. Now I find that the original real hell is on the third layer. The underground palace below is full of human bones. Black Bodhisattva sits on the mountain of bones. This kind of scene makes people can''t help vomiting.


    We both vomited several times, which is better.


    "Are the 20000 people... All below?" Keer gasped and asked me.


    "Yes..." I couldn''t help it. I took another breath.


    But he couldn''t help retching.


    She can''t spit out anything.


    We slowed down for a while before we calmed down.


    "So..." I look at her, "I''ll go in myself, and you won''t go in."


    "No!" She quickly shook her head. "Go in together, I''m not afraid!"


    "It''s full of human bones, and there are organ traps under the ground," I said.


    "It''s OK," she didn''t care. "You know where it is. Just tell me to stay away."


    "Well, I''m serious..."


    "I''m serious too." she looked at me seriously. "Young master, let''s go in together, shall we?"


    I looked at her quietly for a while and nodded softly.


    She came up and hugged me.


    I did not speak, silently hugged her.


    After holding her for a while, I released her and smiled at her. "Let''s go."


    She smiled. "Well!"


    We turned around and came to the entrance again. We continued to look down.


    "There is no passage, we can only jump to black Bodhisattva, and then go down." but look at me, "young master, where is the trap?"


    "There are traps everywhere," I looked at the corpse mountain below. "The most safe belt is the black Bodhisattva."


    "Where is the Scripture?"


    I pointed to the head of black Bodhisattva, "in her head."


    "And the princess?" She asked again.


    "In the belly of black Bodhisattva," I said, "let''s go straight down, break Bodhisattva''s head, take scriptures, and then come up again."


    She thought a little and asked me, "young master, you just said that the Mongolian princess has been integrated with black Bodhisattva?"


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "If you maim the black Bodhisattva, will you maim her too?" She asked.


    "Almost," I said.


    She smiled, nodded, "there''s a way..."

 Chapter 569

    "What can I do?" I asked.


    "I jumped down myself, smashed her head, and took out the Scriptures," Ke''er said, "and then I jumped up again. That''s ok?"


    "Yourself?" I frowned. "How can I do that?"


    "Why not?" , she looked at me, "you see, there is a magic talisman on me now. There is no problem in smashing this black Bodhisattva! And you see, from here to the black Bodhisattva''s shoulder, the drop is at least 15 meters. Although you have the light talisman, you don''t have the magic talisman. You can jump up directly. You are not as agile as me! So you support me on top. I''ll go down by myself. "


    "Do you know what''s going on?" I was helpless. "There are four black stones in the four directions of Xun, gen, Kun and Qian of the black Bodhisattva. These four towns are very powerful. Once you enter, they will trap you in them. "


    "What is the master of the dead Buddha?" She didn''t understand.


    "It''s a kind of Dharma protector of Tantrism, which is used to frighten the spirits of the dead. It''s also called the tomb master," I said. "The four black stone corpses below are all sacrificed with the blood of the tantric method of ancient Tantrism. They guard the black Bodhisattva. Once someone enters, they will activate the border and trap people."


    "Then we can go down together and not be trapped?" She asked.


    "Yes! But I can arrange the array, resist the border, and strive for time. "I said," if we go in together, you are responsible for taking the Scriptures, and I am responsible for breaking the town. Only in this way can we cooperate without fail. "


    She thought for a moment, "what if you set up the array first and then I go down?"


    My heart moved, yes, I can set up the array first...


    when she saw that I was silent, she asked me in a low voice, "is it feasible?"


    "It seems that it''s not impossible," I thought. "Although this method is a little simple and crude, it seems unnecessary to take risks to break all the boundaries..."


    "right!" But he said quickly, "so you let me go, I''m fast! Anyway, we just want to save people and get scriptures. As long as the Scriptures are in hand and the black Bodhisattva breaks open, isn''t that the success? As for the lower border, what about it? "


    "But the boundary below, the eye of the array is the leader of the black stone corpse forest of Nagong." I am worried, "if it is not broken, it will always be a hidden danger if someone comes in later. In addition, the upper two boundaries are broken. They not only protect black Bodhisattva, but also bind black Bodhisattva. So now, it''s the time when black Bodhisattva''s power is strongest. If you go down by yourself, in case... "


    " don''t think about so many in case, young master ", she looked at me," you believe me, I have no problem! "


    I thought a little and nodded, "OK! Then I''ll arrange the array first, then you go down, smash the head of the black Bodhisattva, take out the Scripture and come up. Don''t pester her! " "Good!" She nodded. "I''ll come up with the Scriptures." "Yes, bring her up," I said. "If the body is damaged, she will catch up in anger. Let''s lead her out and wipe her out! "


    "What is the master of the dead Buddha below?" Asked Keer.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to deal with them!" I took a deep breath and looked at her. "I''ll set up first!"


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I stand up, a little concentration, adjust the golden light to the left hand, right hand pinching the key to start to repair the rune array.


    I set up a nine star spirit gathering array. After that, I grasped it.


    "You have magic talisman and spirit eating knife in your hand," I said to Ke''er. "Once you jump in, the border will activate. But if you come up within ten seconds, the border will not trap you."


    "Five seconds is enough!" Ke''er is very confident. "Don''t worry, look at me!" I took a deep look at her. "Go ahead."


    "Well!" Ke''er jumped into the entrance.


    My heart is tight and I look at her.


    She was as fast as lightning. She fell on black Bodhisattva with a swish. Her hands quickly coagulated white Qi, and a fist hit black Bodhisattva''s forehead.


    The four black stone statues of the Lord of the Bodhisattva''s Bodhisattva in the surrounding area sped out black gas, forming a huge cyclone around the black Bodhisattva. Then the black Bodhisattva appeared, roaring and rushing to Ke''er.


    Ke''er dodged the attack of black Bodhisattva, and then cut the left arm of black Bodhisattva. The black Bodhisattva screamed and waved the remaining seven hands to kor''er.


    "Don''t bother!" I shouted, "fight against black Bodhisattva!"


    "Good!" Ke''er dodged the black Bodhisattva''s attack quickly, then hit the statue''s forehead with a fist, and took out a box inside.


    The statue''s forehead was broken and half of it fell.


    The black Bodhisattva in the air also lost half of her head. She covered her head and let out an earth shaking cry.


    The surrounding black Qi suddenly accelerated and quickly surrounded the black Bodhisattva.


    Ke''er jumped up, jumped 20 meters high, went back to the second floor of the underground palace, and in the air a beautiful twist, like a quick swallow, landed steadily on the lotus platform.Only half of the black Bodhisattva roared up.

 Chapter 570

    The black cloud rushed up with it.


    I saw the opportunity and threw in the nine star spirit gathering array.


    The golden light hit black Bodhisattva''s half face, making her scream and falling into the black cloud.


    The black cloud continued to come up, and as soon as it reached the entrance, it was sucked back by the nine star spirit gathering array.


    The Lord of Heishi Tuolin is very powerful below, but in the face of the powerful nine star spirit gathering array, their black Qi cannot escape at all.


    Black Qi cannot escape, but black Bodhisattva can.


    Although she has only half of her head left, the two boundaries above have been broken. She has no shackles, and the power can be released completely.


    She was first swept into the black cloud by the nine star spirit gathering array, but soon struggled to fly out of the black cloud and rushed towards us.


    At this time, I have repaired five thunder town spirit talisman and fire talisman with divine light. The two talismans, one before the other after the other, play in front of her.


    The two talismans are like two bullets. They pierce the body of black Bodhisattva one after another and fly into the nine star spirit gathering array. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    made a huge bang, and the nine star spirit gathering array exploded in an instant, turning into a sea of fire.


    The fierce fire rushed out of the entrance and covered the second floor of the underground palace in an instant.


    At this time, Ke''er and I had already run into the passage. I took her hand and ran quickly to the first floor of the underground palace.


    We are fast, but black Bodhisattva is also fast.


    She was burning, smoking, roaring after us, hoping to devour us.


    But because of her forehead was Ke''er knocked off half, there is an eye blind, so always can not grasp us.


    Soon, we rushed out of the entrance on the black stone lotus throne and came to the first floor of the underground palace.


    We dare not delay, fly down the black stone lotus seat and run to the first floor passage.


    After the black Bodhisattva rushed out of the black stone lotus seat, her body size doubled in an instant. She roared and turned into black Qi, chasing us.


    At this time, we have run to the entrance of the living gate. One by one, two people fly out of the entrance, then rush out of the White Tara hall, and rush to the open ground outside the ruins.


    Black Qi soon came out, rushed out of the White Tara hall, and turned into a huge black Bodhisattva nearly 20 meters tall. She rushed to the sky, waving the remaining seven arms, burning all over, and recited the mantra.


    The underground black gas is summoned by her, and they are evaporating out of the ground, quickly forming a thick black cloud around her, circling her rapidly.


    "What is she reading, young master?" "Can''t you?" he asked aloud.


    "Whatever she says, run!" I said aloud.


    "Good!"


    We ran out of the ruins like smoke, and soon came to a piece of sand about three kilometers northwest of the ruins.


    I''ll hold Cole and stop here.


    At this time, the black Bodhisattva has flown hundreds of meters high. The black clouds around her have covered the whole area of several kilometers.


    The dark clouds covered the sun, and the day suddenly turned into night. The power of black Bodhisattva was completely released.


    "Don''t run away?" Kor''er asked me.


    "Don''t run!" I looked at the black Bodhisattva in the air in the distance. "She has come out. Let''s fight with her here!"


    "Good!" Keer throws the box to the ground and draws out the spirit eating knife.


    After a little meditation, I adjusted the golden light to my left hand, put my fingers in my right hand, set up a array of six deities, quickly set up a array of six deities, hold it with my hands, and then swing it to the ground.


    After the golden light fell to the ground, a huge aura rose, and the six gods array expanded rapidly, becoming a huge aura group with a diameter of about 100 meters, which protected us closely.


    Almost at the same time, the black cloud came down from the sky and covered our array in an instant.

 Chapter 571

    It was dark all of a sudden.


    The six gods array is under great pressure. The security zone has been rapidly reduced by nearly half, leaving us only tens of square meters of space.


    But that''s enough.


    "Now her body is burning in the fire. As long as we keep the six gods array, she will become weaker and weaker after a long delay." I said to Ke''er, "when the dark clouds are gone, we will rush out and kill her!"


    "Good!" Can son nod, "defend first, then counterattack!"


    "Well," I look at the black cloud outside the six gods array, "when she''s almost consumed, look for opportunities and kill with one hit!"


    But her eyes brightened, "OK!"


    The black cloud outside is getting heavier and heavier. We are standing in the dark, but the phoenix eye charm can still see the situation outside through the black cloud.


    The black Bodhisattva has fallen to the ground. Her body is ablaze with flames, her arms are waving, and she continues to recite incantations. The black clouds gathered around her turn into black Qi, which constantly fills her body and increases her strength.


    With the increase of strength, her body size is getting smaller and smaller, and her body shape is constantly changing. At last, the black clouds are all gone. She turns into a Mongolian girl in her early twenties who has no forehead and only one eye.


    But he couldn''t help but look at me. "Young master, here..."


    "this is what she was like in her life." I said, "when she comes in, we''ll beat her and beat her out, but let''s not go out."


    "This is the six gods array," Ke''er looked at the Mongolian girl. "Can she come in?"


    "She knew she was going to die, and now she just wanted to kill us to vent her anger." I reached out, "give me a spirit eating knife!"


    "Well!" Ke''er nodded and gave me one of the knives.


    I held the knife in my back hand and stared at the Mongolian girl. I took a deep breath. "If she dare to come in, she will do it. Don''t be soft!"


    "Good!" Ke''er pulls back and is on guard.


    Black Bodhisattva, no, it should be said that she is also merciful. She looks at us coldly, and her eyes make people shiver. This Mongolian princess was a mixed race beauty before her death. Because of this, she looked more terrible when she lost half of her forehead and a quarter of her face.


    She looked at us coldly for a while, and suddenly she was angry. Her imperial clothes turned into battle armour. She turned a machete in her hand, and a fire horse appeared under her hip, and rushed towards us.


    Almost at the same time, countless skeleton cavalry came out of the void behind her, wielding sabres one by one, and following their princesses, charging us like the tide.


    "Hell soldiers?" But a frown.


    "It''s not the Yin soldiers, it''s the soldiers who are willing to die for her," I said. "The bones of these people have already been burned, and the ashes have been molded into the black Bodhisattva''s gods, so they have come out with compassion."


    "Is there anyone like that willing to die for her?" But I don''t understand.


    I smiled calmly, "yes, there are still many..."


    Ke''er took a deep breath, turned to look at the cavalry coming here, and prepared for the battle.


    Yilian''s cavalry troops were very fast. In a blink of an eye, they rushed to the front of Liushen formation. One by one, they hit the gas field of Liushen formation like meteors.


    Immediately, the six gods array in front of us became a fire wall.


    These skeleton cavalry are all the elite cavalry of the Yuan Empire. At the end of the Yuan Dynasty, they followed Yilian to fight in the northwest and killed countless people. Therefore, they were extremely vicious and unstoppable when they died. However, it''s a pity that they don''t attack the normal array, but the six gods array that even Xiaoyu demon can''t break.


    They rush up in a hurry, and then they are burned to ashes. They go on and on, looking at death as if they were going home. They don''t know what fear is.


    Maybe they also understand that the body is being burned in the underground palace. Even if they are not burned by the six gods array, they must also be burned by the fire in the underground palace. In this case, it''s better to follow Yilian to make the last charge. Even if it''s ashes, it''s loyal to the master.

 Chapter 572

    The wall of fire grew bigger and bigger, and soon became a fireball.


    Under the continuous impact of more than a thousand Yin soldiers, the six gods array began to vibrate.


    Then, a fiery man rushed into the array and rushed to us with a roar.


    From the sound, we can hear that this fiery man is also pitying the truth.


    Ke''er and I rushed up at the same time, waving the spirit devouring knife and fighting with her.


    I''ve been practicing martial arts since I was a child, but I''ve never dealt with anyone.


    I didn''t expect that the first time I fought, I used a knife, and the opponent was not a human.


    Yilian''s real move is not ingenious, but her strength is so great that Ke''er and I dare not hit hard. We can only dodge and attack at the same time. After several rounds, we cooperated more and more tacitly, and we felt pity for attacking me, but Ke''er attacked her back; she turned to attack Ke''er, and I attacked her legs. The hell soldiers outside are still pounding the six gods array, because once they stop, they will lose their strength and make up for it. Then the powerful six gods array will burn her to ashes.


    Fighting continues outside the array.


    The battle in the array continues.


    After more than ten rounds, Yilian became more and more brave in the Vietnam War, and the fire on her body disappeared. Her armour was so damaged that she could not wrap her body. She was covered with hair and blood, just like a dying beast, fighting with us for the last time.


    But at this time, the hell soldiers outside were exhausted, and the fire outside the six gods array disappeared in an instant.


    Also pitiful really a scream, the body instant fire, an invisible force will pop her six gods array, just like a shell, fell on the sand tens of meters away.


    After she landed, she became a black Bodhisattva in an instant. She struggled to stand up, drank angrily, turned into a rolling black cloud, rushed over and surrounded the six gods array.


    But this time, her strength is clearly not as good as before.


    The six gods array has expanded rapidly, and the security zone has basically returned to its former appearance.


    Black Bodhisattva has exhausted most of her power. Now, it''s time to add something to her.


    I handed the knife to Ke''er, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, and pinched my fingers with my right hand. I built a five thunder array at the fastest speed, and grasped it with my hand.


    "Kor''er, follow me," I ordered, "I use the array, you use the spirit devouring knife!"


    "Good!" "Can you say it out loud.


    One by one, we rushed out of the six gods array and ran towards the ruins of the ancient temple.


    The black cloud then condenses into a black Bodhisattva in the air, roaring and chasing us.


    As I ran, I felt her evil spirit. When she was about to catch up with me, I jumped up. Xueke''er turned around in the air and beat out the golden light.


    The black Bodhisattva chased him fiercely, but he couldn''t dodge. He was hit in the face by the golden light.


    The aura of the five thunder array enveloped her instantly, and her body was almost torn by the powerful force.


    She fell to the ground, wailing and struggling to get up, but with a ghost, she rushed over and stabbed her head.


    The black Bodhisattva stopped for a moment.


    I rushed to Ke''er''s side, took her, and quickly ran tens of meters away.


    A few seconds later, a strong shock wave came out of the black Bodhisattva''s body. Her body suddenly trembled, and then it turned into black gas, and the exhale disappeared.

 Chapter 573

    But it took a long time for her to come back and ask me, "is she dead?"


    "Dead," I said.


    "Won''t you live again?" Kerr is worried.


    I took a look at her and touched her head. "We won!"


    Ke''er smiled and turned around and put his arms around my waist.


    I also smiled and hugged her tightly.


    A few minutes later, when we collected the array and went back to the ruins of the ancient temple, we found a thick black smoke rising in the White Tara. The fire in the underground palace is still burning. There will be no more black Bodhisattva.


    I told Ke''er to take Yin and Yang stones and put them in the trunk, then open the door and get on the bus, ready to go back to airport a.


    After getting on the bus, I picked up the satellite phone and contacted Zhou min.


    Ke''er quickly stepped over and rode on me, holding my face and kissing. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I''m not prepared at all.


    This girl, I''m so good at timing...


    my body and mind are warming up quickly, just like I''ve been hit by five thunder array, the fire on my body is burning in an instant, as if it''s going to explode. I subconsciously put my arms around her waist, put everything down, and fell in love with her.


    ...


    maybe it''s the impact of the environment, maybe it''s just the end of a fierce battle, maybe it''s the weather is good, maybe it''s the disaster caused by the moon (the moon says, it''s daytime, I don''t carry the pot). Anyway, we don''t know what''s going on. From the front to the back, it''s almost...


    just at the most critical time, I can''t help it.


    It''s painful.


    It''s really painful!


    But I told myself, I can''t do this, at least not now...


    I fell on her chest and gasped for a long time. I finally calmed myself down.


    Ke''er understands my heart. She knows that I don''t want to...


    she smiles a little. For her, this is more important than that, and it''s sweeter...


    after calming down, I gently pull down her clothes, cover her beautiful body, sit up with a red face, look outside, and have a long breath.


    Ke''er sat up in silence, tidied up the messy clothes, then came together and hugged me passionately.


    I hold her shoulder, calmly looking at the distance, the heart can not say comfortable.


    She nestled in my arms, quiet like a kitten.


    After a long time, I smiled at her, "let''s go."


    She also smiled, "Well!"


    She came up and kissed me. She turned around and got off the car. She got on again and started the car.


    I also went back to the front, picked up the satellite phone and contacted Zhou min.


    "How is it, young master?" Zhou Min asked nervously.


    "It''s done," I said. "We''ve found the Scriptures."


    "Thank you, young master! Thank you, young master! ... "Zhou Min cried excitedly," thank you so much... "


    " you''re welcome. "I smiled calmly," we''re going back to base a now. You''re going to get off the plane. When we get there, we''ll go back to Beijing. "


    "Good!" Chou min choked and said, "I''ll arrange it!"


    "That''s it."


    "Good!"


    I hung up and looked at Kel. "I want to eat the roast lamb leg made by Aunt su."


    Ke''er chuckled and nodded, "OK, I''ll let her prepare. Let''s eat tonight!"


    I also smiled, "OK, let''s go!"


    "MMM", can''t hide the smile of the corner of the mouth, turn the direction, one foot accelerator, cross-country vehicle roared to a airport.


    Back at airport a, I handed the box to Zhou Min with the Yin and Yang stones that had been unsealed.


    Zhou Min was stunned. "These two stones are..."


    "the souls of your two colleagues are in it. This is a middle-aged man, and this is your female assistant." I pointed out to her one by one, and then said, "wrap these two stones in red cloth and send them home."


    Zhou Min covered her face and cried.


    I didn''t comfort her. I took Ke''er out of her office and went to the canteen for dinner.


    This time, Zhou Bureau needs to cry quietly for a while.


    And we, after a day of fighting, were hungry.


    Before we came back, Zhou Min had informed the canteen that they had specially made extra meals for Ke''er and me. When we came to the canteen and sat down, the staff immediately brought us three dishes: braised fish, braised chicken pieces, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, rice as the main food, and a plate of apples.

 Chapter 574

    We said thank you and picked up our chopsticks.


    The canteen staff brought us another bowl of egg soup.


    I was really hungry. I ate three bowls of rice and two bowls of soup in one breath, which made my stomach comfortable.


    At this time, Zhou Min came.


    She came to Ke''er and sat down and asked us, "is the food OK?"


    "Yes," I said, "it''s much better than instant noodles, ham sausage and Army food."


    Zhou Min was stunned. He looked at the stewed fish left on the plate. Then he picked up the spoon and filled it with some soup. He smelled it. Then he was furious. He patted the table and stood up? Come here! "


    One of the leaders of the canteen looked and rushed over. "Zhou Ju, I didn''t see you come in. Don''t worry. What can I do for you..."


    "what did I tell you just now?" Zhou Min asked fiercely, "let you cook extra food, and you will fool me with it? This stewed fish and soup are all left over at noon, so you''ll bring them directly? "


    The man panicked and explained, "Zhou Ju, listen to me, I''m careless about the soup, but the fish was just made at noon, and the taste will never be wrong! You said that let''s make extra meals for the guests. We are afraid that the guests are in a hurry, so... "


    " so we will use the rest of the dishes to top up? " Zhou Min sneers.


    "I''m sorry, Zhou Ju, we''re wrong. Don''t worry, we''ll start cooking right away and do it again for the guests!"


    "Forget it," I said quickly. "We''re full. The food is good, really."


    "Yes, we''re all full," Ke''er said. "Weekly, don''t bother."


    Zhou Min can''t say anything more when he sees us saying that.


    She looked at the man. "Forget it. You can do it."


    "Yes! Week The man took a sigh of relief, looked at us gratefully, and turned away.


    Zhou Min sat down again and looked at us apologetically. "Young master, miss Ke''er, please don''t mind. It''s my fault. I was just excited and didn''t make it clear to them. "


    I smiled lightly, "it''s OK, we eat very well. Zhou Ju, how much is the meal? I''ll call you later. "


    Zhou Min was shocked. "Young master, are you scolding me?"


    "No, no, it doesn''t mean that," I waved. "We Wu family''s rule is that after we finish the business, we won''t eat the meal of the host family. Now that this is done, we shouldn''t eat here, but we can''t. After a busy day, we are really hungry. Is 100 yuan enough for these meals? "


    Zhou Min was embarrassed. "Young master, don''t make fun of me, will you? You have saved our lives. You have to give us money for dinner. Who are we? Besides, this meal is not the money I spent. What''s the matter with your serving the country and having a meal? "


    I thought for a moment, "OK then."


    She was relieved. "Young master, this meal has wronged you. When you get back to Shangjing, I''ll invite you and miss Ke''er to have a big meal! Don''t worry. I''m not inviting you as the principal. I''m a friend. I want to have a meal with you and miss Ke''er. Do you think it''s ok? "


    "Later," I said, "when will I finish the next thing, let''s have dinner again."


    Zhou Min smiled, "OK!"


    "Is the plane ready?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s ready to take off any time," she said.


    I stood up. "Let''s go."


    Ke''er stands up.


    Zhou Min hesitated and stood up. "Young master, can I ask you one more question?"


    "OK, you say," I looked at her.


    "Have you opened the contents of the box?" She asked tentatively.


    "No," I said quietly, "I''m not interested in it, and I shouldn''t have seen it."


    "Really not?" She asked.


    But when he frowned, "Zhou Ju, what do you mean? Can''t believe our young master? "


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that." Zhou Min quickly explained, "I really want to ask young master if you want to..."


    she looked at me seriously. "Young master, I really have no other thoughts!"


    I smiled quietly. "It''s OK. I know what you mean."


    "Then... Can you help us?" She asked.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know much about the ancient Tantric stuff. I can''t help you. You work for the country. You have a lot of talents under your command. I don''t think we can help any more. "


    Zhou Min knows what I mean. She knows it''s hard to force.


    "Well, I respect you," she paused. "Then if my colleague needs your help, look..."


    "you are talking about Chen Ju?" I asked.She smiled sheepishly and nodded, "yes, he just called me to inquire about your situation, but you can rest assured that I didn''t say a word."


    I pondered a little bit, "go with the flow."


    Zhou Minru relieved the burden and nodded, "well, I see. Thank you, young master!"


    I smile lightly, look at Ke''er, "go home!"

 Chapter 575

    At about 10 p.m., we returned to Shangjing by military plane.


    After getting off the plane, we got on Korr''s car, left the airport, and went to her home to eat roasted mutton legs.


    Zhou Min insisted on sending us, but I declined.


    Black Bodhisattva''s business has been finished, so there is no need to be so polite.


    On the way home, Ke''er asked me, "young master, if that Chen bureau comes to you for business, will you take it?"


    "If you don''t take it, you don''t," I said. "It''s a lot of trouble to do such a thing."


    "Trouble?" But the child does not understand, "how to say?"


    "Uncle Qi, Zhou Bureau or Chen Bureau, they all perform secret tasks," I said. In their eyes, we are ghosts and snakes, feudal superstition, can be used, but never on the table. And what they do is confidential. Many of the people above don''t know. We are not their people. If they know too much, they will be uneasy with us. Sooner or later, they will be in trouble. I''m about my sister, black Bodhisattva. I''m about Zhou Ju and her colleagues'' more than 100 lives. As for Chen Ju, the project he is in charge of is trickier, more confidential and more troublesome. So let''s try not to touch his business. "


    "I understand..." Ke''er nodded, "then we won''t take care of them later."


    "If you can''t say anything, you have to leave a margin," I said. "For feng shui masters, the more certain things are, the more variable they are. So generally speaking, we can''t make a plan. Everything should go with it. It''s the same thing. You can''t take it if you can, but you can''t be sure in advance that you won''t take it. Otherwise, there may be some changes at that time. Let''s not ignore them. In that way, I''ll hit myself in the face. "


    "Like this..." she understood, "no wonder you always say that you follow fate. It turns out that you don''t want to say anything too certain. There are variables..."


    "life is full of variables. Feng shui masters the method of changing Qi, and there are more variables. If you are not careful and do not follow fate, it is basically a life of face beating in the world. "I look at the road ahead and smile calmly," so, everything follows fate is the best choice. "


    Ke''er smiled knowingly, "Hmm!"


    I suddenly thought of something and told her, "Hey, stop at a mall and I''ll buy something."


    "Shopping?" She was stunned. "What can I buy?"


    "The first time I go to your house, I can''t go empty handed," I said. "I''ll buy aunt Su two bottles of wine."


    "Oh, no need," Keer waved. "You don''t have to buy it for her. You''ve given her a house."


    "It''s two things," I said.


    "In my mother''s mind, you are my own," she looked at me. "What do you bring when you go home?"


    "This one doesn''t listen to you," I look at my watch. "It''s almost eleven o''clock. The supermarket may be closed. Find a convenience store that is open 24 hours a day."


    "Young master, I really don''t need to..."


    "that''s it!"


    But I have no choice but to rely on me.


    ...


    a few minutes later, she parked her car on the side of the road, and we opened the door to get out of the car and walked into a convenience store.


    Although it''s a convenience store, the wine area here is very rich, and there are all kinds of good wines.


    I bought two bottles of Maotai.


    When I checked out, Ke''er grabbed to pay and was stopped by me.


    "I bought it for my aunt," I told her.


    The face of Ke''er turned red, "young master, you..."


    I smiled lightly, took my mobile phone and scanned the payment code, and settled the account.


    After coming out of the convenience store, Ke''er subconsciously hugged me.


    "Well, I''m hungry," I said with a smile. "Let''s go."


    Ke''er held me tightly, and her eyes were red.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked softly.


    "Young master, I love you..." she said with tears in her eyes.


    "I love you, too..."


    she smiled and nodded her head hard. "MMM!"


    I also smiled, silently hugged her.


    ...


    Ke''er''s family lives in Nancheng. The house is not too big, but it has a roof.


    Su Yan had a good time. When Ke''er and I came back, the leg was ready to eat. She saw the wine I bought for her and was very happy. She came to the roof with the wine, unscrewed a bottle and poured it on.


    "Today, I''ll drink this." she poured it on me and Ke''er, "you work hard, drink more and have a good sleep!" "Thank you aunt!" I said with a smile.


    Ke''er was a little worried. He asked me in a low voice, "young master, do we still have runes on us... It''s OK to drink?"


    "It''s OK," I whispered, "drinking doesn''t make divination, but it doesn''t affect the divination."But then he was relieved and nodded with a smile, "well, good! Then let''s drink more! "


    "Well," I picked up my glass, "Auntie, I''m here to you!" Su Yan smiled and touched me with the wine

 Chapter 576

    I had half a drink.


    Su Yan did it all at once.


    As soon as I saw it, I dried the rest of the cup.


    We use beer cups. This one is more than one or two.


    After drinking, my blood surged up and I took a long breath, "have a good time!" Su Yan smiled. "Wine, that''s how you drink it!"


    She picked up the knife and cut a piece of greasy mutton and put it on my plate


    "Well!" I picked up the meat, put it in my mouth and ate it.


    The wine is spicy and strong. It''s delicious with mutton. That feeling is indescribable.


    Su Yan cuts my meat and tells Ke''er, "what are you doing? Pour wine for Wu Zheng, eat by yourself, and take care of you with me? "


    Ke''er smiled, poured me wine, and then began to cut mutton together. Remember that the website is m.luoqiuzw.com


    aunt Su Yan is not a rich family or a geomantic family. She is not as rich as Guo''s family, nor as mysterious as Uncle Jiu. Drinking with her, I feel very grounded and warm.


    While we were drinking and eating meat, we chatted and chatted, and then we got to qikaifeng.


    "Qi Kaifeng called me again today." Su Yan took a sip of wine and said, "he wants you two to go to his place and say it''s the best treatment for you. Let me help you to persuade you."


    I thought, "call again? He called you before? "


    "Yes," said Su Yan, "I''ve been fighting several times."


    Keer put down his chopsticks. "What did you say?"


    "I said no," Su Yan looked at us. "He''s a ghost of serving the country. I believe that! Want to use me as a tool, pit my children, want to be beautiful! "


    My children, Ke''er and I looked at each other, their faces were red.


    Su Yan poured her own wine and continued, "Qi Kaifeng is not a bad person, but the high-profile problem is really annoying. Over the years, he has used this set of empty words to make a hole for many young people. I can see it in my eyes and just don''t say it. He''s not finished. So today, I told him clearly that it was impossible! "


    "You are holy!" "For this, I have a toast to you!"


    Su Yan touched her glass, took a sip of wine, put it down, took a knife and cut a piece of roast mutton, put it into her mouth, eating it while taking a deep breath.


    Looking at her look, I felt something was wrong. "Auntie, you..."


    "it''s ok..." Su Yan waved her hand, took up her glass and dried it up. Then she said to Ke''er, "Wu Zheng is kind to you, and they treat you as their neighbor, not as a girl. This is your creation. It''s not easy for a woman in her life to meet a good man who cherishes you. You must cherish your daughter, you know? "


    "Mom, you..." but I was a little confused.


    "Remember what mom said, you know?" Su Yan said sternly.


    "Well!" Ke''er nodded seriously, "I remember my mother!"


    Su Yan smiled. "OK, that''s right."


    But the son subconsciously looked at me, poured wine to Su Yan again, and asked her in a low voice, "Mom, are you ok?"


    Su Yan did not speak. She stood up in silence, went to the railing, looked up at the moon in the sky, and sighed softly.


    We both stood up and came to her.


    "Auntie su..."


    "mother..."


    Su Yan looked at the sky with tears in her eyes, "it''s OK, I just miss your father..."


    but her eyes were wet, she came to her and hugged her mother silently.


    Su Yan wipes her tears, hugs Ke''er, kisses her forehead, and smiles happily, "OK, mom is OK..."


    "well..." Ke''er nods with tears, "Mom, dad is in the sky, you and me..."


    "yes, mom and you", Su Yan caresses Ke''er''s face, "you are mom''s pride, always have been! Your father is in the sky, and he will be proud of you! "


    Ke''er tried to hold back her tears. "Well..." Su Yan patted her on the back, released her and smiled, "OK, go to eat."


    "Well!" Ke''er wiped his tears and smiled.


    Su Yan takes Ke''er''s hand, walks up to me and pats me on the arm. "Wu Zheng, you can step on aunt''s door. Aunt is very happy. Twenty years ago, I was her father''s apprentice and her father''s soldier. At that time, I also like her now follow you, follow her father everywhere to carry out secret tasks, and live and die together. But this child follows me, and identifies you as a person, who will be yours all his life. Wu Zheng, my aunt likes you very much. I''m just such a daughter. I''ll give her to you... "


    I didn''t speak and nodded silently.Su Yan smiled and took my hand. "Come on, then drink."


    I smile, "Well!"


    We went back to the table and continued to drink.


    At this time, my cell phone rings.


    I took it out and saw that it was Tang Sijia calling, and then I answered, "Hello, sister, what''s the matter?"


    Tang Sijia panted, "Wu Zheng... Something happened to President du..."

 Chapter 577

    "What happened to her?" I asked, "don''t worry, speak slowly."


    "She vomited a lot of black blood and passed out," she swallowed. "Before she passed out, she took my hand and said that she had been plotted. Let me ask you to save her!" "Where are you now?" I asked.


    "We''re on South Island," she said.


    "Well, I''ll go to South Island right away. You tell them not to touch her. Find a red quilt to cover her body. Don''t let anyone near her." I said, "I''ll tell you when I buy a ticket. Send someone to pick me up."


    "Good!"


    I hung up and looked at Su Yan. "Auntie, I have something to do. I have to go first. Next time, I''ll come and drink with you."


    "Yes, it matters!" Su Yan looks at Ke''er. "If you drink, don''t drive. Call a car."


    "Good!" Keer takes out his cell phone.


    "Kerr, wait!" I stopped her.


    "What?" But I was stunned.


    "Auntie, just come back, let her accompany you," I said. "I''ll go to do it myself."


    "No, I''ll go with you!" Said kor''er.


    "Wu Zheng, it''s this time. Don''t you need her?" Su Yan looks at me.


    "Er..." I hesitated.


    She understood, "I don''t need her to accompany me. Let her do business with you."


    "I just sent my daughter back to you. I have not finished this meal, but I want to take her away." I feel very ashamed, "Auntie, I..."


    Su Yan said with a smile, "I''ve already given you Ke''er. She''s your person. Wherever you go, she''ll go. Wu Zheng, you are the person who does great things. Don''t get tangled up. Go quickly! "


    I am very grateful, "thank you aunt!"


    Su Yan tells Ke''er, "call a car."


    "OK," Ke''er nodded.


    I thought about it, got up and went to the railings and called Xiaojun.


    The phone rings for a while, and Xiaojun answers.


    "Hello, Wu Zheng..." she obviously just woke up. "Are you back?"


    "I''m back, but I have to go out soon," I said. "Sister Du Ling has an accident."


    "Sister Du Ling?" Xiaojun is in a rush of spirits. "What''s wrong with her?" "It should have been calculated," I said. "I''ll go to the airport and fly to South Island. I''m just calling to let you know. Don''t worry. "


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about me," she said. "I''m in Tongzhou now. I''m with Anyu. Do you want to talk to her?"


    In a daze, I cleared my throat and said, "er... Ok..."


    Xiaojun gave her phone to Anyu.


    Anyu answers, "brother Wuzheng, are you going to do business again?"


    "Yes, go to South Island," I said. "Anyu, you don''t have to look at me this time. Do a good job in the coffee shop. If you have anything to do, just tell your sister Xiaojun and ask her to help you. "


    "Well, I will. Don''t worry," said Anyu. "You''re good. We''ll wait for you to come back."


    I smiled calmly, "OK."


    Anyu hands over the phone to Xiaojun again.


    "Don''t worry, Wu Zheng," said Xiaojun. "If you need us, you can call at any time."


    "Well," I cleared my throat, "Xiaojun, it''s very kind of you..."


    she smiled softly, "OK, let''s get busy, we''ll go to sleep."


    I hung up, warm in my heart, took a deep breath and turned around.


    Su Yan is looking at me behind her. She seems to see through me.

 Chapter 578

    I blushed, "Auntie, I..."


    Su Yan smiled, walked to me, patted my arm, "don''t be embarrassed, Auntie didn''t know..."


    I smiled sheepishly, "er... Thank you auntie..."


    Ke''er got up and came over, "young master, the car''s good, it''ll be here in a minute."


    "Well," I look at Su Yan, "Auntie, let''s go."


    Su Yan is calm. "Go."


    I took a long breath and looked at Kerl. "Let''s go."


    "Well!" Ke''er nodded and said to Su Yan, "Mom, please clean up yourself. Let''s go!"


    Su Yan nodded.


    We didn''t say anything more. We turned and left.


    Su Yan silently looks at our back and smiles happily.


    It''s more than two o''clock in the morning when I arrived at the airport.


    Ke''er bought two tickets to South Island. After security check, we arrived at the waiting area.


    The flight leaves at 3 a.m. and has to wait another half an hour.


    At this time, my wine has long been awake.


    I tried to see what happened to Du Ling. I tried several times, but I couldn''t see anything.


    This is the first time this has happened.


    "It''s strange..." I can''t help wondering, "how could it be like this..."


    "what''s the matter?" Kor''er asked me.


    I look at her, "I want to feel the situation of Du Ling with a magic power, but I can''t feel anything... It''s like she''s covered by something..."


    but she is stunned, "covered? Can''t the psychic sense it? "


    "Yes," I took a deep breath, "this situation... Is not right..." "why don''t you let sister Xiaojun have a divination?" She looked at me. "I remember you said that divination can surpass divination. Sister Xiaojun is very powerful. She must be able to work it out."


    I thought for a moment, "don''t disturb her, I''ll do it myself!" "But it''s not easy for you to change your mind when you start divining?" Kerr is worried.


    Actually, I''m worried about that.


    I thought about it, or I took out my mobile phone and dialed Xiaojun''s phone again. "Xiaojun, things are not right. My mind can''t sense sister Du Ling. Please have a divination and see what''s going on?"


    "Good!" Xiaojun said, "just a moment."


    I took the water from Korr and took a sip.


    "Wu Zheng, the person who killed sister Du Ling used geomancy array," said Xiaojun. "I don''t know the array very well, but from the perspective of divination, this geomancy array is very powerful. Your mind can''t perceive the situation of sister Du Ling, so the problem lies in this geomancy array."


    I suddenly understood, "it''s against me..."


    "it can''t be said that it''s against you, but the other party is obviously against you." Xiaojun said, "from the perspective of divination, the person who killed sister Du Ling is related to her by blood, but not by blood. He knows the relationship between you and sister Du Ling, so this Feng Shui array should be specially used to guard against you. "


    "Is there anything else?" I asked.


    "Yes," she said, "according to the hexagram, sister Du Ling was taken away by a very evil mirror. There are two mirrors in total. They are yin and Yang, and they are really one. They are very powerful..."


    "OK, I know," I paused, "don''t worry about me, I can handle them."


    "Well," Xiaojun took a deep breath, "Wu Zheng, don''t be soft hearted and find this man out. This is a disaster. If you let him go this time, sister Du Ling will be killed by him sooner or later. "


    "Don''t worry," I said calmly, "I will..."


    "OK, then you and Ke''er take good care of themselves," she said. "We will wait for you to come back."


    "Well," I hung up.


    But when he saw it, he asked me, "how is it?" I took a look at her and sighed, "my sister''s family, a monk..."

 Chapter 579

    "A burglar?" "But a frown," his family hurt her


    "She was related by blood, but not by direct blood," I said. "The man knew that my sister had me around, and specially arranged a Feng Shui array, so I couldn''t feel the situation of sister Du Ling."


    "Then what shall we do?" She asked.


    "What should I do?" I sneered. "He thinks that if we block my eyes with a array, we can''t help him? We can still get him out without using magic. "


    "Well!" Ke''er nods hard.


    I pondered a little and called Tang Sijia, "how is sister Du Ling doing?" "As you told me, I had someone buy a red quilt and cover it for her," Tang said. "Now her breath is very weak, her face is white and frightening, and her body is always twitching."


    "Are there any candles in the hotel?" I asked.


    "Here... Let me ask you a moment..." she said.


    "Good!"


    She turned and told the people around her, "call the front desk and ask if they have candles..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    ten seconds later, she picked up her mobile phone, "Hello, Wu Zheng!"


    "I''m here, you say."


    "There are candles in the hotel, red, is that ok?" She asked.


    "Yes!" I said, "you need thirteen candles. Wrap sister during in a quilt and put them on the carpet. Take six red candles and put them on her head according to the shape of the Big Dipper; put the remaining seven candles under her feet according to the shape of the Big Dipper. After all is set, you light the candle yourself, first light the Big Dipper, then the Big Dipper. After that, bite the middle finger of your right hand, put the finger blood on her eyebrow, and then you will watch her by your side. "


    I dunked. "Don''t be afraid of anything you see. Don''t leave a step before I get to the hotel."


    "Good!" She said.


    "Sister, you have experienced something," I said, "remember my words, no matter what you see, don''t be afraid! The other side uses witchcraft, but your life is very noble. Those ghosts dare to scare you at most, and dare not really approach you. So everything you see is an illusion. Don''t take it seriously. "


    "Well, I won''t be afraid," she said. "I''ll wait for you here!"


    "OK," I hung up.


    "Young master, what can elder sister Tang see?" Can''t help asking.


    "Ghost difference", I said lightly.


    She frowned. "Black and white are impermanent? Is it real or illusory? "


    "It''s true, of course," I said. "Sister Du Ling''s soul has been taken away. I asked them to put candles in the array so as to block her last remnant spirit. But in this way, black and white impermanence thinks that sister Du Ling is dead, and they will certainly go to arrest the soul. "


    "Can elder sister Tang resist?" Kerr is worried.


    "Her life is very noble, as long as her mind is not distracted, it is no problem," I said. "I deliberately said that she would see the illusion, just afraid of her fear. She is a person who has gone through things. The evil spirit she met at the beginning is more frightening than black and white impermanence, so as long as she lives steadily, there will be no problem. "


    She was relieved. "That''s good..."


    "what time shall we arrive?" I asked her.


    "Take off at three, fly for three and a half hours..." she looked at her watch. "About seven."


    I nodded. "Try to have a rest on the plane. When we get there, we will be busy."


    "What shall we do?" She asked, "do you have any ideas in mind?"


    "First stabilize sister Du Ling''s spirit, and then use her breath to look for the mirror to capture her soul," I said. "Find the mirror and break the Feng Shui array, and the later things will be easy to do."


    "The mirror in the Feng Shui array?" She asked.


    "Yes," I took a deep breath. "Xiaojun said that there are two mirrors, one for Yin and one for Yin and Yang. I don''t know what the specific situation is. I can only go one step at a time and act on my own initiative. "


    "Well! Good! " She nodded.


    At this time, the ground service broadcast notice, our flight started boarding.


    I stood up. "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 580

    "Good!" Ke''er stands up and carries the bag.


    We followed the crowd, checked our boarding passes and boarded the plane.


    Three hours later, we landed safely at South Island Airport.


    Out of the airport, a short haired girl with big eyes and beautiful hair came with two young men, "young master, miss Ke''er!"


    I know this girl. Her name is Zhou Wan. She is twenty-three years old. Like Chen Fang, she is Du Ling''s trusted bodyguard.


    "Let''s go," I said lightly.


    "Yes!"


    When we arrived at the parking lot, Zhou Wan opened the door for us, asked Ke''er and I to get on the bus. Then he opened the door and started the car.


    The two young people also get on the bus, one before the other after the escort us, leave the airport, to the hotel.


    On the way, I asked Zhou Wan, "who did my sister contact before the accident?"


    "Last night Du and Miss Tang attended a dinner party. There were many local celebrities at the dinner," Zhou Wan said. "We have made a list. We can show it to you later."


    "And when she got back to the hotel? Have you met anyone? " I asked.


    "No," she said, "when President Du came back, she had a rest. She had never met anyone except me. Later, she was not comfortable, so I called Miss Tang. "


    I thought, "when did you come to South Island?"


    "I arrived the afternoon before yesterday," Zhou Wan said.


    "Who did she see when she arrived?" I asked.


    Zhou Wan suddenly remembered, "I remember you saying that. When we arrived that day, just arrived at the hotel, one of Mr. Du''s female classmates came. She and Mr. Du closed the door and talked for a long time. I was watching outside, as if I heard the man say, "what baby... How is it..."


    "baby?" I thought, "what baby?"


    "I don''t know," she said, "but look at that. I think she sent a baby to President Du. President Du looked at it, didn''t want it, and let her take it away."


    But look at me. "It must be this man!"


    I took a look at her, pondered and asked Zhou Wan, "what''s the name of that man? Where can I find it? "


    "I only know her name is Miss Cheng," Zhou Wan said, "but Chen Fang should have met her, because after she met me, she asked Chen Fang, President Du, why she didn''t come, and said that she missed Chen Fang..."


    "does Chen Fang know this?"


    "She doesn''t know," Zhou Wan said, "Miss Tang said that this matter should be kept strictly confidential and never disclosed, so only a few of us know it."


    "OK", I feel relieved. Take out my mobile phone and call Chen Fang.


    Chen Fang quickly answered, "Hello, young master!"


    "My sister has a classmate in South Island. Her surname is Cheng. Do you know her?" I asked.


    "A classmate surnamed Cheng?" Chen Fang was stunned. "Are you talking about Miss Cheng Xue? She''s not in South Island, she''s in Shangjing! "


    "Cheng Xue?" I was shocked. "Does my sister have any other classmate surnamed Cheng?"


    "No, only Miss Cheng Xue," Chen Fang said. "Miss Cheng and Du are college students and sisters who sleep with each other. She is in the antique business. She often brings some curios to Du''s house. If there are good things, it is to let Mr Du go first."


    "You said she was in Shangjing? Do you know where she lives? "


    "Yes, I''ve been to her house," she said. "What''s the matter, young master? Is... What''s the matter? "


    "It''s OK," I paused. "First of all, I''ll contact you if I need to."


    "Good!" Chen Fang understood, "I''ll wait for your call!" I hung up and looked out at the South Island City view. I had a long breath.


    This matter is troublesome...

 Chapter 581

    Du Ling stayed in the king of Asia, the most luxurious five-star hotel in South Island. When we arrived here, it was more than 8 o''clock in the morning.


    When I arrived at the door of the presidential suite, I told Zhou Wan, "Ke''er and I are going in. Everyone is waiting outside. No one is allowed to come in without my order!"


    "Yes! Young master! " Zhou Wan said.


    We opened the door and walked into the presidential suite.


    Come to duling bedroom, a door, a choking smell of oil smoke straight out.


    Du Ling is lying on the carpet, his body is covered with red quilt. His breath is weak and his face is white. There are 13 candles on his head and at his feet, which have been burning for nearly half.


    Tang Sijia sat beside her, with her hands on her knees, her face dull, her shoulders trembling slightly, and she was almost scared to be silly.


    I quickly came to her side and held her hand. "Elder sister..."


    Tang Sijia was shocked. She shook off my hand and looked at Ke''er and me in horror. She couldn''t help rubbing back.


    I carried her into my arms.


    She struggled violently and shouted desperately, "no... No... Don''t touch me... I''m not afraid of you! You are an illusion! ... "


    I pinched my fingers and made a calming talisman and pressed it into her back heart.


    Tang Sijia''s body quivered a little, and the scream stopped abruptly. Then she turned her eyes and fell powerless into my arms.


    I gave her to Cole and told her, "take her to the bathroom, give her a bath, and then put her on the bed in the other bedroom. I''ll be there later."


    "Good!" , Ke''er picks up Tang Sijia and turns away.


    I came to Du Ling''s side and looked at her eyebrows carefully. I saw that her light was almost gone, and the rest of her spirits were almost invisible.


    I picked her up, put her on the bed, untied the quilt first, and then untied her pajamas.


    After taking off her clothes, she pressed her belly with her hands and hit her next Dantian with golden light.


    For the first time, the air in Dantian is like a thread.


    The second shock started to shake in Dantian.


    With a little concentration, I increased the power of the golden light and rushed.


    Her next Dantian moment hot, a stream of spirit was rushed out.


    I pinched her little belly, and led the spirit all the way up, through the middle of Dantian, straight up to Dantian.


    Du Ling''s body seemed to be shocked, and she arched fiercely.


    I changed the formula, pinched a little light in my eyebrow, pressed it into her eyebrow, and then patted her forehead gently.


    She instantly fell back to bed, opened her eyes, looked at the ceiling blankly, gasped for breath, black blood gushed from the corners of her mouth.


    This is to connect the midvein for her. After that, you can use the array to protect the disabled gods.


    I turned to the center of the bedroom, pinched my fingers and Jue a little on the ground, arranged a Taiji array, and then visualizing the three talents gathering the spirit talisman, reached out for a play, and put the talisman into the array. After the three talismans are thrown in, the powerful aura field takes shape quickly, covering the whole king of Asia.


    The king of America is the landmark of South Island. He is sitting on the dragon vein of Fengshui. The gas field is excellent.


    The Trinity spirit gathering array has powerful power and quickly draws a large amount of spirit from the dragon vein. Taking duling''s bedroom as the center, it forms a huge spirit circle with a diameter of about 10 meters on the top of the capital of the United States and Asia.


    I went back to the bedside and stared at Du Ling on the bed. I saw the spirit talisman, the five thunder town spirit talisman and the fire talisman, and then they shot into her eyebrow.


    Du Ling''s body suddenly trembled, and with a whoop, a big gulp of black blood came out.


    My heart says elder sister, you can hold on, it''s the last step.


    I took a deep breath, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, pinched my fingers with my right hand, and began to arrange array talismans.


    Soon, the reverse Seven Star array is fixed.


    I hold it with my hand, step back a few steps, hold the thunder code with my right hand, shake it with my left hand, a golden light flies to Du Ling, and it turns into an inverted Seven Star array in an instant.


    "Ah! ~"With a scream, Du Ling suddenly bows up, opens his eyes and mouth, and the black and blue sweat comes out in an instant.

 Chapter 582

    I stared at her, and because I was nervous, I swallowed.


    A few seconds later, the powerful spirit gathering array turned into a golden light, flew into her body and integrated with her.


    As soon as she was soft, she fell on the bed and her chest began to rise and fall.


    Then I put out thirteen candles on the ground with my hand, and came to her quickly. After a careful look, I saw that the light in her eyebrows began to shine again.


    I have a long breath. Her life has been saved for the time being.


    Du Ling looked at the ceiling in a daze, gasping for breath. The sweat on his body was like a spring, and the red quilt was soon soaked.


    The sweat is the magic spell body. The mirror is tempered by the magic spell. Once people stare at it, the magic spell will enter the body of the victim through people''s eyes and form the magic body. After that, the body of the curse is like a virus, which quickly becomes stronger. Finally, the soul of the victim is squeezed out of the body and sealed in the mirror to complete the process of soul taking.


    Du Ling now has only the remnant God, but I have opened her middle vein, and integrated the three talents gathering spirit array into her body, and protected her remnant God with five thunder town spirit charm and fire charm. In this way, the air source of the dragon vein will continuously fill her body, and the remnant spirit will increase rapidly. At the same time, the spell body will be strongly impacted, unable to resist, and will be forced out naturally.


    However, it''s not enough to force it out. The black and pink sweat on Gao Ying''s body is toxic. The sweat must be washed away and washed away as soon as possible. Otherwise, Du Ling''s body will be ruined.


    I turned and walked out of the bedroom to the main bathroom and turned on the hot water. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    in the bathroom on the other side, Ke''er is also bathing Tang Sijia.


    I walked over and knocked on the door a few times. "But, is she awake?"


    "Not yet!" Ke''er said, "young master, elder sister Tang has shed a lot of blood!"


    "It''s OK, she was flushed by Yin Qi, and her holiday was advanced," I said. "You clean her up, and then... Then..."


    I''m a little embarrassed.


    "I know how to deal with it," Ke''er said, "but master, there is no sanitary napkin!"


    I blushed. "You wait."


    I turned to the door, opened the door, cleared my throat, "Zhou Wan, you... Your..."


    "what''s the matter, young master?" Zhou Wan asked, "what do you want me to do? I''ll do it right away."


    I coughed and pointed to her trouser pocket. "Give me your sanitary napkin."


    Zhou Wan was stunned. "Oh, yes!"


    She took the sanitary napkin out of her pocket and handed it to me


    "Enough for the time being," I said. "I''ll go and buy another bag for Miss Tang later."


    "Good young master!" She nodded.


    See Zhou Wan so calm, calm, I feel more embarrassed, then close the door, turned to the bathroom door, knocked on the door.


    Can son opened a seam of the door, "young master!" I handed her the sanitary napkin, "put it on, and after washing, take her to bed."


    "OK," he said, closing the door.


    I took a long breath, came to the main bathroom, saw that the water had put some, turned to walk into the duling bedroom, picked her up.


    Her body has begun to warm up, and her face has some blood color.


    Although the soul has been taken away, the crippled God is still there, and her life is saved for the time being. But if it is delayed for too long, her body will be irreversibly damaged.


    I look at her, heart a burst of heartache, take a deep breath, turn around and take her out of the bedroom, into the bathroom, carefully placed in the bathtub.


    All of a sudden, the water in the bathtub turned black and blue.


    I increased the flow of water, took off my coat, rolled up my sleeves, and began to bathe her.


    Du Ling opened his eyes weakly, looked at me, and called out subconsciously, "brother..."


    her head tilted and passed out.


    I feel a pain in my heart, sighed and continued to bathe her.

 Chapter 583

    After washing for half an hour, the water in the bath finally became clear.


    At this time, her whole body, have been I rub the red.


    Du Ling is a beautiful woman. Her skin is as thick as blood, her curve is moving, and her whole body is full of the beauty of a mature woman. I saw her once and washed her once, but my heart was still, with the no other thoughts.


    Because she''s my sister.


    I took the bath towel, wrapped her around, carried her back to the bedroom, put her on the bed, took out a new set of quilts from the cupboard, and covered her.


    Now she doesn''t need to cover the red quilt.


    I covered the quilt for her and looked at her eyebrows carefully. After confirming that it was ok, I was relieved.


    Her spirit is very stable. Although she can''t replace the soul, she won''t be worried about her life in a few days.


    In the present situation, it is equal to that Du Ling has been divided into two parts, her soul has been taken away, but the crippled spirit is still there, and it is quite strong. People have souls. People are different from people''s gods. Du Ling''s Yuanshen is very strong, so even if only maishen is left, I can read some information before her accident through this maishen to find some useful clues.


    I meditated for a moment, took a deep breath, first untied the talisman on her body, then pressed her eyebrow and led the talisman on her body to myself.


    In an instant, I have a lot of fragmented scenes in my mind.


    For those worthless scenes, such as her work, bath, sleep, negotiation and so on, I directly omitted and only followed the scenes related to the mirror.


    This heart read a move, soon, Cheng Xue appeared.


    Go to Beijing airport, Du Linggang gets on the plane, Cheng Xue calls, "Hello, Du Ling, I found a baby. Do you want to have a look?"


    Du Ling: I''m going to South Island. I''ll come back later


    Cheng Xue: "Nandao? Hahaha, I''m going to South Island, too! Are you going today? "


    Du Ling: "yes, it''s going to take off."


    Cheng Xue: "that line, I''m in Guangzhou now. I''ll fly there in a moment. I''ll go to the hotel in the afternoon to find you and show you this baby."


    Du Ling: "what baby? So urgent? "


    Cheng Xue gave a mysterious smile: "keep secret for the time being. I''ll know when I see you...


    ...


    South Island, the presidential suite of the king of Asia and the United States.


    Du Ling and Cheng Xue walk into the room together.


    Cheng Xue looks at Zhou Wan at the door and asks Du Ling, "hey? Why didn''t Chen Fang come? "


    Du Ling: "she has something else to do. I didn''t take her this time."


    Cheng Xue said, looking back at Zhou Wan, "I haven''t seen her for a while. I still miss her."


    Du Ling: "it''s OK. Isn''t it easy to see her? Wait till you get back. "


    Zhou Wan closed the door.


    They came to the living room and sat down. Cheng Xue took out a delicate little red sandalwood box from her bag and handed it to Du Ling. She said mysteriously, "this is a treasure. See if you can get it into your eyes..." Du Ling took it and opened it. Inside is a small bronze mirror with a simple shape.


    She took out the bronze mirror and looked at the inscription on the back first.


    Cheng Xue: "Oh, there''s nothing beautiful on the back. Look at the front and see what''s inside."


    Du Ling took a look at her. She turned the mirror and looked at it carefully. She couldn''t help wondering, "what''s the matter?"


    Cheng Xue: "you look carefully, stare at the mirror and concentrate on it..."


    Du Ling is puzzled and puts down the mirror: "what is this


    Cheng Xue: "Oh, what''s the relationship between us? Can I still hurt you? You have a good look. Only when you see it, can you have a surprise. It''s not interesting when I say it. "


    Du Ling hesitated for a moment: "OK..."


    she picked up the mirror and looked at it carefully.


    All of a sudden, her eyes were dark, and she could not help shivering.


    Cheng Xue''s eyes brightened: "how is it?"


    Du Ling shakes his head hard, which is the spirit. He asks Cheng Xue, "how does this mirror... Show a kind of evil? What is the origin? "


    Cheng Xue: "it''s not evil. It''s called spirituality! What about? Do you like it? Here you are! "


    Du Ling took a look at the mirror, put it back into the red sandalwood box, and gave it back to Cheng Xue: "you''d better keep it for yourself..."


    ...

 Chapter 584

    Late at night, this bedroom.


    After taking a bath, Du Lingxi put on his pajamas, went back to the bedroom, lay down on the bed, and was ready to rest.


    All of a sudden, she was dizzy, dark and spinning.


    She was in pain, curled up in bed with her head covered, panting hard.


    After a while, she did not faint, and then began to retch.


    Then she got out of bed, staggered to the bathroom and spat some blood.


    When Zhou Wan heard the voice, he quickly came out of the bedroom and came to the bathroom: "President Du!"


    She quickly picked up Du Ling: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Du Ling is very weak: "call Miss Tang to come... Quickly..."


    ...


    this is the bedroom.


    Du Ling was lying on the bed, only turning his eyes painfully, tearing the sheet with his hands.


    Tang Sijia opens the door and comes to the bedside. "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Du?"


    Du Ling can''t see. She grabs Tang Sijia''s hand and says to her with all her strength, "I''ve been plotted... Find... Find Wu Zheng..."


    before she finishes speaking, several black blood gushes out of her mouth. Her head is crooked and she faints.


    ...


    I took a deep breath and understood everything.


    I sat down beside the bed, took her hand, and looked at her seriously. "Sister, you can rest assured that no one can hurt you if you have a brother. Cheng Xue and your relative behind her can''t hide for a long time. I''ll save you and catch them at the same time. I''ll give you justice... "


    Du Ling''s hand quivered a little, as if I heard it.


    My eyes moistened in a flash.


    Du Ling is very attentive to me. She really treats me as her younger brother, and I really recognize her sister from my heart. Cheng Xue and the man deliberately calculated Du Ling when I went to the northwest, thinking that in this way, Du Ling would surely die. But they never dreamed that it took Ke''er and I only two days to solve the black Bodhisattva and come back.


    If I come back, I won''t let my sister do anything.


    Those two scumbags, it''s time to get ready and pay for what they''ve done.


    I took a deep breath and wiped away the tears from the corner of my eyes.


    Keer knocked outside. "Young master, sister Tang woke up."


    My heart moves, clear throat, "good!"


    I got up and went to the door. I opened it. "Let''s go and see her."


    Can son a Leng, "young master, you cry?"


    "It''s ok..." I said, "let''s go."


    "Well," Kor nodded.


    I turned to look at Du Ling on the bed and closed the door.


    When Tang Sijia saw me, she quickly sat up and extended her hand to me. "Wu Zheng..."


    her eyes were filled with tears.


    I quickly came to the bedside and sat down, took her into my arms and hugged her tightly.


    She cried sadly.


    "Sister, it''s ok..." I comforted her softly, "I know you''re scared. Now I''m here, you don''t have to be afraid..."


    "Hmm..." she nodded, hugged me, and cried more wrongly.


    In fact, I understand that her grievance is not because of fear, but because I......


    Ke''er smiled, quit knowingly and closed the door.


    I comforted Tang Sijia in a soft voice. After a long time, she calmed down slowly.


    "I know you''ve been thinking about me," I gently wiped the tears off her face and smiled at her. "In fact, I''m not worth it..."


    she looked at me for a while with complicated eyes, didn''t speak, and held me tightly.

 Chapter 585

    I comforted her for a while.


    Tang Sijia finally calmed down.


    "How is president Du?" She asked me in tears.


    "For the time being, she''s saved her life, but her soul has been taken away, so she must get it back as soon as possible," I said. "If she drags it too long, even if she survives, her body will be ruined."


    "Soul was...", she looked at me in surprise, "this... What''s the matter?"


    "It''s her classmate named Cheng Xue," I said. "She used a very evil mirror to take away sister Du Ling''s soul. Now that sister Du Ling''s maimed spirit has been saved, when her maimed spirit recovers, I will have a way to find the position of the mirror, and then I and Ke''er will go to get her soul back. "


    "Are you sure?" She asked worried.


    "You''ve asked this question more than once," I said with a quiet smile. "In that sentence, I''m not sure if I''m sure. In a word, I''ll try my best."


    "Well," she nodded, "you have to protect yourself."


    "Don''t worry, I know," I said, holding her hand. "Are you still afraid?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she shook her head, "I''m not afraid if you come..."


    "well", I''m relieved, "that''s good..."


    she suddenly remembered, "Oh, Mr. Du is going to attend the press conference this morning! What about this? "


    "Press conference?" I frowned. "What press conference?"


    "We came to Nandao this time to talk with Nandao municipal government about the development of Nandao science and Technology Park," she said. "This science and technology park is developed by Du''s enterprises. Haotian high tech, as a leading enterprise, first settled in. The municipal government will give our group ten years of tax exemption. The intention of cooperation was discussed last night and the details were finalized. Today, a signing ceremony and a press conference will be held to announce it to the public. "


    "That is to say, sister Du Ling must attend?" I asked.


    "Yes," she nodded, "we are cooperating with Nandao municipal government. The signing representative sent by the other party is a vice president. President Du said yesterday that she would attend as the signing representative in person."


    "What about Mr. Du, who is ill?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "That''s not good. If we say that Mr. Du is ill now, journalists will flock here. Once the news gets out or leads to the media''s wild guess and false report, it will certainly affect the shares of Du''s enterprise. We can''t afford this loss... "


    I immediately understood that" Cheng Xue and his company want the share price of Du''s enterprise to fall sharply, so that they can buy Du''s shares at a low price and seize the control of Du''s enterprise... "


    she frowned," you mean... "


    "It''s a relative of sister Du Ling who is behind this incident," I said to her. "The purpose of his doing this is not to kill people. His goal is to kill people..." "since it''s a relative, how can he do this?" She was angry.


    "Sister Du Ling is generous and takes care of people," I said, "but the better he is treated, the more white eyed he is."


    "Wu Zheng, can you find out who this man is?" She asked me.


    "Yes, but it will take time," I said. "This person is very cunning. She knows that sister Du Ling has me around, so she made preparations early in the morning. First, I started when I went to the northwest to do business. Second, I arranged Fengshui array in advance to hide it so that I could not find him or see him. But don''t worry. I will find him when sister Du Ling''s spirit is restored. "


    "Well!" She nodded seriously. "I know what you are capable of. You must be OK!"


    "Now the most important thing is the signing ceremony and press conference." I thought, "where is the signing ceremony and press conference?"


    "It''s the capital of the king of Asia," said Tang.


    "And the time?" I asked.


    "The signing ceremony is at 11 noon. After that, a press conference will be held for 15 minutes," she said.


    I look at her, "sister, you are familiar with sister Du Ling''s tone and expression, aren''t you?"


    She thought, "are you ok..."


    "you can imitate her, attend the signing ceremony and press conference for her," I said.

 Chapter 586

    She was stunned. "Me? I... How can I do it for her? We look different... "


    " you don''t have to worry about it, I have my own way, "I said." then you just need to imitate sister Du Ling''s tone, look, sign for her and answer the questions. "


    "I can''t..." she was helpless. "I can''t act... If you let me act, it''s better to let Zhou WANLAI. She is Mr. Du''s bodyguard. She must imitate me more like... "


    " sister, be confident. "I look at her carefully." you don''t have to be exactly the same. As long as you have a general meaning, don''t make people feel totally different. "


    "Can''t Zhou Wan?"


    "She certainly can''t," I said. "Zhou Wan is a bodyguard. You are the CEO of the group. You two are totally different in momentum. If you think you will be nervous, then if you change her, I''m afraid she will be nervous and can''t even say anything. Isn''t that worse? "


    "But I..." she had no idea, "I really can''t act..."


    "you''re OK", I insisted, "believe me, OK?"


    She hesitated, "I... I..."


    I took her hand and stared at her, "Don Scarlett, you have to believe in yourself! Mr. Du is kind to you. At this time, only you can turn the tide! You don''t have to think about acting or not acting. You just need to imitate your boss, that''s enough! "


    She looked at me deeply, silent for a long time, took a deep breath, nodded, "OK!"


    I smiled. "That''s right! You have to believe in yourself! "


    "I don''t believe in myself, I believe in you," she gazed at me. "I will do whatever you ask me to do. If you say I can, I''ll try... "


    " well, OK! " , I nodded, "well, you''re at a rest meeting. I''ll imitate sister Du Ling''s handwriting later. Since I signed for her, I''ll do the details well and make sure it''s safe. "


    "I don''t have to rest," she got up and got out of bed. "I''ll practice now."


    She had just stood up, her legs were weak and she almost fell.


    I grabbed her. "Be careful."


    She was wearing a bathrobe. As soon as I helped her, the front of her chest suddenly opened, and the beautiful business line immediately came into my eyes.


    So naughty, so lively, so pink, carved and jade...


    my face is red.


    Tang Sijia also felt that I had a different vision. She looked down subconsciously and quickly tightened her front.


    Her face is red, too.


    I helped her to sit down and clear her throat. "You rest, I''ll go out first..."


    I turned around and walked out of the bedroom. I took the door with me and let out a long breath.


    Things between men and women are very delicate. Once we see something that we shouldn''t have seen, the original simple relationship starts to be a little bit complicated.


    I didn''t mean to, I didn''t mean to...


    but he came up and said, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "It''s ok..." I said, blushing.


    But when he saw my face, he chuckled, "young master, you and sister Tang..."


    "no!" I said quickly, "don''t make any trouble, it''s nothing!"


    "I mean, are you hungry?" , she said solemnly, "after a night of tossing and turning, I didn''t eat breakfast, anyway, I was hungry..."


    I was stunned and smiled helplessly, "OK, you won..."

 Chapter 587

    The signing ceremony starts at 11 o''clock. The signing representatives of Nandao municipal government will come to the capital of the king of Asia at 10:30. Before the ceremony officially starts, the other party and Du Ling need to talk for a while.


    So there''s not much time left for us to prepare.


    After breakfast, Tang Sijia began to imitate Du Ling''s handwriting.


    practiced for as like as two peas, and her signature style was almost the same as that of durin.


    Finally, she signed her name again on a piece of paper, and gave it to Ke''er and me. Let''s compare it with the original signature of Du Ling on her mobile phone to see if we can distinguish it.


    We both watched for a long time, but we didn''t see the flaw.


    Tang Sijia was relieved, "I''ll be relieved..."


    but she smiled, "no problem!"


    Tang Sijia smiled sheepishly, "well."


    She turned to me and asked, "what should I do next?"


    I look at my watch. It''s ten fifteen.


    "Do you know the signature representative of Nandao municipal government?" I asked her.


    "Yes," she said, "it''s very easy to talk to her. It''s OK to speak Mandarin. She is not in deep contact with President Du, and will not see the flaws. "


    "Well, that''s good," I look at Ke''er. "Ke''er, you''ll keep it at the door of the bedroom for a while. The old rule is that if a demon or ghost breaks in, kill him or her!"


    "Good!" Said kor''er.


    I stood up and said to Tang Sijia, "follow me."


    Tang Sijia stood up. "Hmm!"


    When I came to duling''s bedroom, I closed the door and moved a sofa to the center of the bedroom.


    "Wu Zheng, this is..." she didn''t quite understand.


    "You''ll be sitting here in a moment," I said. "I''ll be by your side and help you control sister Dooling."


    "Control president Du?" She looked at Du Ling on the bed. "How to control it?" "Don''t ask," I said. "Just do what I say."


    She nodded. "Well, good!"


    I went to her, pulled her body, pinched her fingers, made a talisman on her back, a talisman, then pulled her over, reached out and gently pulled a hair off her head.


    "You need a little more blood," I told her.


    "Well!" She bit through the wound on the middle finger of her left hand, sucked it, took a breath of blood, and turned to spit it out.


    "Don''t move, just use this," I stopped her. "Open your mouth."


    She was stunned, and then obediently opened her mouth.


    I put my finger into her mouth, only to feel a warm, wet and slippery, as if there was a flash of electricity on my body. I blushed, wiped a little blood, took back my hand, "OK, go and spit it out."


    She nodded with a red face, turned around and walked a few steps. She spit the blood into the garbage can. Then she went to the bed, drew some papers and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    I put the blood on her finger on her hair, and imagined the double talisman. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger, and then I flicked it onto her hair. Then I came to the bedside, wrapped the hair, and carefully put it into during''s ear.


    Tang Sijia watched nervously and swallowed.


    The hair should not be stuffed too deep, or it will not come out easily.


    It can''t be stuffed too shallow, or half of it will fall out, then it will help.


    I leaned over Du Ling''s side, adjusted carefully for a while, and was sure that everything was safe, so I stood up.


    "Sister, you sit on the sofa," I ordered.


    "Well," she turned and sat down in front of the sofa, trying to calm down, taking a deep breath.


    I pinched my fingers and made a puppet symbol in Du Ling''s eyebrow. I gently pressed it in, then picked it up with my hand

 Chapter 588

    Du Ling then sat up.


    Tang Sijia was stunned and stood up subconsciously. "Wu Zheng, here..."


    "you sit down", I said to her, "try to read her out of bed."


    "Oh, good..." Tang Sijia swallowed nervously, sat down slowly, stared at Du Ling, and began to read.


    Du Ling slowly raised his head, his eyes were dull. He lifted the quilt, turned around and got out of bed. Then he became soft and almost fell down.


    "Mr. Du!" Tang Sijia is surprised.


    I quickly hugged Du Ling, picked her up and put her back on the bed.


    It seems that the method is right, but the strength is not enough.


    "Am I not doing it right?" Asked Tang Sijia worried.


    "No, you did a good job," I turned to hit her. "It''s just that you''re not strong enough..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "what do you do?" She asked.


    "It doesn''t matter, just add a formation," I said. "Don''t worry, I''ll solve it."


    She was relieved and nodded, "well."


    I concentrated my mind a little, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, pinched the fingertips in my right hand, arranged the array and practiced the talisman. I quickly arranged a Sancai gathering spirit array and held it in my hand.


    Tang Sijia was stunned. "Wu Zheng... This is..."


    she saw my golden light for the first time. She saw me arrange the array in this way. She had this reaction. It was normal.


    "This is the array," I looked at her. "Don''t be surprised."


    She swallowed and nodded, "MMM!"


    I smiled and threw the golden light to the ground. In an instant, the powerful aura field rose from the ground, and the aura within a few kilometers was continuously condensed.


    I''ve added a limit to this array to prevent it from colliding with the array in Du Ling''s body.


    The Sancai spirit gathering array in Du Ling mainly absorbs the spirit in the dragon vein, but this array does not involve the dragon vein, only absorbs the spirit around.


    In this way, it can not only meet the needs of Tang Sijia, but also ensure that it does not affect the operation of Du Ling''s internal array.


    At this time, Tang Sijia was completely shocked by the golden light around her.


    "Sister, try again," I said to her.


    "Ah?" She just came back to her senses, "Oh, yes!"


    She couldn''t help but take another look at the golden light around her, take a deep breath, try to calm down and look at Du Ling on the bed.


    Du Ling opened his eyes, then sat up and looked at us uneasily.


    At this time, her eyes have completely become Tang Sijia''s.


    "Elder sister, you should treat yourself as Du Ling elder sister," I said to Tang Sijia, "tell yourself, you are Du Ling!"


    "Well!" Tang Sijia stared at Du Ling and nodded seriously.


    Her eyes suddenly changed.


    Du Ling''s eyes also changed immediately. Although looking carefully, there are still some shadows of Tang Sijia, but they are getting closer to Du Ling.


    "Close your eyes, use her eyes to see, use her body to feel", I continued to guide Tang Sijia, "from now on, Du Ling is you, you are Du Ling!"


    Tang Sijia closed her eyes, her chest was rolling, her forehead and neck were sweating.


    Du Ling stood up and asked me uneasily, "is this OK?"


    I took a long breath and smiled, "OK!"

 Chapter 589

    More than ten minutes later, Du Ling changed his clothes and took Zhou Wan and others to meet with the signature representatives of Nandao municipal government.


    When they first went out, Zhou Wan and others were shocked.


    Du Ling said calmly, "I''m ok, let''s go."


    The understatement dispelled everyone''s doubts.


    Zhou Wan did not doubt or dare to say anything else. She looked at Ke''er and me gratefully and followed Du Ling with her bodyguards.


    I watched them walk into the elevator, quietly closing the door, a long sigh of relief.


    "Even Zhou Wan didn''t see it. There should be no problem," I said to Ke''er.


    Can''t help but ask, "young master, how do you do it?"


    I took a look at her, "he Shenfu plus puppet Fu, plus two spirit gathering arrays..."


    she brightened her eyes and lowered her voice, "puppet Fu? It''s the Funiu... No, it''s easy to control people and thieves? "


    "Yes", I nodded, "the combination of divinities can fuse the two people''s divinities to a certain extent. The strong can even shield the weak if they are very different. Du Lingjie''s soul has been taken away, and there is only the remnant spirit in her body, so......


    "so sister Tang''s divine sense can shield the remnant spirit of Du Zong", Ke''er looked at me, "and then control her body through the puppet symbol, so as to make the fake true..."


    "it''s almost the same," I said.


    "What about the two spirit gathering arrays?" She asked curiously, "what''s the point?"


    "Two spirit gathering arrays, one strong and one weak, are strong in sister Du Ling''s body. They gather the energy of the Dragon pulse for her, protect the spirits of the disabled, and maintain the movement of her body," I said. "The other one is in the bedroom, gathering strength for sister Si Jia, so that she can control sister Du Ling''s body."


    "Oh..." she suddenly realized, "I understand..."


    "from now on, I can''t relax for a moment until sister Du Ling comes back." I told her, "you stay outside and guard against the spirit body coming in. I''ll go to the master''s bedroom and help sister Si Jia to calm down."


    "Steady the mind?"


    "Yes," I said, "harmony charm consumes a lot of energy. She didn''t sleep last night. If I don''t help her, she won''t last long."


    "Good! Then go quickly, "said Ke''er.


    I nodded, turned to the master bedroom, pushed the door in and closed it.


    Tang Sijia on the sofa was sweating, her eyes were closed, her hands were shaking uncontrollably, as if she had been in a nightmare.


    I came behind her and gently pressed her left shoulder.


    Her body slightly quivered, and her eyebrows slowly extended.


    "Sister, you did a good job. Go on," I said to her. "I''m here with you."


    She did not speak, silently nodded.


    I calmed down, closed my eyes, and led her talisman to myself.


    In an instant, I have a picture of Du Ling in my mind.


    She is shaking hands with a middle-aged woman in her forties.


    This woman is the deputy director in charge of economy of Nandao municipal government, that is, the signing representative.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, the two sat down together and began the meeting.


    The attendants on both sides immediately withdrew from the reception hall and closed the door.


    I look at them silently beside, Du Ling talks and laughs, everything is as usual, and I can''t see any flaws at all.


    The vice president was very polite to her, even with some compliments.


    They had a close talk on the details of the project and some future development plans.


    I don''t care what they are talking about. My mind is all on Du Ling. I look at her brow and her aura carefully. After all, the two spirit gathering arrays are too close. Once there is a conflict, I must adjust them in Tang Sijia''s side to ensure the normal operation of the array in Du Ling''s body.

 Chapter 590

    Also, I have to pay attention to some details of Du Ling''s expression at all times. Once I find that her eyes are dull or her words are unclear, it means that Tang Sijia''s mind can''t support her. According to this situation, I will adjust the strength of the golden light at any time. When necessary, I will use my divine light to supplement Tang Sijia''s divine light and stabilize her mind.


    So, like Tang Sijia, I am in high tension.


    Unconsciously, twenty minutes passed.


    There was no abnormality in Du Ling.


    At this time, the vice president looked at her watch and smiled at her, "Mr. Du, it''s almost time."


    Du Ling smiled, "OK! Vice President Nan, please! "


    The vice president''s surname is Nan, and her name is Nan Qin.


    Nanqin stood up with a smile. "Mr. Du, please!"


    The two walked out of the reception hall and went to the conference center of the capital of the United States and Asia to attend the signing ceremony.


    ...


    I opened my eyes, took a long breath and panted slightly.


    After two days and two nights, the light talisman on the body has reached the limit, and it will soon disappear.


    It can''t be undone. I can only hold on. I have to wait for Du Ling to come back.


    I gasped for a while, tried to calm down, closed my eyes, and once again led the talisman in Tang Sijia''s body to myself.


    The picture reappears.


    Meeting center, 9th floor, the capital of the United States and Asia.


    As representatives of both sides, Du Ling and nanqin attended the signing ceremony and signed their names on the contract.


    The signing ceremony was followed by a press conference.


    This is the most critical time. In case of any accident, I directly strengthened the golden light, and transferred my divine light into Tang Sijia''s body to protect her mind.


    Tang Sijia was obviously more stable, and Du Ling''s eyes became brighter.


    The press conference lasted for 15 minutes. Du Ling and vice president nanqin answered questions about the project in turn.


    The whole process was very smooth without any problems.


    After the conference, Du Ling and nanqin vice president had lunch together, and then had tea together. It was almost time to talk. Nanqin vice president just left.


    Du Ling took her outside the hotel.


    Before nanqin got on the bus, the two talked in a low voice. Then the vice president of nanqin got on the bus with a smile and left the capital.


    Du lingchong waved, took a long breath, turned around and walked into the hotel quickly.


    Tang Sijia knows that I can''t hold on any longer.


    A few minutes later, Du Ling walked out of the elevator, came to the door of the presidential suite, turned around and told Zhou Wan, "you are here to watch, no one is allowed to come in."


    "Yes, Mr. Du!" Zhou Wan and others said.


    Du Ling opens the door and walks into the room, straight to the master bedroom.


    But when he saw it, he hurried to meet him. "Mr. Du... Oh no, sister Tang, you..."


    Du Ling almost fell down because of her soft body.


    Can son hold her quickly, "elder sister!"


    "Help me in... Quickly..." Du Ling said laboriously.


    "Good!" Keer picked her up, carried her into the master bedroom, and came to us. "Master, Mr. Du is back..."


    I fell to the ground in front of my eyes. I didn''t know anything.

 Chapter 591

    I don''t know how long it took.


    When I open my eyes again, when I wake up, I can see nothing but the darkness around me. There is a girl in my arms, especially warm...


    I was stunned for a few seconds, touched the girl''s hair and face, and then I was relieved.


    Yes, Keer...


    She nestles in my arms, hugs me, breathes well and sleeps soundly.


    I reached for the night reading lamp, turned it on, looked down at Ke''er in my arms, carefully put her on the pillow and sat up.


    But son suddenly woke up, a wheel to get up, "young master, you are OK?"


    "It''s OK," I said. "Am I fainting?"


    "Well, you and sister Tang have passed out," she yawned. "I took her back to the bedroom and brought you to the room. Then I was bored and fell asleep..."


    "how do you feel now?" I asked. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "nothing, just sleepiness... No spirit..." she yawned again.


    She came up to me and hugged me. "Elder sister Tang is OK. Let''s go to sleep again. We''ll be busy at dawn, OK?"


    I look at her tired eyes, heart a soft, nodded, "OK, we sleep."


    She rubbed her eyes and nodded, "MMM!"


    We lay down again. I took her into my arms and hugged her passionately.


    Ke''er was so tired that he fell asleep soon.


    After fighting the black Bodhisattva, we only went back to Beijing for a drink, and then came to the South Island. Even an iron man can''t support such a high-intensity continuous battle, let alone a girl.


    It''s just the beginning of the day. The real battle is still behind. Sharpen the knife and do not miss the woodcutter. Take advantage of the thick night, have a good rest and recover your strength.


    I took a deep breath, kissed her on the forehead, reached out and turned off the night reading light.


    Soon, I fell asleep, too.


    The next day, it rained in South Island.


    We stayed up until noon, when we heard thunder outside, we woke up.


    After a good night''s sleep, we both recovered.


    Then we got up, put our clothes in order, walked out of the bedroom and came to the living room.


    Tang Sijia is whispering something to Zhou Wan at the door. When she sees us coming out, she says to Zhou Wan, "that''s it. You can do it."


    "Good Miss Tang!" Zhou Wan said.


    Tang Sijia closed the door and came to us quickly. "Wu Zheng, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," I said. "How are you?"


    "I''m ok," Tang Sijia went on to look at Ke''er. "Ke''er, how about you?"


    Can son a smile, clap small chest, "full of blood resurrection!"


    Tang Sijia was relieved, "that''s good..."


    "how is sister Du Ling I asked her.


    "I was still in a coma, but I looked much better," she said. "When I went to see her just now, I called her a few times. Her eyes moved twice, as if there was a reaction."


    I thought about it and looked at them. "You''re waiting in the living room. I''ll see."


    "Good!" The two girls nodded.


    I turned to during''s bedroom and found that the Sancai spirit gathering array on the ground was still in operation. The whole bedroom was full of golden light. I took a look at Du Ling in bed. She slept soundly and breathed evenly. She didn''t seem to be affected by the array.


    It seems that I was a little worried about yesterday.


    I took a breath of relief, pinched my fingers and collected the array. Then I went to the bedside and sat down and looked at Du Ling''s eyebrows carefully.


    There is a twinkling of divine light in the brow and heart. Although the soul is not there, the remnant spirit has been very stable.


    When the foundation of maishen is stable, you can find the position of the mirror through her.

 Chapter 592

    I first took out the hair in her ears, then untied the puppet charm in her eyebrows, then picked her up, turned to the outside of the bedroom.


    Ke''er and Tang Sijia have a look and hurry up. "How are you doing?"


    I gave Du Ling to Ke''er and told them, "take her to the bathroom, give her a bath, and clean every part of your body."


    "Good!" Ke''er nods and takes Du Ling to the bathroom.


    Tang Sijia went to open the door for Ke''er, and after seeing her into the bathroom, she closed the door, turned to me and asked, "what should I do after the bath?"


    "Her spirit is ready," I said. "You get the plane ready, and as soon as you''ve got the mirror in place, Cole and I will set out."


    "Good," she nodded.


    Half an hour later, Ke''er wrapped Du Ling''s body in a bath towel, took her out of the bathroom and gave her to me.


    I took Du Ling, turned back to the bedroom, put her on the bed, and untied her bath towel.


    Suddenly, her beauty came to my eyes again.


    I gazed at her for a moment, took a deep breath, calmed down, imagined and combined the talismans into the array and into my own body.


    At this time, the Feng eye and light body charms on me have been untied, so I can use two charms.


    I reached out and held her eyebrow, led the talisman in her body to myself, and then watched and chased the talisman. There was a sharp pain in the brow and a flash of white light in front of my eyes. I felt a strong evil spirit immediately. It was like ice stab on my body. It was very painful.


    I snorted and bit my teeth.


    Du Ling''s soul was absorbed into the mirror, and the sense of evil spirit came from the mirror.


    So the feeling on me is the feeling of Du Ling''s soul at the moment.


    My heart suddenly nameless fire, I wish I could tear Cheng Xue and Du''s white eyed wolf!


    But I can''t be angry. I have to calm down. If I don''t calm down, I can only feel the pain of Du Ling, but I can''t find the position of the mirror.


    So I had to calm down, calm down...


    I took a deep breath and adjusted my breath to fetal breath. As my heart calmed down a little bit, the tingling on my body gradually disappeared.


    Then a picture appeared in my mind.


    A dark room, big, surrounded by four statues, are all ferocious ghosts. The four sculptures are connected by a red net, on which there are dense copper coins, charms and human hair. Du Ling, in her pajamas, curled up in the net, looked coldly at the statues of evil spirits around her, her chest kept rolling...


    I could feel her mind.


    She was scared, but she didn''t give in. She knew that I would save her. She was waiting for me...


    I opened my eyes and let out a long breath.


    The mirror that absorbs her soul has been put into the array, but I only know these things. I can''t locate the specific location at all. I need more information.


    I calmed down and recalled the four evil spirits and red net I saw just now. I don''t know this array, but it should be a kind of magic from the perspective of its use of evil spirits, red net, copper money, charms and human hair.


    "Evil spirits, red nets, spells, human hair..." I thought, "what kind of magic is this? How can it be more powerful than the spirit offering..."


    when I thought of the spirit offering, my heart suddenly moved.


    How can I be so obsessed!


    Can you ask Anyu for help?


    Can''t you?


    Can''t you?


    As soon as I clapped my forehead, I quickly took out my cell phone, came to the window, and dialed an Yu''s phone, "Hello, an Yu, where are you now?"


    "I''m in the shop," said an Yu. "What''s wrong with brother Wu Zheng?"


    "You go home at once, and I''ll go back to Beijing," I said. "I need your help!"


    "Good!" Anyu said.


    I hung up the phone, went back to bed, picked up the pajamas that had been taken off Du Ling''s body, covered her up, took a look at her, and turned away from the bedroom.


    Ke''er and Tang Sijia are guarding at the door. When they see me coming out, they quickly ask, "how is it?"


    "Let Zhou Wan take us to the airport." I''ll take a look at Ke''er. "Go back to Beijing!"


    They looked at each other and nodded, "OK!"

 Chapter 593

    At 5 p.m., during''s private plane landed at Shangjing airport.


    From the airport, we went directly back to TongZhou home.


    Anyu has already come back.


    After meeting, I told her about Du Ling. Then I took out the bloody Pajama from my bag and gave it to her. "Can you find her?"


    She took the pajamas and nodded, "yes, you can find it with the sacrifice of Youying."


    "The sacrifice of Youying?" I was stunned. "Can''t we sacrifice by candlelight?"


    "The sacrifice of candlelight can find people, gods and immortals," said Anyu. "To find souls, ghosts, demons and demons, you need to use the sacrifice of Youying."


    "Oh..." I see, "the sun is shining, the sun is shining, and the sky is quiet..."


    An Yu smiles, "yes."


    "OK," I nodded. "It''s not too late. Let''s start."


    "It doesn''t work best here," she said. "Going to Du''s mansion, sister Du Ling''s bedroom, is the most suitable place."


    I see, "OK!"


    Then we went out, went downstairs, got on the bus, and went straight to Du''s mansion.


    In the light of the sun and candle, Taiyin is a holy beast, also known as the Holy Spirit. When the sun is shining, the sun is shining. When the sun is shining, the sun is shining. When the sun is shining, the sun is shining. When the sun is shining, the sun is shining. When the sun is shining, the sun is shining. One of the eighteen offerings of setting up a family is the candlelight sacrifice, which is based on the candlelight Holy Spirit. Because the immortals, gods and people are all Yang bodies, you can find people, gods and immortals within ten thousand li. On the contrary, you Ying sacrifice is based on you Ying Holy Spirit, while the spirits, ghosts, demons and demons are Yin bodies. Therefore, you Ying sacrifice must be used to find sister Du Ling''s soul.


    Before, I only knew that the candlelight sacrifice of Anyu was very powerful, but I never thought about its principle. This time, when she mentioned the sacrifice of Youying, I immediately understood it.


    After dark, Du''s mansion arrived.


    The housekeeper''s aunt led us upstairs to duling''s bedroom.


    I see, this room is not very big, very warm.


    Du Ling''s house is very exquisite, the living room is very big, the study is secret, but the bedroom is very small. The master vein of living room, career, the bigger the better; the master realm level of study, the more secret, the higher the realm of human; and the bedroom is the place to rest, the master of health, too big, it will disperse people''s spirit, easy to disease, small space, conducive to gathering Qi, but more conducive to health.


    I looked at the furnishings in the room, nodded, turned to the housekeeper and said, "Auntie, we are hungry. Please help us prepare something to eat."


    "Good young master", the housekeeper and aunt hesitated for a moment and asked me in a low voice, "young master, is there something wrong with President Du?"


    "No," I said with a faint smile, "let me have a look at her bedroom and see if I need to adjust it. Nothing else."


    "Oh, that''s good," said the housekeeper, "then you''re busy. I''ll prepare dinner for you and the two ladies."


    "OK," I nodded.


    The housekeeper''s aunt smiles at Anyu and Ke''er, exits the bedroom, brings the door and goes downstairs.


    I turned around and whispered to Ke''er, "you go outside and watch."


    "Good!" Kor opened the door and went out.


    Let me see an Yu. "Let''s start."


    "Well!" She turned and walked to the center of the bedroom, half kneeling on the carpet, a little concentration, pinching her fingers while drawing symbols on the ground, while reciting words. With her fingers flicking, a red Rune appeared on the carpet, then turned into a white air mass.


    She changed her direction, continued to practice fufu and continued to recite words.


    Soon, the second Rune was fixed, and then it became a white air mass.

 Chapter 594

    She stretched out her hands and gently moved the two air masses into one, and then they quickly turned into a powerful Taiji array, covering the whole Du family mansion in an instant.


    I can''t help nodding with a smile.


    I used internal Qi to arrange the array directly, and she used runes to gather Reiki, then combined Reiki into the array, and then continued to gather Reiki by throwing the array. Although the methods are different, the effect is the same. The Tai Chi array is very powerful.


    When the array was set, she stood up and came to me with a sigh of relief. She took Du Ling''s pajamas and wanted to put them on.


    My heart move, hold her hand, "an Yu, do you have to put it on?"


    She was shocked and shook her head. "No, what''s the matter?"


    "Then don''t wear it," I said. "It''s stained with blood. Just take it."


    "It doesn''t matter," she said. "I''m not afraid of that."


    "I don''t want you to wear bloody clothes," I looked at her. "Don''t wear them. Take them, will you?"


    Of course, Anyu knows what I mean. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she took a deep look at me and nodded silently, "Hmmm..." I smiled calmly, released her hand, "go ahead."


    "Well," she nodded, took her pajamas and went back to the center of the array. She held them in her hands and took a deep breath. The soft blue light came out of her eyes.


    Then there was a soft light on her.


    I stared at her, the palms of my hands were sweating, and I swallowed.


    After a few minutes, the soft light disappeared from her.


    She thought a little and turned to me.


    "Sister Du Ling''s soul is in Shangjing," she said. "They hid her in the underground palace of an ancient temple in the western suburb. Outside the palace, there are lamas chanting scriptures day and night. Inside the palace, there are Fengshui array and ghost mother Tianluo array."


    "Ghost mother Tianluo array?" I frown, "is the surrounding four evil spirits, connected with red net, there is copper money on the net, charm, the array of human hair?"


    "Yes!" She nodded. "It''s the one you see with the talisman."


    "What is the origin of this array?" I asked.


    "It''s a secret cult magic skill," she said. "This array was originally a soul sealing array of the nine spirit sect of the southern Taoist school. It was originally called the four gods Tianluo array. Specifically, four people who are close to each other in their accomplishments transform the nine spirits and four saints with the method of changing gods. Then four people use the nine spirits Tianluo Mantra at the same time to form the array, which is used to seal ghosts and suppress demons. It is very powerful. Later, somehow, the array was taught in secret. According to the principle of the four gods Tianluo array, they replaced the four gods with four ghosts, and replaced the Tianluo charm with human blood red net, charm, copper money, human hair and human bone. Then they became the ghost mother Tianluo array with such evil spirit. "


    "How powerful is it?" I asked.


    "It''s not too bad, but this array is too dirty," she said. "The ghost mother, blood net, charm, copper money and human hair are all added with very vicious curses. Once they are met, they will be haunted by evil spells."


    She looked at me. "I know that brother Wu Zheng is not afraid of you. It''s easy for you to break that battle. But in the process of breaking the battle, never let the blood net, the charm or any of the human hair touch the mirror. Otherwise, even if the elder sister Du Ling is rescued, the rest of her life will be destroyed. "


    I took a deep breath and nodded. "I understand that curses hurt the soul. Unless you change your life, there is no remedy."


    "Yes!" She nodded.


    I thought for a moment, "is there anyone else there besides lamas?"


    "There is a woman in her thirties, hiding in the palace," said an Yu. "There are several men guarding her. Those people have kung fu and swords on them."


    "What is the name of that temple?" I asked.


    "Qinglong Temple", she said, "is a Tantric temple, which has just been built, but the underground palace has been for more than 300 years..."


    "Qinglong temple?" As soon as I frowned, I understood.

 Chapter 595

    Anyu looks at me. "What? Do you know the temple? "


    I have no choice but to smile, "do you know who paid to build this temple?"


    An Yu is stunned. "Sister Du Ling?"


    "Three years ago, sister Du Ling met a great Tantric Lama. The Lama said that there was an ancient temple in the western suburb. He wanted to rebuild it. As soon as sister Du Ling heard about it, she gave him 15 million yuan and built the Qinglong temple. "I said," she can''t remember this. The original kindness has now become a prison for her. What do you call it? "


    An Yu understood, "this... Is a bureau originally?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "the great Lama and the relative who killed her are together. Now they both hide in the geomancy array. In order to harm sister Du Ling and plot her family property, these people have been busy living in the Qinglong temple for three years. "


    "So it is..." an Yu nodded. "Then these people, it''s time to learn a lesson..."


    she looked at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, let me go with you."


    "No, you''ve helped me a lot," I said. "I''ll do the rest with Ke''er!" "But..." she wanted to talk.


    "Anyu," I interrupted, "that''s it."


    She hesitated for a moment, nodded, "OK..."


    I smiled lightly, "OK, let''s go downstairs. You can live here tonight. After dinner, Ke''er and I will go to Qinglong temple."


    "I can''t live here. I''ll go home," she said. "Brother Wu Zheng, if you need me, please send me a wechat. I can go to Qinglong temple to help you at any time."


    I thought about it, "OK!"


    She smiled. "Well!"


    We turned and walked out of the bedroom.


    But when my son saw us coming out, he hurriedly came over. "How are you, young master?"


    "Yes," I whispered, "after dinner, let''s go."


    But her eyes brightened, "OK!"


    I look at the girls. "Let''s go to the restaurant."


    After dinner, Anyu drove back to Tongzhou.


    Ke''er and I set out to Qinglong temple in the western suburb of Shangjing.


    On the way, I found some photos of Qinglong temple on the Internet, analyzed them and drew a layout. Qinglong temple is not very large. It covers an area of about 30 mu and has three halls. The first one is Qinglong king hall, dedicated to Qinglong king; the second one is Maitreya hall, dedicated to Maitreya Bodhisattva; the third one is Vajra hall, dedicated to the Buddhists of Tantrism.


    This one handed Buddhist mother is a great Dharma protector of Tantrism. She has two arms on one side. She is wearing a human skin suit, a tiger skin skirt, a single eye, a sharp tooth, a hair supporting the sky, a five skull crown on her head, a single breast in the middle of her chest, a corpse in her right hand, a devil''s heart and a jackal in her left hand, and fifty fresh blood heads hanging around her neck


    Looking at the statue of the Buddha mother on my mobile phone, I suddenly understood that the four evil spirits I saw in the underground palace were her...


    I pondered a little and asked Ke''er, "how far is it?"


    Look at the navigation. "About 15 kilometers."


    "Don''t drive directly," I said. "Get out of the car somewhere, let''s run."


    "OK!" he understood


    A few minutes later, we drove out of the expressway, came to the city, found a supermarket and parked in the parking lot.


    After parking the car, I pulled Ke''er''s left hand, pinched the fingers and repaired a phoenix eye charm, a light body charm and a fire avoidance charm, and pressed them into her left arm in turn.


    Ke''er shuddered a few times and let out a long breath.


    I thought about the three talismans and changed them into a formation and integrated them into my body.


    "Young master, why use the fire avoiding talisman?" Can''t understand, "is it going to be on fire this time?"


    "I will burn the Qinglong temple," I said lightly.

 Chapter 596

    "Burned?" She was stunned. "Why?"


    "There is a dirty array in the underground palace of the Buddha mother hall. It''s a disaster, and it''s hard to deal with it cleanly," I said. "A fire is the best way to deal with it. It can save people''s suffering in the future."


    "So..." she understood, "it''s time to burn."


    I took a deep breath and smiled at her. "Let''s go!"


    She smiled, too. "MMM!"


    We opened the door, got out of the parking lot, came to a secluded corner, and saw that there was no one around. We speeded up and ran to Qinglong temple.


    It took us only about a minute to get to the ten kilometer road.


    Qinglong temple is located at the foot of the west mountain. There is no electric light inside and outside. It is dark in the front, and there is some extremely weak fire light in the back. At night, it looks like a ghost temple, especially gloomy.


    However, no matter how gloomy it is, it''s not as gloomy as the ruins of the ancient temple in haimishan, so Ke''er and I didn''t take it seriously at all. We went to the door, jumped up the wall directly, and jumped over the wall into the yard.


    The temple is very quiet, dark, there is no one.


    In the back of the temple, which is the direction of the Buddha''s mother temple, there is a thick evil spirit.


    "What''s wrong, young master..." he said in a low voice, "how come there is no light in this place? No power? "


    "It''s not without power, it''s not open," I whispered. "They''re afraid that we''ll lose power when we get here, so they''ll just turn it off themselves."


    "I''ll go..." Ke''er was stunned. "There''s something else..."


    "go and look at the back," I said.


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We went around the Qinglong palace in front of us and flew up to the Maitreya hall in the back like two ghosts. The single Buddha mother hall immediately appeared in front of us.


    The Dafa temple is the largest of the three, with magnificent momentum and resplendence. Outside the hall, more than 100 butter lamps were lit, which made the backyard very bright. Dozens of red lamas surrounded the hall, sitting on the futon, were concentrating on chanting sutras and incantations. Other lamas are warming up on both sides and preparing for a shift change.


    And in the evil spirit over the hall, a figure about ten meters high can be seen.


    "What is that, young master?" Asked the little one.


    "It''s the only Buddhist mother condensed by Lamas'' incantations and visions," I said. "It''s just an illusion, not a powerful one."


    "What''s the use of this ghost?" She didn''t understand.


    "They surround the main hall, chanting scriptures day and night, praying for the Buddha mother alone, and using this method to strengthen the ghost mother Tianluo array in the underground palace," I explained. "There is also Fengshui array in the main hall. Once the two arrays are combined, my supernatural power will not be able to sense here."


    "I see..." she nodded and looked at me. "Then how can we fight?"


    "It''s not difficult to break the array. The problem is that there are so many people below." I look at the Lama below. "I have to find a way to drive them away..."


    but pull out the knife. "I''ll go down and lead them away!"


    I took a look at her and shook my head. "As soon as you show up, we''ll be exposed, and it''s not easy to deal with the rest."


    "Then what?" She asked.


    I thought a little and had an idea. "Scare them away."


    "Scare away?" But the child does not understand, "how to frighten?"


    "Don''t they pray for a single Buddhist mother?" I turned my head and looked at the shadow over the hall. "Then let''s give them a vision and scare them away with this unique Buddhist mother!"


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened. "For example, a gust of wind?"


    I didn''t speak. I gave her a thumbs up.


    She smiled, "young master is so smart! Let''s start! "


    I nodded, "OK!"

 Chapter 597

    I concentrated a little, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, pinched my fingers with my right hand, set up a six God array and held it in my hand.


    "After a while, these people will run away. Then we will rush in," I said to Ke''er. "Cheng Xue is hiding in the palace. She has six bodyguards with knives on her body. We don''t need to kill people. Just knock them out. The point is Cheng Xue. This woman must catch her! "


    "Good!" Can son nod, "bodyguards I come to solve!"


    I didn''t say anything else. Turning around and shaking my hand, a golden light flew to the temple of the single Buddha mother and fell down. In an instant, the powerful six gods array rose up and expanded rapidly. It turned into a strong shock wave, which made the monks who were chanting the sutras fall into pieces and spit blood continuously. The shadow over the hall was washed, collapsed and disappeared.


    "I''ll go..." Ke''er was shocked. "I thought it was a lot of Niubi, but I couldn''t help beating it!"


    "They are visualizing, chanting spells, and they are all evil spirits," I said. "The six gods are not evil spirits. They were attacked by the array, so they vomited blood."


    "Does it still use the wind?" Asked Keer.


    I smiled calmly, "don''t worry, wait for them to slow down..."


    now it''s a mess.


    These lamas have never seen the border crossing with golden light. Those who are not injured kneel on the ground and kowtow and pray. Those who are injured and serious have passed out. Those who are not serious also wipe the blood on their lips and kneel together and kowtow to the border crossing with golden light. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I continue to visualize the green dragon and the white tiger, and integrate them into one. I pinch the middle finger of the right index finger, change the formula, and recite the mantra: White Tiger roaring wind, Green Dragon into the cloud, Chi!


    With the mantra, I reached out for a shot and played two talismans into the six gods array.


    The six gods array trembled suddenly, and the sound of wind and thunder was loud. The powerful aura field turned into a strong wind, which blew the butter lamp up. For a while, the lamp flies and the butter flies. All the lamas cry for their father and cry for their mother. They run around and are in chaos.


    A few seconds later, with a loud bang, the six gods array exploded.


    Ke''er and I saw the opportunity, flew down the Maitreya hall, and rushed into the temple of the single Buddha mother.


    The lamas just run for their lives and don''t notice us at all.


    The six bodyguards in the palace were stunned when they saw us coming in.


    Five of the six were of the same age, about twenty-five-six. The other one was their head, which must be forty years old. They were all green and evil. They killed people at first sight.


    We looked at each other for a few seconds, and the man suddenly responded, pointing to me, "he is Wu Zheng! Kill him! "


    "To your grandmother!" Can son a fury drink.


    The man came out in response, flying seven or eight meters one after another, banging against the tall single hair Buddha mother statue, a scream, falling to the ground, retching a few times, a whoop of blood.


    Keer''s movements are so fast that all five people are stupid.


    "Do it!" The middle-aged man roared.


    Five people just react to come over, draw out a knife, roar to rush toward Ke''er.


    Ke''er''s body shape is like electricity. He rushes up and dodges while attacking. After several dodges, five bodyguards fall to the ground and are all knocked out.


    The middle-aged man on the ground was stunned and looked at Ke''er in horror, "you... You..."


    Ke''er came to him, smiled coldly, remembered the whip leg and slapped it on the man''s face.


    The man''s body is stuffy hum, roll out ten meters far, don''t move.


    I can''t help frowning.


    When he finished, clap his hands and come back to me, "OK!"


    "It''s too violent," I said.


    "Who told him to say that..." Ke''er mumbled, "if you didn''t, I would have killed him!"


    I smiled and touched her head. "You......"


    but she came up and hugged me.


    But soon, she came back and let me go. She looked around and said, "hey? Where''s Cheng Xue? "


    "I think it''s hiding in the underground palace," I looked around. "Just now, the six gods array exploded and broke the array here. That''s good. We won''t have to break it again."


    Let me see Ke''er, "go to the underground palace and save people directly."


    "Good!" Keer nodded, "where is the entrance to the underground palace?"


    I led her to the back of the single hair Buddha mother, opened the Yellow tent covered on the wall, and exposed the iron door behind.


    "This is the entrance," I said.

 Chapter 598

    Ke''er tried. The door was locked from the inside. She stepped back a few steps and dashed up.


    With a bang, a shallow footprint appeared on the iron door.


    Can son a frown, kicked several feet in a row, but the iron gate is still motionless, just a few more footprints on it.


    I stopped her. "All right, change."


    She looked at me. "OK!"


    I pulled her left hand, first untied the talisman on her body, then repaired a magic talisman, and gently pressed it into her left arm.


    But when he was inspired, he took a breath.


    "Come again!"


    "Well!"


    With a little concentration, she gathered a light white air on her body. Then she kicked her foot and made a loud bang. The iron door was kicked in and the entrance opened.


    Then we entered the secret Road, followed the steps, and came to the underground palace below.


    This underground palace is not big, only more than 30 square meters. There is no light outside, but it is bright as day. Ghost mother Tianluo array is arranged in the center of the underground palace. Cheng Xue stands beside the array and holds down a red line on the ghost mother''s hand with a knife. He looks at us in horror and shivers.


    But a frown, instinctively want to rush up.


    I stopped her.


    "Young master, you......" I don''t understand.


    "Anyu said that the ghost mother Tianluo array is dirty," I said. "If you touch any of the objects on it, you will be haunted by evil spells, and life will not be like death."


    "Ha ha ha..." Cheng Xue grinned grimly. "You are right. The ghost mother Tianluo array was arranged by my master himself! Except for my guru, anyone who touches me will be killed by mahamara! No one can escape! "


    "Who are you scaring?" "But the son is angry," your aunt even the Yuan Dynasty Princess''s grievance spirit has beaten, but also afraid of you these three abuses


    "Don''t come here!" Cheng Xue Li voice way, "you dare to move, I will cut this red line! When the blood net falls down, Du Ling will be scared to death! "


    "Dare you!" Ke''er roars.


    "You see, I dare not!" Cheng Xue also roars.


    Ke''er instinctively wants to rush up. I reach out and hold her. "Ke''er!"


    Cheng Xue was so scared that she almost cut the red line.


    Seeing that I stopped Ke''er, she was relieved. She quickly hid behind the ghost mother image, pressed the red line with a knife and warned us, "don''t come here! Don''t come! "


    Can''t the son urgently stamp a foot, look at me, "young master, how does this do?"


    "Once the red net falls, sister Du Ling will be abandoned." I said, "don''t be impulsive..."


    "hahaha..." Cheng Xue smiled, "are you Wu Zheng? It''s no wonder that Du Lingqi takes you seriously. You really have some skills! Little sister, you want to listen to your young master. If you dare to come here, I will let Du Ling bury me! "


    "You!" But I''m so angry.


    "Sister Du Ling is your sister. Why do you do this to her?" I asked coldly.


    "For money! For love! " Cheng Xue sneers, "what''s so great about Du Ling? I just can''t stand her high! When I was in college, I got better grades and was more beautiful than her. But because she was the second generation of the rich, all the men I liked chased her! All after her! For what? Why do you say that? "


    "You said you were prettier than Du?" Keer looked at her and couldn''t help laughing. "I''ll go, auntie. Have you looked in the mirror?"


    "Shut up, bitch!" Cheng Xue said angrily, "I''m old now, of course not. At that time, I was more beautiful than her! I''m better than her! She looks better than me because she has money and good clothes! "


    "Ha ha, don''t blame me for speaking straight," Keer sneered at her. "On your condition, wearing a Dragon Robe doesn''t look like a lattice."


    "Shut up!" Cheng Xue is furious. "If you dare to say that I am inferior to her, I will cut the red line!"


    "Give it a try!" But her eyes were cold. "If something happened to Mr. Du, I will cut you alive!"


    "You!" Cheng Xue gnaws her teeth and turns to yell at me, "go out! Get out! "


    I looked at her for a while, a quiet smile, look at Ke''er, "let''s go."


    "Go?" But I was stunned.


    "Yes!" I turn around and walk out, while walking, I visualize the puppet talisman. I pinch the middle finger of my right index finger, walk a few steps, turn around and stroke the snow.


    A golden light flies to Cheng Xuemei''s heart. She screams and shudders.

 Chapter 599

    But look at me. "Puppet charm?"


    "Well," I went to Cheng Xue and told her, "stand aside."


    Cheng Xue''s eyes are dull. She turns to the corner and stops.


    Ke''er came to her and looked at her. "Cow! Follow the cow! You dare to threaten us? Cut! "


    "Okay," I said, "don''t get angry with her. Come here."


    Ke''er glances at Cheng Xue and says, "cut!"


    She turned and came to me. "Young master, how can this array break?"


    I carefully looked at the ghost mother Tianluo array in front of me. Through the blood net, I could see that the mirror that had absorbed the soul of Du Ling was placed on a stone platform in the center. It was full of black and red blood gas. When I was near, it was full of pungent smell.


    "It''s not hard to break this array," I said, referring to the statue of Buddha and mother in the northeast corner of the array. "The eye of the array is on the ghost mother statue. Use the breaking seal charm to break it, and the ghost mother Tianluo array will also be broken."


    "But you need to touch the object with the broken seal curse", Ke''er worries, "there are curses on the objects in this array, will it be unsafe?"


    "Do you know how the curse works?" I asked her.


    She shook her head and said, "I don''t know..."


    "when my grandfather taught me the incantation, she told me such a story." I said, "during the reign of Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, there was a minister named Xiao Yu, who was born into a rich family and was a famous calligrapher and litterateur. Xiao Yu didn''t believe in Buddhism, but Emperor Taizong was very interested in Buddhism. They often argued about it. "


    "Well," Ke''er nodded, "what happened later?"


    "Later, a Hu monk came from the western regions," I said, "this man is proficient in incantations and claims to be able to curse people to death..."


    "curse to death?" Can a son frown, "evil curse?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "after Hu monk came to Chang''an, in order to try his skills, Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty found a death prisoner from Chang''an death prison and asked Hu monk to perform his magic. So, Hu monk used the mantra in front of Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty. Sure enough, after reading it, the death prisoner fell to the ground and died of rage. "


    "Well, then?" She asked.


    "Then Xiao Yu was unconvinced and said to Emperor Taizong," I don''t believe in these sorcery. I have the ability to let him curse me to death. Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty advised him not to do so. He said that Hu monk was very powerful. I saw it with my own eyes. Xiao Yu said it doesn''t matter. I''d like to make a life and death document. If he can curse the dead minister, I''ll take it. Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty had no choice, so he ordered Hu Seng to curse Xiao Yu with incantations. "


    I looked at her. "Monk Hu led me and began to chant a mantra to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu didn''t believe in Buddhism or that the mantra could kill people, so he was not afraid at all. As a result, Xiao Yu was safe after the mantra was read, but Hu monk himself fell to the ground and died. "


    But the son understood, "as long as does not believe, the incantation cannot kill!"


    I smiled and shook my head. "No."


    "No?" Ke''er is stunned. "Is that it?"


    "No matter how many skills or incantations are used, they can''t be used if they meet people with a higher realm than themselves," I explained. "Xiao Yu doesn''t believe in Buddhism and has a noble identity. His pattern and realm are much higher than that of Hu monk. So Hu monk chanted a mantra to him. If the mantra could not shake Xiao Yu, it would backfire on him. Therefore, Xiao Yu was ok, and he died. "


    "I see," Ke''er''s eyes brightened, "the state is higher than that of the other party, and these evil spells are useless!"


    "Yes," I pointed to the ghost mother Tianluo array in front of me, "the curses on it are really powerful against ordinary people, but they don''t work for us at all."


    "So am I?" Asked Ke''er curiously.


    "What do you say?" I touched her head. "Even the evil unicorn and the black Bodhisattva can''t beat you. This ghost mother Tianluo array is just a evil array. How could it curse you?"


    But the son embarrassed smile smile, "Well!"


    As soon as she rolled her sleeves, "what are you waiting for? Let''s break through! "


    "We are not afraid, but the mirror inside is afraid." I turned to look at the copper mirror in the blood net. "Sister Du Ling''s soul is in the mirror. Once the blood net is broken, even if one copper coin falls on the mirror, she will be abandoned."


    But the son looked carefully, a frown, "young master, there is a set of mechanism in it!"


    "Agency?" I looked. "Where?"

 Chapter 600

    "There!" She pointed out, "look at the red line hidden in the blood, it''s very thin, but it connects the nodes of the blood network. As soon as the line breaks, the blood network will fall on the mirror."


    When I look at the past, I see the red line. Indeed, as Ke''er said, the line is hidden in the blood, connecting all the important positions of the ghost mother Tianluo array. If I lead the line, I will move the whole array.


    One part of the line is on the stone platform, while the other end is tied to the ghost mother statue in the southwest corner.


    What Cheng Xue threatened to cut with a knife just now is the red line on the ghost mother statue.


    She didn''t lie, this thread, it really can''t move.


    I couldn''t help thinking.


    What to do? "Young master, can you use the six gods array to explode it directly?" Asked Keer.


    "No way," I shook my head. "The six gods array is specially used to control all kinds of evil spirits. The mirror is also cultivated by magic, which is also very evil. In the words of the six gods array, the ghost mother Tianluo array is broken, and the mirror is destroyed. Then sister Du Ling is dead directly. "


    "Then what can I do..." Ke''er was helpless. "It can''t be bombed, it can''t be touched, it''s broken, I really want to tear it!"


    Torn? Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I felt a move in my heart and looked at her, "there''s a way!"


    "What can I do?" She asked quickly.


    "Tear it apart, as you just said!" I was a little excited. "You have magical talisman and great power. Tearing this blood net is like tearing paper. You only need to tear a hole, I can rush in and grab the mirror before the blood net falls down! "


    "Good!" But the son nods, "do not need you to start, you break the array is good, I tear open the blood net, oneself rush in to take the mirror."


    "No, I will!" I said.


    "Two people''s words, how is the movement also slow", she said, "I come by myself, can be faster!"


    I thought, "OK, then you come!"


    She smiled and nodded, "MMM!"


    "I''ll break the array first," I said. "As soon as the array breaks, you''ll rob the mirror."


    "Good!" She said.


    I turn around and walk to the ghost mother image of Gen Wei in the northeast corner. I pinch my fingers and recite the mantra of breaking the seal: five prohibitions, six combinations as the prison, heaven and earth as the lock, yin and Yang as the key, heaven and earth as the Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening the prison, and Chi!


    After reading the mantra, I put my hand to the ghost mother.


    With a shout, a black and red blood spread out and filled the whole underground palace in an instant.


    The ghost mother Tianluo array is broken.


    Almost at the same time, Ke''er''s hands gathered white Qi, grabbed the blood net, hissed and tore open a hole, his body shape flashed, rushed to the stone platform, picked up the mirror, and the array flashed in an instant.


    The whole set of movements is as fast as lightning and takes less than 0.5 seconds.


    After she came out, hula, the blood net suddenly collapsed and fell on the stone platform.


    Ke''er took a look at the blood net and came to me with a flash of body shape. He handed me the mirror. "Young master, it''s out!"


    I quickly picked it up and looked at it carefully, only to find that there was no soul of Du Ling in the mirror.


    I was stunned. "Here..."


    "what''s the matter?" Can''t wait to ask.


    I just wanted to talk.


    With a loud bang, a huge iron gate at the door fell and sealed us in the underground palace in an instant.

 Chapter 601

    We took a look at the iron door and continued to talk about the mirror.


    "Sister Du Ling''s soul is not in the mirror," I said to her. "Once the array is broken, she will be transferred to another mirror."


    "Another mirror? This......


    "there are two mirrors. They are yin and Yang, and they are actually one body." I look at the mirror in my hand, "there should be a border on them, so once the array is broken, sister Du Ling''s soul will be transferred in an instant."


    "Then we don''t work for nothing?" Can''t help asking.


    "That''s not the case," I said with a long breath, pointing to the collapsed blood net. "This ghost mother Tianluo array has broken. We have also got a mirror. From now on, I can feel their every move. They have nowhere to escape."


    "That''s good...", but I''m relieved. "Young master, where is the other mirror now?"


    "In Nandao," I turned to look at Cheng Xue, "the man and her guru are going to the airport. They know that Qinglong temple is in trouble. They are going to flee to Tibet and ask for help from her guru''s brother."


    "Let Zhou Wanma go to the airport and stop them!" But hurry up.


    I looked at her and shook my head. "I can''t stop her. Zhou Wan died in vain. It''s a long-term matter. Let''s go out first and tell you on the way. "


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I pointed to the iron door that had fallen from the door. "Take it down!"


    Ke''er turned his head and took a look. He rolled his sleeves, walked over and kicked the iron door which weighs one ton.


    She turned to look at me. "Young master, OK!"


    "You take Cheng Xue out first," I said. "Stay away. I''ll go out with this."


    "Good", Ke''er looks at Cheng Xue, "Hey, Auntie! Let''s go! "


    Cheng Xue doesn''t move.


    "Go out with Kerl," I told her.


    Cheng Xue, like a wooden man, slowly walked to Ke''er''s side and stopped.


    Ke''er shrugged. "Well, now it''s time to listen to me, isn''t it? Let''s go! "


    Cheng Xue bypasses her and walks out.


    But look at me. "Young master, I''ll wait for you outside!"


    "Well," I nodded.


    She turned and left.


    I waited for dozens of seconds, and they were supposed to be in a safe place. Put away the mirrors, turn around and start to set up the array.


    A moment later, a golden light fell to the ground, and a strong aura field rose up and rushed out of the underground palace, quickly covering half of the Qinglong temple.


    In fact, I can go outside and light the nine star spirit gathering array, but I''m afraid that the objects of the evil gate in the basement can''t be burned clean, so it''s better to light the fire here.


    After the nine star spirit gathering array is running, I''m a little absorbed. I can see the five thunder town spirit talisman and the fire talisman. I pinch the middle finger of my right index finger, and then successively pop them into the core of the nine star spirit gathering array. The moment the fire talisman pops up, he turns around and runs out of the underground palace, like a ghost, rushing out.


    The ground vibrated with a loud bang.


    The flames burst out from the ground and underground at the same time. In a moment, most of Qinglong temple was ignited and turned into a sea of fire.


    I rushed out of Qinglong temple, came to Ke''er and Cheng Xue, and took a long breath.


    "Young master!" Can son hurriedly come over to hold my hand, nervously up and down look at me, "did not hurt?"


    "It''s OK. There''s a fire avoidance talisman." I smiled at her. "Don''t worry."


    But then, relieved, he nodded, "well."


    I turned to look at Cheng Xue, walked to her, pinched her finger, pressed her eyebrow, and untied her puppet talisman.

 Chapter 602

    Cheng Xue suddenly wakes up and shouts, "you! What are you doing? You......


    when she looked up and saw the fire in Qinglong temple, she was stunned. "This... This......"


    "three years ago, on the fourth day of June, you took my sister to a Buddhist club in the Fourth Ring Road in the North and introduced her to your guru." I looked at her. "Your guru told my sister that he didn''t seek fame and wealth in his life, just wanted to promote the secret Dharma. There is a ruins of an ancient temple in the western suburb of the capital. It was once the place where the master of the Yuan Dynasty, bosiba, stayed to preach scriptures. He said that he had made a great wish before the Buddha and vowed to repair the ancient temple as a secret Taoism center to promote Buddhism. You were at my sister''s side at that time. After your guru finished speaking, you offered to support 500000 yuan. Then you hinted to my sister that this was an opportunity to accumulate great blessings and make her support. My sister didn''t believe in secret religion, but because of your affection, she finally donated 15 million yuan, right? "


    Cheng Xuedun, "you... You..."


    I came to her and leaned over to look at her, "that fifteen million, your guru gave you one and a half million, and the rest was used to build the Qinglong temple. The ruins before this place were a Taoist temple built at the end of the Ming Dynasty. It was not the place where the master of the state of BASBA gave lectures at all. All these are stories compiled by your guru, right? "


    "I... You..." Cheng Xue looked at me in horror and swallowed her saliva subconsciously.


    "My sister is good to you. She not only takes care of your business, but also gives you face everywhere." my eyes are cold. "But what about you?"


    "I..." she wanted to talk and stopped, her chest was rolling.


    "This Qinglong temple has been built for three years, and this bureau has been set up for three years." I looked at her. "My sister''s cousin killed her to get her property. You killed her to get a share of the profits. What about your guru? Why is he? "


    "Why do you ask me now that you know everything?" She suddenly cried out, "what if you know all this? You have the ability to call the police! See if the scouts believe you! "


    "Why do you harm my sister, master?" I stare at her.


    "Why do you ask me, you know?" She roared.


    "I know," I said quietly, "but now it is. I''ll ask you again. I want you to say it!"


    She smiled, and she was desperate! Do you... Don''t you think you''re going too far? "


    "Am I going too far, or are you going too far?" I looked at her and said, "why did you harm my sister, guru?"


    "I..." she nearly collapsed, "I''m in..."


    "say!" I''m in a rage.


    She was so shocked and clenched her teeth, "OK! I said! I said! Why did my teacher harm her? Because she didn''t appreciate it! So the guru wants her to die! "


    I looked at her coldly and didn''t speak.


    What Cheng is afraid of is my silence.


    She smiled bitterly and looked at me hopelessly! You are brilliant! I said! I said it all! My guru has taken a fancy to her. He wants to double cultivate with her and make her his princess! She didn''t appreciate it. She not only rejected the guru, but also contradicted him! Ha ha... From then on, the guru began to yearn for her, never forgetting, but left me alone! I! Cheng Xue! I''m his princess! He slept with me for ten years, ten years! He said before, I am the princess of his previous life, he will take me to practice, and in the future, he will take me to the pure land of emptiness, so that I can become a Bodhisattva! I believe it! I believe it fucking! I spent ten years of youth for him, but in the end? When Du Lingyi appears, everything has changed... Everything has changed... "


    she smiles, cries and tears gush," I... I hate him... But I hate Du Ling more... Where am I inferior to her? Why do I use the man I have loved for ten years to ignore me when I see her? Why? "


    She looked up to the sky and became a tearful person.


    I watched her quietly for a while and took a deep breath. "So, this is what you call love..."


    "I know this is an excuse, this is self deception!" She cried and said, "he won''t like me anymore. He just wants to use me to get doring. He asked me to take a picture of duling''s soul with the yin-yang mirror, and then he asked me to come here to guard it. He said that the young feng shui master around duling would come, and as long as you came, you would die here. He asked me to be a decoy, saying that as long as you die, he can control duling. He said that Du Ling was also his concubine. After the success, he only wanted Du Ling. As for Du Ling''s property, he didn''t want any money. He gave it to me and Zhang Qiang! I know he lied to me... But I still believe it. I can''t believe it. I''ve paid ten years of youth. I''ve paid too much for this gamble. I have nothing to lose... "


    she covers her face and sobs.


    "Zhang Qiang..." with a quiet smile, I stood up and looked at Ke''er. "Let''s go."


    "Well," Kor nodded.


    I took a look at Cheng Xue on the ground, took Ke''er, and turned to go."Wu Zheng......" Cheng Xue cried and looked at me in despair. "We all thought you were just a child... Unexpectedly, you are a real cruel role... Killing and killing heart, you are killing and killing heart!"


    I was silent for a moment, and took a deep breath, "God can forgive me for doing evil, but I can''t live... Your guru won''t care about your life and death. When Du''s family hasn''t started yet, let''s go..."


    Cheng Xue stopped crying for a moment, and the whole person was stupid.


    I didn''t say anything more. I turned around and walked away with Kor.


    Cheng Xue looked at our backs. After a long time, she was like a sculpture, collapsed and collapsed to the ground. She was in despai

 Chapter 603

    Coming out of Qinglong temple, we soon came to the parking place.


    After getting on the bus, I leaned against the seat and breathed a long breath.


    "Young master, are you ok?" Asked the little one.


    "It''s ok..." after a meal, I turned to a hotpot restaurant in the distance. "I''m hungry. Go and have something to eat."


    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    Let''s get out of the car and walk to the hot pot shop.


    When we came to the shop, we found a quiet table to sit down, called the waiter, ordered a copper pot, ordered mutton and vegetables, plus ten bottles of Arctic Ocean.


    After a while, the hot pot came up.


    I picked up the chopsticks, put some meat in the hot pot, dipped it in the small ingredients, and ate it.


    But pour me soda. "Don''t think about it, young master. Let''s drink it!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I picked up my cup and said, "come on, drink!"


    We used soda as wine and dried it at a draught.


    She poured it on again, so she picked up the chopsticks and ate them.


    "Young master, are you pitying Cheng Xue?" She asked me.


    "She''s not pathetic," I said.


    "Then you just..." she didn''t understand.


    "I''m thinking about what to do next," I said. "The Lama and Zhang Qiang are going to Tibet for help. If we want to save sister Du Ling, we must go to Tibet. But... "Br >


    " but what? " She asked.


    I took a look at her and put down my chopsticks. "This Lama is not difficult to deal with, but Zhang Qiang is Du Ling''s cousin. Du Ling''s parents are more close to him than their sons. This is the difficult place."


    Keer also put down his chopsticks. "What do you say?"


    "To save sister Du Ling, we have to take the other mirror," I said. "Let''s go to the hiding place, run into the dragon pool and enter the tiger cave. It''s OK. But the problem is that Zhang Qiang is the mastermind of this matter. He used the Lama''s lust for sister Du Ling to encourage him to use magic to harm her. In the afternoon before yesterday, Cheng Xue took the bronze mirror of the capital of the United States and Asia. There were two people''s blood offerings, one of which was Lama''s and the other was Zhang Qiang''s


    "Blood sacrifice?" But a frown, "what are they doing with the bronze mirrors?"


    "Because they all want to get sister Du Ling," I said. "Zhang Qiang liked sister Du Ling very early and always wanted her. And it''s amazing that sister Du Ling''s mother not only doesn''t object to it, but also thinks it''s a good thing, and thinks it''s a marriage... "


    " I''ll go! " Ke''er looked at me in surprise. "What does the old lady think?"

 Chapter 604

    "She loves her nephew. If she wants anything, she is willing to give it." I said, "if sister Du Ling doesn''t agree, she forces sister Du Ling. At last, her mother and daughter are very stiff. Because of this, sister Du Ling moves out of the old house of Du family and lives by herself."


    "It''s really not easy for du..." Ke''er sighed, "what about later?"


    "Later, it was Du Ling''s father and brother who opposed together and put pressure on her mother. It was nothing more than that," I said. "This caused Zhang Qiang''s strong dissatisfaction. He secretly vowed that no matter what means he used in his life, he must get his cousin. On the one hand, he pretended to be filial, sensible and divisive in front of the old dujiaer. Under his instigation, the relationship between Du''s elder brother and his son turned out to be worse. At last, Du Ling''s elder brother got angry and went abroad. After forcing his cousin away, he began to urge his aunt again, saying that he could not let sister Du Ling go. Du Lingjie''s mother thought that her son was unreliable, and she thought it was better for her nephew, so she agreed... "


    " ha ha, her son is unreliable, and her nephew is better? " Ke''er sneers, "is this old lady OK? Can''t you tell the distance from the distance? "


    "When Zhang Qiang was two years old, his mother died," I said. "His father, Lian Xian, married him a stepmother and gave birth to another son. This stepmother is very bad to him, and his father also loves his little son and doesn''t care about him. Du Lingjie''s mother thought that the nephew was too poor, so she brought him to Beijing from her hometown and raised him with her children. Zhang Qiang, because of his dependence on others, is particularly observant. This man is thoughtful, especially able to act, very cunning. Du Lingjie''s parents feel that he is pitiful. They have poured too much emotion into him since childhood. It has become an instinct to love him. On the contrary, they are far less attentive to their own son. "


    "I see..." Ke''er nodded, "in their hearts, Zhang Qiang''s psychological role is a son, but his children have become outsiders, so their love is misplaced..."


    "if you are right, it is misplaced", I said.


    She took a deep breath and cleared her throat. "Then, what happened?"


    "Later, the old lady went to see sister Du Ling and lived in the Du family''s mansion for some days, and the relationship between mother and daughter was greatly eased," I said. "After all, it''s a mother and daughter. No matter how big it is, I can live with it. Soon after, it was sister Du Ling''s birthday. The old lady and Zhang Qiang together mentioned that again on sister Du Ling''s birthday. "


    "And the result?" Asked Keer.


    "Mother and daughter split up again," I looked at her. "Sister Du Ling said to her mother, you only have Zhang Qiang in your eyes, because he forced my brother away. If you force me to do it again, I will follow my brother''s example and cut off the relationship with you. "


    "I''ll go! This is president Du! " Can a pick thumb.


    "After that time, the old lady didn''t dare to mention it again, and sister Du Ling didn''t allow Zhang Qiang to go to Du''s mansion again," I said. "Zhang Qiang had a grudge against it and wanted to take revenge. Not long after that, the Lama came to Shangjing. In order to help the Lama collect money, Cheng Xue kept pulling friends to see the Lama to support him. She found sister Du Ling first, and then Zhang Qiang. At that time, sister Du Ling had already rejected the Lama. The Lama was also obsessed with her, and the situation was inevitable. When Zhang Qiang saw the Lama, he asked him directly, saying that I like my cousin, can you cast a spell so that I can sleep with her. The Lama pretended to be a saint and criticized Zhang Qiang for a few words. But when he knew that Zhang Qiang was talking about sister Du Ling, the two odds and ends up in a union... "


    " Oh... "He understood," so they sacrificed bronze mirrors together to get sister Du Ling... "


    "Yes," I nodded, "the Lama thinks that if you take in sister Du Ling''s soul, you won''t kill her directly. But if something happens to sister Du Ling, the shares of Du''s enterprises will fall sharply. They can take the opportunity to make a profit first. And sister Du Ling''s soul is sealed in the bronze mirror, and the blood sacrifice will subtly change her mind. When they have enough, sister Du Ling''s mind has also been refined. Then Zhang Qiang comes out and asks the Lama to come out of the mountain and rescue her as the Savior. In this way, sister Du Ling will marry him and become the lover of the Lama. As for the Du Ling family''s tens of billions of property, they divided them into seven-thirds, Zhang Qiang seven, and Lama three. In addition, they gave Cheng Xue a sum of money, which was her reward for being cannon fodder. "


    "Can son sneer a smile," is really a good abacus! "


    "They have been preparing for this bureau for nearly three years." I took my cup and took a sip of soda. "Cheng Xue came out of this case without any accident. Afterwards, I gave her a hundred million yuan. In case of an accident, Cheng Xue is the scapegoat. If they pushed her out, they could leave themselves very clear in an instant."


    "But they never dreamed that President Du would know you and become your sister later," Ke''er looked at me.


    "So they waited a little longer," I said, "or they would have done it two months ago."


    Ke''er thought about it and asked me, "young master, if we don''t rush to South Island in time this time, what about Du club? Is it true that as they planned, there would be a life-threatening situation? "I shook my head. "If we didn''t arrive in time, sister Du Ling would have been dead."


    But the son frowned, "that is to say, the Lama is actually a halfling. He didn''t realize that it would kill President Du?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "he didn''t realize how much damage the curse caused to sister Du Ling''s body. If I hadn''t received the phone call and asked sister Scarlett to hold down her crippled spirit with the light array in time and keep her all night, sister Du Ling would have died before dawn. "


    She was silent for a long time, took a deep breath, nodded, "I see what you are afraid of..."

 Chapter 605

    "Blood sacrifice and evil curse are integrated," I said. "To save sister Du Ling, you have to break the mirror, but in this way, Zhang Qiang and Lama will be backfired and will surely die."


    "You are afraid that Mr. Du''s parents will not accept..." she looked at me. "They are afraid that they can''t think of it and can''t stand the blow..."


    "they can''t stand it." I said, "Zhang Qiang will not forgive any more evil. In their hearts, they are all the children without a mother. Compared with sister Du Ling, what they care more is Zhang Qiang. "


    "That can''t be for this, don''t you save Mr. Du?" But the son frowns, "can''t let those two scum destroy president Du in order to satisfy two old guys!"


    "We must save sister Du Ling," I said, "but wait for this matter..."


    "wait for it?" She didn''t understand, "what are you waiting for?"


    "When Du''s family comes to us," I said, "we are feng shui masters. According to the rules, Du''s family must ask us to entrust this matter to us before we can start saving people. Before that, sister Du Ling was in a critical situation, so we went to Nandao directly, and then came back to Shangjing. Now, it''s time to follow the rules. "


    "You''re right," she nodded. "We need to let Du family know the seriousness of the matter, let them take the initiative to entrust it to us, and then we can continue to do the latter."


    "Yes, so we can''t rush to hide," I said. "After dinner, let''s go back to Du''s mansion and wait for one night. Give time to Du''s family, Zhang Qiang and Lama. We can also use this time to have a good rest. "


    "Give Zhang Qiang and Lama some time?" She didn''t understand, "young master, this is..."


    "The Lama knows that once the mirror in his hand is taken by me and broken, he and Zhang Qiang will surely die," I said. "If we don''t hurry to hide, he will go to his elder martial brother and set up a net for us, waiting for us to save people. But if we are too tight, once he jumps over the wall and throws the mirror away, it will be troublesome."


    I see.


    I picked up the chopsticks and continued to wash the meat, "so let''s not worry, come on, then eat."


    But when he thought about it, he asked me, "but Mr. Du''s soul is in that mirror now, and there is a blood sacrifice in that mirror. Will it be..."


    "don''t worry about it?" I said, "after dinner, I will deal with it."


    Ke''er breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good..."


    I looked at her, "don''t think about it, eat something!"


    "Well," Ke''er picked up the chopsticks, continued to pick up the dishes, and then asked me, "young master, let''s not talk about this. Will the Du family know?"


    "They already know," I said as I ate.


    "Already know?" How do you know


    "Zhang Qiang and the Lama know that there is something wrong with Qinglong temple. On the way to the airport, they have started to implement the second plan," I said.


    "The second plan?" Keer looked at me. "What is it?"


    "Ask the Du family for money," I said. "They have contacted the Du family with another cannon fodder. Now Du''s family has received the news and is confirming with the South Island side. Sister Scarlett''s call is coming soon. "


    She thought about it and nodded, "well."


    We continued to eat. A few minutes later, Tang Sijia called.


    I picked up my cell phone and looked at it. Then I answered, "Hello, sister."


    "Mr. Wu Zheng, Mr. Du''s father just called and asked if something had happened to him." Tang Sijia said, "I want to hide it, but the old man seems to know everything. I have no choice but to tell the truth..."


    "it''s OK", I said while eating, "they should know."


    Tang Sijia was relieved and continued, "I told the old man about you and Ke''er saving Du. The old man asked me to call you. He said that he would send someone to Du''s mansion immediately to pick you up and Ke''er to Du''s mansion. I''ll tell him what you mean first, and then I''ll call him back. "

 Chapter 606

    "I won''t go tonight," I said. "Let them pick us up tomorrow when sister Du Ling''s brother comes back."


    "Good!" Tang Sijia understood, "I''ll call him!"


    I hung up, put down my cell phone and continued to eat.


    Can''t help but ask me, "young master, why do you have to wait for Mr. Du''s brother to come back?"


    "It''s a matter of great importance. We can''t expect the old couple to make up their mind," I said. "Sister Du Ling''s brother is decisive and fast-moving. He must come back to make a firm decision and preside over the overall situation. We can carry on with this matter. If he doesn''t come back, we will never see the two old men. "


    Ke''er nodded, "Well! I see! "


    I took a chopstick of meat, dipped it in small ingredients and put it into my mouth.


    After dinner, we went back to the parking place, picked up the car and returned to Du''s mansion.


    On the way, Tang Sijia called again.


    "Wu Zheng, the old man just called me again. He said that he and Du Zong''s mother were in a hurry. Let me ask you, can they go to the Du family mansion and have a look at you first?" She asked. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "no", I said calmly, "I will not see anyone until Du Lingjie''s brother comes back."


    Tang Sijia was silent for a few seconds. "OK, I''ll talk to them."


    "Sister, I know you''re in the middle. It''s hard to deal with," I paused. "You tell them that I''m not playing tricks, but saving people."


    "I understand. Don''t worry," said Tang Sijia. "I''ll take care of it. You''ll have a good rest. Don''t be distracted."


    "Good!"


    I hung up the phone, thought about it, and told Ke''er, "don''t go back to Du''s mansion. Find a hotel."


    "Well, good!" Keer nodded.


    I took out the bronze mirror and looked at it carefully. There was a faint black air on it.


    I''ll concentrate a little, pinch my fingers and recite the mantra: five prohibitions, six combinations for prison, Chi!


    After reading, press the bronze mirror.


    The black gas disappears in a flash, and the bronze mirror is sealed.


    The two bronze mirrors are yin and Yang, which are actually one. This one is sealed by me, and the one of Lama is sealed at the same time. In this way, the blood sacrifice and evil spells on the mirror will not affect Du Ling''s soul.


    I put down the bronze mirror, looked at the road ahead, and calculated the Lama''s action time.


    His flight with Zhang Qiang has taken off for Chengdu.


    Lama''s senior brother lives in a Buddhist temple near the junction of Sichuan and Tibet. The temple is on the mountain, about 900 kilometers away from Chengdu. Their plan is to get to Chengdu first, and then take a bus to the temple. Because they have to cross the snow mountain on the road, they can not get there until the morning after tomorrow.


    Du Ling''s brother has got the news of his sister''s accident. He is on his way to the airport and will return to Shangjing early tomorrow morning. I met with Du''s family in the morning. In the afternoon, I flew to Chengdu directly. When I crossed the snow mountain, I used the light talisman. At the latest, I could arrive at the temple at noon the day after tomorrow.


    There is no time to delay.


    I had a long breath, and my heart was at ease.


    Tonight, you can have a good sleep.

 Chapter 607

    The next morning, we went back to Du''s mansion and met Du''s parents and brother.


    Du Ling''s father is Du Cheng, and his mother is Zhang Ning. The two old men look haggard and bloodshot. After receiving Tang Sijia''s phone call last night, they came directly to Du''s mansion, where they waited for Ke''er and me all night.


    Du Ling''s brother, Du Yi, is two years older than Du Ling. He is tall, has a firm face and red eyes. He came back from abroad overnight after receiving the news, and stayed up all night.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, we went upstairs to the study together to talk about Du Ling.


    The housekeeper and aunt brought us tea, then took the maid out of the study and closed the door.


    It quieted down in the study.


    Du Cheng and his wife looked at each other. Then Du Yi asked me, "brother Wu Zheng, what''s the matter with my sister? Who is harming her? "


    "Zhang Qiang," I said lightly.


    "Zhang Qiang?" Du Cheng and his wife were stunned. "Which Zhang Qiang?"


    "Your nephew, sister Du Ling''s cousin, Zhang Qiang", I looked at Zhang Ning, "he is the mastermind of this matter."


    "This... This is not possible?" Zhang Ning couldn''t believe it. "Wu Zheng, are you mistaken?"


    "No mistake," I said, "it''s Zhang Qiang."


    "But Zhang Qiang is not such a person." Zhang Ning is very excited. "He... He likes Ling Ling so much. How could he harm her? Besides, he can''t do any magic! You must be mistaken! It must be a mistake! "


    "Yes," said Du Cheng, "Wu Zheng, I heard Miss Tang say that Cheng Xue took Ling''s soul away with what mirror. How could there be Zhang Qiang in it? Are you mistaken? "


    I calmly smile, "no mistake, it''s him."


    "Do you have any evidence?" Asked Zhang Ning excitedly.


    "There''s no evidence," I looked at her, "but auntie, I''m telling the truth."


    "Facts?" Zhang Ning frowned. "You have no evidence. How can I believe it is true?"


    I was silent for a moment, picked up my tea and took a sip.


    "You say!" Zhang Ning is a little anxious. "How can you make me believe that this is the truth? My nephew is such a good child. How could he harm my daughter? "


    "Mom!" Du Yi said coldly, "enough!"


    "You!" Zhang Ning is angry. "How do you talk to me?"


    "What is Zhang Qiang? You know better than anyone else!" Du Yi sneers, "don''t deceive yourself!"


    "Du Yi!" Du Cheng stared, "how can I talk to your mother like this? Apologize to your mother! "


    "Why should I apologize?" Du Yi stared at his father. "Zhang Qiang, a brute, has always been insensible to Ling Ling! Don''t you know? If it wasn''t for brother Wu Zheng to go to Nandao to save Lingling, she would have been dead! When are you still protecting your good nephew? His mother is your nephew. Ling Ling and I are your flesh and blood! "


    "You... You rebellious son!" Zhang Ning shivered angrily. "I knew that you would be mad at me when you came back! You just want me to die! "


    "If you want to think so, I can''t help it." Du Yi turned to look at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, my parents are confused. Don''t get along with them! I believe your words, you only say how to do this, I listen to you! "


    Du Cheng listened and said, "right! Wu Zheng! I believe you, too. We''ll do what you say! "


    "You... You..." Zhang Ning is angry. "Zhang Qiang won''t hurt Ling!"


    "Say less!" Du Cheng is angry. "Wu Zheng has no grievances or enmities with him. Why do people wronged him? Besides, we have to let others finish! "


    Zhang Ning calmed down for a while, cleared his throat and said to me, "OK, Wu Zheng, why do you conclude that Zhang Qiang did this? I know you''re a feng shui master. You don''t need proof, but at least you need to let us believe. Let''s be convinced, right


    But the son disdained a smile, couldn''t help saying, "Auntie, tiger poison still doesn''t eat son, Du always is like this, do you want to protect your baby nephew? Isn''t always Du your daughter? "


    Zhang Ning frowned. "Of course, Ling Ling is my daughter. How can I not care about her? But Zhang Qiang is not such a person, he is not! You want me to believe, you have to convince me! I have kept him for thirty-two years, but I can''t think that he is an animal just because of your words! "

 Chapter 608

    But she still wanted to talk. I winked at her and motioned for her to stop.


    Ke''er takes a look at Zhang Ning, and then he stops.


    Zhang Ning also eased his tone and turned to me. "Wu Zheng, I don''t want any evidence, but you have to convince me! Is that too much for me? "


    I shook my head. "Not too much."


    "Then tell me, why do you think it is Zhang Qiang ''s Ling Ling?" She looked at me.


    Du Yi frowned, "Ma! Too much! "


    "Shut up!" I don''t want to hear you! I don''t have you! "


    Du Yi sneers, "OK, without my son, you have Zhang Qiang. But I put my words here. I believe in brother Wu Zheng''s words. Zhang Qiang is a brute. I will kill him by myself! "


    "You!" Zhang Ning was furious and would pour his son on the cup.


    Du Chengyi held her hand and roared, "stop it! What are we doing? Lingling is like this. Can you all say less! "


    I stood up. "It''s impossible to talk about it. First, calm down. Kor, let''s go. "


    "Well!" Kel stands up.


    We turned around to leave. Du Yi looked at me and quickly stood up and grabbed me. "Brother, don''t be angry! We''re not making any more noise! "


    Du Cheng hurriedly said, "Wu Zheng, don''t go! Let''s listen to you and do what you say! "


    Zhang Ning also stood up and looked at me with tears in his eyes. He wanted to stop talking.


    I look at Du Cheng''s father and son, and at Zhang Ning. After a little meditation, I turn back to the sofa and sit down again.


    Du Cheng and his son took a breath of relief, and then they sat down.


    I took a sip of tea and looked at Zhang Ning. "Auntie, you want proof. I don''t have any. However, I can say a few personal matters of Du family. If I can say right, do you believe me? "


    Zhang Ning wiped his tears and smiled bitterly, "needless to say... I know you are a very good kid... I know... I know you won''t wrong that beast... I just... I just can''t accept... I have kept him for 32 years! In thirty-two years... "Du Cheng closed his eyes, sighed a long sigh, and with tears in his eyes, reached out and took Zhang Ning into his arms.


    Zhang Ning covered her face and cried in her husband''s arms.


    When Du Yi saw that his mother was like this, his heart couldn''t bear it. He cleared his throat and said, "Mom, don''t be like this... I shouldn''t have said that just now. I was wrong..."


    after all, he is a son. His blood is thicker than water, and he still loves his mother.


    Hearing his son''s apology, Zhang Ning cried more bitterly.


    "OK..." Du Cheng wiped his tears and comforted his wife. "Lingling is very dangerous now. Let''s listen to Wu Zheng about what to do."


    Zhang Ning forced to hold back tears and nodded, "Hmmm..."


    she turned around and apologized to me with tears. "Wu Zheng, it was Auntie who was too much just now, so don''t go to your heart... As long as you can save Ling Ling, we will listen to you..."


    "Wu Zheng, don''t mind", Du Cheng also said, "you say it, what should we do, we all listen to you!"


    Du Yi looked at his parents. "Dad, mom, this can''t be done!"


    He turned to look at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, you are Ling Ling''s younger brother. You are my younger brother. We are a family. However, Fengshui masters have rules. We are our own people, and we should follow the rules. In this way, I don''t ask about your value. In this matter, I give you 80 million blessings! Do you think it''s ok? "


    I was stunned, "80 million..."


    "what? Not enough? " He looked at me. "That one billion!"


    I have no idea what to say.

 Chapter 609

    Seeing that I don''t speak, Du Yi has no bottom in his heart, "isn''t it enough? It doesn''t matter, brother. You can count as much as you want! "


    I tried to calm down and clear my throat. "Er... I''m free, my assistant can be five million."


    "Good!" Du Yi is relieved. Look at Ke''er. "Miss Ke''er, give me your account number. I''ll finish this first. Let''s talk about something else!"


    "OK", Ke''er takes out his mobile phone and sends our account number to Du Yi.


    Du Yi soon finished. He put down his cell phone and took a long breath. "To tell you the truth, brother, last night the Beast asked someone to send a message to me and my parents, saying that Ling Ling''s soul was taken away by them. Let''s take out four billion yuan. Otherwise, Ling Ling''s soul would be broken. Seriously, we can afford four billion, but we can''t swallow that! Brother Wu Zheng, we''ll ask you for this. If you need anything, just say it, if you want money, if you want someone, as long as Ling Ling is OK, we don''t care what the price is! "


    "Yes!" Du Cheng also said, "Wu Zheng, we believe you, what do you say, we will do!"


    "They took sister Du Ling''s soul to Tibet," I said. "I and Ke''er will set out in a moment, fly to Chengdu first, and then to Tibet. If it goes well, you should be able to save sister Du Ling before noon the day after tomorrow. "


    They were relieved, "OK! Great! "


    "Just... There''s a problem," I looked at Zhang Ning. "They used a copper mirror to take away the soul of sister Du Ling. To save her, they had to break the mirror. But there is a strong blood offering on the bronze mirror, so once it is broken, it will be backfired. "


    Zhang Ning is startled, "then... What will happen?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw. Com


    "this backfire is very powerful," I said, "he will die miserably."


    Zhang Ning''s eyes suddenly became complicated.


    "This beast is dead!" Du Yi sneers, "even without this backfire, I will catch him back and kill him with my own hands!"


    Zhang Ning closed his eyes painfully, and tears welled up around his eyes.


    Du Cheng sighed and asked me, "Wu Zheng, is there any way to make him live?"


    I shook my head and said, "Heaven can forgive me for doing evil, but I can''t live..." Du Cheng also shed tears.


    "Dad, mom!" Du Yi frowned. "That beast is going to kill Ling Ling. Do you still weep for him? Is he worth it? Don''t forget that Ling Ling is your own daughter! "


    "Du Yi..." Du Cheng waved feebly, "don''t say... Your mother''s pain in her heart, you don''t understand..."


    Zhang Ning fell into her husband''s arms and burst into tears.


    Du Yi was silent for a moment and looked at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, my parents don''t mean anything else. What should you do? Don''t worry!"


    "Sister Du Ling is your daughter, sister and my sister," I said. "Even if you don''t give me a cent, I will go to hide and save her. The reason why I meet you today is mainly because of Zhang Qiang. I know that uncle and aunt have paid a lot of hard work for Zhang Qiang. Things have come to this point. Both hands, hands and backs are meat. In fact, the most injured one is the second eldest brother. "


    Hearing these words, Zhang Ning cried more.


    Du Cheng wiped his tears and smiled at me. "Wu Zheng, I am very glad that you can say such words. I know that you want a word from us... "


    he looks at Zhang Ning in his arms, takes a deep breath and says to me," let go, son! Since the beast has given himself up to the Du family, let him go! Save your sister. As for the beast, let him live and die! "


    I stood up. "OK, let''s go."


    Du Yi stood up. "I''ll take you to the airport."


    "Don''t use Mr. Du," I said, "your family, speak well."


    Du Yi didn''t speak. He came and gave me a brotherly hug.


    "Don''t call me Mr. Du later," he said, "Lingling is your sister, I am your brother! Call me brother later, you know? "


    I smiled calmly, "OK!"


    "Well," he said with a smile, "come on, brother, we''ll wait for you to come back!"


    "Well," I nodded, turning to the door with Kor.


    "Wu Zheng..." Zhang Ning suddenly shouted at me.

 Chapter 610

    I stopped and turned to look at her.


    "Bring your sister back..." she choked.


    When my eyes were hot, I nodded and walked out of the study with Ke''er.


    When I came outside, I looked up at the clouds in the sky, took a deep breath, and tried to hold back my tears.


    "Young master, are you crying?" Can son ask me in a low voice.


    "I think sister Du Ling..." I said.


    But my son hugged me heartily and comforted me, "don''t be sad, let''s go to the airport, to Chengdu, to Tibet, to rescue president Du!"


    With tears in my eyes, I smiled, "MMM!"


    She came to me and whispered, "let''s go."


    I gently wipe away the tears from the corner of my eyes, take a deep breath, cheer up, "go!"


    We immediately got on the bus, left Du''s mansion and headed for the airport.


    On the way, I received a message from the bank. The one hundred million yuan transferred by Du Yi arrived at the account.


    Looking at that long string of numbers, I was silent for a long time, silently deleted the message.


    But look at me. "What''s the matter, young master?"


    "According to the Wu family rules, I can''t do things that damage my own value." I took a long breath, "but I''m only 19 years old..."


    but I don''t quite understand, "you mean..."


    "sister Du Ling gave me 50 million yuan in the case of Xiaoyu King City," I said, "60 million yuan in the case of Jiang Rou, and 60 million yuan in the case of black Bodhisattva last time. But this time, Du Yi directly raised my value to one hundred million... According to this, how many other people in the world can afford me? I''m only nineteen. Am I going to retire? "


    "That''s it?" But when he smiled, "what do I think..."


    "isn''t it I asked, "well, what would you do if I retired?"


    "Don''t worry, you can''t retire," she said confidently. "There are so many things waiting for you. How can you retire so early? More than one hundred million? I don''t think much! Total Du is worth tens of billions, her life is less than one billion! "


    "It''s two different things," I said. "It''s not too much to say that her life is worth tens of billions. But the problem is, I''m talking about me..."


    "you think more about it." but she said, "no matter how valuable you are, there are many people who can afford you. If we don''t talk about other people, let''s talk about Uncle Qi. They spend nearly three billion yuan on a Xiaoyu King City. And Zhou Ju. If we didn''t bring out the samsara Sutra of Daye to her, the haimishan project would have to go on, spend a lot of money, and die constantly. When they come to you to do business, they spend only a few tens of a cent of their original money on it. How much is it worth? "


    "You mean, I''ll only work for them in the future?" I look at her.


    "Of course not. I mean, your price is not high," she said. "There are many people who can afford you. You don''t have to worry about retiring too early."


    I took a deep breath and nodded, "OK."


    "That''s right!" , she said, "my young master is the best in the world, and his value is not high!"


    I smiled and touched her head.


    "Haha..." she smiled and then asked me, "by the way, did the Lama and Zhang Qiang come to the temple?"


    "No, they are on their way," I said, "but the elder martial brother of the Lama invited an expert, who has already arrived at the temple."


    "Master?" Can a son frown, "fierce?"


    "The man brought a Tantric deity," I said, "that deity is a little fierce..."


    "is there any black Bodhisattva She asked.


    "It''s not the same kind," I said. "The black Bodhisattva is an evil spirit, and the statue is an evil spirit..."


    but when I heard that, I couldn''t help but froze.

 Chapter 611

    "Evil spirits?" She looked at me. "What kind of God?"


    "Before his death, he was a great mantra master of Tantrism, proficient in all kinds of ancient Tantric mantras, and had a very powerful supernatural power," I said. "When he was fifty years old, he fought with a Kunlun Taoist, but he was defeated by the Taoist, and all the supernatural powers were eliminated, and his life was suspended. He was unwilling to fail, so he used the breaking tile method to get out of the body and sealed himself into a Mahakala statue with a secret spell. Since then, his disciples and grandchildren have sacrificed blood to him for generations. Slowly, he has become an evil god. "


    "Seal yourself in the idol with a secret spell?" But a frown, "isn''t this another black Bodhisattva?"


    "Not the same", I shook my head. "Yilian really integrated himself with the black Bodhisattva image with the method of spirit melting, and became the evil spirit black Bodhisattva. The soul of the magician did not integrate with the God image, he sealed himself in the God image, and kept the soul immortal by the prayer and blood sacrifice of disciples. So the two of them are fundamentally different. "


    "Then what shall we do with him?" She asked.


    "The elder martial brother of the Lama invited the expert to take the evil god to the temple to help the Lama break the seal on the bronze mirror," I said. "The Lama is still on the way, at least they can start to break the seal after they get the temple."


    "Then... Can it be broken?" She looked at me.


    "My divinity can only perceive what has happened," I said. "Can it be broken? It belongs to the unknown. It can only be known by divination."


    "Don''t you," she said quickly, "I don''t want to ask. There''s no change at this time."


    "My seal is not so easy to break," I said. "Besides, once the seal is broken, the copper mirror in our hand will react. At that time, it will be a big deal. As long as we are fast enough to fight for several rounds, we will also arrive at the temple. "


    "Well," she nodded.


    I smiled calmly, "don''t worry."


    She also smiled and nodded her head hard. "MMM!"


    I took out the mirror from my pocket. Now there is no black air on it. Instead, there is a light golden light. As long as the golden light is still there, it means there is no problem with the seal. If the golden light disappears and the black air reappears, it means the seal is broken.


    I am very sensitive to the gas field. Once the black gas comes out, I can feel it.


    So, I''m not very worried.


    I took a long breath and put the mirror away.


    At noon, we arrived at the airport and the plane was ready.


    We boarded the plane and flew to Chengdu.


    After more than three hours of flight, we landed at Rongcheng airport at two o''clock in the afternoon.


    After getting off the plane, a vice president of Haotian hi tech Chengdu Branch personally sent us a Hummer off-road vehicle. This was arranged in advance by Tang Sijia according to my requirements. The car also provided us with dry food, water, fresh fruit, anti high reaction drinks and a full set of equipment for Tibet, including down jackets, snow shoes, oxygen tanks, etc.


    I asked Ke''er to check the equipment, and then I turned around and told Zhou Wan, "you can wait here, tomorrow night at the earliest, noon the day after tomorrow at the latest. We will come back, and then we will fly directly to South Island."


    "Yes! Young master! " Zhou Wan said.


    I nodded, turned to the SUV and asked Kor, "how is it?"


    But after checking, he nodded at me, "no problem!"


    "OK, let''s go!"


    "Well!"


    We opened the car, turned on the navigation, turned around and left the airport.

 Chapter 612

    The temple where elder martial brother Lama is located is called DARPA temple, which is more than 900 kilometers away from Chengdu. We went out of Chengdu City, took the high-speed first, then changed the National Road, passed Pujiang, Ya''an, Ganzi, Yajiang, Litang, all the way west to Batang.


    By the time we got to Batang, it was more than two o''clock in the morning.


    We find a parking area to stop, rest for a while, eat some dry food, and then change my driving, continue to start.


    After leaving Batang, he officially entered Tibet.


    At this time, both Ke''er and I had a very strong altitude reaction, dizziness, nausea, dyspnea, and overall discomfort. I stopped the car, grabbed her hand, even repaired the light talisman, Fengyan talisman and magic talisman, and pressed them into her left arm in turn. She slowed down for a while, and the plateau reaction disappeared.


    Then, I also melt the light body talisman, Fengyan talisman and Shusha talisman into my body.


    Soon, it wasn''t hard.


    After resting on the side of the road for a while, we went on, and after another four hours or so, there was a snow mountain ahead.


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened, pointing to the snow mountain and excitedly said to me, "look, young master! Snow mountain! "


    I smile calmly, "less than 100 kilometers, it''s almost there." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "MMM!" She nodded hard and rubbed her hands. "Let''s find a place to stop and run over!"


    "Don''t worry, drive a little further," I said. "There is a small town at the foot of the snow mountain. Let''s park there, eat, meditate for an hour, and then enter the mountain."


    "Meditate for an hour?" But a moment later, "does it take so long? It''s not better to go to the mountain early? "


    "We have to run more than 50 kilometers to get to DARPA temple when we enter the mountain from the small town." I look at Ke''er. "This time, it''s more than 100 kilometers. We have to go through a war in the middle, and we will have a lot of physical consumption. When we get to town, let''s meditate for an hour and recover our strength first. "


    "Good!" She nodded. "Fifty kilometers, a few minutes later, time."


    "They''ll be at DARPA Temple soon," I said. "We don''t have to chase them so fast. They want to break the seal with them. Let''s just keep our energy up, wait until we have a rest, and then go to clean them up!" Ke''er thought about it and asked me, "young master, it''s OK to let Zhang Qiang and the Lama live for a few more hours, but what about the senior brother of the Lama and the so-called senior man they invited? Let them go? Or kill them? "


    I take a look at her. "Kill people, you can do it?"


    She hesitated for a moment, shook her head, "I don''t want to kill..."


    I smiled, "that''s OK."


    "But we can''t let them go," Ke''er said. "They are all bad people. They must be punished for helping tyrants."


    I took a deep breath. "In fact, I was thinking about it all the way. Zhang Qiang and the Lama don''t need us to break the mirror. They will eat their own bad fruit and let them live and die. But the senior brother of the Lama and the senior man he invited will not give up. With their own disciples, they set up a world wide net for us in DARPA temple, and they want our life wholeheartedly. We don''t want to kill people, but we really fight. I''m afraid that we can''t help......


    Ke''er understood, "young master, you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll deal with it if you touch blood!"


    "No," I shook my head, "this blood, we can not touch it. We are here to save people, not kill people. Your knife can hurt, but try not to kill. After a big war, DARPA temple will surely be killed and wounded, but they can''t die by the sword, they can only die by backfire. "


    "You mean..." she stared at me, "they''re going to fight us?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "if they want to fight us with their lives, we will fight him. That''s not killing."


    Ke''er smiled and nodded, "well, I see..."


    I smiled at her, stepped on the accelerator and sped forward.

 Chapter 613

    At about seven in the morning, we came to the small town and stayed in a hotel.


    We had some food first, and then we were going to meditate.


    At this time, I felt tight on my body. I took out the copper mirror and saw that the golden light on it disappeared, and the black air appeared again.


    But he came up and said, "is it really broken?"


    I thought about it. I pinched my fingers and recited the mantra: five prohibitions, six combinations for prison, Chi!


    After reading, press the bronze mirror.


    The black gas disappears instantly, and the bronze mirror is sealed again.


    I took the bronze mirror and came to the table. I put it on the table. With a little concentration, I pinched my fingers and nodded twice on the ground. First, I set up a Tai Chi array. Then I visualized seven seven spirit talismans of Seven Star lock, and then I played them into the array in turn.


    The Seven Star lock spirit array formed a small but powerful spirit rotation, which protected the bronze mirror tightly.


    "Young master, what array is it?" Kor''er asked me.


    "It''s a seven star spirit lock array," I said. "It''s a kind of imprisonment array. It''s very powerful. Put the bronze mirror in this array, they will not be able to break the seal. "


    "Well..." I see.


    I smiled quietly, "don''t worry, meditate."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We came to bed, sat down and settled down in an instant.


    One hour later, it was more than nine o''clock in the morning. It was daylight outside.


    I opened my eyes, a long breath came out, and the internal Qi and physical strength all recovered.


    Then, Ke''er made up his mind.


    "How is it?" I asked her.


    She smiled at me. "Full of energy and energy, you can fight!"


    I smiled. "OK, tidy up, let''s go!"


    "Well!" She got up and got out of bed and began to clean up.


    I got out of bed and came to the table. I looked at the bronze mirror in the Seven Star lock spirit array. There was a light golden light on it. The seal was still firm, and there was no problem.


    I was relieved. I gathered the array with fingers, picked up the bronze mirror and put it in my pocket.


    Keer put on his coat, took down jacket, put it on for me, and then carefully arranged my collar.


    My heart a heat, a will her into the arms.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I didn''t speak. I lowered my head and kissed her lips.


    Ke''er was a little confused, but soon she put her arms around my neck and fell in love with me.


    At this time, there was a melodious trumpet in the distance.


    I stopped kissing and looked out of the window at the snow mountain.


    But look at the snow mountain, and look at me, "young master, let''s go!"


    I turned around, kissed her on the forehead, smiled at her, "go!"


    "Well!" She smiled, too.


    Then we went out, went downstairs and left the hotel. Like two ghosts, we left the town quickly and ran to the snow mountain.


    It''s less than 50 kilometers from the small town to DARPA temple. It''s less than 10 minutes before we arrive.


    Built on the snow mountain, DARPA temple is a small Buddhist temple with only one main hall and a group of low and shabby monk houses. When we got here, it was quiet. There was no sound. It was very quiet.


    But the son can''t help but frown and ask me in a low voice, "young master, why hasn''t there been any movement?"

 Chapter 614

    I don''t think it''s right. I want to feel it with a magic power, but I can''t feel anything. A close look at the main hall of DARPA Temple shows that there is a light black air over it, and the black air is also permeated with a light blue light.


    I immediately understood that the emotion my supernatural power, was blocked again.


    I pondered a little, took out the bronze mirror from my pocket, looked at it, gave it to Ke''er, pointed to the distance, "you go there, run away, I''ll let you come here and come again."


    "Good!" In a flash, she ran a hundred meters away and stopped there.


    Sure enough, I can feel the situation in the hall in an instant.


    I calmed down to find out what was going on inside, and then I waved for her to come back.


    But the child, like a phantom, came to me quickly. "How about you, young master?"


    "They cast a secret spell on me with the evil god through another bronze mirror," I said. "With this bronze mirror, I can''t perceive them with a magic power. Now I have found out the situation inside. The main hall is divided into three layers, each of which has a Lama and a border. The Lama, his elder martial brother, and the so-called high man......


    I was helpless, "come on, it''s so special. That Lama''s name is rob Sangui, his elder martial brother''s name is Jiayang Danzeng, and the expert invited by Jiayang Danzeng is second Ren duojie. "


    "Rob Sangui, Jiayang Danzeng, tserindorje..." Ke''er nodded, "remember!"


    "There are three floors with lamas and borders on each floor," I said. "The first floor is guarded by Danzeng, Jiayang; the second floor is guarded by robsangi; the third floor is guarded by tserindorje, where Zhang Qiang is also there. In the third level, the evil god is blessed by the following lamas with the secret mantra. The other bronze mirror is also in the hands of tserendorje. We have to fight up one layer at a time and beat him to get the mirror back. "


    Ke''er looked up at the hall in the distance and thought, "do you have to go up one layer at a time? Let''s just climb up from the outside and go to the third floor. "


    I thought to myself, "yes, it''s easier."


    "What about the bronze mirror?" Asked Keer.


    "This must be taken," I took the bronze mirror. "If you don''t take it, in case you lose it, sister Du Ling won''t come out."


    "But with it, the secret curse of the evil god will affect you!" , she worried, "well, I''ll take the mirror with me. I don''t have any supernatural powers, and I''m not afraid of the influence of the secret spell."


    "No," I shook my head. "There is more than one secret curse of the evil god. You are more dangerous."


    "Then what?" She frowned.


    I look at the bronze mirror. "It''s OK. Let''s talk about it first. We''ll see what happens."


    Ke''er hesitates and nods, "OK."


    I put on the bronze mirror, took a deep breath, turned to look at the hall, "go!"


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    With a flash of body shape, we flew through the gate at a very fast speed and rushed into the main hall.


    After rushing in, I couldn''t help but be stunned. How could I come in directly?


    But also a Leng, subconsciously looked at me.


    As soon as I winked at her, I would come in. Let''s fight like that!


    She understood what I meant and nodded.


    There are more than 20 lamas in the main hall. According to their directions, they are divided into four groups and surround a big Lama in his fifties. When we rushed in, the young Lamas were shocked and couldn''t help but froze.


    The great Lama is the abbot of this DARPA temple, Jiayang Danzeng. He reacted quickly. When we came in, he drank loudly and began to recite the mantra.


    All of a sudden, the hall was surrounded by black air, with ghostly shadows and a gust of wind.


    He''s calling the ghost king.


    When the monks saw the abbot chanting the mantra, they immediately responded and chanted the mantra together.


    Ke''er and I exchanged eyes, ready to rush up to break them up.


    Just about to start, my body suddenly a stabbing pain, in front of a black, plop to the ground, mouth gushed out a black blood.


    "Young master!" Ke''er is shocked. Hurry up and help me.


    As soon as she touched my arm, her body quivered, as if it were electrified. She fell to the ground with a thump, and black blood gushed from the corners of her mouth, which made her unable to move.


    My heart a cool, suddenly understand.

 Chapter 615

    Bronze mirror! It''s the bronze mirror!


    The evil god can''t hurt me directly, but with this yin-yang mirror, its secret spell can work on me.


    Before I came in, I thought there might be danger.


    But I didn''t expect that the power of this secret mantra was so great that it broke the three talismans on me directly.


    I''m sorry!


    Why don''t you listen? Hide the mirror and rush in, won''t you?


    I tried hard to stand up, but I couldn''t make it out with any strength. The meridians seemed to be filled with ice, and the internal air was blocked by the cold, so I could hardly move.


    Ke''er''s situation is even worse than mine. She lies on the ground, unable to move, black blood gushes out of her mouth, and the blood still chokes into her windpipe, which makes her cough ceaselessly. If she goes on like this, she will be choked for a while.


    When Danzeng and the lamas saw us like this, they were very happy. They couldn''t care to chant incantations. They got up one after another, picked up machetes and iron bars, and rushed to us with a roar. They wanted to kill us and smash us.


    I hate to look at them, issued a roar. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    they were shocked, they all backed up, holding up their knives and iron bars, looked at me in horror, and kept swallowing their saliva.


    Danzeng, a member of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China, also wanted to rush up. He was too scared to move when I roared.


    I tried my best to stand up, picked up Keer''s knife, and pointed at them viciously, "you...


    before I finished, I fell down again.


    Danzeng, Jiayang, has a bottom in his heart. He points at us with a knife and shouts a Tibetan language.


    When the lamas saw it, they were not afraid of it. They rushed at us with a roar.


    My heart a cool, desperate closed eyes.


    I''m not afraid of death, but Ke''er...


    I''m sorry to say those bullshit to her. What knife can''t kill! What can only backfire and kill! It''s all bullshit! I won''t let her kill with a knife. Now, these animals are going to kill us with a knife!


    I regret for a while. It doesn''t matter if I die, but it''s a girl! If I am defiled by these bastards, my heart seems to be pierced. I can''t breathe because of the pain.


    In a flash, these animals have rushed to us.


    The leader of a small Lama angrily raised his knife and cut it hard at me.


    At this time, a white light flew out of my chest and turned into a beautiful girl with long hair and white clothes. She was angry and gave out a dazzling white light.


    The monks seem to have hit an invisible wall, which is hit by the white light and rises in the air. They fly back together and fall heavily on the ground. They fell heavily, and there were three unlucky lamas who were stabbed through by their companions'' knives and howled like pigs.


    Danzeng, a member of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China, was also hit by the white light and soared five or six meters away. He hit the wall, then fell off the wall and sat on the ground.


    He looked at the girl in white at a loss and missed the curse, but his mind was blank and he could not read anything.


    In fact, I was also silly, staring at the girl in white in front of me, as if I was dreaming.


    After the girl knocked down the lamas, she gave them a cold look, then turned around and gently pressed my heart to heal me.


    All of a sudden, a warm heat rushed into my body, which opened the cold air in my body and forced it out of my body.


    I looked at her in a daze. This time, I saw clearly that she was the jade puppet fairy.


    She didn''t leave. She was really there. She finally showed up.


    "Yu... Yu''er..." I called out to her subconsciously.

 Chapter 616

    She ignored me and continued to heal me.


    "Yu''er, you are not... You..." I didn''t finish, a burst of blood came up, wow, spit out a cold black blood.


    In a flash, my body was hot and my chest was clear. I sat up suddenly and gasped for breath.


    She looked at me with concern. When she was sure that I was ok, she turned to save Keer.


    I can''t care about the lamas. I can''t say what I feel when I gasp and look at the back of Miss Yu.


    Can son a stuffy hum, wow a spit out a black blood, the body instantly moved.


    She sat up nimbly and coughed violently.


    Miss Yu put out her hand and pressed her back. Ke''er retched. At last, with a whoop, she also spit out a cold black blood water, which was counted as pouring up.


    She panted hard, looked at the jade girl beside her, smiled, "you... You... You are... Willing to come out..."


    jade girl didn''t speak, stood up and looked at me, turned into white light, flew to me, disappeared.


    I was stunned for a while, and took out the jade pendant. I felt mixed feelings for a while.


    But now is not the exciting time. Just now we were almost killed by these animals with knives. Next, it''s time for us to clean them up.


    I put the jade pendant back in my clothes, stood up laboriously, walked to Ke''er and helped her up. "How are you doing?"


    "It''s ok..." Ke''er shook his head. "How about you?"


    My eyes are wet. I hold her tightly in my arms.


    "I''m sorry..." with tears in my eyes, I regretted, "I almost hurt you..."


    but I was shocked, then I smiled and comforted me, "don''t say that, we have jade girl! Besides, aren''t we all right? "


    I tried to hold back tears, clear my throat, release her, and smile at her, "Hmm! We''re fine. Now, it''s their turn! "


    But my eyes were red when I saw that I was crying for her.


    With tears in her eyes, she gently wiped away the tears from the corner of my eyes. "Young master, don''t cry... Ke''er is OK... Ke''er is OK..."


    "Hmm!" I nodded with a smile, and tears welled up.


    We hugged each other affectionately and tightly.


    The monks who fell badly all looked stupid.


    Danzeng of Jiayang is indeed their master. He stared for a while, and the first one came to him. He got up in a mess, said a hidden word, and rushed upstairs.


    The rest of the lamas are stupid. The guru doesn''t care about them. He runs away.


    They looked at each other, then quickly pinched their fingers and began to chant incantations.


    All of a sudden, the hall began to be windy and ghostly again.


    I can''t help but sneer at the ghosts around me and the frightened lamas.


    "Ke''er, I take back that sentence," I stared at Ke''er. "We won''t keep any of these animals!"


    Ke''er wiped his tears and nodded his head hard


    I released her, picked up her knife and gave it back to her. Then the monks smiled.


    "Your play is over," I said. "Next, it''s time for us..."

 Chapter 617

    The Lamas were shocked.


    Those two injured Lamas were scared to cry directly... I smiled scornfully, pinched my fingers, and nodded on the ground two times in no hurry, and arranged a Taiji array.


    As soon as the lamas saw it, they chanted the mantra desperately.


    There was also a huge incantation upstairs.


    Together with rubsangi, Danzeng of Gayang and lamas on the second floor began to activate the border.


    Ke''er sneers and rushes up with the spirit eating knife.


    "Keer!" I shouted to her, "you don''t have to do this floor, I''ll clean them up! You come back! "


    She looked at me, retreated and stayed by my side.


    I stood up and jokingly looked at the monks chanting the mantra, "read hard, read well! Be careful! yes! continue! ... "


    these lamas look at me in horror, and they can''t grasp the secrets.


    Before we came, Danzeng promised them that the Han Feng Shui Master who came to Beijing had brought a beautiful girl. When they come, you kill the little feng shui master, and the little girl will reward you.


    The Lamas were excited, and even more so just now.


    If Miss Yu didn''t come out in time and save us, I''m afraid she would have been ruined by these beasts.


    At the thought of these, my heart is like a knife!


    These animals usually practice sorcery. Now they also recite the sorcery. Don''t they summon the ghost king to deal with us? Then let them summon as much as they like. When the evil spirits are full of the hall, I will take them with me to clean up!


    With their frightened incantations, there were more and more ghosts around them.


    The high man, tserindorje, also used the secret mantra upstairs. Under the blessing of the evil god, the secret mantra turned into black gas. Through the two floors, it continuously added to the lamas.


    Soon, except for the two monks who were wounded by knives and whining and crying at the same time, the eyes of the rest of the Lamas were black and round, the incantations were firmer and firmer, and their voices were louder and louder.


    Can''t help but ask me, "young master, do you want to kill a group first?"


    "No," I said coldly, "protect me with your five thunders, and I''ll do the rest!"


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    She was carrying her breath secretly, and the powerful five thunder Qi appeared in an instant, and we two were tightly protected.


    No matter how fierce the devil is, he dare not touch five thunder.


    Those ghosts dare not come near, they can only show their teeth to us and set off the atmosphere.


    How dare such a level of border be brought out?


    I can''t help sneering. It seems that in addition to the yin-yang mirror, there''s nothing else in DARPA temple.


    There are more and more ghosts, more and more Yin Qi. The whole hall outside the scope of Taiji array has basically been covered by black Qi. Without the Fengyan talisman, we can''t even see the figures of the lamas. The Yin Qi has reached the strongest level, so we can do it.


    These young lamas have been completely controlled by the secret mantra of the evil god. There is a light green light in their eyes. They have no independent consciousness, and become the part of the evil god one after another.


    This is the place where the evil spirit is powerful. Under the prayer of the secret mantra of tserindorje, it can turn all the lamas in this hall into their separate bodies, use its secret mantra and form a strong border to fight against us.


    It''s really powerful.

 Chapter 618

    But it''s a pity that this time, it''s me and Ke''er.


    We are not afraid of black Bodhisattva, but also afraid of it?


    The only victory of these animals comes from those who don''t want to kill; but now, we don''t care about these anymore, so there is only one way to wait for these animals.


    I disdained a smile, a little concentration, visualizing the white tiger charm and the Green Dragon Charm, integrating the two Charms into one, adding a limit, pinching the middle finger of the right index finger, changing the formula, reading the mantra: White Tiger howling wind, Green Dragon into the cloud, Chi!


    With the mantra, I stretch out my hand and play two talismans into the six gods array Taiji array.


    This is the authentic white tiger roaring wind array. It''s full of evil spirit and kills evil spirits.


    All of a sudden, the powerful aura field rose up and turned into a aura whirlwind, which cleaned up the ghosts in the hall and killed them.


    The chanting lamas screamed, spit out black blood, fell to the ground one after another, and died of rage.


    When they chanted the mantra, the yuan God turned into the evil god. The howling wind array killed the evil spirit, so they destroyed their yuan God directly. These animals refer to Buddha dressed, relying on Buddha to eat, bullying men and women in the name of Buddha Dharma, and doing many evil things. Now, they are scared out of their wits and have no qualification to go to hell.


    Now, in the hall on the first floor, except for Ke''er and me, there are only two lamas who have been stabbed. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    they have been stunned. They look at the dead teachers and brothers and have no reaction at all. These two guys are not good things, but they escaped a disaster because of the knife wound, which is also a blessing in disguise.


    All of a sudden, so many people died, but I was still shocked.


    "Young master, this... This..." she kept swallowing.


    "Heaven can forgive me for doing evil." I stared at the bodies of the lamas. "You can''t live without doing evil!"


    After hearing this, she was a little calmer.


    I held her hand and stared at her. "There are many people on it. If you can''t bear it, go outside and wait for me."


    Ke''er takes a deep breath and shakes his head. "They are all bad people. They will die later! Don''t worry, I''m ok! "


    I nodded, "OK! Then I will mend the talisman for you now. Let''s go up! "


    She was stunned. "Can Fu be repaired?"


    I smile calmly, "yes! Just now, I was careless, and just got the way of the evil god. Now they''re awake. They don''t have a chance. "


    "Well!" She nodded hard.


    I grabbed her left hand, slightly concentrated, pinched her fingers and repaired a light talisman, a magic talisman, a seven star lock talisman, and pressed them into her left arm in turn.


    "Ah ~" Ke''er fell into my arms and gasped violently.


    "The Seven Star lock is the seal", I said, "it''s a little strong, bear it..."


    she gasped for a while, then stood up, took a long breath, nodded at me, "OK!"


    "In the daytime, we don''t need the phoenix eye talisman," I smiled at her. "With the Seven Star talisman, the secret charm of the evil god won''t hurt us."


    Ke''er smiled confidently, "Hmm!"


    After a moment''s concentration, I thought about the light talisman, the talisman of avoiding evil and the talisman of Seven Star lock. Then I changed the three talismans into array and integrated them into my own body.


    I have the light of transforming spirit, so I don''t feel uncomfortable. I just feel that my body is light, full of strength, full of confidence, and no longer afraid of any evil spells.


    I took a long breath and looked at Kerl. "Go, go upstairs!"

 Chapter 619

    We soon came to the second floor of the main hall.


    On this floor, there are more than 40 young and strong lamas who are naked. Their bodies are covered with incantations with blood. Rob Sangui and Gayang Danzeng are hiding behind them, holding their hands and chanting incantations. A huge blue lotus border is like a giant wheel, covering the roof above. With its rotation, a little blue light is like phosphorus, falling on the floor, arousing a little blue light on the ground.


    At first glance, this border is romantic and beautiful.


    But I know that this border is extremely dangerous, far more powerful than the lower border.


    Can son subconsciously want to rush up, I stopped her.


    "What?" But I was stunned.


    "Those blue lights are evil curses," I said. "When they fall on you, they are curses."


    "I have seven star lock talisman, not afraid!" Said kor''er.


    "Don''t worry about it," I said. "Let them practice, and then let''s do it."


    Can''t understand, "practice?"


    I smiled a little and then pointed to robsangi. "Ah, you are the robsangi who takes my sister''s soul with the yin-yang mirror?"


    Robsangi was in his forties, thin and ugly.


    Seeing his face, I can''t help but feel sorry for Cheng Xue. Although Cheng Xue is not as beautiful as Du Ling, she is definitely a beautiful woman. She has been with such a thing since she was in her twenties. She has been ruined by him for ten years. It''s such a bloody thing.


    Lo busangi saw me point his name, subconsciously swallowed his saliva, looked at his elder martial brother, Jiayang Danzeng, cleared his throat, boldly shouted to me in hard Chinese, "it''s me! What about? Wu Zheng! Don''t think you''ve broken the border below! Tell you, you two are dead today! We''re going to kill you and use your skull artifact! Use your skin as a human skin drum! I tell you, duling is mine, you can''t save her, and you can''t leave! "


    After that, he stopped drinking and clapped a Lama in front of him.


    The Lama''s body suddenly trembled, his eyes turned black, his face became ferocious, and he rushed at us with a roar.


    Ke''er stops drinking, gets up and kicks up, kicks the Lama in the air, and flies out of the window.


    Luo busangi and Jia yangdan were stunned. They began to work together, drinking heavily and taking pictures of the lamas around them. The lamas who were photographed were like Vajra, whining one by one and rushing to Ke''er.


    These lamas have copper skin and iron bone, but Ke''er has great power.


    She was as strong as electricity. She attacked fiercely, one fist at a time, and one foot at a time. She danced the copper skin and iron skeleton lamas all over the sky, and finally flew out through the wall.


    After the fight, almost all the walls of the second floor hall were demolished by her.


    Rob Sangui and Gayang Danzeng are stupid. The two brothers are scared to retreat until they lean against the wall.


    Ke''er sneers and turns to them.


    They were scared to call for help. They begged the second Ren duojie above to quickly cast a Dharma to save them.


    "Keer!" I yelled, "come back."


    But he was shocked. "Young master, here..."


    "I want them to use all their moves," I said, looking at the two lamas. "Go upstairs and use the most powerful one. I''ll give you a minute. After a minute, we''ll go upstairs and break your border!"


    Robsangi and tanzan looked at each other, hurriedly ran to the stairs and ran up the stairs.


    But the son came to me and looked at me puzzledly. "What''s your intention, young master?"

 Chapter 620

    "What''s your intention just now to take the lead?" I asked her.


    "I..." she was speechless.


    I took her hand. "You know, if I use the howling wind again, these people will die. You don''t want me to kill so many people, so you beat the monks out first. In this way, they may be crippled, but at least not dead, right? "


    Ke''er blushed, "young master, I......


    " I know what you mean, but I didn''t really want to kill so many people. "I looked at her." I added a limit to the roaring wind array below. Otherwise, do you think the lamas on the second floor and the third floor above can still live? "


    She is very embarrassed, come together, silently hugged me.


    I gently hugged her and looked at her. "My intention, do you know now?"


    "Well," she nodded, "you want them to see the gap, to despair, to give up resistance. These people are not good people, they can''t be moralized, they can only be respected. You do this to give those above a way to live. "


    "You can understand..." I said, "I''ll make a living for them, but if they don''t go, it''s no wonder I''m not."


    Keer understood, "Well!"


    With a quiet smile, I let go of her and held her hand. "Go upstairs!"


    "Well," she nodded.


    I looked up at the green lotus border on the roof, smiled at the corner of my mouth, and walked upstairs with Ke''er.


    The mantra has already been made in the upstairs. Three lamas with a group of young lamas are ready to fight with us.


    We went upstairs unhurriedly. Looking up, we saw that there were only nine lamas on this floor. In his forties, he was tall and dressed in a red monk robe. In his left hand, he held Mahakala, the great dark god, and in his right hand, he held another copper mirror and looked at us coldly. Next to him were robsangi and Danzeng, who had just run up. They pinched their fingers and saw us coming up, but they had to step back. Their eyes were full of fear.


    In front of them are three men, three women and six young lamas. These six people are resolute and ferocious, with blond hair and blue eyes, all of whom are foreigners.


    Of course, Zhang Qiang is also in the corner. He is looking at us in horror.


    I look at these people, one finger Zhang Qiang, "you are Zhang Qiang?"


    Zhang Qiang was so frightened that he quickly hid behind rob Sangui.


    This guy is of medium height and has a harmless face, especially his poor look is very confusing. It''s no wonder that Du Cheng and Zhang Ning, who were fooled by him, don''t even want their son. This kind of person, born to be an actor, is very confusing.


    I looked at him for a moment and nodded, "OK, what a beast!"


    "You!" Zhang Qiang frowned. "Who are you... Who are you scolding?"


    "I scold you!" I stare at him, sneer, "Du family raised you for 32 years, you just treat my sister like this? I know how to protect my family when I have a dog. You are not as good as a fucking dog! "


    "You... Shut up!" He turned around and begged the second rindorje, "guru! Guru! You''re going to kill them! After that, I''ll give you half of my money! You''re going to kill him! "


    Tserendorje looked at me. "Are you Wu Zheng?"


    His Chinese is much smoother than that of robsangi, and he often goes to the Han area to have activities.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you," I stared at tserindorje. "Your border can''t hurt me, and your grandmaster can''t help me. If you know each other, give me the mirror, and I will let you and your disciples go. If you want to die, I will send you and your grandmaster to the eighteenth hell together! "


    He looked at me coldly for a while and nodded, "good boy! Let''s try to find out who is going to the pure land of emptiness and who is going to Tieshan hell! "

 Chapter 621

    I smiled, "OK! Then try! "


    With a roar, he raised the statue of mahagala in his left hand, just about to chant.


    I quickly rushed to the past, grabbed the statue and the mirror in his hand, and then instantly returned to the original position.


    The second Ren duo Jie is surprised, "you!"


    His six foreign apprentices rushed up together with a roar.


    But he stopped drinking, rushed up one by one, and knocked down six foreign lamas like lightning.


    Six people, six screams, all kicked out.


    As for their secret incantations, they didn''t even use them.


    I looked at the bronze mirror in my hand and carefully installed it. Then I raised the statue of Mahakala and looked at him coldly. "It''s the soul of your ancestor. Four hundred and sixty-five years ago, he lost to a person who called himself Kunlun Taoist, and was dismissed. With this resentment, he sealed himself in the statue with the spirit of breaking tile method. For more than four hundred years, your gurus used their own blood to sacrifice to him and prayed to him with secret incantations. He got four kinds of blood offerings from your heart and mouth. After four hundred and sixty years of cultivation, he finally became an evil god! Master tserindorje, am I right? " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "our ancestor is not an evil god!" He said excitedly, "he is a great achiever of Esoteric Buddhism who has been blessed by all Buddhas and Bodhisattvas."


    "Great achiever?" I sneered, "which great achiever have you met that requires his disciples to sacrifice blood to him? Have you ever seen a great achiever who, every 50 years, asks his disciples to present a beautiful female disciple for him to absorb his essence and spirit? Which great achiever have you met, when praying for him, you should use the secret incantation of the gods of the underworld? Which one have you met? "


    His eyes shook. "These are our secret rituals. How do you... Know?"


    "How do I know it''s not important. What''s important is, am I right?" I look at him.


    His face was ugly, he hesitated for a moment, nodded, "yes, what you said is right..."


    "I know the details of your ancestors, and I know the details of your secret spells." I stared at him, "you don''t know me, but I know you, and I want to kill you. It''s easy!"


    He swallowed, "you''re right... I''m not your opponent..."


    "I don''t want to kill people, but you force me to kill people." I said, "I just said, I''ll give you a way. As long as you don''t interfere in this matter, I can give you this evil god back and let you take your people away! If you are determined to fight against us, I will destroy the evil God first, and then send you and your disciples to hell! "


    Second Ren duo Jie lowers his head, hesitates for a long time, and kneels silently.


    "Senior brother!" Luobu Sangji and Jiayang Tenzing were surprised.


    "I will not interfere in this matter," said second Ren duojie. "Thank you, guru, for letting me go. My disciples are as remorseful as I am. I swear, I will revise the Dharma frequently and no longer practice magic! "


    After that, he hit me on the ground head by head.


    Can son a Leng, surprised look at me.


    I also a Leng, then a frown, "second Ren duo Jie, I am not the guru, you do not say disciple, get up!"


    "No! You are the true great enlightenment and the real guru! " Second Ren duojie looked at me devoutly. "You are kind-hearted, and you have no anger. But when you see that disciples are addicted to magic and fall into evil ways, the non angry phase is not enough to frighten them. Therefore, you show great power and subdue them with the angry phase. Master, when you are young, you can see through the void and be free. How can you achieve this extraordinary achievement if you are not a great Bodhisattva willing to come again? I wish I could learn your secret method. I just thank guru for enlightening me! Please, master, I will sincerely worship you! "


    He said, another head on the ground.


    Now, rob Sangui, Gayang Danzeng and Zhang Qiang, all three of them are stupid.


    Can''t help but ask me in a low voice, "young master, what do you mean by what he said?"


    "He said that we weren''t such fierce people originally, because we wanted to kill less people, so we had to take out this picture to frighten these villains." I said lightly, "he said that now he has an epiphany and understands that his ancestor is an evil god. In the future, he will practice the Dharma and never touch the magic again."


    "Oh, that''s right!" Said kor''er.


    I took a look at her, thought about it, put down my arm, and asked tserindorje, "are you really not practicing magic?"


    "No more repairs!" He said.

 Chapter 622

    "Good!" I nodded, put the Mahakala statue on the ground, slightly focused, adjusted the golden light to the left hand, grabbed the finger Jue, set up the array modifier in the right hand, and made a five thunder array to hold it.


    "In that case," I looked at tserindorje, "I''ll destroy it for you!"


    Second Ren duo Jie looked at the statue, hesitated for a moment, "yes! Thank you, guru! "


    I looked at him silently for a while, shaking my hands and hitting the golden light on the statue of mahagala.


    The gas field of the five thunder array instantly enveloped the statue, and a thick black gas came out. With a vicious scream, the evil spirit was torn up by the five thunder array.


    The black air dissipated.


    The statue broke with a crash.


    Six foreign lamas on the ground woke up and looked around in a daze, as if they had no memory at all.


    Tserindorje took a deep breath and felt relieved. He kowtowed to me devoutly and stood up. "Thank you, guru. I''ll leave DARPA temple and return to Lhasa!"


    "Good!" I nodded. "You go."


    He folded his hands, saluted Ke''er and me, and turned to speak Tibetan to the foreign lamas.


    Six foreign lamas quickly stood up, folded their hands, saluted Ke''er and me, followed their guru, and went downstairs together.


    "Master! Master! " Zhang Qiangji is almost crying, "you can''t ignore us! Come back! Fuck you, come back


    He was so worried that his mother scolded him.


    Rob sank to the ground in despair.


    Danzeng of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China stood up gingerly, folded his hands, and looked at me in horror, "master... I know I''m wrong... I dare not... Please, please..."


    I had a cold look in my eyes and a sneer at the corners of my mouth.


    Danzeng of the Central Committee of the Communist Party of China was shocked and knelt down quickly, "guru! I was wrong! But... But I didn''t take part in killing Miss Du. I just wanted to help my younger martial brother... I know it''s wrong. Please forgive me and give me a chance... "


    " you are not allowed to leave the hiding place in your life ". I stared at him." if you let me know that you continue to hurt people, I will send you to hell and let you, like the disciples below you, be spiritless and immortal! ¡±


    "yes! Yes! " "Thank you, guru! I''ll never leave hiding place, I''ll never hurt anyone again! Thank you, guru! Thank you, guru! ... "


    he kept kowtowing to me.


    Let''s go


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    We turned to go downstairs.


    As soon as Zhang Qiang saw it, he knelt down for us and cried for us, "Master Wu Zheng! I know it''s wrong! You give me a chance. For my cousin''s sake, please give me a chance. I... "


    I rushed back to him and kicked him five or six meters away.


    Zhang Qiang was kicked by me. He got up in embarrassment and looked at me in surprise. "Master Wu Zheng, you......"


    "don''t mention my sister", I sneered, "you are not worthy of a mother!"


    "Why can''t you forgive me if you want to kill your second Ren duojie and Danzeng of central Canada?" I love my cousin! I just want to be with her! What did I do wrong? "


    "What do you say?" I asked him back.


    With a long bugle, Zhang Qiang immediately beat his chest, fell on rob Sangui, and grabbed him by the neck, "it''s all because of you! Because of you! I''ll fucking strangle you! Strangle you... "


    I looked at him scornfully, smiled coldly, led Ke''er, and turned downstairs.

 Chapter 623

    When we came out of the hall, we saw that all the lamas who had been beaten down by Ke''er had come to life. With these surviving disciples, Danzeng of the central government knelt down on the side of the road respectfully, hands folded, one by one, trembling, even afraid to lift his head.


    I took a look at them and left DARPA temple with Kor.


    When I came to the gate of the mountain, I saw tserindorje with his six foreign apprentices, who had already gone far.


    "Young master, do they really change their minds?" Kor''er asked me.


    "Yes," I said.


    "I always think these people are unreliable," Ke''er said. "If they do harm to people later, then our good intentions today..."


    "the Buddhas in the Han Dynasty are all kind-hearted, but the Buddhas in the Tibetan areas are all ferocious." I look at her. "Why do you say that?"


    She thought for a moment, "because most of the mystical gods are demons?"


    "This is the first, and the second," I said, "since ancient times, the people in the Han area have been educated, and the folkways are simple, and there is a market for guiding people to be good. Therefore, the Buddha statues in the Han area are all kind-hearted, and the Buddhist stories that are circulated are also the ones that teach the people not to resist and to accept; while in the Tibetan and Mongolian areas, the natural conditions are bad, the folkways are strong, and there is not so much enlightenment Words. It is basically impossible for Tibetans and grassland people to accept the Han style. In places with strong folk customs, people believe in power more, so the Buddha who is kind-hearted and persuades people to be obedient can''t influence them. Only the powerful God can tame them. "


    "I see," he said with a smile


    I took her hand. "Let''s go back to Chengdu."


    "Well," she nodded.


    We turned into two ghosts, and in an instant, we ran to the small town outside the snow mountain.


    About ten minutes later, we went back to the small town, went back to the hotel for a bath, then left the room, got in the car and left the small town.


    At about 7 o''clock the next morning, Ke''er and I returned to the capital of the king of Asia with the yin-yang mirror.


    At this time, Du Ling''s soul has been separated for six days.


    I asked everyone to wait outside, went into the bedroom, closed the door, turned around and came to Du Ling''s bedside.


    Du Ling''s face on the bed was gray and thin for several times, looking particularly haggard. Although she has arrays to strengthen the spirit of the remnant, the spirit of the remnant can only sustain her life temporarily, but it can''t replace the soul to move her organs. Generally speaking, the longest time limit for a soul to be separated from the body is seven days. If it exceeds seven days, the viscera will not be able to move. Even if the soul comes back, it will not survive.


    Fortunately, there is still time.


    I took a deep breath, a little concentration, pinched the fingers, first untied the talisman and the talisman in her body, then broke the Trinity gathering spirit array on her body.


    Fu unties, she does not have any reaction, but as soon as the array disappears, her body suddenly quivers, her head tilts, and her breathing stops.


    I turned around and went to the sofa to sit down, took out the copper mirror of yin and Yang and put it on the table. Then I pinched my fingers and recited the mantra of breaking the seal: five prohibitions, six combinations as the prison, heaven and earth as the lock, yin and Yang as the key, heaven and earth as the Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening the prison, and chiding!


    After reading the mantra, I pointed to the bronze mirror with the blood sacrifice.


    A black and red mist came out of the bronze mirror, hovering in the air for several seconds, turning into two black shadows, whizzing through the wall and disappearing.


    The blood sacrifice is broken.


    Then, I pinched my finger again and recited the seal breaking mantra again. After reading, I pointed to the sealed bronze mirror.


    The golden light on the two copper mirrors disappeared at the same time, and then light black air gushed out from the spells on the back of the two copper mirrors, and the sound of exhaling disappeared.


    The seal and the evil spell are all released.


    I hold my breath and look at the two copper mirrors carefully. The soul of Du Ling is in one of them. I have done all I can. The rest is waiting.


    About ten seconds later, a soft white light flew out of the copper mirror sealed by me and fell to the ground into a naked during.


    I stood up, grabbed her, turned around and walked quickly to the bed. I pressed her soul into her eyebrow. Then I made a talisman in her eyebrow, a talisman in her left chest, and gently pressed it into her body.


    Du Ling''s body quivered slightly, but the breath still remained.


    I lifted the quilt, pinched the fingers and pressed her on the abdomen. With the golden light, I drew her inner Qi. Then I mentioned zhongdantian, and then I went up to shangdantian, and then I pressed her chest, and I started to rush violently.


    "Ah ~!" Du Ling''s body trembled violently with a exclamation. She opened her eyes and gasped for breath.


    I took a long breath, covered her with quilt, sat down beside her, took her cold hand, "sister! Are you awake? "

 Chapter 624

    It took Du Ling a long time to get back to her senses. When she looked at me, she burst into tears. "Wu Zheng..."


    she wanted to sit up, but she found that her body couldn''t move at all. Suddenly, she was shocked. "Brother... I... My body..."


    "don''t worry." I comforted her softly. "Your soul has been away from you for six days. There is something wrong with your body, so she can''t move."


    "Then... After that..."


    "no," I said to her, "you take a day off. Tomorrow, I will use internal Qi to help you heal. Don''t worry, at most one month, I promise you can recover! "


    With tears in her eyes, she looked at me gratefully, "brother, thank you..."


    I smiled, "are you still polite to me? OK, just say a few words and have a good rest. If you have anything to say, we will talk about it when you wake up tomorrow. "


    She smiled in tears, nodded weakly, "mmm..."


    I took the tissue, wiped the tears off her face, tightened the quilt for her, smiled at her, "go to sleep."


    "Well..." she closed her eyes slowly with tears in her eyes. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she was too weak and fell asleep soon.


    I sat by her bed for a while. When she fell asleep, I put her hand back in the quilt and covered it. I got up and left the bedroom.


    In the living room, Ke''er and Tang Sijia are waiting anxiously.


    When I opened the door, the two of them rushed over. "What''s up?"


    "She woke up and fell asleep again," I said, "but her soul had been away for too long and her body was unconscious."


    "But a frown," then what


    "Can it be cured?" Asked Tang Sijia.


    "Yes," I said, "I''ll start to heal her tomorrow. At most, I''ll be back to normal for one month."


    Ke''er is relieved, "that''s good..."


    "Wu Zheng, it''s hard for you," said Tang Sijia gratefully.


    "It''s OK, it should be," I said. "Don''t go back to Beijing. Sister Du Ling can''t leave you. When she''s ready, we can go back together. You go to tell Zhou Wan to go back to Beijing and pick up the old man, the old lady and Mr. Du. They are now in a state of anxiety. Let them come and have a look, and they will be relieved. "


    "Good!" Tang Sijia nodded and turned away.


    I look at Ke''er. "Are you going back to accompany my aunt, or are you here to accompany me?"


    "I can''t help you here. I have to let you take care of me," Ke''er said. "I''d better go back and drink with my mother."


    "That''s OK," I nodded. "I just came home last time and I didn''t finish my meal, so I brought you out. You go back and say to your aunt, when I go back to Beijing, please ask her to go to Yuquan mountain. We also have roast leg of lamb. "


    Ke''er laughed, "Well! Call xiaoanyu up! "


    I smiled, too. "OK!"


    She looked at me for a while, came up to me and put her arms around my waist.


    I did not speak, silently hugged her.


    After holding for a while, she took a deep breath, released me and smiled at me. "Then I will go back with Zhou Wan."


    I stared at her for a long time and smiled calmly, "don''t go back, stay with me."


    Ke''er''s eyes turned red in an instant. "Young master, I..."


    I lowered my head and kissed her lips.


    Tang Sijia orders Zhou Wan to close the door and return to the living room.


    She was stunned when she saw that Ke''er and I were kissing...

 Chapter 625

    In the evening, Du''s family came.


    Seeing Du Ling in bed, Du Cheng and his wife cried.


    Du Yi''s eyes were moist.


    As soon as Tang Sijia saw it, he urged the two old men, "uncle, aunt, Mr. Du is not in danger, but he is weak now. Wu Zheng will heal her next, and she will be able to recover completely in one month at most. Don''t be too excited. Pay attention to your body... "


    with her encouragement, the old couple gradually calmed down.


    Du Yi turned to wipe away the tears and patted me on the shoulder. "Brother, you''ve worked hard!"


    "Yes," I said to Mr. and Mrs. Du Cheng with a calm smile, "uncle, aunt and sister Du Ling are very weak now. We need to rest. Let''s go to the living room to talk."


    "Good..." Zhang Ning said in tears.


    I look at Du Yi, "brother Yi, let''s go."


    "Well," Du Yi helped Zhang Ning, "Mom, let''s go to the living room."


    We left duling''s bedroom and sat down in the living room together. Tang Sijia turned around to make tea.


    But when he saw it, he went to help.


    Zhang Ning couldn''t stop wiping tears. It took him a long time to calm down.


    "Wuzheng, Lingling, can she really recover?" Du Cheng asked me worried.


    "Don''t worry, uncle," I said, "during the time when sister Du Ling''s soul was taken away, I used the array to protect her spirits, so her meridians were basically normal. It''s just that the soul has been out of the body for too long, so the body has no consciousness for the time being. In this case, it is useless to use any medicine. You can only use internal Qi to push the uterus and blood, dredge channels and collaterals, and help her recover a little bit. Let her rest for one night today. I will start to heal her tomorrow. At most, she can recover for one month. "


    "Good! Good! " Du Cheng held my hand excitedly, "good boy! thank you! If you save your sister, you will save your aunt and me! "


    "You''re welcome," I said with a quiet smile. "Sister Du Ling is nice to me. This is what I should do."


    "My son, your uncle and I will treat you as our own son in the future," said Zhang Ning. "Lingling is your own sister, and brother Yi is also your own brother!"


    "Yes! Brother! " Du Yi also said, "we are one family, and we will not be separated from each other in the future!"


    "I discussed it with your aunt and your brother," said Du Cheng. "Later, you will be the dry son of your aunt and I. We will give you 15% of the shares of Ruitian group under Du''s banner. The right is the gift of meeting!"


    "No, no, no, uncle, that''s not good!" I said


    "Why not?" Du Yi said, "Ruitian group is not Lingling''s, it''s mine. Your 15% share, I, my father and my mother each give 5%. We are a family. How can we not have your shares in our company? "


    "Really not!" I can''t help but say, "uncle, aunt, brother Yi, I thank you! Thank you so much! But I really can''t take this share! "


    "Why not?" They wonder.


    "First, I have received blessing, so I can''t accept other gifts from you any more, because we Wu family have rules, we can''t do one thing, we can''t receive red envelopes twice," I said. "Second, I''m a feng shui master, and feng shui master can''t do business. If I take Ruitian''s shares, it will affect Ruitian''s performance. Ruitian group has a market value of nearly 6 billion yuan. If it''s influenced by me, it''s not good. "


    "This..." they looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "I know you''re good to me," I said. "I''ve learned the meaning of this sentiment, but I really can''t ask for shares."


    Du Cheng thought for a moment, "in this case, well... We won''t mention the shares. However, your aunt and I want to accept you as a dry son. Is this OK? "


    I smiled awkwardly, "this... Is not necessary..."


    "it is necessary", Zhang Ning said seriously, "Wu Zheng, you are not only good at something, but also very sensible. Your uncle and I like you very much. You see, since Ling Ling is your elder sister and Du Yi is your elder brother, we can''t be your uncle and aunt, can we? "


    Du Yi said with a smile, "brother, I always really like you, so don''t refuse. Call "Ganda, Ganma..."


    "this..." I have some problems.


    "Do you have to ask your parents?" Zhang Ning asked, "only with their consent?"


    "That''s not..." I cleared my throat. "I''ve been on my own since I was 14. My parents don''t care about me."


    "Isn''t that all right?" Du Cheng said, "what else do you worry about, son?"


    Zhang Ning asked me in a low voice, "don''t you think I''m not worthy of your uncle?"


    "No, it''s not..." I quickly explained, "it''s not that way!"Zhang Ning smiled, "then don''t hesitate."


    She turned and called Tang Sijia and Ke''er, "don''t look at you two little girls. Bring the tea quickly."


    Tang Sijia and Ke''er have just made tea. Seeing that we are talking about recognizing the father and mother, they didn''t come here. Now listen to Zhang Ning, they brought the tea quickly.


    "Auntie, you use tea". Tang Sijia holds it in both hands and hands it to Zhang Ning.


    Zhang Ning didn''t answer, and told her, "give it to Wu Zheng."


    Tang Sijia was so clever that he immediately understood. He quickly handed me the tea and winked at me. "Wu Zheng, hurry..."


    "I..." I blushed, speechless.


    But she also winked at me, "young master, hurry up... Serve tea to the old lady..."


    I hesitated, never thought I could meet this...


    Zhang Ning saw my mind and came to hold my hand, "my child, my aunt really likes you, and I want you to call me mom. I know that you are worried about Zhang Qiang. You can rest assured that you are a good child. Unlike Zhang Qiang, we are very clear in our mind. Don''t worry, will you? "


    Her voice is very gentle, more gentle than my mother.


    My eyes couldn''t help moistening.


    Since I left home at the age of 14, I have never felt the love of father and mother again. At that moment, her words warmed my heart.


    I wiped my tears, cleared my throat, stood up and took the tea from Tang Sijia''s hand. I held it in my hands for Zhang Ning, and shrieked, "Mom."


    Zhang Ning smiled and quickly agreed, "ah!"


    Tears flashed in her eyes. She took the tea and took a sip. "Good son!"

 Chapter 626

    Tang Sijia handed me another cup of tea. "Wu Zheng, old man..."


    I turned around and gave the tea to Du Cheng. "Dad, you have tea."


    Du Cheng took the tea with tears, trembling, and took a sip. He could not close his mouth with a smile! Good boy! "


    Tang Sijia handed me the third cup.


    I turned to offer tea to Du Yi, "brother Yi."


    Du Yi did not answer, a frown, "call me what?"


    I smiled, "brother! Tea! "


    Du Yi just smiled, "OK!"


    He took the tea, took a sip, then stood up and pulled me to sit down, looked at my parents, "Er Lao, don''t be shocked, take the red bag!"


    Zhang Ning took out the red bag long ago, smiled and held my hand, put it in my hand, "this is the gift my mother gave you. It has nothing to do with the rules of the Wu family! Keep it! "


    "Mom, this..." I was stunned.


    Du Cheng also took out the red bag and gave it to Zhang Ning. "Put my son''s hand for me."


    Zhang Ning took it over and put it in my hand. "This is your father''s, take it!"


    "I... This..." I don''t know what to say.


    In the two red envelopes, there are two cheques, 50 million each, which add up to 100 million.


    This gift is too heavy...


    "Mom, Dad, I can''t accept it! That''s too much, "I said quickly.


    "What more?" Zhang Ning is not happy. "Your father and I are your only sons in our lives. Don''t give you shares. Don''t you want red envelopes?"


    "Too much..."


    "not much", Du Cheng said with a smile, "there are shares of Ruitian group, which can not be transferred to your name for the time being, but your brother will set up an account for you alone, and the income generated by those shares is all yours! You are a feng shui master. Your son will not be all Feng Shui Masters in the future, will he? You can''t take it, then we''ll leave it to our grandson! "


    "Dad, this can''t be done. Here..."


    "ah, that''s it!" Du Cheng''s voice was set at one stroke.


    Du Yi smiled, "this is my father, my mother and my heart. If you refuse again, it will be meaningless!"


    I held back my tears and nodded, "well, thank you parents, thank you brother..."


    "hahaha..." Du Yi stopped me by the shoulder with a smile, "Why are you so polite, you little boy?"


    Zhang Ning also smiled. She took a sip of tea in no hurry and looked up at Tang Sijia. "Tang Sijia, you are tired these days. I will reward you something."


    "No need for auntie," Tang Sijia said quickly. "Mr. Du has a good understanding of me. I''m her employee. It''s her job to take care of her!"


    "That''s not good," Zhang Ning waved. "Our Du family''s style is that we should be rewarded if we have any merit and punished if we have any. I have to give you a prize for your contribution this time. Well, you are in charge of Lingling''s Haotian high tech. I don''t care about the internal affairs of your company. I will keep her to reward you. I have three sets of Sea View Villas in South Island. You can choose any one and I will give it to you! "


    "No, no, no, aunt, I can''t take it!" Tang Sijia waved his hands.


    "What can''t be accepted?" Zhang Ning looks at her and says, "if you don''t choose, I''ll choose one for you."


    "I..." Tang Sijia blushed and couldn''t help looking at me.


    I nodded at her and signaled her to agree to the old lady.


    Tang Sijia hesitated for a moment, nodded, "then... Thank you aunt."


    "That''s right!" Zhang Ning smiled and turned to Ke''er. "And you, Xiao Ke''er..."


    "I don''t need it, I don''t need it!" But the son said quickly, "I''m the young master''s man. You don''t need to send me a house. The young master sent me a set in Jinling. We have two suites, and we can''t live here!"


    "So..." Zhang Ning thought, "OK, then I''ll give you a house to go to Beijing."


    "No, no!" "I didn''t mean that!" he shook his head


    "Little girl, I''m not just for you," Zhang Ning smiled. "I know you like Wu Zheng. This house is for my grandson. Do you understand?"


    Ke''er blushed, "I... I..."


    "what are you? You don''t want to? " Zhang Ning asked.


    "I..." Ke''er looked at me with a red face. "You must have more than one son in the future. What if... What if I don''t get angry?"


    Everyone laughed at this sentence.


    Zhang Ning stood up, took her hand, and said to her earnestly, "don''t worry, all my granddaughters and grandchildren, I will send you a set. You follow Wu Zheng to save your sister in hiding. This house is my aunt''s idea. You have to accept it. You can''t refuse it any more."


    But my son is speechless. I can''t help but look at me.I wiped tears and smiled, nodding at her.


    But the son hesitated for a moment, red face said to Zhang Ning, "thank you aunt, then I will take the son of the young master first."


    Zhang Ning smiled. "That''s right."


    She sat down with Ke''er and Tang Sijia.


    I thought of what she said just now, and suddenly understood her intention. She said that the house was for her grandson. Then she sent Tang Sijia''s villa...


    I saw Tang Sijia, and my face was red.


    Tang Sijia''s face is also red.


    I took a deep breath. To my mother, I was convinced that...

 Chapter 627

    The next morning, Du Ling woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw her parents and brother waiting by the bed, and she burst into tears.


    Zhang Ning took her daughter''s hand, sobbed and apologized to her.


    Both Du Cheng and Du Yi''s father and son shed tears.


    Tang Sijia and I took a look at each other, walked out of the bedroom silently and closed the door.


    A few minutes later, Du Cheng and his son came out.


    Du Cheng wiped the tears around his eyes, calmed down his mood, and said to me, "Wu Zheng, your sister''s body will work hard for you. You must make her better!"


    "Don''t worry, Dad," I said. "My sister will get better."


    "Well," he said, holding back his tears and sighing, "we are confused. We raised Zhang Qiang, a white eyed wolf. For this beast, we almost destroyed our children! I really regret it! "


    "Dad, it''s all over," Du Yi comforted him. "Lingling is OK. Your blood pressure is high. Don''t be so excited." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Du Cheng calmed down and asked me, "how are you now, Wu Zheng, Zhang Qiang and the Lama? Have they been backfired? "


    "It was backfired yesterday," I said.


    "Are they dead?" Asked Du Yi.


    I did not say, silently nodded.


    "Cheap for them!" Du Yi said hatefully.


    "They died miserably," I said. "The day before yesterday, after we left DARPA temple, Zhang Qiang had a fight with the Lama. Later, they woke up and decided to go down the mountain and find a great magician in Lhasa to help them crack the backfire. Yesterday, when I broke the mirror, they were on the way. The blood sacrifice swallowed their souls. They even took their cars and rushed down the cliff, smashing to pieces. "


    "Yes! It''s time! " Du Cheng said with gnashing teeth, "this beast! He''s already dead! "


    "Don''t be agitated," I advised him. "God can forgive evil, and you can''t live if you do it yourself. You and my mother are very kind to him. He''s all to blame today. "


    Du grew up and took a breath! You''re right. It''s all the beast''s fault! "


    "Dad, don''t be upset," said Du Yi. "Apart from this disaster, we will live in peace. It''s a good thing!"


    Du Cheng nodded, one hand at a time, took hold of us, and held our hands tightly.


    I suddenly thought of something, "Dad, brother, let''s sit down. I have something to tell you."


    "Good!" Du Yi said.


    We came to the sofa and sat down. I took out the yin-yang mirror, put it on the table, and looked at them. "This is the yin-yang mirror that Zhang Qiang and the Lama used to capture my sister''s soul. This is a mirror cultivated by magic. It has a history of hundreds of years. The above evil spells have been broken by me. You can take them back to the house and greatly improve the fortune of Du''s family. With these two mirrors, the fortunes of the Du family can last for at least a hundred years. "


    Two people a Leng, "really?"


    I looked at them, smiled and nodded, "really!" Du Yi picked up the mirror and looked at me in surprise. "This thing, and this effect?"


    "If you can''t do harm to people, it''s often a good thing of high quality," I said. "After 16 generations of inheritance, this mirror has done harm to at least 100 people. The so-called prodigal son will not return to gold, but now they have changed their ways. At home, not only will all evils not invade, but also they will have more sons. "


    I look at Du Yi. "Brother, take this back, and my sister-in-law will be back."


    Du Yi''s eyes brightened and his voice trembled. "Really?" Du Cheng was also shocked. "Wu Zheng, do you know about your sister-in-law?"


    "My sister-in-law and my brother have been separated for two years, and there has been no message," I smiled calmly. "Take this mirror back. Within two months, my sister-in-law will come back. Then you can have a baby. "


    "Good! Great! " Du Yi was so excited, "brother, thank you! thank you! In this way, when your sister-in-law comes back, I will bring her back. Thank you in person! "

 Chapter 628

    I smiled and said, "brother, that''s what I''m talking about."


    Du Yi smiled like a child and nodded, "OK! No more! I''ll bring her back then. Let''s have dinner together! "


    "Good!" I nodded, and then said to Du Cheng, "Dad, take this mirror back. The town is in the basement of the old house, and I will pass it to my brother together with the house in the future."


    "Good!" Du Cheng picked up the bronze mirror. "I remember it!"


    I looked at them and told them, "once these two mirrors are in the house, they can''t meet again. This part of the old house can''t see light in the future and will be passed on to the eldest grandson of the Du family. Brother, the piece in your hand will be passed on to your little son later. After two children grow up, they will be very promising. In 30 years, Du family''s industry will spread all over the world and become a world leader. "


    "Good! Good! " The father and son said excitedly.


    I smiled quietly, "put it away."


    "Well!" The two quickly put away the mirror.


    Du Cheng thought about it and asked me, "Wu Zheng, give us these two mirrors. What about your sister?"


    "If the mirror has hurt her sister, she can''t use it," I said. "And she has her own luck, and she doesn''t need it."


    Du Cheng and Du Yi looked at each other, and they were relieved.


    We chatted again, and Zhang Ning and Tang Sijia opened the door.


    Then we stood up.


    Zhang Ning came to me with tears on his face. "Son, mom gave your sister to you. It''s hard for you..."


    "you''re welcome to say that." I said, "you and my father, my brother go to have a rest first. I''ll go to heal my sister."


    She calmed down and asked me, "have you been in the hotel all this month? We have a house in South Island, otherwise, you go home? "


    "The dragon vein is under the capital of the United States and Asia," I said. "It has a good aura and is more suitable for healing. What''s more, sister is going out like this now. In case someone sees her, it''s not good. "


    Zhang Ning understood, looking at me with relief, "you think very thoughtful, OK, then listen to you. I''ll go back with your father and your brother and see you in a few days. "


    "Good!" I nodded.


    She looked at Du Cheng and Du Yi. "Let''s go."


    After seeing them off, I went back to my bedroom and came to during''s bedside.


    Du Ling is still in tears, the pillow is wet.


    I smiled at her and wiped tears for her. "OK, elder sister, don''t cry. You have this robbery in your life. It''s over. It''ll be OK later."


    "Well..." she nodded and looked at me with tears in her eyes. "Brother, mom and dad said that they recognized you as their son."


    I''m embarrassed, "er... Yes..."


    "remember, they are your father and mother, but I''m your sister! Our sisters are closer. You can''t be better to them than me! " She said quietly.


    I was stunned. "Ah? This... "


    " remember? " She looked at me.


    I smiled and nodded, "well, I remember."


    She smiled, too. "MMM!"


    I wiped her tears and smiled at her. "Let''s start healing."

 Chapter 629

    In the following days, I healed Du Ling in the daytime and cultivated with Ke''er in the evening. I lived a very full life. In my careful conditioning, a month later, Du Ling''s body completely recovered.


    Du''s family has not left. They come here every few days. Du Ling recovers very quickly. They see it in their eyes and are very happy every time they come. At the end of one month, after Du Ling completely recovered, this morning, we left the hotel together and came to Du''s seaside villa.


    That''s what my godmother Zhang Ning meant. She prepared a table of dishes for the family to have a good meal and celebrate Du Ling''s recovery.


    I sent Du Ling to the villa and told Zhang Ning that I couldn''t eat this meal. I had to go back to Beijing immediately.


    Zhang Ning was stunned. "Why are you so anxious?"


    "Not in a hurry," I smiled. "Mom, we Wu family have rules. We can''t eat the meal of the owner after we finish. Now that my sister has recovered, it''s almost finished. Ke''er and I will go back to Beijing. As for eating, there will be opportunities in the future. "


    "This..." Zhang Ning was a little caught off guard, "this rule... Really can''t?"


    "Really not," I said.


    "When will that be ok?" Du Cheng asked quickly.


    "Yes!" Zhang Ning also asked, "when will it be ok?" Remember the web address m.luoqiuzw.com


    "when I''m done with the next thing," I said, "it''s time."


    "Then when will you do it?" Zhang Ning asked.


    "Here..." I was embarrassed for a while. "I don''t know..."


    Du Ling looked at it and quickly helped me out and advised Zhang Ning, "Mom, don''t embarrass him. I know that Wu family does have this rule. You have to understand your son."


    Zhang Ning took a look at her and thought, "well, let''s stop eating and take your brother to the airport."


    "No need," I said quickly. "You and my father, my brother and my sister will eat first. Let Zhou Wan take me to the airport."


    "It''s not right to send you?" Zhang Ning asked.


    I smile, "not right."


    Zhang Ning has no choice but to turn his head and order Zhou Wan, "take your young master and miss Ke''er to the airport, and then take them back to Beijing in person."


    "Yes!" Zhou Wan said.


    "No! Mom, let''s take the civil aviation, "I said quickly." the ticket was booked yesterday. "


    "Here..." Zhang Ning didn''t understand, "what are you booking for? It''s not that we don''t have a plane. How do you......


    "it''s the rule," I said.


    Du Ling also said, "your son is not polite to you, but he does have this rule. Last time he finished work for Jiang Rou, he came back by air."


    "Ouch..." Zhang Ning sighed, "why is this rule so..."


    "OK", Du Cheng smiled, "you want to hurt your son, there will be opportunities in the future. Now that it''s all arranged, let the children go. "


    "I''ll take you!" Du Yi said.


    "No need for a taxi, just let Zhou Wan go," I said.


    Du Yi wanted to talk. Du Ling stopped him. "This is the Wu family rule."


    Du Yi had no choice but to give up.


    I smiled at them. "Dad, mom, brother and sister, let''s go first."

 Chapter 630

    "All right," they had to say.


    I''ll take a look at Cole. "Let''s go."


    Ke''er laughed, "Well!"


    ...


    when we got out of the villa, we got on Zhou Wan''s car, turned around and headed for the airport.


    Du Cheng and his wife, Du Yi and Du Ling, stood on the side of the road and watched us go away until we couldn''t see each other. The family didn''t go back.


    On the way, I called Xiaojun and told her that we would go to Shangjing this afternoon.


    "Good! I''ll pick you up! " Xiaojun said excitedly.


    My heart a sweet, "good!"


    There''s nothing else to say. It''s all in my heart.


    I hung up and looked at Ke''er. "Go back and tell my aunt that I will invite her to eat roast leg of lamb tomorrow afternoon in Yuquan mountain."


    "Good!" Can son smile, "shout Xiao an rain up!"


    "Well!" I smiled and touched her head. "I brought you out of the house before I finished the last meal. This time, you can play with your aunt for a few days. After Anyu''s coffee shop opens, we will start to close. "


    "Shut up?" Her eyes brightened. "Practice magic?"


    "I improved my accomplishments, and you practiced magic," I said. "My last experience in DARPA temple made me reflect a lot, but it also gave me new inspiration. We''re only nineteen, and there''s still a lot of room for improvement. During this period of time, I worked continuously and put down the cultivation. I think next, I will not take the matter first, and I will shut down for a period of time. "


    "Good! That''s good! " She was very excited.


    "We''ll close in Yuquan mountain," I said. "Let your sister Xiaojun take care of us for at least one month."


    "Let sister Xiaojun take care of us?" She hesitated for a moment, "young master, this is not suitable..."


    I was stunned, "how is it not suitable?"


    "I''m your little girl, and sister Xiaojun is your girlfriend," she said seriously. "A girl can take care of her wife. How can you make her take care of her in turn? It''s not going to work! "


    I''m speechless. "What lady... What''s in your mind?"


    "What I said is true!" She looked at me. "Young master, I know who I am. Sister Xiaojun is your girlfriend. In the future, xiaoanyu and Miss Lin and miss ye are all your girlfriends, but I am just your girl. I''ve always been very clear about my identity. I never wanted to be on a par with your girlfriends, so it''s absolutely impossible to let sister Xiaojun take care of me! "


    "You think more..." I have no choice.


    "No! I don''t think so much. "She is very serious." only when you have self-knowledge and clear your position, can you not lose yourself and last for a long time. I still say that, I like you, I love you, but I can''t reach you in my life! There are many girls who like you, such as Xiaojun, Sijia and Miss Gao Ying. They are all big girls, which I can''t compare with them. But like xiaoanyu, Miss Lin and miss ye, they are all from Fengshui family. They are in your family, which I can''t compare with. In my life, it has been a blessing that I can follow you and be your girl. Now I am very satisfied and satisfied. I cherish it very much. For me, it is all I want. As for the others, I didn''t think about them at all, nor would I think about them. "


    "Ke''er..." I looked at her and didn''t know what to say.


    Zhou Wan in front looked at me in the rearview mirror. "Young master, you have miss Ke''er. It''s really enviable. I''m a little jealous..."


    Ke''er blushed, "ah... You didn''t hear anything!"


    Zhou Wan chuckled. "OK, I didn''t hear anything. You go on."


    Ke''er blushed with shame, and looked at me awkwardly. "Young master, I..." I smiled and held her in my arms.


    "Listen to you, don''t let sister Xiaojun take care of you." I gently stroked her hair. "I''ll integrate the array into you. You go home and shut up."


    She smiled and nodded her head hard. "MMM!"

 Chapter 631

    He who knows others is wise, and he who knows himself is wise.


    Ke''er is a girl with great wisdom. She knows a lot of things better than me. If I can have her with me in my life, I''ve accumulated virtue in my previous several lives.


    When I was a kid, my grandfather taught me the truth of being a human being. He said that the biggest scam in the world is that man can win the sky, and the biggest lie in the world is infinite possibility.


    At that time, I only understood the first half of the sentence, but now, I also understand the second half.


    At about 3 p.m., our flight landed at Shangjing airport.


    Out of the airport, we met Xiaojun.


    I haven''t seen her for a month. Xiaojun''s hair is longer and more beautiful than before.


    We talked and laughed and came to the parking lot together.


    At this time, Ke''er''s cell phone rings.


    She took out her cell phone and answered, "hello? Yes, yes, OK. Where are you? Okay, I''m in a16, right! Come and pick me up, OK! " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Xiaojun is shocked, "who is it?"


    Keer hung up and smiled at us, "special car!"


    "What kind of bus do you take?" Little Jun is speechless. "I''m driving here!"


    You and the young master have not been together for more than a month, so I will not be a light bulb! You go back to Yuquan mountain, and I''ll be there by car and horse. Don''t worry. "


    "You said you..." little Jun is speechless.


    I understand the meaning of Ke''er, with a light smile, "we are not in a hurry, and we will not leave until you get on the bus."


    "No need," Ke''er said, "the car will arrive soon. When he just called me, he was already in the parking lot..."


    as he said, a black cross-country vehicle came slowly.


    Ke''er looked at the license plate. "That''s right, this one!"


    She waved to the driver, "Hey, Shifu, here!"


    As soon as the driver saw it, he stopped and lowered the car window? You can''t stop any more. Get in the car quickly. "


    "Good!" But look at us. "Young master, sister Xiaojun, I''ll go first!"


    "Don''t forget tomorrow," I reminded her, "come early."


    "Don''t worry," she said with a smile "Don''t bring anything," Xiaojun told her. "We''ll invite aunt su. You can come."


    "OK," Ke''er hugged her. "I''ll go first."


    Xiaojun is helpless, "you......"


    "haha......" Ke''er smiles, goes to open the door, gets in the car, lowers the window, waves at us, "young master, Xiaojun sister, see you tomorrow!"


    "See you tomorrow!" Let''s say it out loud.


    She smiled at us, raised the window, and the SUV drove away slowly.


    I look at Xiaojun. "I want to eat instant boiled meat"


    she smiles and nods, "HMM."


    We came to her car, opened the door and left the airport.


    Half an hour ago, we came to a Shabu meat restaurant near the Third Ring Road to eat Shabu mutton.


    In the South Island for more than a month, I eat seafood every day. I think it''s crazy for a long time.


    After the pots and vegetables came up, I picked up my chopsticks and began to devour them.


    As Xiaojun sandwiched meat for me, she kept wiping sweat for me. "Don''t worry, eat slowly..."


    "HMM." I took a bite of meat and put it in my mouth, eating it and asked her, "by the way, why didn''t Anyu come?"


    "Xiaoyu coffee will open next week," she said. "I told Anyu that you will come back today. She said that she would not come to pick you up if she had something to do. Tomorrow afternoon, she will go directly to Yuquan mountain."


    Anyu has the same idea as Ke''er. She doesn''t want to make a light bulb. She wants to leave today''s time for me and Xiaojun.


    We both know that.


    I will smile and continue to eat.

 Chapter 632

    There are two plates of upper brain, two plates of Cucumber Strips, two plates of ground crotch (Note: upper brain, cucumber strips, ground crotch are all meat from different parts of sheep). After six plates of mutton are eaten, I have a burp and a breath. I feel comfortable at last.


    Then, I talked to Xiaojun about the closing ceremony.


    "In a few days, I''d like to close for a while," I said. "Have a good practice."


    "Good." Xiaojun wiped my sweat. "You''ve done two things in a row. It''s time for a rest."


    "I learned all the secrets of the Wu family except the twelve golden lightsaber formula," I said. "I healed sister Du Ling in the daytime and cultivated the three holy pictures of the interior scene in the evening in Nandao during this period of time. As a result, I didn''t make any progress after a month."


    "No progress at all?" She was stunned. "How could this happen?"


    "This shows that my cultivation has reached the bottleneck period," I said, "so this time, I want to change my method."


    "In what way?" She asked.


    "Last time I was closed in Tongzhou, an Yu helped me to cultivate the magic light," I said. "The magic light is so magical that it can transform various symbols into arrays and integrate them into myself."


    "So?" She put down the tissue and looked at me seriously.


    "The three holy pictures in the interior are also arrays," I said. "Before I could use these three arrays to practice, but now I can''t. why do you say that?"


    "Why?" She asked.


    "Because of the lack of strength," I said, "these three arrays are powerful for me at the beginning, but for me now, they are obviously not enough to eat. Like this mutton, when I was 14 years old, I could only eat two dishes. Now you see, six dishes have been destroyed by myself. "


    She smiled and nodded. "Well, I get it."


    I also smiled and held her hand. "So I want to try to integrate the spirit gathering array into the body. The power of the spirit gathering array is much stronger than the three holy pictures in the interior. I think with this, I should be able to eat enough. "


    "Well," she agreed, "it makes sense! Try it. "


    "So I think, when Anyu''s coffee shop is stable, I will start to close," I looked at her. "You take care of me."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I looked at her quietly for a while and smiled quietly, "I''m full. Let''s go home."


    In the evening, we went back to Yuquan mountain.


    After entering the house, I locked the door with my back hand, turned off our cell phones, and then hugged her with a kiss.


    Xiaojun responded to me emotionally, her eyes couldn''t help but get lost.


    My heart is getting hotter and hotter. I picked her up, walked quickly to the upstairs bedroom, and put her on the bed.


    "Wu Zheng, wait..."


    I didn''t wait for her to finish, I jumped up and overwhelmed her.


    Xiaojun tries to keep calm. "Wu Zheng, don''t do this... What we said..."


    I don''t pay attention to it and continue to do what I have to do.


    "Don''t make a fuss..." she tried to resist the impulse of her heart, "really can''t..."


    "I''ve had it with Ke''er..."


    her body quivered a little.


    I stared at her, eyes red. "Do you have any scruples?"


    Her eyes moistened, she fought back tears and gave up resistance.


    There was no sign of a sudden gale outside.


    Then the lightning flashed and thundered.


    All of a sudden, as if we violated the taboo.


    Little Jun suddenly realized something and quickly stopped me. "No, you lied to me!"


    But it doesn''t work.


    She said nothing.


    I''m crazy.


    I don''t care about anything...

 Chapter 633

    The storm soon passed.


    I look at the little red on the bed. It''s hard to describe my happiness. Holding Xiaojun, I smile like a fool.


    With tears in her eyes, Xiaojun asked me quietly, "why do you cheat me?"


    "I won''t lie to you, will you give it to me?"


    "But I shouldn''t be your first woman..."


    "who said that?" I looked down at her. "Your divination?"


    She blushed and hugged my waist silently.


    "I know you are in love with me", I said with a long breath, "yes, I may have many women in the future, but for the first time, I just want to talk with you... Because you are my love and my life... Do you understand?"


    She burst into tears and nodded, "Well!"


    I wiped away her tears and kissed her lips. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she responded to me tenderly, kissing and weeping.


    I kissed her passionately and naturally prepared to start another journey.


    Xiaojun realizes it, stops and stops me, "Wu Zheng, don''t......


    " it still hurts, doesn''t it? " I asked in a low voice.


    She blushed and nodded in silence.


    I cleared my throat and said, "er... Ok..."


    I turned over and hugged her heartily and smiled at her. "Anyway, we''ve grown up. Today, I''ll let you go. I won''t be stopped later."


    She looked at me affectionately, wiped her tears and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" I was stunned.


    She held me tightly. "Wu Zheng, I love you!"


    I took a deep breath and hugged her. "Guo Chenjun, I love you!"


    She smiled happily, tears streaming down her face.


    My heart a hot, holding her to sit up, emotional and her a kiss.


    "Give me one more time..." I murmured.


    She didn''t speak, and silently put her arms around my neck.


    A fire broke out in my heart.


    I''m crazy again.


    The next afternoon, Su Yan and Ke''er arrived.


    The mother and daughter did not bring wine and meat, but they brought a lot of fruit.


    In the evening, an Yu also comes. She brings three paper bags, which are all coffee that she has just ground. They are sent to Xiaojun, Suyan and Ke''er respectively.


    As for me, if Xiaojun has one, it means I have one.


    Xiaojun has prepared mutton for a long time. Let''s go to Tiantai and start barbecue together.


    After dark, the mutton is roasted.


    Su Yan uses a knife to divide the roasted mutton and put it on everyone''s plate.


    Xiaojun opens a bottle of good champagne and pours it for each of us.

 Chapter 634

    When it''s Anyu''s turn, she stands up quickly. "Without sister Xiaojun, I can''t drink today."


    "Can''t drink?" Xiaojun is shocked. "Why?"


    "I have something in the evening," she said with a smile. "You can have it. I can have a drink."


    "What can I do for you?" I, Xiaojun, can I ask in unison.


    She looked at us. "The coffee shop is open next week. For the next three days, I''m going to stay at the coffee shop, so I can''t drink..."


    "stay at the coffee shop?" I was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "This..." she looked at Su Yan and was a little embarrassed. "Let''s not talk about it. Let''s eat."


    "Don''t mediate," said Su Yan, "Anyu, can''t you let Auntie know? Then I''ll avoid it, you say. "


    "No aunt," an Yu said quickly, "you are not an outsider. There is nothing you can''t know. I''m afraid you don''t want to listen to this... "


    " don''t do not do it ", Su Yan is interested in it." your aunt, I like it. You say it, I like it! "


    Anyu looks at us, "here..."


    "say it," I look at her, "what''s going on?"


    Xiaojun sits down beside her. "It''s all her own people. What''s the matter, please tell me."


    "Yes, xiaoanyu!" But he also said, "I''m waiting to hear it!"


    "In fact, it''s nothing," said Anyu. "My coffee shop is not only a business for people, but also a business for the spiritual world. According to the rules, I want to post to Lingjie before opening, and then I will stay in the shop for three days. Only when I can keep it, can I officially open the business. This is called Shouguan. "


    "Is it someone who''s going to come and smash the scene?" I asked.


    "It''s not all about smashing the market," she said. "Some of them will give me problems. If they solve them, even if they pass the customs, if they can''t solve them, then the shop can''t be opened."


    "What about the details?" Asked Keer.


    "I can''t say that," she said. "It''s hard to say about the spiritual world. My grandfather said that the teahouse he opened at the beginning was guarded by his great grandfather, three grandfathers and four grandfathers. He didn''t say exactly how the spirit world broke the ground. "


    "Then why didn''t you say that earlier?" I looked at her. "When Grandpa opened his shop on the second day of the first year, the four brothers were guarding together. This time, we have to go together! Thanks for asking, otherwise you really plan to carry it yourself? "


    "Yes, what are you polite to us?" Xiaojun also said, "in the evening, we all go to the shop to help you guard the customs!"


    "Yes! I''ll go too! " Said kor''er.


    "Anyu, Auntie doesn''t know the number of geomancy skills and has no magic power," said Su Yan. "But when Auntie was a soldier, she killed many bad people. There is still some evil spirit. If I follow, can I help you? "


    Anyu was very moved. "Auntie, no need."


    She looked at us. "Brother Wu Zheng, sister Xiaojun, sister Ke''er, I don''t want to trouble you..."


    "what is trouble?" I looked at her, "in the underground palace of haimishan black Bodhisattva, if it wasn''t for you, my son and I would have suffered a great loss that day; and this time, if it wasn''t for you to help me find the Qinglong temple with the sacrifice of Youying, where can I find the bronze mirror? How can I save sister Du Ling if I can''t find the bronze mirror? Anyu, your business is my business. What are you polite to me? "


    "Brother Wu Zheng, I''m not polite to you," said an Yu. "These days, sister Xiaojun has been helping me. I know she''s very hard. You and sister Ke''er have just come back from work, and they are also very hard. I''m really sorry to bother you. "


    "Anyu, we don''t work hard." Xiaojun holds her hand. "Your business is our business. That''s settled."


    She looked at Su Yan. "Auntie, I''ve wronged you today. Let''s have a drink. We''ll have a good drink with you later. "


    Su Yan smiled and waved her hand. "Hey, it''s OK! There are opportunities for drinking. It''s important to do business first! "


    She looked at Anyu. "Anyu, can Auntie help you?"


    "Thank you, auntie," said an Yu. "It''s enough to have brother Wu Zheng, sister Xiaojun and sister Ke''er with me."


    "All right!" Su Yan said with a smile, "let them go. When your coffee shop is officially open, Auntie will go to the show!"


    Anyu smiled, "MMM!"


    She looked at us. "Brother Wu Zheng, sister Xiaojun, sister Ke''er, thank you!"


    "If you''re polite, let''s stop," I said with a faint smile. "Come on, eat the meat, finish eating, go to the coffee shop!"

 Chapter 635

    After eating the barbecue, we immediately set out to the small fish cafe in the old city.


    This coffee shop is very big. It has two floors. It''s more than 500 square meters in total. Now it''s in the trial operation stage. Therefore, there are waiters and many guests in the shop.


    I was here for the first time, so let an Yu take me upstairs and downstairs and have a careful tour.


    It''s as if it''s tacit. Xiaojun has also been a guide for Ke''er. Anyu and I look downstairs, and they go upstairs. When we go upstairs, they go downstairs again.


    I know what the two girls mean, that is, they want me and Anyu to be alone and talk.


    Of course, Anyu also understands this.


    After a look downstairs and upstairs, I couldn''t help admiring, "it''s really good! Anyu, you are so powerful! "


    Anyu smiled sheepishly, "where... Sister Xiaojun helped me..."


    "but this decoration is designed by yourself," I said, pointing to the Dharma statues on the wall, "especially these Dharma statues, it''s so nice to see them. By the way, who is the woman engraved on it? "


    "Well..." she smiled, "I can''t say..."


    "Oh, I see." I nodded, "these are the gods who set up 18 sacrifices, right?"


    "No," she shook her head. "These are my patrons, so look, they are all goddesses."


    "Yes, I found it too." I smile.


    She also smiled, "go to the office."


    "Good!" I nodded.


    When we got to the office, she closed the door.


    I saw that the office area is not large, but the decoration is very exquisite.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, sit down," she said.


    "Well," I went to the sofa and sat down, looked at the decoration of the office, and couldn''t help laughing, "it''s really good."


    She came to me and sat down, hesitated for a moment, and said to me, "brother Wu Zheng, I will guard downstairs in the evening. You and sister Ke''er will guard upstairs. Let sister Xiaojun rest here. There''s a town in this office, she''s here, there''s no danger... "Br >


    " what do you mean? " I don''t understand.


    "This..." she said with some embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter?" I look at her. "You can''t believe your sister Xiaojun?"


    "I don''t believe it..." she said, "I know sister Xiaojun''s heart is very strong, but..."


    "what is it?"


    She took a look at me. "It''s just Xiaojun''s sister last night..."


    I blushed and cleared my throat, "er... You... Do you know that?"


    Her face was red, and she nodded in silence.


    I felt embarrassed for a while, and wished I could find a crack to get in.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, don''t do this..." she whispered, "you should be with sister Xiaojun. I didn''t peek at you or think about it. When I arrived at Yuquan mountain this afternoon, I saw that her vital energy was broken. That''s why... I know that you are so......


    I was so embarrassed. I coughed, "er... Is that... If it''s broken, I can''t keep it?"


    "It could be a ghost, a demon, or a God," she said. "Sister Xiaojun''s divination is very powerful. I''m worried that if it''s a demon or a ghost, when she''s sensitive, she''s afraid of being attacked by Yin Qi or evil Qi. That''s not good for her, so I said that..."


    I was relieved, "it''s this... You can rest assured, I have a way."


    "There''s a way?" She looked at me.


    "I let Ke''er keep her," I said. "Ke''er has five thunder Qi. Even if there are demons coming in, they will not hurt Xiaojun."


    She also breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good, then I don''t have to worry."


    I smiled sheepishly. "Well, don''t worry."


    Then neither of us spoke.


    After a few seconds of silence, she took a deep breath and stood up. "Let''s go downstairs."


    "Anyu, wait a minute," I stood up.

 Chapter 636

    She stopped, swallowed and breathed.


    "Xiaojun has always told me that she is not my first woman," I looked at her. "She keeps a distance from me for fear of affecting me and you..."


    Anyu lowers his head, "I know..."


    I come to her and look at her. "If I hurt you last night, I''m here to say sorry to you. Some things, I don''t explain, you know, so I won''t say anything else... "


    she didn''t speak, her tears fell silent, drop by drop on the ground.


    I will understand Xiaojun''s pains.


    But I don''t regret it.


    I look at an Yu, as if I have a needle in my heart.


    I took a deep breath, "an Yu, I''m sorry..."


    I turned to leave. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    An Yu hugged me and cried, "why don''t you explain? Why don''t you explain? I know it''s my business, you explain it''s yours! Do you care so little about me? "


    My eyes are wet.


    "I know why you do it," she cried. "I don''t blame you, but you don''t even want to explain to me. Am I so insignificant in your heart?"


    I turned around and hugged her.


    "Your realm is higher than Xiaojun''s sister, she can''t be sure of you." she looked at me sadly. "I know there will be others around you in the future. I didn''t want to compete with anyone, and I don''t envy anyone. Do you really understand me?"


    I smiled with tears in my eyes and teased her, "so what are you crying for?"


    "You don''t need to say I''m sorry," she said, her eyes full of grievances. "I didn''t pick you up yesterday because I knew that you should be together last night. But you just said that, you do not explain I also understand, so you do not explain, this sentence, let my heart good pain! "


    "You think I''m ignoring you?" I look at her. "Look down on you?"


    "From the day I knew you, I knew you had a girlfriend." she looked at me. "I know you love sister Xiaojun, and I know you have me and sister Ke''er in your heart. Sister Xiaojun is your first love. Surely you will give her your first love. Can you explain that? Brother Wu Zheng, if I like you any more, I can''t marry you, because I am the heir of my family, my son, and I will inherit the 18 Dharma vessels of my family in the future. I thought you understood me, but what you just said... "


    " sorry, I was wrong... "I looked at her," forgive brother Wu Zheng, OK? "


    She turned her head and wiped away her tears, ignoring me.


    I laughed and coaxed her. "Well, I apologized. Are you still angry?"


    She looked at me. "You know everything! But you love to play dumb! Love to bully! "


    She pushed me away and opened the door.


    "Ah! Anyu! " I was in a daze and rushed to catch up.


    Anyu ignored me and went to the bathroom in tears.


    It happened that Ke''er came upstairs and saw the scene.


    She was stunned for a moment, and came up to me and asked me in a low voice, "what''s the matter with xiaoanyu, young master?"


    My face turned red, "it''s ok..."


    Ke''er smiled and came to my ear, "is it because of last night''s event..."


    I was shocked, "you..."


    but I chuckled, "sister Xiaojun dare not look at me when she saw me today. I can see how smart I am! It''s OK, young master! Xiaoanyu likes you very much. Give her some time and she will understand. "


    "You... You don''t feel bad?" I asked in surprise.


    "What''s wrong with me?" Ke''er shrugged. "I''m not happy yet!"


    "Happy?" I was a little confused. "You shouldn''t have... Something..."


    she gave me a deep look, a bad smile, and came to my ear, "don''t I know you? If sister Xiaojun doesn''t take the first bite, you won''t let us share the cake......


    my face is hot, "you......


    she looks at me hot, nibbles her lips, comes to kiss me, smiles proudly," don''t worry, young master, I''ll tell her, hahaha......


    I''m speechless, "don''t talk nonsense! She''s not you! ... "


    " don''t worry, I know her better than you. "She reached for a V and went to the bathroom with a smile.

 Chapter 637

    Maybe she really knows Anyu better than me. A few minutes later, they came back together.


    Anyu has washed his face. The tears on his face are gone.


    They came to me and looked at me together. Nobody spoke.


    I was looked at by them, "what are you... What are you doing?"


    Quiet rain looked at me for a while, took my hand, "let''s go."


    I was stunned. "Ah?"


    But the son chuckles, "leave, young master, go downstairs to have a meeting!" This matter, so understated in the past.


    It''s said that the heart of a woman is a sea needle.


    I feel it.


    When we came downstairs, Xiaojun was looking at the Dharma protector on the wall.


    Anyu let go of me and went to Xiaojun. "Sister Xiaojun, what''s the matter?"


    "Anyu, look at this statue. Is there something wrong with it?" Xiaojun asked her, "it didn''t seem like that yesterday."


    Anyu looked at it carefully and smiled, "there will be some great people in the spiritual world tonight."


    "Big man?" Little Jun is stunned.


    I was also stunned. "What''s the big guy?"


    She looked at me and said to Xiaojun, "this is not the place to talk. Let''s go to the private room."


    "OK," Xiaojun nodded.


    An Yu takes a look at me and takes Xiaojun around me to the private room.


    I seem to have become a transparent person.


    But when he laughed, he came and hugged my arm! Little girl, she''s not angry anymore, she just can''t face it. "


    "How do you know?" I asked.


    "Of course I know," Ke''er laughed and lowered his voice, "I''m a little bastard, no matter what face I don''t have. Xiaoanyu is the only child of Fengshui family. He is not inferior to you in terms of his birth. It''s normal for him to be a little proud. "


    "Is it?" I look at her.


    "Absolutely She said solemnly, "I don''t believe you. In the future, your concubines will be divided into two groups. Like sister Xiaojun, sister Sijia and sister Gaoying, they must be generous and decent, and their mother will show respect to the world. And the young ladies of Fengshui family represented by Xiao Anyu must be more proud than each other, can you believe it? "


    I looked at her and chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at?" She doesn''t understand, "am I wrong in my analysis?"


    "What other concubines do you think I am the emperor?" I touched her head. "The one who broke the scene in the spirit world will come. Let''s go to the meeting!"


    She smiled, "Well!"


    We walked into the private room together and saw an Yu and Xiaojun talking about something in a low voice.


    When Keer sits next to Anyu, I come to Xiaojun and sit down.


    "What do you say?" I asked.


    "We are talking about protecting the gods," said an Yu.


    "Can I listen?" I asked her.


    Anyu is a little embarrassed. "Of course, I just told sister Xiaojun that every Dharma protector has secret talismans. If you look at those secret talismans, you will know what the characters are coming."


    Xiaojun looked at me. "Wu Zheng, this talisman is really powerful."


    I nodded. "Well, it''s really powerful."


    At this time, two waiters came in and brought us four cups of coffee, two plates of dried fruit and a fruit plate.

 Chapter 638

    "Put things down, you go out," said Anyu.


    "Good miss Ann."


    The two waiters left the room and closed the door for us.


    "According to the secret symbols on the statue of Dharma protector, there will be four Smashers tonight," said an Yu. "One ghost, two demons, and a character from the underworld. This ghost is here to make trouble, sister Ke''er, please. "


    "Can you break it up?" Asked Keer.


    An Yu smiles, "yes."


    "Leave it to me!" Said kor''er.


    "As for the two monsters, they are all here for divination." an Yu looks at Xiaojun. "Sister Xiaojun, it''s hard for you."


    Xiaojun smiles and holds her hand. "I''ll come!" "Well," an Yu nodded, looked at me, and then said, "as for the character of the underworld, I will deal with it myself. Then... "


    I was stunned," what about me? "


    "Brother Wu Zheng is in charge of the town," said an Yu. "If the three of us can''t support it, you can go back."


    "You three can''t hold on?" I have no choice but to smile, "but I have five thunder Qi on my body and soul eating knife in my hand. She can''t deal with a ghost? Xiaojun''s heart is no less than mine. Can she be two monsters? And you, eighteen sacrifice is so powerful, you can''t deal with that ghost of the underworld? "


    An Yu looks at me as if I have bullied her again.


    "Wu Zheng, don''t talk like this..." Xiaojun advised me, "will you listen to Anyu and finish?"


    "You''re all allocated," I said with some displeasure. "What else can I say?"


    An Yu lowers his head, takes up his coffee, takes a sip, puts down his cup, and takes a long breath.


    "Wu Zheng..." Xiaojun winked at me. "What''s wrong with you today?"


    "Sister Xiaojun is OK," an Yu said in a clear voice. "Brother Wu Zheng is trying to help me. He doesn''t mean anything else."


    "Anyu, don''t marginalize me, OK?" I look at her.


    "How can I marginalize you?" She also looked at me. "I didn''t finish what I said, OK?"


    "Oh..." I''m a little embarrassed, "well, you say."


    "After three days of guarding, the challenge will be more and more fierce day by day," she said. "Today is the first day, we can deal with it, so I don''t want you to do it. At the beginning, my grandfather guarded the pass. On the first day, three grandfathers accompanied him; on the second day, he was the great grandfather and the fourth granddad; on the third day, he was the fourth granddad. It''s not that grandpa and grandpa don''t want to help my grandpa, but it''s the rule of settling down. "


    I blushed. "Oh..." I just said to sister Xiaojun, let''s guard the pass tonight, let sister Ke''er go back tomorrow, let sister Xiaojun go back the day after tomorrow. "She looked at me." the last day is the most difficult to guard. I want you to accompany me to the last, and let you fight when it''s most dangerous. Is that marginalizing you? "


    I was embarrassed and cleared my throat. "I see. Let''s talk about the specific arrangements."


    "I dare not go upstairs tonight," said an Yu. "We are waiting on the first floor. The devil comes at the time of Hai; the two demons come at the time of one, and the other at the time of ugly. As for the ghost, he will come to the shop at the beginning of Mao with all his misfortune. Let''s fight one at a time, as we''ve allocated it! "


    "Good!" Xiaojun and Ke''er said in unison.


    "At the beginning of the prime time... More than five..." I thought about it and looked at Anyu. "OK!"


    Just then, a waiter came to knock at the door and whispered, "miss an, there is a guest who is not quite right. Come out and have a look."


    I subconsciously look at my watch. It''s already 10:15 p.m., Hai time.


    Keer stands up. "I''ll go and have a look!"


    She walked around the table, opened the door, looked at the waiter outside, grabbed his collar, and said angrily, "are you fucking tired of living?"


    Just now, the pretty waiter turned into a pair of fierce ghost faces with white faces and black lips. He looked at Ke''er in horror, "yes... I''m sorry..."


    Ke''er threw the devil to the ground and put his foot on his head.


    A shrill scream of the devil turned into black smoke and disappeared.


    The guests outside were so frightened that they all stood up.


    I took a look at Ke''er, looked back at an Yu and Xiaojun, and smiled calmly, "here we go..."

 Chapter 639

    The task of Ke''er is finished first.


    As for the guests, Anyu said that he didn''t care. He would go several times, but most of them would not.


    In fact, as she said, most of the guests just stood up to watch the fun and then continued to talk about themselves. Only a few good things, timid, scared to pack up, check out left.


    We continue to drink coffee, eat melon seeds and look at our watches from time to time.


    Soon, it''s midnight.


    Let me see Xiaojun. "Let''s go outside."


    Xiaojun nodded, "OK!"


    Anyu stands up. "I''ll go too!"


    But he also stood up. "And me!"


    I look at an Yu, and then tell Ke''er, "the demon is here for divination. Don''t be scared away. In this way, you can watch in the distance. I will protect Xiaojun. Anyu is responsible for greeting the two demons. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "OK", nod your head.


    I watched Anyu again.


    She nodded, too. "OK."


    We left the room and went out into the hall. Xiaojun and I found a quiet corner and sat down.


    The waiter then brought us two more cups of coffee.


    I''d like to drink it. I''m not going to sleep tonight anyway.


    After the waiter left, Miss Jun asked me in a low voice, "Wu Zheng, what does the demon look like?"


    "Those who come here to smash the market must not be ordinary demons," I said, "but you can rest assured that since they come in, they must be human. Either it''s personal, or it''s human like, but it''s not very scary. "


    "Do you need to pay attention to divination for the demon?" She asked.


    "Demons are also living beings, so don''t pay special attention to anything," I said


    "What happens if you lower yourself?" She asked.


    "Divination is like fighting, the higher the realm, the clearer you can see it." I whispered, "if you lower yourself, that is, the other side''s realm is not as good as you, and your divination will not be able to see it."


    She thought for a moment, "what if the other side''s realm was higher than mine, but deliberately lowered to face me? Can I see for sure? "


    "It depends on how much higher his realm is than you," I said. "If the gap is not big, you can see him; if the difference is a little big, you will see specious; if the realm is too much higher than you, even if he lowers himself, it will be much higher than you, you can''t see him coming."


    I paused, "but you don''t have to worry, the realm of the demon is cultivation, but the realm of the geomancer is pattern and spirituality. So even the demon of a thousand years can''t escape your divination, so you can count it boldly and safely. "


    She looked at me. "I see..." I smiled, "Well! Don''t worry, I''ll be with you! "


    "My divination is not accurate for you," she looked at me, "because your realm is higher than mine, but you love me and always lower yourself subconsciously in front of me, but even then, I am not sure of you, right?"


    I was stunned. "You mean... Which divination?"


    "Well," she nodded, "my divination shows that I am not your first woman, but last night..."


    she blushed.


    I smiled and held her hand. "In fact, you didn''t miscalculate... It''s just that you are selfish, so you have miscalculated..."


    "miscalculated?" She was stunned. "How can I get it wrong?" "Does your divination show that I will experience a girl before I am with you?" I look at her.


    "Well," she nodded earnestly, "yes, that''s what the hexagram shows."


    "Did you see the due date?" I asked her, "that is, when was that girl with me?"


    "This..." she thought, shook her head, "I didn''t see..."


    "that''s ok...", I smiled calmly, "my first kiss is you, and my first night is you, but before we met, there was a girl who had intimate contact with me, didn''t you see it?"


    She looked at me in a daze and shook her head.


    "Well, I''ll change my way of asking," I looked at her. "You must have my first girl''s appearance in divination. Describe it according to the divination."


    "She''s very beautiful. She''s an immortal. She has very white skin, long hair and likes to wear white clothes," she said.

 Chapter 640

    I would smile, "that''s her."


    "Who is it?" She asked.


    "Miss Yu..." I said lightly.


    "Miss Yu?" She was stunned. "How... Could it be her?"


    "When I was doing that for Lao Zhao, I was dealing with the devil body of jade puppet fairy," I said. "One night, the body of jade girl came out, she helped me heal, and then..."


    I was a little embarrassed. "Then she kissed me, and I had skin relatives. At that time, it was almost... That''s all..."


    She stared at me for a while, swallowed her saliva, and asked me, "spirit body, can also be together?"


    "Yes," I said, "but I woke up before she and I did, and she left."


    "So she is the girl I counted?" She looked at me.


    I nodded, "well."


    "I understand..." she nodded and looked at me. "The divination shows Miss Yu, but I didn''t realize that she is a spiritual body, so the divination is right. I got it wrong."


    "There are two ways to show the spirit in divination". I dipped my hand in coffee and drew it on the table for her to see, "this represents the spirit and the devil; this represents the immortal Buddha and the demon, and also represents the man who cultivates the immortal. Jade girl is the spirit body formed by thousands of years of spirit jade. It belongs to immortals, so it''s the second kind. Only when you understand divination, you regard her as a person of cultivating immortals. "


    I picked up the paper towel on the table and wiped my hands. I smiled at her. "Now I''m going to tie it, aren''t I?"


    She looked at me sheepishly. "Wu Zheng, do you know I got my divination wrong?"


    "That''s not true." I put down the tissue, held her hand and smiled at her. "I just want to give it to you for the first time."


    She looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    "Do you want to talk about my child again?" I asked.


    She smiled, shook her head, "don''t say..."


    I also smiled, "that''s right, I''ve grown up! Last night, I was with you... "


    " you... "She quickly winked at me," where is this? Don''t say... "


    I stopped laughing and cleared my throat," OK. "


    She relieved, and then asked me, "Wu Zheng, did you just quarrel with an Yu?"


    "No," I took a sip of coffee. "Actually, Anyu is very sensible. I misunderstood her."


    "Misunderstood her?" She didn''t understand, "what''s the matter?"


    "She saw what happened to us," I said with a long breath. "I didn''t want to explain it to her. We understood each other and nothing happened. There was a misunderstanding in this explanation."


    She would smile, "you two, what a child..."


    "Hey, what did you just say?", I reminded her, "forget so soon?"


    She stopped laughing. "Okay, I''m wrong. I apologize."


    "It''s almost..." I looked at her and smiled, "Xiaojun, it''s very kind of you..."


    she gave me a look with emotion and blushed.


    I smiled. "Come on, let''s go on with that divination. In fact, you can change your mind."


    "What ideas?" She asked, blushing.


    "You see, when you start divining, change your reading, such as this..." I dipped in coffee and told her on the table.


    Xiaojun listened carefully and nodded from time to time! yes! ... I get it... "


    when I was talking, I suddenly felt a spirit of evil sneaking into the coffee shop and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaojun asked.


    "Shhh..." I turned to the door, "here she comes..."


    Xiaojun was stunned and turned to look.


    I saw only a fashionable girl in black, pushing the door in...

 Chapter 641

    This is a fox demon with delicate face, cool expression, graceful and sexy figure. It looks like she is only in her twenties, but in fact, she has been cultivating for more than 600 years.


    After entering the door, she looked at the people in the cafe, then went to a dark corner and sat down.


    Xiaojun stands up. "I''ll talk to her."


    Anyu stood up at the same time in the distance.


    Xiaojun waves to her and asks Anyu not to come. She will deal with it.


    Anyu understood what she meant, nodded and sat down again.


    "Don''t be nervous," I said.


    "Don''t worry," Xiaojun said, and went to the fox demon.


    I picked up the cup, followed her, went to the table next to the girl and sat down.


    Girl looked at me, she seemed to understand my intention, but she was not afraid.


    Xiaojun sits down opposite her and smiles at her.


    After staring at Xiaojun for a while, the girl said, "I''m here to ask for divination. It''s marriage."


    "Yes," said Xiaojun.


    "Two hundred years ago, I fell in love with a man," said the fox demon. "He was killed by thunder to save me. I want to know, where is he now? What is called? Are you married. Also, if I go to him, will he think of me and accept me... "


    she takes out a golden treasure from her arms and puts it on the table," this is divination gold. "


    Xiaojun looks at Jin Yuanbao and shakes her head. "I''m sorry, I can''t do that."


    The girl frowned? What kind of shop do you have? "


    "I''m not good at learning, and I can''t calculate the full name of that person." Xiaojun is very calm.


    The girl nodded. "You''re honest. I like people like you. Start divining, not to mention his full name, so that I can find him. "


    Little Jun is a little absorbed, pinching her fingers and calculating. She has a good idea.


    "This man was a Taoist in his previous life, a man from central Sichuan Province. In order to help you through the Lei robbery, he used to lead Lei, but he failed. He was killed by Lei," said Xiaojun. "Now he has been reincarnated twice. This life is still a man. He is thirty-five years old, and he is in Shangjing."


    "In Shangjing?" The girl''s eyes brightened. "Where is it?"


    "On the southeast of Beijing, when the moon is full, we will meet." Xiaojun looks at her. "There are many women around him, but they are not married. Soon, on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, you will meet again."


    "Really?" The girl was very excited. "Then... Can we finally... Be together?"


    "Yes," said Xiaojun, "but the process will be rough."


    "Rough?" Girl a Leng, "how a rough?"


    "You''ll fall in love at first sight, then break up and close up," said Xiaojun. "After ten years of hard love, you''ll get married and live together for forty years until he dies."


    "Forty years..." the girl smiled and her eyes moistened, "OK! Forty years is forty years! Master, mid autumn night... Can we really meet again? "


    "You have more than 600 years of cultivation, and you have a lot of powers," Xiaojun said, looking at her. "But because you are so passionate about him in your previous life, you have been so obsessed with his passions that for 200 years, your powers have never been able to sense his existence."


    "Yes! You are right! " With tears in her eyes, the girl said, "I can''t feel him any more since he was killed by thunder. At first, I thought that he might be scared out of his wits, but I didn''t want to believe it or accept it. In the past two hundred years, I have been cultivating and looking for him. I have tried all kinds of ways, but I have never found him. "


    Xiaojun smiled calmly, "his name in this life is three words and four fire, one water and south of the Yangtze River. Remember these eight words. You will see him on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival."


    "Three characters and four fires, one water and one south of the Yangtze River?" She looked at Xiaojun and said, "master, can you give me some advice on this mystery?"


    Xiaojun shakes her head. "It''s a natural chance. The divination is too thorough. There will be changes."


    The girl understood, nodded, "OK! I see! Thank you, master! "

 Chapter 642

    She wiped her eyes, took out another ingot of gold ingot, held it in both hands, put it on the table respectfully, pushed the two ingots forward, and looked at Xiaojun gratefully. "Thank you very much, master. This is divination gold. Take it."


    Xiaojun hesitates for a moment, "here..."


    she turns to look at me.


    I smiled and nodded to her.


    Although I said that she was not allowed to earn money by fortune telling, she had to take the money because it was the rule.


    Little Jun ponders a little, picks up the gold dollar treasure that the girl took out earlier, and says to the girl, "I''ll take this one. Take that one back."


    "Master, this is my intention," said the girl sincerely, "take it."


    "I will take what should be taken and I will not take what shouldn''t be taken," Xiaojun said. "This is the rule. You can''t break the rule."


    The girl understood.


    She put away Jin Yuanbao and stood up. "Thank you very much, master. Then I''ll leave."


    Xiaojun nodded. "OK."


    The girl took a look at me and turned away.


    Xiaojun picks up Jin Yuanbao, gets up and sits down beside me, with a long breath.


    I took her hand. "Great!"


    Xiaojun smiled. "Well."


    "Three words and four fires, one water and one south of the Yangtze River, what do you mean?" I asked her.


    "You should know what it means?" She looked at me.


    I thought, "that man, Wang Mingyan?"


    "Well," she nodded.


    "Then why do you tell her that you can''t work out a name before you start divining?" I asked curiously.


    "Because I really can''t figure it out," she said. "I don''t know how to use divination to figure out people''s names. As for the eight words, they suddenly appeared in my mind just after I started divination."


    I smiled and nodded, "well."


    An Yu comes over and sits down opposite us. "Sister Xiaojun, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK." Miss Jun gives Jin Yuanbao to Anyu. "Anyu, this is for you."


    "This..." an Yu was stunned.


    "This is the divination gold left by the girl just now," said Xiaojun. "I''m here to help, not to make money. I can''t take this gold treasure away. Take it. There will be another one coming for divination. If there is any divination gold, I will give it to you together. During these three days, only those who ask for divination will send money. This money is your fortune. You must stay in the shop, so that the future business will be better. "


    Anyu understood, "well, thank you sister Xiaojun."


    Miss Jun gently takes an Yu''s hand and says meaningfully, "an Yu, we are sisters. Don''t be so polite in the future, or we will have a share."


    An Yu''s face turned red


    She stood up. "You talk. I''ll make you two cups of coffee."


    She gave me a meaningful look and turned away.


    Xiaojun looks at her back, smiles and whispers to me, "an Yu is still young. You should be more considerate and don''t bully her."


    My face is inexplicably hot, clear throat, "er... Don''t say this, let''s continue to gossip."


    Xiaojun smiles, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 643

    Zishi passed quickly.


    At the beginning of ugly time, the second demon came.


    This is a pretty girl. She looks 15 or 16 years old, but her accomplishments are much higher than the one just now. She has been for more than 800 years. More importantly, she is not an animal into a demon, her body is a piece of jade.


    This is a jade demon.


    Different from the fox demon before, the little girl went to the front desk first, took out her mobile phone and bought an American coffee. Then she came to us and said politely, "Hello, brother and sister, my name is Luoxue. I''m here for divination."


    I stood up with my coffee. "Sit down."


    "Thank you brother," she smiled at me.


    That smile, super healing.


    I smiled and turned to the table next to me and sat down.


    Anyu stands up and wants to come.


    I waved to her, no problem.


    Anyu is relieved. Sit down and talk to Ke''er.


    Luo Xue sits down, puts down her coffee, takes out a red bag from her pocket, puts it on the table, and respectfully pushes it in front of Xiaojun. "Sister, this is three million yuan. It''s my divination money for you."


    Xiaojun looks at the red bag and asks Luo Xue, "check?"


    "Yes," Luo Xue said with a smile, "I know that there is a little fox demon in front of her to ask for divination from her sister. The gold for divination is gold. I don''t have Jin Yuanbao, so I asked my father to write this check. Elder sister, don''t be too few. If it''s not enough, you can count it. I''ll go out and ask my father to write another check. "


    "No, that''s enough," Xiaojun said with a quiet smile. "Little sister, what do you want?"


    "I''m going to go through the robbery this year," Luo said. "Before, I''ve experienced it twice, and I''ve gone through it. But this time this year, it''s much worse than the first two times. I don''t think I can make it by myself. So I want to ask my sister to give me a divination and give me some advice on how to survive. "


    "You want a way to get through the robbery?" Xiaojun looks at her.


    "Well," she nodded.


    Xiaojun calms down a little, points out and looks at Luo Xue. "You are going to face the four thunders this time. It will be two months later."


    "Then... How can I survive?" Luo Xue asked quickly.


    "You can''t go up the mountain, to the ground, or to the sea," Xiaojun looked at her. "You see the wind and thunder change color. You fly southeast for three days and three nights. After landing, pay attention to your back. In this way, you may be able to break through this disaster."


    "No mountain, no land, no sea", Luo Xue muses, "see the wind and thunder change color, fly southeast..."


    she looks at Xiaojun, "but elder sister, I can''t fly. What should I do?"


    "By plane," said Xiaojun.


    "That is to say, I can fly southeast by plane, too?" Asked Luo Xue.


    Little Jun smiled and didn''t speak.


    "I understand..." Luo Xue smiled knowingly, "thank you sister! I know what to do! "


    She took a sip of coffee and stood up. "Then I''ll go first."


    Xiaojun also stands up. "OK."


    Luo Xue politely smiled at me and turned away from the cafe.


    So far, Xiaojun''s task tonight has been completed.


    Like the golden treasure of the fox demon, Xiaojun is going to give the red bag that Luo Xue gave to Anyu.


    But this time, Anyu said nothing.


    "The fox demon is looking for people, but the jade demon is breaking the robberies," said an Yu. "You must receive this blessing, or you will lose your life."


    "Anyu is right," I said, "Jin Yuanbao can stay, but you have to keep this red bag yourself."


    Xiaojun thought for a moment, "OK then."


    Anyu just smiled, "MMM!"


    She took Xiaojun''s hand and said, "sister, if you work hard, there is only one ghost left. I''ll deal with it. I asked elder sister Ke''er to go upstairs to have a rest. You can go to have a rest, too. "


    "I''ll go upstairs and let Wu Zheng accompany you," said Xiaojun.


    Anyu gave me a look and didn''t speak.


    I cleared my throat. "Anyu, I''ll be with you."

 Chapter 644

    She blushed and nodded in silence.


    Xiaojun smiled and told me, "don''t bully Anyu."


    I nodded, "well."


    She gently hugged an Yu and turned to go upstairs.


    I watched her go upstairs, and then I took an Yu''s hand. "Let''s go out for a walk."


    An Yu is stunned. "Go outside?"


    "Yes," I looked at her. "Ghost came only when he was away. It''s boring to wait in the shop. Go outside."


    She hesitated, "but..."


    "let''s go." I led her to the door without waiting for her to finish.


    Coming out of the cafe, I took a deep breath and felt a lot more comfortable.


    An Yu also has a long breath.


    I took her hand and walked along the open street.


    Anyu is silent and looks at me from time to time.


    "What am I doing?" I asked on purpose.


    "Nothing..." she turned away from me.


    I couldn''t help laughing and asking her, "Hey, if it wasn''t for Xiaojun tonight, how would you deal with these two girls who are begging for gossip?"


    She ignored me.


    I stopped. "Hey, I''ve apologized to you. What else do you want me to do?"


    She gave me a quiet look. "I didn''t want you to do anything."


    "Then why don''t you pay attention to me?" I asked.


    "Isn''t that what I''m talking about?" She asked me.


    For a moment, I said, "I..."


    she dodged my eyes, "don''t look at me like this..."


    I looked at her quietly for a while, then I pulled her into my arms and held her tightly.


    "You..." she struggled and looked at me obstinately.


    I stared at her for a moment, lowered my head and kissed her lips decisively.


    Since it''s embarrassing to say anything, let''s not say anything. Let''s be practical.


    Anyu''s body froze. She looked at me in surprise and forgot to struggle.


    I didn''t give her any reaction time. It was just a kiss.


    Anyu is the first kiss, without any experience.


    She was stunned for a while, then subconsciously tried to push me away.


    I didn''t give her the chance to resist. My hands tightly locked her soft and slender waist, making her unable to escape.


    She begged me helplessly, "brother Wu Zheng, don''t... Don''t do this..."


    I ignored and continued to kiss her.


    With her accomplishments, if she really wants to break away from my arms, I can''t stop her.


    But she did not...


    slowly, she did not struggle, like a helpless little girl, let me bully...


    late at night in Beijing, the streets of the old city, under the dim light, we kissed passionately, and forgot the time.


    At last, she cried.


    She was crying, while the astringent response to me, hands instinctively hugged my waist.


    The ice in her heart melted...

 Chapter 645

    Things between men and women are very delicate.


    In the first half of the night, I explained to an Yu about Xiaojun and me. In fact, I was afraid that she would be sad. As a result, it was self defeating. People would not have been sad. This explanation broke my heart. So later in the night, I didn''t explain, but like a bandit, she took her first kiss.


    In the end, Anyu was conquered by me.


    I kissed her for a long time, until she became docile, which reluctantly stopped my attack.


    I have to stop, because if I keep going, what I take away tonight is not just her first kiss.


    I gently wiped away the tears on her face, "don''t be angry with me..."


    with tears in her eyes, she nodded silently.


    I smiled happily, bowed my head and kissed her again, took her hand, "let''s go there and have some supper."


    She wiped her tears and said, "Hmmm..."


    I led her to the front.


    About a kilometer from Xiaoyu coffee, there is a Northwest noodle shop, which is also open 24 hours a day.


    We went into the noodle shop, came to the front desk and ordered two bowls of saozi noodles, two rougamos and a plate of pickles.


    The waitress looked at us. "We have a couple cup. Would you like to try it?"


    "What lovers cup?" Anyu asked.


    "That''s it," the waiter turned to the light sign on the wall. "A large soda, a Y-shaped straw, you can drink with your boyfriend. This drink is our own secret recipe. It tastes very good. Would you like to order one? "


    "Er..." Anyu just wanted to talk.


    "One drink!" I said.


    "OK!" The waiter was quick and placed the order neatly.


    An Yu blushed and asked me in a low voice, "is this... Suitable?"


    "Right," I said quietly.


    She took a deep breath and silently clenched my hand.


    I kissed her on the forehead and pointed to a table by the window. "You go there and sit. When you''re ready, I''ll take it."


    She shook her head. "I''ll wait with you."


    I looked at her for a moment and smiled, "OK."


    Noodles and buns were soon ready.


    The waiter brought us out, and then he took another couple cup.


    I picked up the plate, took an Yu to the table in front of the window, and sat down.


    "Come on, have some noodles." I''ll give her the noodles.


    "Well," she nodded and picked up the chopsticks.


    I also picked up chopsticks and wolfed them up.


    The barbecue in the afternoon has been digested and absorbed for a long time. The mood is good, and the appetite is also open. I eat noodles and rougamo at the same time. The noodles are sour and spicy, and the aroma of the bun is perfect.


    Seeing that I was sweating, Anyu subconsciously took out the tissue paper from my pocket and wiped it for me.


    Her gentle look reminds me of Xiaojun.


    I looked at her quietly and couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" She blushed.


    "You are as gentle as your sister Xiaojun," I said.


    "I''m not as good as sister Xiaojun," she said. "I''m willful, arrogant, and sometimes I don''t understand. Sister Xiaojun is not. She won''t quarrel with you or bother you so much. "


    I put down my chopsticks and held her hand gently, "an Yu..."

 Chapter 646

    "You don''t have to explain," she said with a smile. "Your heart, I understand."


    "Really?" I look at her.


    "Sister Xiaojun is your first love," she said, staring at me. "You have to grow up here before you can face yourself. Sister Xiaojun is your true love. I''m in your heart. For me, that''s enough. "


    I would smile, "well."


    She smiled. "Eat."


    "OK," I picked up the chopsticks, thought about it, and put it down again. "Ah, you haven''t answered the question I asked you just now."


    "What?" She asked.


    "If little Jun doesn''t come tonight, how do you deal with these two girls who are begging for gossip?" I asked her.


    "Oh, this one..." she smiled gently. "I don''t know divination, but I can solve it with eighteen sacrifices."


    "How to solve it?" I''m curious. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "it''s very simple that the fox demon wants to find someone. I''ll ask the Dharma protector to check it." she said, "as for the little jade demon, she wants to break the law of robbery. I don''t know, but I can use the eighteen sacrifices to help her resolve the four thunder robberies. However, in this way, it will not be enough for her to give me three million yuan. "


    "So it is..." I suddenly realized, "that is to say, you can solve it yourself."


    "If you don''t come to help me, I must solve it myself," she said. "After all, three days later, the coffee shop will be officially open. So even if I pay a price, I have to solve the problem for the jade demon. "


    "What if you wait for the official business to ask about the method of breaking the robbery?" I asked.


    She smiled quietly and shook her head. "No, they dare not."


    "Dare not?" I don''t understand.


    "I posted to the spirit world last night and announced that I would start to guard the customs from today," she said. "In these three days, they can come to smash the field at will. No matter what method I use, I can do it by myself, ask my friends for help, as long as I can catch it, I can do anything. But once these three days have passed, they want to use this money to ask for the method of breaking the robbery. It''s purely to seek death. "


    I don''t quite understand, "how can I say that?"


    "Others don''t understand this, brother Wu Zheng shouldn''t," she looked at me. "Just like the jade demon, for her, crossing the robberies is a big thing. Nothing is more important than crossing the robberies. If she asks you to do it, how much do you say she has to pray for? "


    I thought, "at least one billion."


    "Yes," she nodded, "at least one billion. But now? She only spent three million yuan. Sister Xiaojun told her the way to break the robbery. Do you think she made money? Did we lose? "


    "Got it..." I took a deep breath, "after a long time, they still smashed the field..."


    "this is just another way to smash the field," she said. "That''s how they dare to do this. After three days, we officially started business. If they want to take advantage of it, I can only kill them."


    I smiled. "Isn''t that going to kill you?"


    "This is the rule," an Yu looked at me. "All the shops opened by an''s family are the rule. Whoever dares to make trouble, we will beat him to death and never be soft handed."


    I stopped laughing, cleared my throat, and said, "then... If three days later, there are demons who want to ask divination, how can we not be killed?"


    "Unless I don''t mention it," said Anyu, "as long as I mention it, I have to kill them."


    "No mention?" I was stunned. "Why?"


    She looked at me and smiled, "eat first."


    "Can''t you say that?" I asked.


    "It''s not impossible to say," she thought. "Well... After supper, let''s go back to the shop. I''ll show you something. If you see it, you will understand. "


    I was curious. "Let''s stop eating. Hurry back!"


    She shook her head. "No, you eat!"


    "I''m full," I said.


    "Not really," she picked up the rougamo and handed it to me. "Be good, eat."


    My heart a sweet, can not help laughing, "OK."


    She smiled, too. "Well."


    I took the rougamo and ate it.

 Chapter 647

    After supper, we went back to fish coffee.


    An Yu led me to the door and turned to look at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, do you see that?"


    "What do you see?" I asked.


    She pointed to the logo sign on it. "Look at it."


    I looked up and saw a beautiful flame shaped decorative ring around the logo of the round lamp.


    "You mean that ring?" I asked her.


    "Look carefully," she said.


    I take a deep breath, concentrate and look at the circle. Then I find that the circle is actually a circle of talismans.


    "Secret symbols?" Let me see her.


    "This is the 18 sacrificial patterns, also known as the shape changing talisman," said an Yu. "It will change different words or visions according to the different guests, to inform them in advance of the rules of our shop." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "this..." I''m a little confused, "then why can''t I see it?"


    "Because brother Wu Zheng, you are human," she said, "the shape pattern only works for all living beings in the spiritual world, and it is useless for human beings."


    "That is to say, no matter it''s ghosts, demons, demons or immortals, as long as they come here, they will be reminded of this pattern?" I asked.


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "And what does it say?" I asked.


    "Would you like to have a look?" She looked at me. "May I?" I asked.


    "Yes," she said, gently holding my hand. "Let''s stay away."


    "Good!" I nodded.


    She took my hand and came tens of meters away. She took a deep breath. There was a light green light in her eyes.


    I shivered a little and felt a cool coming into my body from her hands. It was very comfortable.


    "What is this?" I asked her.


    She didn''t explain, took my hand and went back to the entrance of the cafe and stopped.


    Almost at the same time, a tall and long haired beauty appeared and said to us, "welcome to Xiaoyu coffee. This is the place where Kunlun Dongxuan Jindan mansion is located. Guests need to obey the ban when entering the door. They should not ask for divination to break the robberies, buy or sell, or disturb the ordinary people. If you violate the ban, you are to be killed! "


    With that, she disappeared in a flash.


    Let me see an Yu, "Kunlun Dongxuan Jindan mansion..."


    "an family comes from Jindan mansion, Wu family comes from Tianji mansion", she said, "the secret arts of our two families are both from Dongxuan, and their inheritance comes from Kunlun."


    I suddenly understood, "the highest secret skill in my family is the twelve golden lightsaber secrets of Dongxuan Tianji mansion, which means..."


    her quiet smile, "HMM."


    "What else do you know about Dongxuan?" I asked.


    "Grandpa only told me these, others, I don''t know," she said. "Grandpa said these are opportunities, he can''t tell through for me, said the future opportunities, my boyfriend will tell me."


    I was stunned. "Your boyfriend?"


    "Well," she nodded, "that''s what grandpa said."


    "But when my grandfather was alive, he didn''t say anything to me." I looked at her blankly. "I don''t understand..."


    "you will understand," she said. "Then you can tell me."


    I was silent for a while, clearing my throat and asking her, "Anyu, your boyfriend, is it really me?"


    An Yu frowns. "What do you mean?"


    "I..." I blushed.


    She looked at me for a while, came together and hugged me passionately.


    "Don''t daydream or doubt yourself," she whispered. "Anyu won''t like other people any more in his life."


    My heart a heat, silently hugged her.

 Chapter 648

    She let go of me and smiled at me. "Don''t keep watching?"


    "What are you going to see?" I asked.


    "What you saw just now is the version that the demon saw," she said. "In addition to this version, there are three versions that the spirit, the devil and the immortal saw. Would you like to see more?"


    I smiled. "OK, have a look!"


    She smiled, too. "Well."


    We went a little further. She took a deep breath with a little concentration. This time, she had a light golden light in her eyes.


    Then I felt a glow.


    She led me back to the front of the store, stopped and pointed at the door. "Look."


    When I looked up, I saw a female Taoist in a white Taoist robe. She appeared. She was not humble but not arrogant when she swept the dust. "The immortal is far away. This is the place where the xuanjindan palace of Kunlun cave is settled. Guests need to obey the ban when they enter the door. They can''t ask the divination to break the robbery, buy or sell, or disturb the ordinary people. If you violate the ban, you are to be killed! "


    Her voice was not loud, but she was very dignified and powerful.


    After that, her figure disappeared in a flash.


    Let me see an Yu. "Is that for the immortals?"


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "What''s the version of the devil?" I asked.


    She smiled softly. "Come on, keep looking."


    We walked away again, this time there was a blue light in her eyes. After the light came to me, I couldn''t help shivering.


    Then we went back to the store and stopped.


    A female god of war, dressed in black and with long hair and shawls, appears with a long knife. She has a firm face, a cool face, a strong voice and a strong voice. "Come to the immortal from afar, this is the home of the xuanjindan palace in Kunlun cave. Guests need to obey the ban when they enter the door. They can''t ask the divination to break the robbery, they can''t buy or sell, they can''t disturb the ordinary people. If you violate the ban, you are to be killed! "


    After that, her figure disappeared in a flash.


    "It seems that the words are the same, that is, the address is different." I look at an Yu. "What if it''s the spirit of hell


    "The words of the spirit are from a goddess of the underworld," she said. "In the middle of the night, I don''t want you to understand what the spirit sees. Anyway, the words are similar, but more severe."


    "What do you say?" I asked.


    "The guest of the underworld, this is the Daochang of the Xuanjin palace of Kunlun cave. You need to obey the ban when you enter. One must not ask the divination to break the robbery, two must not be forced to buy and sell, three must not disturb the ordinary guest. If you violate the ban, you are to be killed! " She said.


    "Oh..." I understand, "that is to say, the evil spirits who just made trouble and the two demons who came to ask for divination have been warned before entering the door."


    "Yes," she nodded, "because I''m guarding now. They''re here to smash the scene, so they ignore the ban. When the evil spirits come in to make trouble, they are not allowed to disturb the ordinary people, but the fox demon and jade demon are not allowed to ask divination to break the trouble. During the period of guarding the customs, they can do so. We can catch them. Three days later, Xiaoyu coffee is officially open. If they dare to do so again, I will kill them. "


    "What''s the meaning of the spiritual realm''s requirement to keep the pass?" I don''t know, "is it just to make a mess for us?"


    "The significance of keeping customs is to tell the spiritual world that we can do it," she said calmly. "The significance of prohibition is to tell them that we have done something or not. It''s not that we can''t do it. It''s that we have our own rules and boundaries. No guest can violate them. Otherwise, we will punish them severely. "


    I smiled and nodded, "MMM!"


    "So, during the closing period, I will definitely teach some guests a lesson," she looked at me. "For example, the ghost errand who is going to be here at the end of her career."


    I was shocked. "You want to teach him?"


    "Yes," she nodded, "this guy wants to blackmail me. I have to teach him."


    "Blackmail you?" I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "The evil ghost that sister Ke''er started to break up was sent by him," said Anyu. "He deliberately sent the ghost to make trouble, and then came to blackmail me as a ghost messenger. If I don''t clean him up, we will have no face to settle down, and the ban at the door will become a joke. "


    "I see," I nodded. "What do I do?"


    "You don''t have to do anything, just watch the excitement", she came to my ear, "when I''m about to kill him, you come out and advise me..."


    I''ll smile, "I understand..."


    "It''s going to be a big deal," she said, looking at me. "So tomorrow night, you''ll find an excuse not to let sister Xiaojun come. I''m afraid that when the underworld comes to make trouble, the Yin Qi will be too strong, and it will rush at her."


    "Good!" I nodded, "tomorrow night, just the two of us!"


    She sighed with relief and smiled calmly, "Well!"


    I took her by the hand. "Let''s go back for coffee."

 Chapter 649

    We went back to the shop and found a quiet seat. She made me a Mocha herself. When I saw it, it was a heart.


    I was sweet in my heart. I took it up and took a sip.


    In fact, with Anyu''s cultivation, she doesn''t need our help at all. But when it comes to guarding customs, if a friend comes to help, she has face, so do we. I think when my grandfather an Rulin opened the teahouse on the second day of the first year, he asked them to guard the gate, which should also be the intention.


    We had coffee and chatted, waiting for the troublemaker to come.


    Unconsciously, it''s almost dawn.


    At 4:30 in the morning, the last guest had enough sleep on the sofa, sat up and rubbed his eyes, picked up his computer bag and left the coffee shop.


    The foreman came and asked an Yu, "miss an, the guests are gone. Shall we clean them up?"


    "No need," said an Yu. "You go back to have a rest first, and let the day shift come and let them clean it."


    "Good miss ANN," said the girl.


    After a while, the night shift attendants left the coffee shop and went back to have a rest.


    Before the girl left, she said to Anyu, "miss an, I called Xiao Wang and asked them to come to work at ten. I''ll go back and have a rest. I''ll come at half past nine and hand over to them. "


    An Yu smiles, "OK."


    The girl nodded, smiled politely at me and turned away.


    I watched the girl leave and asked Ann Yu in a low voice, "are you afraid of frightening them?"


    "Well," an Yu nodded.


    "But after a while, I''ll send someone to the underworld at night." I said, "what will these waiters do then?"


    "The underworld will not send people, but the ghost will send people," said an Yu. "It must be much worse tonight, but they will not hurt the innocent."


    "Well, that''s good," I said, relieved.


    We didn''t say anything more. We waited.


    Soon, it''s time.


    A man in black came to the coffee shop with a cigarette in his mouth, looked at the door, took a hard breath of smoke, threw it on the ground, stamped it out, and pushed the door in.


    Here comes the ghost.


    There are two kinds of ghost difference in the underworld, one is pure Yin difference, that is, black and white impermanence; the other is called Yin difference.


    The so-called ghost errands are actually people. Some of them have magic power and some don''t. They work for the underworld. They are responsible for going to places where the black-and-white impermanence is not good. So they are also ghost errands.


    The one who came here is this kind of Yin difference.


    He was of medium height, with a sinister face and a face full of stubble. After entering the door, he shouted angrily, "is anyone there?"


    Anyu stood up unhurriedly and went to him. "What''s up?"


    The man looked at an Yu and asked angrily, "are you the boss here?"


    "Yes!" Anyu is calm.


    "Are you the one who settled down?" The man frowned.


    "My grandfather''s name is an Rulin, my father''s name is an Zhijie, and my name is an Yu." an Yu is not humble or arrogant, "you say, am I the one who settled down?"


    The man sneered, "Oh... The granddaughter of Grandpa an! Yes, it''s very impressive. I didn''t disgrace your grandfather! But miss an, I would like to ask you, the night before yesterday, did you post to the spiritual world


    "Yes," said Anyu.


    "Are you guarding these three days?" Asked the man.


    "Yes," an Yu nodded.


    The man''s eyes are cold. "Then I want to ask you! Did your friend break me up last night when I came down to drink coffee


    "That''s right," said Anyu. "The soul is broken, and it will never surpass life."


    "Then I''m going to ask. What kind of ban did my staff violate on your settlement?" Asked the man angrily.


    "If you disturb people, kill them if you want to", an Yu''s voice is not loud and loud.


    "You are guarding the pass now," the man sneered. "Those two monsters have violated the ban on your settlement. Why don''t you kill them?"


    has the final say, "I''m guarding the customs, so I will kill myself, and I will make the final decision". He is staring at him. "Two days later, someone will come to offend my home security ban. I said no, no matter who it is, I will kill with lawful authority."


    "Hum! Miss an, you are sincere and can''t live with me or with us in the underworld! " The man looked at her coldly. "What do you say to do about it?"


    "What do you want to do?" Anyu asked.


    "Do you understand the rules, Miss Ann?" , the man frowns, "do you still use me to say?"


    "I really don''t understand," said Anyu. "You''d better say it clearly."


    The man looked at me, cleared his throat and lowered his voice. "Let''s talk upstairs."

 Chapter 650

    "No!" Anyu said, "you are very clear about your identity. I have a distinguished guest upstairs. It''s not convenient for you to go up. "


    "That''s good!" The man said in a high voice, "do you want to be public or private?"


    "How about the public? How about being private? " Anyu asks clearly.


    "If you are public, I will report this matter to the underworld." the man sneered. "You killed the underworld subordinates privately and despised the authority of the underworld. This crime is not light!"


    "Oh, yes!" Anyu nodded. "Then you can report it."


    She turned to my side.


    The man was stunned! You wait! "


    An Yu stops and turns to ask him, "what''s up?"


    The man is sullen, "this is a big crime, don''t you want to be private?"


    "No," said Anyu. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    the man is speechless, "I... This..."


    "is it OK?" Anyu asked, "you can go if you are OK. I don''t welcome you."


    "You!" The man was angry.


    Anyu ignored and went back.


    "Stop for me!" The man roared.


    I frowned, stood up and pointed at him. "Who are you talking to?"


    Anyu turns to look at him. "Say it again!"


    The man looked at me disdainfully and said to Anyu, "give me ten million yuan, it''s over! If you don''t, I''ll call someone tonight and burn your shop! "


    My subconscious vision of light talisman, a flash of gold on my body, came to the man in an instant, "what do you say?"


    "It''s none of your business!" The man reached for me, "get out of the way!"


    I slapped him in the face.


    The ghost almost froze.


    Anyu was also stunned, and ran over quickly, "brother Wuzheng!"


    "Leave it alone," I said.


    "You..."


    "leave it alone!" I gave her a look.


    Anyu hesitates and stops talking.


    I turned around and stared at the ghost. "What did you just say?"


    "You... Dare you hit me?" Ghost difference covers face, seem to have no reaction come over.


    I raised my hand and slapped him in the face again.


    I was stunned, "you... You fucking... You dare to hit me?"


    I slapped him in the face again.


    A crackle.


    Ghost was beaten by me to turn around, surprised to look at me, "you fucking dare to hit me!"


    "Miss ANN is my girlfriend!" I looked at her coldly, "no one can command her except me! If you know what you''re doing, get out of here! Otherwise, I''ll kill you! "


    At last, I said it slowly.


    "You and you..." the man was frightened and scared, pointing at me. "I''m the ghost of the underworld. How dare you hit me?"


    "Are you going?" I think of the five thunder talismans, put them in my hand.


    He saw the golden light on my hand, and he was so scared that he backed away, but he could not help saying, "OK! You have seed! You wait, tonight, I will burn your girlfriend''s shop! You wait! "


    "Go away!" I roared.


    He turned to open the door and fled, "you wait! You wait! ... "


    An Yu looks at the back of the ghost, sighs helplessly and looks at me," brother Wu Zheng, we have agreed, why don''t you play according to the routine! "


    "You are my girlfriend," I looked at her. "I don''t allow anyone to talk to you like that. This is my ban!"


    An Yu smiles and tears flash in his eyes.


    I took her into my arms and hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 651

    After dawn, we had breakfast together.


    After eating, Ke''er went home first.


    The three of us talked for a while. Then Xiaojun and I left Xiaoyu coffee and went back to Yuquan mountain.


    On the way home, I gently took Xiaojun''s hand. "Tonight, you don''t want to go."


    "What?" Xiaojun doesn''t understand.


    "I beat the ghost in the morning," I said. "Tonight, he will bring people from the underworld to make trouble. It must be a war. You just got bullied by me the night before yesterday. You are a little weak. If you fight, you will be easily attacked by Yin Qi. "


    Xiaojun is very sensible and nods, "OK, then I won''t go. You and Anyu should be careful."


    "Don''t worry," I said with a smile. "It''s just a few non staff of the underworld. It''s nothing to be afraid of."


    "It''s not only the non staff of the underworld, but also the demons who make trouble tonight," said Xiaojun. "You can''t be soft. Otherwise, they will get worse, and it will be endless."


    "I know what you mean," I said. "It doesn''t matter how the non staff of the underworld fight. But if they can''t be defeated in the first World War, if they go back and find the real people of the underworld, it won''t be easy then."


    "Yes!" She nodded. "The underworld''s non staff are making trouble. I don''t think the underworld doesn''t know. They should also want to see the strength of Anyu. If Anyu is indecisive, it will only last forever. On the contrary, if we quickly cut off the chaos and frighten the non staff who make trouble, the underworld will certainly control the scale of the situation and will not allow it to expand. In this way, it will be easier to keep the pass. "


    "Well," I took a deep breath, "you''re right, so tonight''s battle is very important. Is the little fish coffee recognized by the underworld in this battle?"


    She smiled peacefully. "You and Anyu work together, no problem!"


    I thought about it, picked up my cell phone and dialed Ke''er.


    "Hello, young master!" Keer picked it up soon.


    "Take a rest in the morning," I said. "Come to Yuquan mountain in the afternoon. This evening, protect Xiaojun."


    "Good!" "I don''t have to rest, I''ll go," Kor said


    "It''s OK. After you come here, sleep with Xiaojun," I said.


    But he smiled, "young master, are you willing?"


    I blushed. "Don''t make any noise, come here."


    "Hahaha..." Ke''er laughed, "OK, OK, I''ll meet you later!"


    I hung up and looked at Xiaojun. "But come here later and let her accompany you tonight."


    "Is it necessary?" Xiaojun asked.


    "Yes," I said seriously, "that ghost is not a good thing. In case of making trouble at home, it will be troublesome. You only know the number of skills, but you can''t deal with them. However, there are five thunder Qi on your body, and there are spirit eating knives. She is guarding you. Those non staff members dare not come here disorderly. "


    "Well," she nodded, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    I will smile, silently took her hand.


    "Xiaojun, I have a premonition." I look at the road ahead. "I have to postpone things that may be closed."


    "How?" Xiaojun asked.


    "I don''t know. It''s just a feeling," I said. "I always feel that after tonight, I might go out to do something else, and it''s very difficult."


    "It''s OK," she comforted me. "It''s not urgent to shut down. We need to work first."


    I took a deep breath, "but I can''t always do things and don''t practice. Do you find that from my debut to now, I have been doing more and more difficult things. If it wasn''t for Anyu''s help, I couldn''t find Qinglong temple. Later, I went to Tibet. In DARPA temple, if it wasn''t for Miss Yu, Ke''er and I would have been dead. Things are getting more and more difficult, but our cultivation has stopped. When I think of these things, I feel insecure... "


    " it''s all chance. "She looked at me." feng shui masters are also divided into many kinds. Some people only do one kind of things in their life, but you are obviously not that kind of person. I know you''re tired, but I believe it''s all worth it. On the surface, you are doing things. In fact, you are also cultivating. You are constantly improving and strengthening yourself in the tough and bumpy times, aren''t you? "


    "That''s it..." I nodded.


    She smiled softly. "So, don''t think so much. It''s good to do things or close the door. It''s all along with fate, OK?"


    I smiled. "Well."


    Xiaojun''s words are my happy lock. No matter how complicated things are, as long as she says let me not think about them, I really won''t think about them.


    Only she has this magic.

 Chapter 652

    Only she......


    I took a long breath, smiled calmly and sped forward.


    At noon, we went back to Yuquan mountain.


    Then, Ke''er arrived.


    We had lunch together and had a rest. Then I changed my clothes, got out of the car and got ready to go.


    "Be careful at night," Xiaojun told me. "Don''t be soft."


    I couldn''t help laughing. "Good miss Jun, are you encouraging your men to kill people?"


    Xiaojun blushed. "I''m not encouraging you to kill, I''m asking you to protect yourself and Anyu."


    I smiled and held her hand. "Don''t worry, I will."


    But he took out the spirit eating knife from his waist and handed it to me, "young master, take this with you!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "no," I said, "you keep this knife to protect sister Xiaojun. I have five Lei Fu, which is enough."


    "Well then," Ke''er put away his knife, "don''t worry. No one can hurt sister Xiaojun with me."


    "Remember, it''s best if no one is going to make trouble," I said. "If there is one, kill it!"


    "Good!" Keer nods.


    Let me see Xiaojun. "Then I''ll go!"


    "Slow down on the road," she said. "I''ll wait for your call."


    "Well," I started the car, drove into the main road and left the villa area.


    As soon as I came out, a huge whirlwind suddenly appeared, blocking my way.


    I moved in my heart and drove on.


    The whirlwind then went ahead, I fast it is also fast, I slow it is full, always keep a distance of about two meters with me.


    I frowned and stopped.


    The whirlwind also followed and stopped, waiting for me quietly there.


    Clouds, rain, dragon, wind, snake. In a whirlwind like this, there are snake demons and so on. I sat in the car and looked at the whirlwind carefully. There was a shadow of a snake in it, but there was no evil in it.


    This is a little strange.


    "What are you holding me back for?" I stared at the whirlwind and asked, "what''s the matter with me? Or make trouble for me? "


    The whirlwind didn''t reply. It was still circling in front of my car. It seemed to say to me, whatever you say, I won''t let you go anyway.


    "If there''s something, you show up and talk," I said. "If there''s nothing, you get out of the way and don''t delay my business."


    "Don''t you have to have a grudge with the underworld?" An old man''s voice came from the whirlwind.


    "Who are you?" I frown.


    The whirlwind didn''t speak. It seemed to be hesitating.


    "I know you''re kind," I said, looking at the whirlwind. "What can I do for you later tonight. Please make way for me, old man. "


    The whirlwind hesitated for a moment. After two circles around my car, the sound of the shout disappeared.


    "Young master, please..."


    the voice of the old man came from the air.


    "Thank you."


    I took a long breath, stepped on the accelerator, drove into the road, left Yuquan mountain, and drove to the old city.

 Chapter 653

    After 3 p.m., I went back to fish coffee.


    At this time, the shop has changed a group of waiters. The business is very hot, and they are almost full.


    I can''t help being curious and asking an Yu, "how can the trial business be so good?"


    An Yu smiled and whispered, "let''s go to the office."


    "OK," I nodded.


    When we came to the office upstairs, she closed the door, poured me a glass of water, sat down beside me, "sister Xiaojun has settled down?"


    "Well," I drank, "I let Ke''er watch her. In case those non staff members make trouble, she will be killed."


    "Well," she assured, "sister Xiaojun''s side is safe, so I''ll be down to earth."


    "Don''t worry," I said again, putting down my glass. "By the way, you haven''t said yet. How can you do a trial business so well?"


    "Because I have Dharma protectors here," she said, "of my six, four can recruit money, so my business must be good."


    "That''s it?" I asked.


    "It''s that simple," she said.


    I''ll smile, "I see."


    "We can''t use the secret skill of setting up a family to do things for others," she said. "Just like this move, if it''s brother Wu Zheng, you can set up a move array of money, business will be very good; I''m not good at using array, so I''ll use the patron saint. But the patron saint can only use money for himself, not for others. "


    "Yes," I nodded, "so Grandpa 2''s shop can only be opened by himself. If it''s passed on to Uncle Jiu, it won''t work. Similarly, uncle Jiu can only open his own shop and can''t pass it on to you, because your patron saint is different, right? "


    "Yes," she said with a smile, "so Ann''s family can only open their own shop."


    "When Uncle Jiu opened his shop, who guarded it?" I am curious.


    "My dad doesn''t have a shop," she said. "He''s not on the same path as my grandfather."


    "Oh..." I see, "at the beginning, nine uncles and nine aunts..."


    she nodded, "well, it''s because of that."


    "Well," I cleared my throat, "don''t talk about them. Talk about us. When will that ghost come tonight? "


    "Zishi," she said, "they have seven ghosts in total. They have more than one hundred evil spirits, including two fire ghosts, ready to burn our shop. In addition, there will be a very powerful demon. "


    "This ghost is quite capable," I said. "Even the demon can come?"


    "It''s hard to say," said Anyu. "Maybe it''s a group, maybe not."


    "Didn''t the Dharma protector say that they were together?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "No, the talisman on the statue of Dharma protector only shows what kind of people are coming, what they are doing, and doesn''t show their relationship."


    "What''s that demon for?"


    "Like those two last night, I came to ask for divination."


    "Oh..." I thought, "on the way I just came, I also met a snake demon. He stopped me in my way and didn''t let me come. That means he didn''t want me to conflict with the underworld. "


    "Do you know him?" Anyu asked.


    "I don''t know," I said. "He didn''t say anything else. I asked him to make way, and he made way."


    She mused for a moment. "Do you want to check it?"


    "With the sacrifice of Youying?" I asked.


    "Yes!" She nodded.


    I smiled calmly, "no, it will check, it will only cause interference. Today, we just keep our guard. It''s a big matter. We have to talk about it later tonight. "

 Chapter 654

    "Well," she nodded, "OK!"


    "There are seven ghosts and more than one hundred ghosts tonight. We can''t let them in," I said. "We have to fight outside."


    "That''s what I think," she said. "When they come, we''ll go out and wait, see one, kill one. These ghost difference dare not go up personally, it is inevitable to let the evil spirits lead the battle, as long as the continuous elimination of dozens of evil spirits, the rest also dare not make a mistake. "


    "I''ll deal with these demons," I said. "I''ll use the array to surpass them all at once. As for the seven ghost errands, I''ll leave it to you to fight. Leave some affection in your hands and don''t really beat them to death. If you give the underworld a step, it will be solved. "


    "I try," she said. I suddenly thought of a question, "Hey, does the ancestor of an have a precedent of killing ghost?"


    She shook her head. "No, when my grandfather opened his shop, he was in his thirties, so he didn''t dare to make trouble for him. I''m only nineteen years old. I''m new here. That''s why the ghost dare to come and smash the scene. "


    With a faint smile, I held her hand. "OK! I have a clear idea. "


    "Brother Wu Zheng, I''ve agreed this time. Don''t change the routine temporarily." she looked at me seriously. "I''d rather offend the underworld than implicate you."


    I looked at her quietly for a while, gently took her into my arms, took a deep breath, "OK, I promise you..."


    Anyu smiled happily, "Hmm!"


    ...


    we had a rest in the office all afternoon. After dark, we went to the northwest noodle shop for dinner, and then drove to the nearby cinema to see a movie.


    After the movie ended, I looked at the time. It was less than 10 o''clock, so we went into a bar again, ordered two drinks, drank while listening to the resident singers singing.


    Dawdle until 11:30, we see the time is almost, this just left the bar, back to the small fish coffee.


    When I came in, today''s business is really good. It''s midnight and there are so many guests.


    We found a seat near the door. An Yu asked the waiter to serve us two lemonade glasses.


    From the direction of her seat, there used to be a pillar with a statue of the goddess of Dharma.


    I looked at the statue carefully, and suddenly I remembered, pointing to it, I asked her, "Hey, was that goddess the underworld goddess last night?"


    She looked back and nodded, "well, yes! She is not only the God of heaven, but also the God of the underworld. She has a high position in the underworld. Even the Pluto has to give her face. "


    "What''s her name?" I asked subconsciously.


    An Yu smiles but doesn''t speak, and drinks his saliva gently.


    I remember, "Oh, by the way, this can''t be asked."


    "In fact, it''s not that she can''t ask," she said with a red face and turned her head to look outside. "It''s just not right now..."


    "when will it be ok?" I asked.


    She looked at me with a red face, "don''t talk about this..."


    I immediately understood. Her face was hot and her heart was sweet. "Oh, I understand..."


    she was embarrassed. She drank lemonade silently and kept silent.


    "That..." I cleared my throat. "If a devil broke in, would the Dharma protector clean it up?"


    "No," she shook her head, "these are not ordinary gods, and they have no function of exorcising evil spirits. But I can use eighteen sacrifices to mobilize their strength. "


    "Well..." I thought a little bit, "that is to say, if we can''t stop the ghosts and evil spirits outside, then if one or two intrudes in, no one in the shop can subdue them?"


    "With us, they can''t break in." Anyu is very confident.


    "I mean if..."


    "no if", she looked at me, "but seven ghosts, more than 100 ghosts, we can clean them up in a few rounds."


    I smiled. "OK."


    She smiled and looked out. "Here they are..."

 Chapter 655

    I turned around and saw a shadow across the road.


    The leading one was the one I slapped three times last night.


    I stood up. "Let''s go."


    An Yu got up, walked out of the small fish coffee with me, and came to the side of the road.


    Across the road, there are two of us here, and there are seven ghosts and more than one hundred ghosts.


    In an instant, the wind was blowing and the atmosphere was suddenly set off.


    The ghost pointed at me viciously, "grandson! Are you afraid? "


    I smiled quietly, "that''s it?"


    "Don''t be crazy!" The ghost sent sneer, "I have brought the wandering spirits and wild ghosts three hundred miles around Shangjing! You must burn your shop today! "


    I saw those ghosts. There were men and women, old and young. They were basically fierce ghosts. If someone else changes this, they may be really bluffing, but for me and Anyu, it''s really nothing. In the underground palace of black Bodhisattva, we once faced thousands of ghosts. At that time, we were not afraid of them. We could still be afraid of his hundreds of ghosts? Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    let me see an Yu, "let''s start."


    "Well," an Yu nodded.


    I took a look at the ghosts on the opposite side, slightly concentrated, adjusted the golden light to the left hand, pinched the finger rhyme on the right hand, and arranged the array to fix the talisman.


    The ghost almost said angrily, "kill that kid! Burn that girl''s shop! "


    The six ghosts around him ordered, "up!"


    The evil spirits did not dare to neglect, whining, and rushed to us at a very fast speed.


    Anyu hands a minute, the eyes out of the red light, and then a push forward, rushed to the middle of the road, the evil spirits were hurled into the air and fell back to the opposite side of the road.


    At this time, my psychic array was repaired. With a flick of my hand, a golden light flew to the ground and turned into a huge psychic array, which instantly surrounded the ghost and the evil spirits.


    The evil spirits were about to continue to rush over. Suddenly, white smoke came out of their bodies, and suddenly they changed back to their original appearance.


    They suddenly stopped, looked at themselves, and looked around the ghosts, for a moment excited at a loss.


    And the seven ghosts were almost stupid and panicked one by one, "this is..."


    I pinched my hand and was ready to recite the soul mantra.


    Just then, someone in the shop saw the scene outside and stood up in surprise, "I shit! Look, what''s that outside? "


    I was shocked. I looked back quickly, and then I was stupid.


    Everyone in the shop followed his hand and looked at us outside of me.


    In their view, there is a strange halo outside. There are more than 100 men and women, some are crying, some are laughing, and seven are furious. On this side of the road, it''s me and Anyu. I have a golden light, and Anyu has a beautiful red light...


    this scene is better than the movie! Many people quickly take out their mobile phones, want to record them and send them to the Internet.


    This can''t be sent out by them, or it will be troublesome!


    But in a flash, I can''t think of any other way. I can''t rush in and stop them one by one, can I? In that case, Anyu alone can''t withstand more than 100 evil spirits. If one or two of them rush in, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    I look at those people in a daze, and I have no idea for a while.


    "Brother Wu Zheng! Leave them alone! " "An Yu shouted," let''s go beyond these evil spirits first! "


    I turn my heart around, pinch my hands, and prepare to chant.


    "Take a quick shot! Hurry up! " A few shouts came from reaching out.


    There are some brave people in the shop who have rushed out of the door. The waiter can''t stop them at all.


    I was confused in my heart. I could not help but bite my teeth and scold, "shit!"


    The ghost errand I beat saw my predicament, and his eyes brightened. "That kid is in a mess, run out and kill him!"


    Most of the evil spirits didn''t move. Some of them rushed out, swearing at me at the same time.


    At this time, a Black Whirlwind rose up and quickly enveloped us. The guests who came out of the shop were blinded by the wind, so they had to go back. The street was suddenly dark. I couldn''t see my fingers or anything.


    Anyu protects me with the sacrifice of Zhuque. "Brother Wu Zheng, don''t be distracted. I have a way to let those people delete the video. Don''t worry about those. Go beyond the evil spirits first!"


    "Good!" I picked up the formula again.


    A evil ghost rushed out of the black air with a cry and rushed to him.

 Chapter 656

    With a wave of an Yu''s hand, the evil ghost screamed and was beaten into a black air.


    Then there was the second one and the third one......


    An Yu, with a cold look and a hand like electricity, who broke up all the evil spirits who rushed over.


    I meditate for a moment, open my eyes, and recite the soul mantra: Yin and Yang have a division, three abilities are limitless, the soul returns to the sun and the moon, the soul goes into nine days, the spirit is in the middle of the spirit, free and comfortable, the golden light protects the body, from self to self, five elements and six ways, following the fate, the life palace and the death gate, following the fate, the person who gets the order will go at sight, following the Seven Star Big Dipper''s real king''s order, as urgent as the law!


    After reciting the mantra, I gestured to the direction of the front channeling array.


    In the black wind, a flash of white light, dozens of evil spirits disappeared in an instant.


    And those evil spirits who were ordered to attack us by the ghost errands were all eliminated by Anyu at this time.


    The ghost messengers are stupid. They look at the man in black who was beaten by me.


    The man in black froze for a few seconds, then roared, "brothers, they dare not kill us! Follow me! "


    He took out a dark knife, rushed across the road, ran to us, swung it, and cut it down according to an Yu.


    As soon as I was in a hurry, I subconsciously imagined the light talisman, and the golden light flashed on my body. I rushed to it in a flash, and kicked the ghost messenger with a sword, five or six meters away.


    Those ghosts almost looked, but they also drew out their knives and jumped up with a cry.


    "Brother Wu Zheng!" Anyu rushed over in fear of my missing.


    The two of us worked together, three times, five times and two times. Soon, seven ghost guards were beating their mouths and noses to spurt blood. One by one, they fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up.


    At this time, a man''s voice suddenly came from the darkness, "Miss Anjia, Master Wu, please be merciful!"


    We were stunned and stopped the attack.


    A black gas gushed out of the ground and turned into a tall black shadow on the road. Then it turned into a middle-aged man with a strong face and a small beard on his chin. He was dressed in a black suit. He was very evil. He looked like an expert.


    The ghosts on the ground saw the man as if they saw the Savior. They quickly got up and kowtowed, "see Heifeng, your subordinates!"


    "Lord Heifeng, they are good at killing underworld subordinates and beating ghost guards. You have to decide for us! Let''s decide! " The ghost I beat cried.


    An Yu and I looked at each other, instinctively alert.


    The man looked at the ghost on the ground, and then looked at me, "young master Wu, miss an, give me a face, stop fighting."


    "Who are you?" I asked the man.


    The man looked at me and smiled, "you are the grandson of the fourth Master Wu, the master of plum blossom. Are you right?"


    I swallowed and nodded subconsciously.


    The man looked at me for a while, nodded approvingly, and then said to Anyu, "miss an, Zhu Laoqi is not a matter of the underworld. I hope miss an doesn''t get me wrong. Please let them go. I''ll take them back to the underworld and start again. "


    "Ah?" Zhu laoqidajing, "Lord Heifeng! You can''t do that! We work for the underworld! "


    "Lord Heifeng, we know it''s wrong!" The ghost messengers begged, "please give us a chance! Give us a chance! "


    "It''s this girl who doesn''t speak sense." Zhu Laoqi turns black and white. "Lord Heifeng, they beat us, that''s the face of the underworld. You can''t spare them lightly!"


    "Shut up!" The man''s face sank. "You go to someone''s shop to blackmail, which is what the underworld asked you to do?"


    "I..." Zhu Laoqi was confused. "Lord Heifeng, this is not the first time for me. Didn''t you acquiesce before? Why now... "


    " shut up! " When did I acquiesce in your extortion? You are pretending to be powerful in the name of the underworld. The emissary has long wanted to deal with you! If I had not kept you, would I have allowed you to live until now? This time, you can''t blackmail miss an, but you have tangled up six ghost errands in Beijing, bringing more than 100 evil spirits to make trouble! The face of the underworld, all let you lose! The emissary has ordered me to take you back to the underworld and wait for your fate! "


    Zhu Laoqi was silly, crying and pleading, "Lord Heifeng! I am wronged, I am wronged... "


    several other ghost errands cry for men," Heifeng, please forgive me! Heifeng, forgive me


    The man ignores, the hand flicks, seven ghost difference instant turn into black gas, disappeared.


    Anyu and I looked at each other and exchanged eyes. We all knew that this was just a walk. The reason why Zhu Laoqi dared to do this was that this man was behind him. Now it''s a big deal. He''s afraid that we''ll kill the ghost and shake the underworld. So he came out to play the double reed.


    Neither of us said anything.


    The man accepted seven ghost errands and said to an Yu, "miss an, I''m really sorry for this. You can rest assured that the underworld will not break through again. The day after tomorrow, Xiaoyu coffee will officially open. "Anyu nodded. "Thank you very much."


    The man smiled, then looked around at the black wind, snapped, "snake demon, how dare you! Show me now! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the black wind disappeared. An old man in his sixties showed his figure and punched a man, "I''ve seen the black wind man for a long time."


    As soon as I heard his voice, I understood, "it''s you?"

 Chapter 657

    This old man is the snake demon who stopped me in the daytime.


    Bai Changsheng gave me a fist. "Master Wu Zheng, stop your way in the daytime. I hope you will forgive me if you are offended."


    I did not speak, silently nodded.


    Bai Changsheng turns around and looks at the man in black, "Lord Heifeng, Bai Changsheng did this to protect your face. Please don''t blame me!"


    "Hum!" The man sneered, "what a good face to protect me, Bai Changsheng, this thing I will remember. You''d better not offend me, or I won''t let you off! "


    Bai Changsheng smiled. "The adults have talked a lot. I''ve lived for more than 1300 years. I''ve also had several relationships with the ghost emissary adults. The old man will be considerate of his intentions today. I think he will look at my old friend''s face and forgive me for my rashness. "


    "Don''t take the ghost emissary and oppress me!" A cold man''s eyes, "don''t think you know adults, you can despise the underworld! If it''s in my hands, I''ll see you! "


    Bai Changsheng said, "thank you very much, Lord Heifeng. I remember that."


    The man eased his mood and turned to give us a hug. "Young master Wu, miss an, goodbye."


    We returned the salute with fists. "Please!"


    There was a smile on that face. He glanced at Bai Changsheng, turned into black gas, and then disappeared.


    We took a long breath of relief.


    Let me see Bai Changsheng. "Old man, why do you want to help us?"


    Bai Changsheng hesitates a little and looks at an Yu. "Er... Miss an, I''m here to say that I don''t violate the ban on settling down, do I?"


    An Yu understood it for a long time, and smiled calmly. "Now we are guarding the customs. Since the old man has come, let''s go to the shop to talk about it. I know you have something to ask brother Wu Zheng. As long as you come according to the rules, I will not embarrass you. "


    "Good! Thank you very much, Miss Ann! " Bai Changsheng was excited.


    Let me see an Yu. "What about the guests? How can they delete the video? "


    "Don''t worry," said Anyu in a low voice. "I have a way. Let''s take the old man in first."


    I nodded and turned to Bai Changsheng and said, "old gentleman, please."


    "Thank you very much, young master!" Bai Changsheng said quickly, "young master, please!" We turn around and come to the small fish coffee door, open the door and walk into the shop.


    After entering the store, everyone pointed at us and many people were whispering.


    Anyu didn''t mind. She whispered to me, "find a place to sit and protect your mind."


    "Well," I led Bai Changsheng to the window, found a seat and sat down. In my right hand, I picked up Lei Jue.


    Bai Changsheng closed his eyes and flashed a light black air.


    A couple beside us stood up in surprise when they saw the light and blackness on us.


    I''m not moved. I turn around to look at Anyu in the distance and see what she does.


    Anyu walked to a dharmapala God in a calm way, slightly absorbed, and her eyes were shining with light gold. She stretched out her hand and gently pinched it in front of the God. White Qi came out of the God and turned into a soft white light at her fingertips.


    Everyone looked at her and was stunned.


    An Yu looks at the crowd, smiles and throws the white light into the air.


    The white light flew into the air and disappeared.


    Apart from us, all the guests, including the waiter, shuddered. Then many people took out their mobile phones and silently deleted the video just recorded.


    Then, they froze, and the coffee shop was quiet.


    Anyu came here unhurriedly, sat down beside me, raised his hand, and gave me a ring finger.


    The people in the coffee shop woke up, talked and laughed one by one, and continued to do their own things.

 Chapter 658

    Bai Changsheng admired him very much. He threw a fist at Anyu and said, "miss an is very smart! I admire you


    "I''m flattered by the old man," an Yu said with a quiet smile. "Let''s talk about you."


    "Good! Good! " Bai Changsheng said.


    I look at an Yu and get close to her ear. "How powerful!"


    An Yu''s face turned red. "Where can I talk about business..."


    I smiled and said, "well."


    I turned to Bai Changsheng and asked, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    "Young master, I''m here for divination," said Bai Changsheng. "Luoxue, who came last night for divination, is my adopted daughter."


    "Luoxue?" I thought, "you let her explore first?"


    "Er..." Bai Changsheng was embarrassed. "I dare not hide it from the young master. I mean that. Because we are demons, the general geomancer is not sure of us, and what I ask is of great importance, so I dare not be careless. Moreover, Luoxue is going through the robbery this year, and she really needs the help of experts, so I''ll let her come first. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Oh..." I nodded.


    "Luo Xue told me that the lady was very powerful yesterday," said Bai Changsheng, "but she also saw that you are more powerful than the lady. Don''t get me wrong, young master. I didn''t despise that young lady, but I found out during the day that you are the grandson of the plum blossom Master Wu Siye. You are a very powerful feng shui master. Although the lady''s divination is brilliant, she is not a feng shui master. She can''t do what I ask. Only you can help me. "


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    Bai Changsheng, with tears in his eyes, lowered his head and said painfully, "my daughter Bai Yu was secretly calculated when she was robbed. Her thousand years of accomplishments were destroyed and she was in danger. I want to ask the young master to make a divination for her and see if there is any way to make her live..."


    when he said the sad part, he couldn''t cry.


    I took a deep breath, meditated a little, pinched my fingers, and got a divination of the solution. I understood it immediately.


    "When your daughter was crossing the robberies, she was broken by magic, and her body was broken by thunder in the sky." I watched Bai Changsheng. "Now she can''t survive, she can''t survive, she can''t die, she is sealed on the mountain by your husband and wife with magic power. Is that right?"


    "Yes! You are right! " Bai Changsheng nodded in tears, "my daughter''s waist is broken. She is dying of pain. She wails all day long. She can''t live or die. We really can''t bear to suffer from her children, so we sealed her temporarily."


    "Miss Bai has been calculated," I said. "She is a powerful Taoist expert with powerful magic power. He killed Miss Bai, but he didn''t let her die. The purpose of this man is to make her live and torture her. "


    "Why on earth is he?" Bai Changsheng asked in anger.


    "Because his son was killed by Miss Bai," I said lightly, "just two years ago."


    Bai Changsheng was stunned. "His son? You mean... The scum killed by Bai Yu is the son of that expert? "


    "Yes!" I nodded.


    "That man is a beast!" Bai Changsheng said excitedly, "he wants to kill a girl, dig the girl''s heart and use her soul as a puppet. White feather met. In order to save the girl, he killed the beast! Bai Yu did nothing wrong! She did nothing wrong! "


    "She didn''t do it wrong," I said, "but that beast has a powerful father. In order to avenge his son, he prepared for two years, until Miss Bai''s robbery, and then he did it. Because he knows that Miss Bai has a thousand years of cultivation and is fighting head-on. He is not Miss Bai''s opponent at all. He just wants to take advantage of Miss Bai''s weakness and fight against her again! "


    "Beast! This beast! " Bai Changsheng''s eyes are red. "Young master, tell me where he is. I''ll kill him!"


    "If you kill him, will your daughter be saved?" I looked at him. "He sealed half of Miss Bai''s body with a powerful Fengshui array and locked half of Miss Bai''s Yuanshen with the array. It''s not hard for you to kill him, but if he dies, your daughter won''t live! "


    "Then... What about that?" He looked at me helplessly. "Young master, you must have a way. Please help my daughter!"


    I took a deep breath and turned to look out.


    It''s a bit of a problem.


    Bai Changsheng saw that I was silent and got up and knelt down for me, "young master! I beg you! I don''t want to keep Bai Yu''s accomplishments. I just want her to live, as long as she lives... I beg you! Please... "


    he kowtowed to me in tears.


    I thought for a long time and sighed, "let me try..."

 Chapter 659

    "Thank you, young master! Thank you, young master! " Bai Changsheng kowtowed excitedly.


    "You get up," I said.


    "Yes! Yes! " Bai Changsheng sat up, wiped his tears and took out a red envelope. "Young master, I inquired about the young master''s value before I came," he said, "this is a check of 110 million yuan. Please accept it, young master."


    I took a look at the red bag. "My free will, my assistant can be six million."


    "Good! I''ll write the check now! " He said and took out the check, wrote two, one six million, one two million.


    When he finished, he gave me six million, "master, this is for your assistant, miss Ke''er."


    I didn''t pick it up. Motioned him to put it on the table.


    "I know, I know!" Bai Changsheng agreed to put the check on the table.


    Then he picked up another one and gave it to Anyu in both hands, "miss an, this is your thank you."


    "I haven''t officially opened here, so you don''t have to be so polite," said an Yu.


    "No, it''s not polite, it''s the rule," said Bai Changsheng. "To be honest, thirty years ago, I went into the second Lord''s shop and asked him to do something for me. So I understand the rules of settling down. Tonight, you and the young master are still guarding the customs. It''s a great honor to let me come into the shop to talk about my daughter. We must follow the rules in this matter. Please accept it. "


    Anyu pondered a little. "OK."


    Bai Changsheng was relieved. "Thank you, miss an!"


    "Don''t thank me," said Anyu. "Let''s get down to business."


    "Good!" Bai Changsheng looked at me. "Young master, what should you do about it?"


    "Where is Miss White now?" I asked.


    "Tongyu mountain in Tonghai city", Bai Changsheng said, "it''s a good place. Our husband and wife had been practicing there for more than 300 years, and they also gave birth to my daughter there, so they named her Bai Yu. That''s where she was born, so we sent her back there, carved a stone statue on the top of Tongyu mountain and sealed her in. "


    "Where is your wife guarding her?" I asked.


    "Yes!" He nodded.


    I pondered for a moment and told him, "you go back now and watch your daughter with your wife. After daybreak, my assistant and I set out for Tonghai. You''ll pick us up at the airport then, and then we''ll go to the mountain. As for how to save her, we''ll talk about it later. "


    "Good young master!" He wiped his eyes. "Are you and your assistant going to fly?"


    "Yes."


    "From Shangjing to Tonghai, it will take more than four hours to fly," he said. "I can take you and miss Ke''er to Tongyu mountain by magic. It''s faster..."


    "since it''s for me to do this, do what I say." I looked at him. "Don''t ask so much."


    "Good!" He understood, "I''ll listen to you!"


    I nodded, "go back, and we''ll talk about it when we get to the copper sea."


    "Good!" He stood up. "Young master, miss an, I''ll leave first."


    "Please!" Anyu said lightly.


    He looked at us gratefully, punched us and turned away.


    I looked at his back and let out a long breath.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, isn''t it very difficult to deal with it?" Anyu asked me.


    I took a look at her. "Bai Yu''s cultivation for thousands of years was broken by people. The yuan God was incomplete and sealed on both sides, thousands of miles apart. What''s more, she''s not a human, she''s a demon... "Br >


    " what''s wrong with the demon? " An Yu doesn''t understand.


    "The power of the yuan God comes from the yuan Qi and Yuan light," I said. "After the yuan God is damaged, it can be supplemented by Yuan light, God light and Yuan Qi. But the demons are different. The original gods of the demons come from the demons yuan and spirit. Once injured, they should be repaired with the demons yuan and spirit. People practice and practice is a mixture of Qi; demon training, refining is the spirit of mountains and rivers, the essence of the sun and moon. In essence, it''s almost the same, but in fact, it''s quite different. I haven''t met such a thing. I have to grope for everything. "


    "Oh..." she nodded, "I see..."

 Chapter 660

    "I don''t worry about inexperience," I said. "After all, most of the things I have done since I started are inexperienced. Most of the secrets that Grandpa taught me haven''t been tested yet. As long as I choose carefully and try boldly, I think there is still hope to cure Baiyu. Just... "


    " just what? " She asked.


    "It''s just that Taoist is a man, and Baiyu is a demon," I said. "If I want to save Baiyu, I will inevitably have a head-on conflict with him..."


    she looked at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, are you worried about losing a bad reputation?"


    "That man''s name is Chen Daoxing," I looked at her. "In southern Taoism, he is a character and has great appeal. He felt that he was revenging for his son. If I was against him, it was to help the demon. He would certainly ruin my reputation everywhere. I don''t care what others say about me, but I don''t want people in the Jianghu to criticize my grandfather or our Wu family. "


    An Yu smiled. "You don''t have to worry. No one dares to criticize the Wu family. If you do this, people in the Jianghu will admire the Wu family even more. "


    I smiled, "right? What do you say? "


    "It''s like these three prohibitions for us to settle down," she said. "Listen to my grandfather. When he opened a shop in Chang''an City in the Tang Dynasty, he made these three rules. At that time, many people in the Jianghu criticized our ancestors, saying that an family was too domineering and arrogant, saying that it was provocative to the spiritual world and so on. Anyway, all kinds of ugly words. But not long later, when our ancestors'' shop was opened and the ban was put in place, those people mentioned settling down again. They were all admiring. No one dared to talk about it again. "


    She took my hand gently and looked at me seriously. "Brother Wu Zheng, the so-called Jianghu, only cares about the strong. Our grandfathers are the gods of their time. We are no worse than them. We can do better! "


    I would smile and nod, "MMM!"


    "Well, don''t worry so much," she said with a smile. "Let''s talk to sister Xiaojun."


    I thought about it, took out my cell phone and dialed Xiaojun.


    "Wu Zheng, what''s up there?" Xiaojun asked worried.


    "It''s all right," I said. "How''s the family?"


    "It''s OK at home, you can rest assured," she said.


    "That''s good," I look at an Yu. "Xiaojun, I''ll go to Tonghai tomorrow."


    "OK," said Xiaojun, "be at ease. Don''t worry about me."


    "Well," I smiled quietly, "when I get back, I''ll close again."


    Xiaojun smiled, too. "Well!"


    There''s no need to talk between us. Two simple words are enough.


    I hung up the phone, put down my mobile phone, and held on to Anyu''s hand. "Tomorrow night, you can only guard the gate by yourself..."


    "you don''t have to worry about me," Anyu said. "Tomorrow is just a walk through, no one will come to break the gate again. You are good at handling affairs. If you need me, please call me at any time. "


    I nodded and looked at the two checks on the table. "You can put them away, but they are my assistant. It''s not appropriate for me to touch her money. When she comes in the morning, you can give them to her."


    "Good!" She picked up the check. "I''ll give it to sister Cole."


    I suddenly thought of a question, "Hey, after the official business, will there be such a thing?"


    "There will be," she said. "In fact, all living beings in the spiritual world have many things that they can''t let go of and often encounter various difficulties. When they come in, they are my guests. As long as they don''t violate the ban, I will do what I can for them. If I can''t do it, I will invite you, and I will collect the agency fee. "


    I couldn''t help laughing, "well, as long as you introduce, can do, I will never refuse!"


    She quietly looked at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, don''t you think I''m taking advantage of you?"


    "Why?" I took her into my arms and said, "you are mine..."


    An Yu smiled happily and hugged me affectionately.


    I kissed her on the forehead, then picked up my cell phone and dialed Ke''er.


    "Hello? Young master! " Keer picked it up soon.


    "Come here early tomorrow morning," I said. "Book a flight to Tonghai!"


    Ke''er smiled, "OK!"


    I hung up the phone, put down my mobile phone, gently raised an Yu''s chin, and gave a passionate kiss...

 Chapter 661

    The next afternoon, at two o''clock, our flight landed at Tonghai airport.


    From the airport, Bai Changsheng asked me in a low voice, "young master, it''s more than 100 kilometers from here to Tongyu mountain. Look..."


    "go straight there," I said.


    He breathed a sigh of relief


    "What do we need to do?" I asked.


    "Take Miss Cole''s hand, and I''ll take yours again."


    "Well," I turned and grabbed Chloe''s hand.


    Bai Changsheng punched me with a fist. "I''m sorry, young master."


    He finished, and gently took my arm.


    Everything around us changed in an instant. We left Tonghai airport and came to Tongyu peak, a hundred kilometers away. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    this is a peak with an altitude of nearly 1700 meters. The area of the peak is not large, only less than 300 square meters. There are cliffs all around. There is no way for ordinary people to go up. At our feet, there is a vast sea of clouds. When I looked carefully, I saw a white marble statue with a height of more than one person carved by a beautiful young girl in front of me. She has long hair and shawl, delicate face, very beautiful, slim and symmetrical figure. The whole stone statue is like a real person. The axe and chisel of the world can''t carve such temperament. This is carved by Bai Changsheng and his wife according to Bai Yu''s appearance.


    A beautiful woman in her thirties came to see us, flashed in front of us with a Shua and punched us, "Master Wu Zheng! Miss Cole! "


    "This is my wife. Her name is Bai Wan." Bai Changsheng introduced her to us.


    I nodded to Bai Wan.


    But the son was puzzled, and asked Bai Changsheng, "your husband and wife have almost achieved the same accomplishments. Why are you so old? But is aunt Bai Wan so young? "


    "Er... This..." Bai Changsheng was a little embarrassed.


    "It''s such a miss Ke''er," Bai Wan explained. "His identity in the mortal world is a businessman, and he has many friends. If he looks the same all the time, those people will feel strange. So he makes himself older every year. After a long time, we will change places and start living again. "


    "Oh..." Ke''er understood. Look at Bai Changsheng. "It''s so."


    I took a look at her. "What are we doing?"


    Ke''er blushed, "I''m sorry, young master, I''m wrong..."


    "it doesn''t matter." Bai Changsheng said quickly, "if Miss Ke''er thinks our two husband and wife are not in harmony, then I will change back to my own appearance."


    "No, no, no!" Keer waved his hand. "I''m just curious. It doesn''t mean anything else. We are here to save people. It''s important to do business. "


    "Thank you, young master." Bai Wan''s eyes flashed with tears. "My daughter is in the stone statue. Please."


    I went to the stone statue, and when I looked at it, I saw that there was a faint blue light on the statue, and there was a hidden spirit. Bai Yu''s yuan God is incomplete, and the demon yuan is destroyed. If she had not been tortured by Chen Dao''s behavior and sealed another part of her yuan God, she would have been scared out of her wits.


    Although Baiyu was sealed into the statue, she could still feel that she was suffering a lot through the eyes of the statue. Although the girl is a snake demon, she is kind-hearted and has never done anything bad. Two years ago, she just saved people, but she didn''t expect to cause such a disaster to herself.


    I think it''s really painful.


    I pondered a little and turned to see Bai Changsheng and his wife. "I have to repair the demon yuan for her first."


    "How to fix it?" They asked in unison.


    "I''ll arrange the nine star spirit gathering array here. You can enter the array to practice and try your best to cultivate the gathered spirit into your demon yuan," I said. "When the time comes, open the stone seal and let Miss Bai enter the spirit gathering array. Then I will use your demon yuan to repair the demon yuan for her."


    The couple looked at each other and nodded, "OK!"


    "This process, you will be very painful," I said. "If it goes well, before dawn, Ms. Bai YaoYuan should be able to recover to 60% of that before the ferry robbery. But you and your wife will each lose about 200 years of cultivation. "


    "It doesn''t matter!" Bai Changsheng said, "as long as I can save Bai Yu, I don''t care about cultivation!"


    "Young master, you take more of my demon yuan," Bai Wan also said, "as long as the daughter can survive, don''t say 200 years of cultivation, that is, the thousand years of cultivation is totally lost, I would like to!"

 Chapter 662

    I nodded and looked at Ke''er. "Tongyushan gas field is good. Nine stars gather together in the spirit array. The monsters in hundreds of miles around will be ready to move and try to capture the spirit here. Especially after entering the Zishi, I want to repair the demon yuan for Miss Bai. At that time, when the three of them and I were the most vulnerable, there must be many demons who want to seize their demon yuan or my house. It''s up to you to protect the Dharma. "


    "Well!" Can son nod, "young master is at ease, have me!"


    I smiled and patted her on the shoulder. "Hungry?"


    She shook her head. "Not hungry!"


    I thought for a moment and asked Bai Wan, "please go down the mountain and get some dry food and water. You have the power to drink the wind and the dew, but we can''t do it. "


    "I''ll do it now!" Bai Wan said, turned around and walked a few steps. Shua''s voice disappeared.


    I look at Bai Changsheng. "I''ll make a phone call and set up the array."


    "Good," said Bai Changsheng.


    I took out my cell phone, walked to the cliff edge and dialed Anyu.


    "Hello, brother Wu Zheng!"


    "Anyu, I need your help."


    "Well, you say."


    "What method did you use when you took me at the door to see the ban?" I asked.


    As soon as an Yu heard it, he understood, "do you want to take some spirit with you, like a demon?"


    "I want to repair the demon yuan for the white feather in the evening," I said. "You have to show the spirit of evil in your body before you can do this operation. Can you help me?"


    "No problem," she said, "when do I need it?"


    "Midnight tonight."


    "Yes, I''ll be there when I''m a child," she said. "Six hours is enough?"


    I thought, "that should be enough."


    "Good," she said.


    "Will it delay your guard?" I asked.


    "Tonight is just a walk," she said. "Besides, I don''t have to go home. There are cups you used in the shop. I didn''t want them to wash them. I took them to the office in the morning. Tonight, I can sacrifice by candlelight in the office. There is my patron saint in the shop. The effect will be better than in Taiji array. Brother Wu Zheng, don''t worry. "


    My heart is sweet. "OK, I''ll wait for you in the evening."


    "Well," she chuckled, "you''re busy. I''ll see you in the evening."


    "OK," I hung up.


    Bai wanshua came back. With a wave of his hand, two sofas, a table, a set of tea set and a steaming kettle were created in the open space.


    I can''t help but be stunned, "this..."


    Ke Er frowns, "Auntie, you are..."


    "young master, Ke Er miss, the mountain is windy and cold", Bai Wan explains, "I let Luoxue guard the city of Tonghai, and then I bring this table and chair to the mountain. In this way, no matter what the young master and miss Ke''er want to eat, they sit on the sofa and say that Luo Xue has brought the food. Hot meals and hot dishes are better than dry food. I''m afraid I''ve wronged you......


    "this......" turn around and look at me.


    I was a little moved. "Auntie, it''s very kind."


    "That''s right," Bai Wan said. "Young master, miss Ke''er, you''ve worked hard."


    With a quiet smile, I looked at Ke''er and said, "let''s start."

 Chapter 663

    "Good!" Keer nodded.


    She looked at Bai Changsheng and Bai Wan. "Grandpa Bai and aunt Bai, you two need to avoid. The nine star spirit gathering array has a strong impact. You can come back when the young master has arranged the array."


    "Good!" They punched me and said, "hard work, young master!"


    I have a fist.


    The two men''s body shape flashed and disappeared.


    But when he came to me, he couldn''t help feeling, "young master, the Bai family is really good, and the Chen is not a thing!"


    I smiled and touched her head.


    She spits out her tongue mischievously. "I''m not going to make trouble. Please set up the array quickly."


    "Well," I said with a little concentration, turning the golden light to my left hand, pinching my fingers with my right hand, arranging the array to fix the talisman, and arranging the nine star spirit gathering array to hold it in my hand.


    Then I shook my hand, a golden light fell to the ground, and instantly became a nine star gathering spirit array.


    A powerful aura field rises from the ground and goes straight into the sky. The aura, Sha Qi and earth Qi within a hundred Li radius are gathered in an instant, forming a huge aura cloud with a diameter of about 100 meters near the peak.


    But I was stunned.


    She saw that I used nine star spirit gathering array not twice, but like this time, there was spirit cloud, she saw it for the first time.


    Actually, I saw it for the first time.


    I also feel a little surprised. It''s no wonder that the Bai family and his wife were going to practice here. The gas field of Tongyu mountain is not so good!


    I took a deep breath and felt open-minded and refreshed, which made me want to sit down and meditate. But not now. We are here to save people. We must hurry up.


    I look at Ke''er, see she is still in a daze, can''t help laughing, "don''t be dazed, call them back."


    "Ah? Oh, yes! " Can son return to God, clear throat, "white grandfather, white aunt, you come back."


    Bai Changsheng and Bai Wan showed their body shape in an instant. When they saw the aura cloud around them, they were stunned. "Here..."


    "this is the aura cloud." I explained to them, "there are dragon veins under this mountain, the aura field is excellent, and there are too many auras gathered, so the aura cloud is formed. You don''t have to worry. The array has been arranged. You can start to practice. "


    "Oh, good! Thank you, young master! " Bai Changsheng said quickly.


    Bai Wan said with great emotion, "if you cultivate such a strong aura, the effect will be increased ten times! Young master, you are so powerful! "


    "Auntie is flattered," I pointed to the center of the array. "That''s the Taiji Liangyi position of the array. It''s the best position to practice. Time is tight, so you can start now. "


    "Good! Thank you, young master! " The couple said gratefully.


    I nodded, took a few steps back, and left the center of the array.


    When arranging the array, I added a limit to the array, limiting the core Taiji Liangyi position of the array to a circle with a radius of more than two meters. Because most of the aura gathered by the spirit gathering array is focused on the Taiji Liangyi position, which can not only enhance their cultivation effect to the greatest extent, but also not affect my and Ke''er''s eating, and not because the aura is too strong, which will impact the fragile yuan God of white feather in the stone statue. As long as we persist until dark, we can repair the demon yuan for the white feather.


    Bai Changsheng and Bai Wan walk into the center of the array, sit face to face in the Taiji Liangyi position, settle down in an instant, and practice.


    Ke''er and I went out of the formation and sat down in front of the sofa.


    But the son poured me a cup of hot tea first, "young master, drink tea."


    I picked up the tea and smelled it. It was very fragrant. I took a sip of it. It was sweet and strong, full of fragrance. It was the best Biluochun.


    In the month of healing Du Ling in Nandao, I didn''t learn anything else. I learned to taste tea. Because Du lingai drinks tea, she knows all kinds of tea very well. After healing every day, we will drink tea and chat together. Over time, I also know a little about tea.


    I can''t help nodding, put down the cup, exclaimed: "this tea is really good."

 Chapter 664

    Ke''er also took a sip and nodded, "well, that''s great!"


    With a knowing smile, I turned to look at the Bai''s and his wife in the array. There was a light green soft light on each of them, and they had already entered into the good situation of cultivation.


    But she also looked at it, and then asked me curiously, "young master, when I see you meditating, you have golden light on your body; when sister Xiaojun meditates, she has light white light on her body; why are they green light?"


    "People''s sexual light is white, and Yuan light is divided into three colors, five colors and seven colors, and the best one is golden light," I said. "Demons are different from people, and their yuan light is green, so people who know how to see the color of Yuan light can distinguish the origin and accomplishments of this person."


    "Oh, so..." she thought, "that demon is also the same as human beings. Are they meditating and cultivating?"


    "No," I shook my head, "I told you in the underground palace of Xiaoyu city. Natural demon species do not need cultivation. Only those who become demons need cultivation. And the spiritual things become demons, and their cultivation methods are also different. "


    "What''s the difference?" She asked.


    , "the lowest spirit is a monster, so it is only a spirit of heaven and earth, and it does not practice. Therefore, all life is elves, and there are some little supernatural beings, and all of them are destroyed." To practice. Most of these demons are destroyed when they are robbed, but a small part of them are cultivated and can get human shape and then get human body. After getting the body and having nine orifices, you can practice like a man. "


    "That is to say, a demon must become a human before it can practice?" , she looked at me.


    "Natural demons like Xiaoyu don''t need to be used, but like the white family, they are like this," I said. "They have got the human shape, but they haven''t got the human body yet, so they have to rob every few hundred years. Bai Yu was plotted by Chen Daoxing when he was plundering. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "young master, will they hear us talking like this?" Kerr is worried.


    I smiled. "They can''t hear it."


    "That''s good..." but look at them. "In fact, this family is really good. We have to get back this justice for Baiyu."


    I took a sip of tea and looked at her. "Remember, the accomplishments of the demons can be judged by their green light. The stronger the green light, the lower the cultivation, the more vicious and cunning the character; on the contrary, the lighter the green light, the higher the cultivation, the better the character. "


    "Why is that?" She didn''t understand.


    "Because the more powerful the demon is, the less it looks like the demon." I look at the statue of Baiyu. "In fact, with the cultivation of the white family, they could have taken away the adult or turned into a fetus. If they got the human body, they would not have to take it all the time. They didn''t do that because they chose to practice the right way. "


    "The right way to practice?" Ke''er looked at me. "Do you cultivate yourself and become an immortal in the future?"


    "Yes," I nodded. "The white family is upright and proud..."


    Ke''er took a deep breath and nodded, "I understand..."


    I saw her and smiled lightly. "In the evening, you need good physical strength to face a fierce battle. Order something to eat."


    Ke''er laughed, "Well!"


    She thought about it and cleared her throat. "Fish head cake!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a steaming fish head cake suddenly appeared on the table, with a fragrant smell.


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened. "I''ll go! It works! "


    I smiled. "You''re welcome to have something to eat."


    "Mm-hmm!" She thought, "braised prawns!"


    Suddenly, a plate of stewed prawns just out of the pot appeared on the table. The color was ruddy and salivating.


    Keer continues to order, "steamed pork with flour, stir fried shrimp, three fresh soup!"


    The three dishes appeared on the table in turn. They were all fresh and steaming.


    Then, Luo Xue brought two sets of exquisite tableware and a small bucket of steaming rice.


    But look at me. "No wonder you want to be a fairy! It''s amazing! "


    I will smile, pick up the bowl chopsticks, "eat!"

 Chapter 665

    From 2:00 p.m. to 10:50 p.m., Bai and his wife spent nearly four and a half hours in the nine star spirit gathering array. Both of them have been greatly supplemented. After the cultivation, their figure and appearance are totally different from before.


    Bai Changsheng has become a tall, handsome looking middle-aged man, who looks about 30 years old. Bai Wan is much younger, who has become a beautiful young woman in her early twenties and sixes. She is becoming more and more pure.


    "Grandpa Bai has become an uncle and aunt Bai has become an elder sister," Ke''er said with a smile. "You are such a good match! That''s a couple! "


    They looked at each other, a little embarrassed.


    I look at their eyebrows and hearts, "haven''t they practiced a lot in the world these years?"


    "Yes," said Bai Changsheng, "over the past two hundred years, we have been living in Shangjing, enjoying more wealth on earth, but less opportunities for cultivation."


    He looked at Bai Wan. "When we left Tongyu mountain to go to the world, it was said that we would come back to practice every year. In the first few hundred years, I could still do it. Since I arrived in Shangjing, I never came back. This time, it was our daughter who had an accident, and we just came back... "


    " I think we forgot our first intention ", Bai Wan''s eyes were wet," after a long time in life, he forgot his own book... "


    Bai Changsheng took her hand and comforted her," Wan''er, don''t do this. When Baiyu is OK, I will give her the business of Shangjing, and then we will leave Shangjing and come here to concentrate on Cultivation and never ask about the world again. "


    Bai Wan nodded with tears in her eyes


    She turned and looked at me. "Young master, please!"


    "I''ll try my best," I said. "Now you have enough demon yuan to save Miss Bai."


    "Well!" Bai Wan is very excited.


    "What shall we do, young master?" Bai Changsheng asked.


    "I will arrange another seven-star spirit lock array in the nine star spirit gather array," I said. "Then you open the stone statue, and I will seal the remaining gods of white feather into the spirit lock array."


    But the son doesn''t understand, "young master, isn''t the seven-star lock spirit array a confinement array? Since you want to repair the demon yuan for Baiyu, why seal her? "


    Bai and his wife also have this question. They look at me together and wait for my answer.


    "Miss Bai''s body is disabled, without the body of Jiuqiao and xiadantian", I said, "I lock her with seven star spirit lock array, which can prevent her from losing control of the disabled gods and the leakage of the demon yuan, so as to repair the demon yuan for her, and then stabilize the disabled gods."


    I look at the Bai family and his wife, "after the maishen is stable, you will continue to guard her here. Ke''er and I will go to find Chen Daoxing and take back another part of the body and maishen of Miss Bai. At that time, use the array to unite with the gods and merge the two remnant gods again, and Miss Bai will be all right. "


    Bai Wan nodded, "I see. Thank you, young master!"


    Bai Changsheng also understood, "young master, miss Ke''er, you are working hard!"


    "You''re welcome," I said. "Listen to me."


    "Good!" They nodded.


    "After the Seven Star spirit lock array is arranged, you open the seal, and then I will introduce her into the array." I look at them. "When she is stable in the spirit lock array, you enter the spirit lock array, continue sitting on the Taiji two instrument positions, spit out your respective demon Dan, and continue to use the spirit cultivation to transform the spirit into the demon yuan..."


    Both of them were stunned and couldn''t help but swallow their saliva.


    Demon Dan is the inner Dan of the demon. It''s the congealing of their thousand year cultivation. Once they are separated, if something goes wrong, their cultivation will be destroyed.


    I look at them and smile, "what? Can''t believe me? "


    "No, it''s not." Bai Changsheng came back and explained, "we... No problem! No problem! "


    "We can trust you, young master!" Bai Wan said seriously.


    "For you, I know what demon Dan means," I said. "Don''t worry, I don''t need your demon Dan. It''s all to save Miss Bai."


    Bai Changsheng''s face shows shame. "Don''t mind, young master, we really don''t distrust you... Just as soon as I heard that we needed to spit out the demon pill, I was not prepared, so..."


    "young master, as long as my daughter is OK, let me do anything." Bai Wan said, "don''t worry, we really have no other meaning."


    "You are Baiyu''s biological parents, and her Yuanshen and YaoYuan originally come from you," I said. "You are her origin, so if you want to repair the YaoYuan and maishen for her, you can only directly draw the YaoYuan from your Yaodan. Only your demon yuan can save her. "


    "We understand," said the couple.


    I''ll take a look at Kel. "Do you understand?"


    "I see," Ke''er took a deep breath. "It''s useless for us to ask grandpa and aunt Bai''s demon Dan, but the demons around us are useful! They will fight for it, so my task is very heavy! "I nodded, "before the repair is completed, any spirit dares to come near here, shoot to kill!"

 Chapter 666

    "Well!" She nodded. "I see!"


    I turned around and told the white couple, "if it goes well, I''ll finish the repair in six hours. After that, you can stay here, and you can''t leave. Ke''er and I went down the mountain to find Chen Daoxing. "


    "Young master, we can''t leave. How can you and miss Ke''er get down the mountain?" Bai Changsheng is worried.


    "At that time, I''ll let Luo Xue come and send us to Tonghai City," I said. "She also has shenzutong. She can send us down the mountain completely."


    Bai Changsheng is relieved, "OK!"


    "Young master, let Luo Xue accompany you and miss Ke''er to find Chen daohang," Bai Wan said. "With her, it will be more convenient on the road."


    "No," I said, "you ask her to prepare a car for us. After we get down the hill, we can drive."


    "Driving?" Bai Wan doesn''t understand, "isn''t it faster to use divinity to pass through?"


    Bai Changsheng looked at her and said, "let''s do what you say, young master. Don''t ask so much!"


    Bai Wan understood, "then I''ll tell Luo Xue to get her car ready." "OK," I look at my watch. "It''s almost time. Go down the mountain and get more pebbles." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "OK!" , Bai Changsheng nods.


    "Let''s go now!" White Wan said.


    Their bodies flashed and disappeared in a flash.


    I took a deep breath and turned to look at Ke''er. "I''ll fix the talisman for you first."


    "Well!" Keer nodded.


    I pulled her left hand, a little concentration, pinched the fingers to repair a light talisman, a phoenix eye talisman and a magic talisman, and pressed them into her left arm in turn.


    Ke''er''s body is refreshed and gives out a breath.


    "Try to see if you can see through the aura cloud and see around," I ordered.


    She had a little concentration, looked around, nodded, "no problem, you can see it clearly for more than ten miles around!"


    "Well," I nodded.


    At this time, the couple came back.


    "Young master, where are the stones?" He asked.


    I looked around and saw, "the gods attack the four upright points and the demons attack the four corners. Centering on the array, two hundred pieces are placed in each of the four positions of Qian, gen, Kun and Xun."


    "Good!" When they finished, they split up.


    Bai Changsheng is in charge of Qian Wei and Kun Wei, and Bai Wan is in charge of Gen Wei and Xun Wei. In a blink of an eye, 800 pebbles are placed in order.


    They came back to us, "young master, OK!"


    "Well," I pointed to the statue, "you go there and wait."


    "Good!" Two people body shape flash, fly to white feather''s stone, turn to look at me seriously, waiting for my next order.


    With a faint smile, I led Ke''er to Sundance, picked up a pebble and gave it to her.


    "Young master, this..." I don''t quite understand.


    "Tune the five thunders to the stone," I said, "and throw it out."


    But a little concentration, a white air appeared on her hand, and she quickly wrapped the stone. Then she twisted her waist and stepped on, throwing her arm and shouting. The stone turned into a white line, flew more than ten miles away, and fell into the sea of clouds under the moonlight.


    "I''ll go!" Her eyes brightened and she looked at me excitedly, "so far!"


    "You have magic talisman, melt the five thunder Qi into the stone, and the stone will become a shell," I said. "When the demons come, you will hit them with stones when they are far away. In case they rush in, you will use spirit eating knife. You can''t be wrong about the accuracy of your gun and the stone. It''s all up to you. "


    "Well!" She nodded her head hard. "Don''t worry, I promise it''s safe!"


    I would smile and touch her head. "OK! Then I''ll start setting up! "

 Chapter 667

    "Well," she nodded.


    I turned back to the middle of the array, calmed my mind, slightly focused, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, put my fingers in my right hand, set up the Seven Star spirit lock array, and held it in my hand.


    Then, I shook my hand, and a golden light fell into the Taiji position of the nine star spirit gathering array, which instantly turned into a powerful Seven Star spirit locking array.


    The surrounding aura field disappeared rapidly, and the aura field of nine star gathering aura array changed greatly, from a soaring aura to a semicircle aura, which revolved violently around the Taiji Liangyi position.


    The nine star spirit gathering array gathers spirit, and the Seven Star spirit locking array seals spirit. The combination of the two has produced far more results than expected. The spirit gathering effect of the spirit gathering array is stronger, and the sealing force of the spirit locking array is greatly strengthened.


    Seeing that the aura around me was gathering, my hanging heart finally let go and let out a long breath.


    After all, she has seen the Arctic Xuanwu array and the underground palace of black Bodhisattva bombed with nine star spirit gathering array, which is a familiar sight for her.


    But Bai Changsheng and his wife saw this scene for the first time, just like they saw nine stars gathering in the afternoon for the first time, they were stunned again.


    I meditated for a moment and shouted to them, "open the stone seal!"


    "Oh, yes!" The couple took a deep breath and held down the left and right shoulders of the white feather statue.


    The statue vibrated slightly, and then there was a girl''s scream of pain.


    "Ah! ~"


    a thrill to listen to.


    Bai Yu''s cry is so miserable. Don''t talk about her. I''m shocked when I hear her.


    When Bai Wan heard her daughter''s voice, her eyes immediately moistened, "Bai Yu! You can bear it... We asked Master Wu to help you... "


    Bai Yu kept screaming, as if her body was torn and the yuan God was being burned. That kind of pain can''t be described in words.


    Bai Changsheng fought back the tears, "Bai Yu! Mom and dad let you out, you have to bear it


    With that, they both flashed a dazzling white light at the same time.


    With a crash, the stone statue of white feather was smashed in an instant.


    A girl with long hair and blood all over her body fell to the ground with a puff. She grabbed her long hair painfully, screamed, rolled and rolled, and burst of black smoke.


    I frown, pinch my fingers and recite the spirit sealing mantra: five prohibitions, six combinations for prison, Chi!


    After reading, I pointed to the white feather on the ground.


    White feather turned into a green light in an instant, and I caught him.


    I just feel a spirit rush into the body, the right arm suddenly lost consciousness, the body suddenly trembled, almost fell.


    "Young master!" Ke''er exclaimed.


    She rushed into the formation to help me.


    "Don''t touch me..." I said laboriously, "get out!"


    "But you..."


    "when you touch me, Bai Yu will be broken up!" I forced myself to endure the pain, "I''m ok, you don''t have to worry, go out..."


    "Oh, OK!" Ke''er hesitated for a moment, and with a flash of body shape, withdrew from the Seven Star lock spirit array.


    "Young master, do you mind?" Bai Wan asked worried.


    I didn''t speak. I tried to suppress the golden light in my body, and didn''t let it attack white feather. Then I shook my hand and sealed the green light into the Seven Star spirit gathering array.


    Green light into the array, instant white feather.


    Under the strong seal of Seven Star spirit lock array, she calmed down.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down for a while, looked carefully, and then I saw her clearly.


    This is a very beautiful girl. She is naked, slim and white, but she was cut off by Sheng Sheng below her waist. She was lying in the array. Her breath was like a thread. Her beautiful eyes had already lost their luster. She was looking at the sky without any spirit. Her strong chest could hardly see the ups and downs, but the blood was flowing from the waist wound.

 Chapter 668

    White feather is really beautiful.


    But because of this, she is more intolerable to look at.


    What a tragedy!


    What a tragedy!


    Chen Daoxing, this beast, should go to hell!


    I closed my eyes painfully, calmed down for a while, took a deep breath, turned around and looked at the couple.


    Bai Changsheng was full of tears, and Bai Wan became a tearful man in his arms.


    "Don''t cry," I said to them. "Come here, I''ll mend the demon yuan for her."


    "Well," the couple cried and nodded, walked into the array, and sat down in Taiji Liangyi.


    Bai Changsheng is OK, and soon calms down.


    But Bai Wan, after all, is a mother. She sobs and looks at the daughter in the lock soul array sadly. She is so sad that she can''t help herself.


    "Aunt Bai, tears can''t save Baiyu," I looked at her. "If you don''t calm down, I can''t start."


    "Well..." she wiped her tears and sobbed. She tried to calm herself down, but the harder she tried, the more uncontrollable she was. The tears were like beads of broken thread, which could not stop.


    "Wan''er!" Bai Changsheng stopped drinking and looked at his wife with tears. "Is this the time to cry? Young master can save Bai Yu! You calm down! "


    Bai Wan lowered her head and breathed deeply. Tears ran down her cheek and wet her front.


    I went to her, squatted down, and looked at her. "Bai Yu''s body is disabled, but the situation of the God is better than I thought. Now it''s midnight. We must hurry up. Bai Yu has suffered enough. I know you love your daughter, but only when you calm down can you really love her. "


    She took a deep breath, swallowed her saliva, tried to hold back her tears, nodded her head vigorously, "MMM!"


    I smile calmly, "with your cultivation, it must be OK. Let''s start."


    She didn''t speak. She had a long breath and her eyes soon calmed down.


    Bai Changsheng was relieved at last.


    Two people looked at each other, at the same time showed a light green body, and then at the same time spit out their own demon Dan.


    This is the first time I have seen a real demon Dan.


    It''s a small red bead, dazzling and very beautiful.


    Two demon Dan slowly rise, fly to their top of the head, suspended. At the same time, their light became stronger and stronger, and soon became two light clusters.


    I take a long breath, turn around and walk into seven star lock spirit array.


    An Yu appeared in front of me with a gentle smile. "Brother Wu Zheng, I''m here."


    "Well," I nodded, "let''s go."


    "Well," she took a deep breath and stared at me, her eyes flashed a light green light and waved to me.


    A cool feeling came into my body. It was very comfortable.


    I look at my hands. The golden light is suppressed in my body. Now my hands are also light green.


    "It can take six hours," said Anyu. "If it''s not enough, I''ll come back."


    "It should be enough," I smiled at her. "You go back."


    "Well!" She disappeared in a flash.


    I went to Baiyu, looked at her wound, took a deep breath, turned to Baiwan''s demon Dan and gently grasped her.


    A demon yuan burst out of the demon pill and flew into my palm.


    I squatted down, gently pressed Bai Yu''s abdomen, and sent the demon yuan into her body...

 Chapter 669

    The golden light in my body is powerful and can restrain the evil spirit of the demon. If I touch the demon Dan directly, not only can''t grasp the demon yuan, but also the demon Dan will be impacted by the golden light. Although it won''t be destroyed, the Bai family and his wife will be seriously injured.


    I must suppress the golden light in my body, and with the help of Anyu, I can get the demon yuan from the demon pill to heal the white feather.


    On the demon pill of the Bai family, there are more than 1300 years of cultivation. They practice in the Taiji Liangyi position. The spirit gathered by the nine star gathering spirit array is transformed into the demon yuan by them, which is continuously added to the demon pill. At the beginning, I took the demon yuan carefully. After several times, I found that the demon yuan on the demon Dan was becoming stronger and stronger. The supply was far greater than the demand. I was relieved and began to take the demon yuan at ease.


    Soon, the blood of the white feather wound stopped.


    Then, her body began to recover a little bit.


    At this time, the demons who coveted the Baishi couple''s demon Dan also came.


    Ke''er''s eyes are sharper than those of an eagle. She picks up a stone, looks at the target in the distance, and throws it out.


    With a shout, the pebble with five thunder gas, like a shell, flew more than ten miles away, and hit a demon flying towards this side accurately.


    A wail broke the silence of the night.


    The battle began.


    Ke''er''s body shape is agile. He flashes back and forth between the four corners and attacks the demons who are coming with stones. She shot the gun accurately and threw the stone more accurately. In addition, she had the magic charm and the power of Wanjun. Those demons were beaten by her, crying for their father and mother, and fled in vain.


    After more than 100 pebbles were thrown out, Ke''er clapped his hands and went back to the sofa to sit down.


    The first demons were either killed or maimed, and the rest ran away.


    Ke''er poured a cup of tea in no hurry, drinking it and looking around vigilantly.


    A group of black gas took advantage of her relaxation, lurked under the sea of clouds, and rushed to the main peak.


    After drinking the tea, Ke''er put down the cup and came to the southeast corner in a flash. He picked up a pebble, looked down on it and threw it out.


    "Ah!" A woman''s shrill scream came from the sea of clouds.


    Ke''er kept on flying two pebbles with white line into the sea of clouds a few miles away. The Banshee was beaten and screamed twice, and turned around and ran away.


    At the same time, a shadow came from the southwest.


    Ke''er picked up a pebble, heft it, turned his head and looked at the black shadow. He shook his hand, and the demon screamed. He was beaten through by the stone, and was broken up directly.


    Then Ke''er stopped drinking and flew to the northwest corner. A pebble was thrown out. He broke his bones and tendons with a big black shadow and fell down into the sea of clouds with a scream. It disappeared in a moment...


    ...


    I couldn''t see it.


    But the white couple have supernatural powers. They can sense them. When I took the demon yuan from their demon Dan, I saw these pictures inadvertently.


    I will smile, but I''m invincible. I don''t need to worry about the interference of the demons.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down, and continued to heal Baiyu.


    As time goes by, Bai Yu''s body recovers little by little.


    After about an hour, her waist recovered.


    Another hour later, her hips recovered.

 Chapter 670

    Of course, this is not her real recovery, but I used the demon yuan to reshape a temporary body for her. With this body, she can temporarily restore the body of nine orifices, so that I can reactivate the spirit of disability for her, and then use the array to stabilize her spirit of disability.


    This process is very hard, and must be completed in one go. There must be no pause in the process, otherwise all the previous achievements will be wasted.


    I looked at her nearly perfect waist and buttocks, took a long breath, wiped the sweat on her forehead, turned around and took a large amount of demon yuan from Bai Changsheng and Bai Wan''s demon Dan, and began to reshape her legs.


    More than an hour later, at the beginning of the prime time, Bai Yu''s long legs finally recovered.


    This is not what I shaped for her according to my own idea. I am only responsible for sending the demon yuan into her body, so what she recovered is exactly what she was.


    I looked at her body and breathed a long sigh of relief. Next, it''s time to activate her mind.


    A little concentration, I went to Bai Wan and picked some yuan light from her eyebrow. She is Bai Yu''s mother. Her father claimed her mother''s daughter, and her mother is the origin of her daughter. It is most suitable to activate the divine light of Bai Yu with her yuan light.


    I turned back to Baiyu, pinched my fingers, pressed the yuan light into Baiyu''s abdomen, and entered her next Dantian. Her body has been remolded, and xiadantian has been formed. Although it is empty, it must be started here to activate the spirit of disability.


    After Yuan Guang entered Dantian, he quickly began to gather demon yuan, and soon formed a strong air mass. I kept my posture and waited for about ten minutes. When the air mass was strong enough, I began to slowly guide the air mass and Yuanguang upward into the middle Dantian of Baiyu.


    Zhongdantian is not restored, but it is very difficult to enter. Because the body of white feather has been disabled for a long time, and the body has been basically abandoned. It is very difficult to reactivate it. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I stare at her Tanzhong acupoint, subconsciously want to adjust the golden light to help her to pass, this idea together, the golden light rushed to my hand in an instant. I was startled, and immediately stopped the golden light.


    The golden light slowly disappeared, and the green light on the hand was stronger again.


    I was relieved and I was in a cold sweat.


    Almost destroyed the girl.


    I calm down, continue to guide her body Yuanguang, persistent impact of her middle Dantian. After several dozens of impacts, zhongdantian suddenly opened, and Yuanguang and YaoYuan were able to enter smoothly, integrating with some of the Yuanguang that she had remained here.


    I told myself not to be anxious, but to give more time to the metalights to fully integrate them.


    Sure enough, a few minutes later, the two groups of Yuanguang are completely integrated, and all of them become the Yuanguang of white feather. You can continue to ascend and enter the upper Dantian.


    I took a deep breath, continued to use the guide, Yuan light along the midvein slowly upward, came to the upper Dantian near.


    This time, I can''t rush up in any way.


    I tried dozens of times, but I still couldn''t, so I had to guide Yuanguang back to zhongdantian.


    I pondered for a moment and had an idea.


    I turned to Bai Changsheng, took a part of Yuanguang from his eyebrow, went back to Bai Yu and pressed it into her upper Dantian.


    The white feather body slightly quivers, the eye was bright for a while, but soon lost luster again.


    My heart moved and my eyes were bright, which showed that this method was feasible.


    Since you can''t break it, just turn it around and start from the top down.


    At the same time, I stretched out my left and right hands, took a large share of demon yuan from the demon Dan of Bai''s couple, integrated the two shares of demon yuan, pinched them with my right hand, and pressed them into the lower Dantian of Bai Yu. Then change the formula, hold her eyebrow, guide the light in her eyebrow, and rush down.


    Bai Yu''s body quivered suddenly. She opened her eyes and looked at me. Then it turned into a white light and disappeared.


    I was a fool at once.


    I killed Bai Yu...

 Chapter 671

    Time seemed to freeze.


    I stood in the spirit array of Seven Star lock at a loss, and my mind was blank.


    What''s wrong with my method?


    No way! As like as two peas, Bai Yu is a demon, but she is a human figure with nine orbits. Her distribution of meridians is exactly the same as human beings. There should be no mistake.


    Then why did she disappear?


    Is there something I''ve missed? What details are wrong?


    I try to calm myself down and think about every step just now. There is no mistake! Every step is right!


    So what''s going on?


    I take a deep breath. When I get to this meeting, I can''t care about the changes.


    I pinched my fingers and got a tripod.


    The tripod is meant to be reborn. It turns to be unfinished. The divination shows that the remnant God of Baiyu has been activated. At this moment, she is trapped in the array, in the direction of my southeast position


    I felt a move in my heart and turned my head to Xun Wei. As expected, I saw a girl who was naked. Under the moonlight, her hair was like a waterfall, her skin was better than snow, her body was tall and thin, and her eyes were emitting a light green light. She was hanging in the air, looking up, and she was powerless looking at the moon in the sky.


    It''s white feather! I subconsciously reached for her, she flew into my arms, looked at my eyes, head askew, passed out.


    I held her in my arms and swallowed her saliva unconsciously. It took me a long time to recover.


    Her noumenon and the remnant God are divided into two parts. The main body is here, and the other part is sealed by Chen Daoxing with Fengshui array. Just now, I successfully activated her remnant God, so her remnant body and remnant God instinctively turned into white light, and she wanted to find another part of the remnant body and remnant God. Then, she was sealed by the Seven Star spirit lock array, so she stopped on the Sundance position.


    Chen Daoxing''s Fengshui array is to the southeast of Tongyu mountain.


    Fortunately, there is a seven star soul lock array, or it will be troublesome.


    I took a long breath, put her gently on the ground, took off his coat, covered her naked body.


    White feather lies on the ground, a pair of big eyes look at me, her breath is still weak, but it is much better than before. I watched her quietly for a while. I don''t know why. What do I always think I have ignored...


    What have I ignored?


    I turned my head and looked at Bai Wan. I accidentally saw her demon Dan and suddenly understood.


    That''s right! It''s demon Dan!


    Baiyu''s demon pill!


    She was secretly calculated by Chen Shixing when crossing the robberies. Her body was broken by Tianlei. Her body and Yuanshen were split in two. With such a heavy injury, she should have been destroyed. However, the reality is that a small part of her remains and spirits were sealed by Chen Shixing, so that her main body, spirits and spirits, were in great pain. She could not survive, could not die, and repeatedly suffered from the burning of fire...


    the reason for all this is that although Chen Daoxing broke her body, she failed to destroy her demon pill. He seized her demon Dan and some of her remains with magic, took them back to Taoist temple, sealed them in Fengshui array, and cultivated them day and night with a Danlu. Because the demon Dan is still there, her remnant God can support her until now; because the demon Dan is refined day and night, she can''t survive, can''t die, and repeatedly suffer from the burning of fire.


    Got it!


    I get it all!


    I took a deep breath, stood up, turned around and told the white couple, "take the demon Dan."


    When they heard me, they took back the demon Dan in turn, took a deep breath, and the light on them disappeared slowly.


    Around the demon see no chance to seize the demon Dan, but under, had to disperse.


    At last, Ke''er was relieved and turned to look at us.


    I gestured that she could come.


    Ke''er nodded and came to me with a flash of figure. Looking at the white feather on the ground, he couldn''t help being stunned. "I''ll go. Have you cured her?"


    "I just used the demon yuan to remodel a body for her," I said. "Now her maimed God has been activated. After dawn, let''s go down the mountain to find her other maimed body and maimed God."


    "Well!" I see.


    Bai''s husband and wife accepted Qi and returned to the yuan, and then they opened their eyes.


    They took a look at each other, then saw the white feather on the ground. They were shocked and stood up quickly, "white feather!"

 Chapter 672

    "Don''t come here!" I said, "you can''t get close to her. Sit down."


    Bai Changsheng tried to resist the excitement, "OK! Good! "


    He sat down again.


    "Young master, how is Baiyu Bai Wan could not bear to ask me.


    "Her spirit is stable," I said. "Don''t worry. From now on, you sit on the position of Taiji and Liangyi, cultivating and guarding her. Ke''er and I immediately went down the mountain to find Chen Daoxing and take back the other part of Baiyu


    "Well," Bai Wan nodded with tears in her eyes, looking at me gratefully, "thank you, young master! Thank you, young master... "


    " sit down, "I said calmly.


    White Wan wiped tears and sat down again.


    I looked at her brow and heart, and then I looked at Bai Changsheng. In three hours, the cultivation of husband and wife had been reduced for more than 200 years. Bai Changsheng has been reduced by 221 years. Bai Wan has been reduced by 235 years. Not much has been lost. Their accomplishments are still more than a thousand years old.


    "There is no problem with Miss Bai''s maimed spirit for the moment," I said to them. "Chen Daoxing has taken her demon pill and is refining it day and night. Ke''er and I immediately went down the mountain. Within three days, we must take back Miss Bai''s demon Dan, remnant God and remnant body. You are in this nine star spiritual formation, cultivating and protecting Miss Bai. Wait for us to come back. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Bai Changsheng was stunned, "young master, you mean to say..."


    I didn''t speak and nodded silently.


    "Demon Dan..." Bai Wan was a little excited. "Can Bai Yu recover his cultivation?"


    I took a look at her. "I can only say that there is hope."


    "Good! Good! " Bai Wan smiled and burst into tears! Thank you, young master! "


    I nodded. "This is for you."


    "Well!" The couple nodded excitedly.


    I took a long breath and turned around to see Kor. "Let''s go."


    "Good!" Said kor''er.


    We went out of the seven-star lock spirit array and sat down in front of the sofa, but Ke''er poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to me.


    It was half past five in the morning, and it was almost dawn.


    I took the tea, drank it in one breath, put down the tea bowl, cleared my throat, "Luoxue!"


    Luoxue suddenly appeared, "brother, I am!"


    But a frown, "what''s your name, young master?"


    "Ah?" Luo Xue was shocked. "I... My name is brother!"


    "Brother is also your name?" Kor stared at her.


    "I..." Luo Xue is speechless.


    "Luoxue, don''t be rude!" Bai Wan in the array said, "Master Wu Zheng is a benefactor of our family. Why do you call him somebody else''s brother? Change your tune! "


    "Ah? Oh, yes! Mom! " Luo Xue was embarrassed for a while. She cleared her throat and changed her way. "I''m sorry, young master..."


    "it''s OK." I stood up. "Is the car ready?"


    "Ready," Luo said carefully.


    "Then go," I said.


    "Well!" She nodded.


    Ke''er stood up and smiled thoughtfully, "you little girl, you are so smart!"


    "I''m sorry, miss Ke''er, I was wrong..." Luo Xue was embarrassed.


    "Ke''er," I winked at her, "almost."


    Ke''er chuckled, cleared his throat, and looked at Luo Xue. "Don''t be shocked, take us down the mountain."

 Chapter 673

    Luo Xue, with a red face, took Ke''er and me by the hand and took us from Tongyu mountain to the parking lot of a hotel in Tonghai.


    I turned to look at the hotel behind me and asked her, "have you opened a room for us here?"


    "Well," Luo Xue nodded with a red face, "I''ve opened a suite for the young master and miss Ke''er, and the car is ready."


    She pointed to a Mercedes SUV next to her.


    I''ll take a look at Cole. "Let''s go."


    "Good!" Keer nods.


    Luoxue took out the key and gave it to me. "Young master, elder sister Ke''er, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s OK," I took the key. "We''ll be back when we''re done. Wait here."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    Ke''er and I turn around and walk to the front of the car, open the door to get on the car and slowly drive out of the parking lot.


    Luo Xue watched us go away and sighed a long sigh of relief.


    From the hotel, I drove the car into the main road and told Ke''er, "set up the navigation, go to Wushan."


    "Good!" Ke''er turns on the car navigation, finds Wushan and sets the route.


    Wushan is to the southeast of the Tonghai sea, with a high-speed distance of about 900 kilometers, which takes 10 hours.


    Chen Daoxing''s Taoist temple, in the deep mountains southeast of Wushan City, I''m going to go to Wushan first, have a rest, and then run over with the light talisman. In this way, he can be caught unprepared to the maximum extent, and break his Fengshui array with the power of thunder, so as to recover the demon Dan, the remnant God and the remnant body of white feather.


    Ten minutes later, we drove into the high speed and accelerated to Wushan.


    It will be light soon.


    Keer opens the incubator in the car and finds that Luoxue has prepared us a lot of hot drinks. Then he takes out a pot of coffee and opens it and hands it to me, "master!"


    I''ll pick it up and drink while driving.


    She opened a jar herself, took a sip, smiled and looked at me. "This little girl is very careful."


    "Just now, on the mountain, you made a big deal out of a molehill." I took a look at her. "The night before yesterday, she went to Xiaoyu coffee to ask for divination. She called Xiaojun a sister. She may be called my brother because of this, not disrespect me. "


    "That''s not OK," Ke''er said. "Xiaoyu is your brother. It doesn''t matter. Why is she Xiaoyu? Do you really think she is innocent? I don''t think so! "


    "Oh?" I smile, "what do you think?"


    Ke''er took a sip of coffee gently. "Her elder sister Bai Yu has had such a big accident. What do you think of Grandpa Bai and aunt Bai''s sadness? But what about Luoxue? Do you think she looks a little sad? "


    I thought, "it seems that... Why didn''t I pay attention to these..."


    "your heart is doing things to save people, of course, you won''t pay attention to these things." she said, "if you think she is a little girl, you will treat her as a child and think she is innocent. But don''t forget, she is over 800 years old, not a child. "


    I took a deep breath and said, "I see... She deliberately wants to get closer to me. She has other ideas..."


    "I can''t say what her ideas are", but she looked at me, "but I know that she has a little calculation."


    "She wants to get closer to me, and then let me help her through the four thunder disaster," I said. "Xiaojun has told her the way, but she''s not practical. She wants me to accompany her and help her through the disaster herself..."


    but she slaps her thigh. "You see, I didn''t wronged her?"


    "It''s normal for her to have this idea," I said. "Although the four thunder robberies are dangerous, as long as she follows the way Xiaojun taught her to do it, it''s not a big problem. But she thought that this method was bought by three million yuan, while her elder sister''s parents spent more than one billion yuan this time. She thought 3 million was too cheap, and she felt insecure. So she wanted to take this opportunity to get closer to me. She knows that her own situation, it is impossible for her foster parents to spend more than one billion for her to invite me, so she hopes that I can take the initiative to help her. "


    "So, there must be more than one room in the hotel," she said with a smile. "She is ready to throw herself in your arms. As long as she sleeps with you, you are sorry to ignore her. Am I right?"


    I didn''t speak and reached for her head.

 Chapter 674

    She looked at me and approached me. "Young master, do you want to?"


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    "Sleep on her!"


    I''m speechless. "What do you think of you!"


    "I''m serious," she looked at me. "If you want, when we get back, I''ll sleep..."


    "stop it!" I interrupted, "who do you think I am? I can sleep with you. "


    She Oh, turn her head and look outside, smile stealthily.


    I blushed. "What are you laughing at?"


    "It''s ok..." she stopped laughing, cleared her throat, and then asked me, "by the way, young master, is Chen Daoxing powerful?"


    "It should be said that there are still two inferior ones," I said.


    "What is he good at? Fengshui? Or magic? " Kor asked.


    "He is one of the leading figures of Lei Xiao sect, the southern Taoist school," I said. "He has been practicing five thunder methods for nearly 40 years, and has a profound skill. In addition to the five thunder method, he is also proficient in the array, talisman and incantation of Lei Xiao school, especially the skill of changing and moving. "


    "The art of change?" Keer doesn''t understand, "what is that?"


    "It''s a kind of magic. It can steal the sky and change the sun," I said. "I haven''t really seen it. I just heard about it when I was a kid. He said that this kind of skill can change people''s viscera unconsciously, and can kill people invisibly, which is very powerful. "


    "How to deal with that?" Asked Keer.


    "All spells are the same thing," I said. "The effect depends on the other side''s realm compared to the caster. If the other side is far inferior to the caster, then the spell is easy to have effect; on the contrary, if the other side''s state is higher than the caster, or similar to the caster, then the spell is useless. "


    "Then... How are we better than him?" She asked.


    I smile calmly, look at her, "with his Chen Daoxing, still can''t hurt us."


    "So..." Ke''er understood, and then asked me, "young master, is the five thunder method he cultivates the same as my five thunder Qi?"


    "No," I shook my head. "The five thunder method of Lei Xiao school is internal skill combined with Taoism. It''s more troublesome to summon the magic soldiers of Lei Department with spells and internal Qi to trigger five thunder. When you use it, you need to open the altar. The five thunder Qi you cultivate is based on the five thunder array, which is more powerful and more convenient to use."


    "Can I also call for the divine soldiers of the Ministry of thunder when I have a good and high level of cultivation?" She asked.


    I smiled lightly, "you don''t need to hire any magic soldiers, you can control five thunder by yourself when you are high..."


    her eyes brightened, "so powerful?"


    I look at her a little, nodding, "yes, practice well."


    She smiled and nodded her head hard. "Well! I must practice hard! "


    "When this is done, we will close down," I said. "Only cultivation is our foundation..."


    "Hmm!" She nodded. "We''ll close when we get back!"


    I smiled and said, "Well!"


    "You have a rest. I''ll drive," she said.


    I looked at the navigation. "There''s a service area five kilometers ahead. Let''s go eat something and change it for you."


    "OK!" he nodded


    I smiled at her, stepped on the gas and sped forward.

 Chapter 675

    When we arrived at the service area, we parked our car, walked into the restaurant and ordered two bowls of noodles.


    After eating, we have a rest and go on.


    After getting on the expressway, we continued to talk about Chen Daoxing, and this time we talked about his skill of replacement.


    "He killed Baiyu with this skill of displacement," I said.


    "White feather?" But the son doesn''t understand, "Bai Yu has cultivated for more than a thousand years. He is only a few decades old. Is the realm higher than Bai Yu?"


    "The demon will become very weak before the robbery," I said. "Of course, Chen Daoxing''s realm is not as good as Bai Yu''s, so he tolerated it for two years, and arranged it for two years, until the day of Bai Yu''s robbery. He took advantage of Baiyu''s passing through the border and the weakest body, first stole her demon Dan with the skill of replacement, sealed the demon Dan into the array, and then summoned the demon killing thunder with the five thunder method. The white feather lost the demon Dan, also lost the power to fight against the demon thunder, so the body was broken. "


    "I''ll go!" "This old thing is so damaged!" she frowned


    "On the one hand, he wanted to avenge his son, on the other hand, he wanted to cultivate with Baiyu''s demon Dan," I said. "Last night, when I asked the white couple to spit out the demon Dan, they hesitated for a moment. Do you know why?"


    "I''m afraid we''ll take their demon Dan," she said.


    "Demon Dan is the condensation of cultivation," I said, "we have our own cultivation method, we don''t need demon Dan, but it''s not that we can''t use demon Dan. If we don''t talk about morality, take their demon pill when they are weak, and refine it with array, then our cultivation can advance rapidly, even... "Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    " even what? " She asked.


    I look at her. "I can even fly in the sky and become immortal."


    "So powerful!" She was surprised.


    I took a deep breath, "so their worries at that time are understandable. At first, I didn''t realize this. Later, when Baiyu''s spirit became stable, I suddenly thought of her demon Dan, and then I sensed Chen Daoxing''s idea, which made me understand the power of it. The reason why Chen Daoxing sealed the remnant gods and bodies of Bai Yu is that he didn''t mean to vent his anger for his son. What he wanted was to delay time, because his array was good at sealing, but not at refining. Baiyu''s demon pill has more than 1000 years of cultivation. It will take a long time for him to refine. "


    But the son nods, "understood, what avenges for the son, is the excuse! This old man wants to cultivate with demon Dan and become an immortal! "


    "Let''s say that," I said, "Bai Yu is his first goal. If he succeeds and tastes the sweetness, it will be difficult to stop him later..."


    "Hmm!" Ke''er nodded, "I''ll clean him up this time!"


    I look at my watch. "Let''s go to Wushan at about four in the afternoon. When we get there, we''ll find a hotel to have a rest. After dark, we''ll go to his Taoist temple."


    "Good!" Said kor''er.


    I opened a can of coffee and drank it in one breath. Then I leaned on the seat and closed my eyes. "I''ll have a rest. If you want to call me."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I haven''t had a rest for two consecutive days and nights. I''m really a little tired.


    At this time, I suddenly feel that the air around me is not right. It seems that there is a very dry evil spirit in the air.


    I suddenly opened my eyes and looked forward, only to see a dark cloud in front of me.


    This cloud is not a normal cloud. There is a heavy moisture in the normal dark cloud, but there is no moisture in the cloud, only evil Qi.


    I immediately understood that Chen Daoxing was going to fight against us.


    I looked at the cloud, disdained a smile, look at Ke''er, "hand!"


    "Ah?" But I don''t understand.


    "Give me your hand," I said.


    "Well!" She took my hand and asked me, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "Look at the clouds ahead," I pointed to the front. "Chen Daoxing is going to use the five thunder method to deal with us."


    But he looked at the cloud and asked me, "what shall we do?"


    "You adjust the five thunder gas, protect us and our cars together," I said. "Then drive well, and I''ll take the rest."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    With a little concentration, she suddenly gave out a strong five thunder gas, which protected us and the car together.


    I calmly looked at the cloud in front of me, waiting for Chen Daoxing''s thunder to appear.


    I haven''t seen Lei FA of Yunxiao sect either. Today it''s just opening up.

 Chapter 676

    The cloud and the car are facing each other, and soon they meet.


    The sky suddenly darkened.


    Ke''er was a little nervous. He swallowed his saliva and turned to look at me. "Young master..."


    "it''s ok..." I said lightly, "don''t be afraid..."


    "I''m not afraid," she said, "I''m worried about other cars on the road..."


    I looked at the front and back. It''s true that there are many cars in this section of the road. If Chen Daoxing uses thunder to deal with us, it''s easy to hurt the innocent by mistake.


    "We can''t help all the cars to lighten the lightning..." I thought, "well, park the car on the side of the road, so it shouldn''t affect others."


    "But then we are not very dangerous?" Kerr is worried.


    "If you want others to be safe, you have to be a little more dangerous," I looked at her. "It''s OK. Do what I say."


    Ke''er hesitates, "I''m sorry, young master, I''m wrong... I shouldn''t have said that to upset your heart... Let''s not stop, shall we? Every man has his own life. If they don''t die, they won''t be able to split them. If we stop, in case you are involved, I... "


    I smile," don''t worry, it will be OK. "


    "But..."


    "do what I say!"


    Ke''er was very upset. She hesitated for a while, slowed down and stopped the car slowly.


    "Don''t be distracted," I looked at her. "Focus."


    She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and suddenly opened them. The white five thunder breath became an air mass, which together protected us.


    Just then, with a click, a flash of lightning came straight down on us.


    It''s a lightning bolt!


    At that moment, I grabbed the lightning code with my right hand, and at the same time, I thought about the lightning rod, and the golden light flashed on my body.


    The lightning rod and the five thunder gas fuse in an instant, the white air mass turns into a golden light mass, and the lightning splits on the light mass, instantly turns into countless small lightning bolts, and disperses.


    The trees by the highway were hit by small lightning and caught fire.


    And we are safe.


    Lightning continued to split, each time in the golden light, and then was scattered into countless small lightning, scattered.


    For a while, the thunder was rolling and the lightning was breaking down. All the trees around were on fire, but our light group was still safe and sound, without any impact.


    I don''t care to laugh in the car. Chen Daoxing''s thunder, but...


    there is a limit to the number of times that the thunder method of Lei Xiao sect can only be split nine times at most.


    After nine flashes of lightning, the thundercloud in the sky dispersed.


    Chen Daoxing has no idea. He can''t stop me from looking for him.


    I looked at the burning trees outside and turned to smile at Ke''er. "It''s OK, let''s go."


    Ke''er looks at me like a child who has made a mistake, with tears in his eyes and grievances, "young master, I will never speak in disorder again... I''m sorry..."


    I feel a pain in my heart, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m sorry..." she held me with tears in her eyes. "I''ll never be a woman again..."


    I hugged her heartily, smiled helplessly and comforted her. "Well, if I don''t have a bottom in my heart, I won''t take this risk... Come on, OK? Are we all right? "


    "Well..." she wiped her tears and let me go. "Young master, I will not interfere with you any more..."


    I wiped the tears on her face gently, "OK, don''t cry, hurry up."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I took her into my arms and hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 677

    At 4 o''clock in the afternoon, we came to Wushan City, found a fast hotel in the downtown center, and rested for more than two hours. After dark, we left the hotel, took advantage of the night, left the city, ran 70 kilometers, into the mountains, came to the Taoist temple of Chen Daoxing.


    This Taoist temple is called Leixiao palace. It has a large scale. After the mountain gate, the three main halls are built on the mountain. They are magnificent.


    When I came to the door, my son asked me, "young master, kick the door in?"


    I shook my head. "It''s the land of Taoism. It''s not suitable to kick the door. Go knock."


    "Knock on the door?" But the son doesn''t understand, "Chen Daoxing has used thunder to split us, but also with him so polite?"


    "Do what I say," I said.


    "Well," Ke''er nodded, walked over to knock on the door.


    At this time, the door opened, and out of it came a young woman Taoist with a beautiful face and a white robe.


    She calmly looked at us, flicked the dust, and single handed cracked, "boundless God, two distant guests, my teacher has been waiting for a long time."


    "Your master is Chen Daoxing?" she frowned


    The Taoist priest''s eyes were cold, and her lips were disdainful. "Benefactor, you are also five thunder righteous. You must be my Xuanmen Dharma. How can you open your mouth without any rules? Who is your master? Have you never taught you the rules of Taoism? "


    "My master doesn''t have so much nonsense!" Ke''er sneers, "you don''t drag these sour words in front of my aunt, let Chen Daoxing get the old thing out!"


    "You!" The Taoist girl''s eyes are round.


    "Ke''er", I went to her and looked at the Taoist girl. "Since Taoist Chen knows we are coming, please lead the way in front of Taoist


    The female Taoist priest looked at me and said coldly, "please!"


    "Please!" I said lightly.


    She took a look at Ke''er behind me and turned to go first.


    We followed her into the mountain gate.


    After ten steps, the door behind closed slowly.


    The Taoist temple is different from the Buddhist temple. The main hall is located on the central axis. There is a road on both sides of the hall. According to the Taoist rules, right in and left out is the right way to enter the Taoist temple and left way to exit the Taoist temple. The female Taoist took us on the right road, all the way forward. The Taoist temple was bright with lights, but no one was seen. Chen Daoxing was ready. Before we arrived, he had dismissed all the unimportant disciples.


    He is ready to work hard with us.


    Ke''er and I exchanged eyes, followed the Taoist girl quietly, and continued up the winding stone step road.


    After passing the high Lingguan hall and the lofty Sanqing hall, we walked through a moon gate, walked along the slate road into a wide yard, and came to the most magnificent Leixiao hall. Leixiao palace is the main hall of Leixiao palace, with the largest scale, cornices and arches, magnificent momentum, and special style.


    Chen Daoxing, dressed in black Taoist robes, stood outside the Palace door. When he saw us coming, he smiled a little, but his eyes flashed a cold light.


    The Taoist girl led us to him and punched, "master, here they are."


    Chen Daoxing nodded slightly, hugged me and asked calmly, "this little friend, poor Chen Daoxing, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    I saluted with a fist. "Thank you, Taoist!"


    He looked at me for a while. "You are very young, and you have great Xuangong. Your inner Qi cultivation is unpredictable. Where are you from? Respect your teachers? "


    This is a Taoist way of asking, which means to ask who my master is?


    "My name is Wu Zheng," I said. "My master is my grandfather."


    "Wu Zheng?" He was shocked and looked at me. "You... You are Wu Zheng, the grandson of the fourth master of plum blossom?"


    "The Taoist priest knows me?" I asked.


    "No wonder you can break my thunder method when you are young..." he sighed, "you are good, Master Wu Zheng. You have your grandfather''s true story."


    "So the Taoist priest has seen my grandfather?" I look at him.


    "Thirty years ago, I went to the north and asked four uncles for a divination." he looked at me. "To tell you the truth, my life was saved by four uncles. After that, I often went to Nanhe town and lived in the Wu family many times. I got along well with your father, Wu junhuai. Yes? Didn''t your father mention to you that he had a friend named Chen Daoxing? "


    "Since my grandfather died at the age of 14, I have been sent to Beijing by my father to set up my own door," I said. "So his friends, I don''t know basically. I hope that Taoist Chen will forgive me."


    "Oh..." he nodded, "I also went when the four uncles were feathering. But there were too many people that day, and your father didn''t introduce us uncles to you. In a blink of an eye, five years later, you have grown up. It''s amazing... "

 Chapter 678

    I smiled peacefully and didn''t speak.


    "All right! Since you are here, it will be easy! " He took a deep breath and smiled at me. "Come on, let''s go into the hall for tea and talk slowly!"


    "Taoist priest, please!"


    "Please!"


    We followed them into Leixiao hall.


    Leixiao hall is very spacious. In the center of the hall, there are nine days of universal worship of thunder, and on both sides, there are four gods of thunder. On the left are general Jiutian Lei and general Wufang manlei emissary; on the right are general Bafang Yunlei and general Lei emissary. In addition, there are many yellow cloth prayer flags hanging in the hall, all of which are the talismans of all kinds of Leixiao school, with a solemn atmosphere.


    There are two tables and two chairs on the left and right under the Dharma seat of the nine day Ying Yuan Lei Sheng Pu Hua Tianzun.


    Chen Dao didn''t know that his opponent was me, and the tables and chairs were so placed, which meant that he wanted to negotiate with the visitors. After seeing me, although he talked about friendship with me, he knew my intention, so the sentence had to be continued.


    Chen Daoxing walked to the table on the right, turned around and smiled at me, "Master Wu Zheng, please!"


    The words are polite, but the tone is tough.


    With a faint smile, I asked for help. I took Ke''er to the left table and sat on the chair.


    Ke''er stood behind me, staring at the opposite pair of teachers and apprentices, as long as they were slightly wrong, she would immediately take action.


    Chen Daoxing saw the chill in Ke''er''s eyes, smiled and sat down unhurriedly.


    The female Taoist also immediately stood behind him and looked at us in the opposite direction with pride.


    The atmosphere is a bit like negotiation.


    Next, the hall was quiet.


    Cold field for about a few tens of seconds, Chen Daoxing clear throat, told the female Taoist, "Haoyue, tea."


    "Yes, master!" After the Taoist priest finished, she turned to the statue and brought out a tea plate with two cups of hot tea on it.


    She came up to me and took a glass and put it in front of me. "Please!"


    Thank you. I lift it, open the lid, blow it, and get ready to drink.


    "Young master......" my son frowned.


    I take a look at her and see the bright moon.


    Haoyue looks at me provocatively, which means you dare not drink?


    With a quiet smile, I took a sip of tea and put the cup down.


    Haoyue took a look at me, turned back to Chen Daoxing, put the tea in front of him, "master, you have tea."


    Chen Daoxing took the tea, opened the lid, blew it, and took a few sips.


    After drinking, he put down his tea cup, took a deep breath, and looked at me. "Young master Wu Zheng, let''s talk about the snake demon..."


    "what does the Taoist priest want to talk about?" I asked.


    "You come here to take back the demon Dan of the snake demon?" He stared at me.


    "Not only the demon Dan," I said, "but also miss Bai''s body and spirit."


    "She killed my son!" Chen Daoxing''s voice was cold. "This is the Revenge of killing the son!"


    "But you don''t know what your son did?" I looked at him and said, "dig your heart and take blood to practice ghost puppets. Lei Xiao sect is a decent Taoist school. Can we allow the disciples to practice such magic?"


    "My son is wrong. He kills people and breaks the law. He has the laws of the world to punish him." Chen Daoxing sneered. "Even if he died, he should die in the hands of the patrolmen. How could a snake demon not kill him!"


    "It''s your son''s life," I said quietly. "If he doesn''t die, that girl will die in vain."


    "I said, if he is dead, he is also in the hands of the patrolmen." he stared at me. "How can a snake demon not kill him! Wu Zheng, you and my family are friends. My son is your elder brother. Your Wu family is Fengshui family, and it is also the law vein of Taoism! You don''t want to tell me that you, as a Taoist disciple, should turn to be the snake demon and be the enemy of me? "


    I didn''t speak. I smiled quietly.

 Chapter 679

    "What are you laughing at?" He frowned.


    "Our Wu family''s rule is that when we receive someone''s business, we should do it well and properly," I said. "The owner is a person, we are the rule; the owner is a demon, we are still the rule."


    "So, are you sure you want to turn against me and make enemies with me, regardless of the friendship between the two families?" He asked.


    "You are my father''s friend, I don''t want to be your enemy." I looked at him. "I know that there is a yard behind the hall. You have arranged the Leixiao nine tripods array there. The Baiyu demon pill, the remnant body and the remnant God are all sealed in the array by you. Because you are the elder of Taoism, I didn''t break your battle line directly. Instead, I sat here with you for tea and peaceful talk. If you want to have a friendship between the two families, please listen to my advice. Refining the demon pill is not the right way to cultivate after all. I hope you will stop at a precipice and not make mistakes again. "


    "Ha ha..." he sneered, "good boy, I''ve been taught a lesson! I tell you, don''t say it''s you. Your father Wu Junyu and your second Uncle Wu junhuai are here. They dare not talk to me like this! "


    "That''s my dad didn''t take it," I said in a hard voice. "If he does, it''s the same."


    "Good! Good! " He took a deep breath and nodded, "you can break my Lei FA, you are much better than your father! Great skill, hard voice! You son, you have seed! "


    "You flatter me," I said. "I''m just entrusted with loyalty. It doesn''t mean anything else."


    He glanced at me, took tea, took a few sips, took a long breath, tried to calm his mood, then put down the cup and said to me, "Wu Zheng, do you think we can do this, let''s not hurt the harmony, let''s work together to solve this problem successfully, how about?"


    "How to perfect it?" I asked. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "that girl named Bai has more than a thousand years of cultivation," he said. "Although I used the thunder method to break her body and take her demon pill while she was crossing the robbery, I was not proficient in the method of refining. You are the descendant of the fourth uncle. Although he has never touched Fengshui in his whole life, I know that the ninth master generation of Wu family is proficient in array. So there must be a powerful Fengshui array in the secret arts of the Wu family. Otherwise, you can''t stabilize the girl''s spirit in Tongyu mountain, am I right


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "So, we''d better cooperate," he looked at me. "I''ll give you the demon pill, and you can help me refine it. After training, you and I will share equally, so that everyone can increase their accomplishments for hundreds of years. Your Wu family is also the Dharma vein of Taoism. You help the demon to fight with me. When it comes out, what will the Jianghu think of your Wu family? And you and I cooperate, that is, we work together to kill the demons, not only for the sake of killing human beings, but also for the sake of hundreds of years of cultivation, fame and wealth, why not? "


    I didn''t speak. I picked up the tea bowl and took a sip of tea.


    "What do you think?" "That way, it won''t affect the relationship between our two families," he asked


    I put down the tea bowl and looked at him. "I''m not interested in such a despicable thing. Taoist priest, I''m still saying that. If you take the initiative to hand over Miss Bai''s demon Dan, remnant spirit and remnant body, this matter will be solved successfully. Otherwise, I can only offend. "


    "How dare you do it with me?" He sneered.


    "On the way, we have already handed it in?" I sneer, too.


    "My son can''t die for nothing!" He gnawed his teeth and looked fierce. "Wu Zheng, I don''t want to kill you in the face of your grandfather and your father! I''ll give you one last chance. Do you want to cooperate with me? "


    I stared at him and shook my head.


    "Good!" "Then don''t blame me for not making friends!" he roared


    As soon as the voice fell, the bright moon''s eyes suddenly gave out a dazzling green light. He quickly drew a short knife out of the floating dust, drank angrily and stabbed me.


    Ke''er, with a flash of body shape, rushes up against the bright moon, kicks her back and flies more than ten meters, bumps into the statue of general Yunlei of the eight directions.


    With a bang, the statue was smashed.


    But the bright moon is like a cat demon attached to the body. It jumps to the ground nimbly, bows its body, looks fierce, and screams at Ke''er.

 Chapter 680

    Almost at the same time, four male and female Taoists, holding long swords, rushed into Lei Xiao hall at a very fast speed and surrounded us instantly.


    Chen Daoxing said angrily, "kill!"


    Four Taoists, together with Haoyue and five others rushed to us.


    Their movements are so fast that there is almost no reaction time.


    But Kerr''s movements are faster and faster than they can imagine.


    Only to see her figure flash a few times, surrounded by four men and women Taoist, including Haoyue, were all hit by her. Four Taoists were knocked unconscious. Haoyue was kicked in the chest by her first, and then cut the clothes on the chest by her spirit eating knife.


    The spirit swallowing knife immediately absorbed the evil spirit of the cat demon on Haoyue. She suddenly lost her strength and fell to the ground with a splash. Her mouth spat blood and she was unconscious.


    The whole battle took less than two seconds. In an instant, everything was over.


    Chen Daoxing turns around to run.


    Can son catch up, a knife stopped his way.


    "Ah!" Chen Daoxing exclaimed, stopped and looked at Ke''er in horror. "You... Don''t mess!"


    "Hum!" Can son sneer a smile, "blow to the ceiling disorderly fall, originally this ability!"


    "You!" Chen Daoxing turned to look at me, "Wu Zheng! I''m your father''s friend! Do you really want to kill your elder for that snake demon? "


    "Less nonsense!" Ke''er snapped, "you just asked your disciples to kill us. Fortunately, you said that you were friends with our father! Do you want to be shameful? Well? "


    "I......" Chen Daoxing did not dare to see her. He continued to shout at me, "Wu Zheng! I''m afraid of being young, but I can''t fight you alone! You know that I''m not good at these things. If you can break my Lei Xiao nine tripods array, I''ll give you back the girl of Bai family! "


    "Do you want to be shameful?" Keer sneers.


    "Dare you?" Chen Daoxing asked me.


    I took a sip of tea in no hurry, stood up, looked at him, and told Ke''er, "let him go."


    "Young master!" But a frown.


    "He''s my father''s friend after all," I said, "and he''s right. He''s not good at these things. Just beat him like that. He won''t be convinced."


    But the son turned to look at him, took back the knife, "the young master sees in the old man''s face to give you face, don''t know how to be evil!"


    Chen Daoxing sneered and looked at me with complicated eyes, "OK! Wu Zheng! I thank you! I''ll go to the backyard now and enter Leixiao Jiuding array! Don''t be afraid of death, come and break the battle! "


    "OK," I looked at him, "please."


    "Hum!" Chen Daoxing glanced at Ke''er and turned away.

 Chapter 681

    I watched him leave the main hall with a long breath.


    But the son came to me and asked me, "young master, what kind of friendship do you have with such people? Do you have to give him face? "


    "He is my father''s friend after all," I look at her. "He can be unkind, we can''t be unjust. I should give him this face."


    "But he just let these people kill us," Ke''er said. "Do you treat him as an elder and he treat us as an elder? You talk about friendship, does he talk about friendship? "


    "Then you say, can we kill him?" I asked her.


    "Here..." she was speechless.


    "Isn''t that it?" I said, "we can''t kill him, we can only defeat him. If he is not allowed to enter the nine tripods array of Lei Xiao, he will speak ill of our Wu family in the Jianghu when we leave here. He is the leader of Lei Xiao sect. He has great prestige in southern Taoism. Many people will believe his words. At that time, the reputation of our Wu family will be ruined. "


    "But Chen Daoxing is a villain," Ke''er looked at me. "Even if you beat him, maybe he will also speak ill of Wu family everywhere. If so, what can I do? "


    "He doesn''t have a chance," I shook my head. "He has hurt Bai Yu so badly. Bai Changsheng and his wife won''t let him go."


    "In that case, what are you worried about?" She didn''t understand.


    "Chen Daoxing is not a black Bodhisattva. He can''t just break up directly." I touched her head. "He has to die this time. But he can''t die in our hands, understand? "


    When Ke''er''s eyes brightened, he looked at the bright moon and others on the ground. "You mean..."


    I would smile, "help others."


    She smiled, too, and nodded, "Well!"


    Chen Daoxing can''t live, but he can''t die in Ke''er''s hand, let alone in mine. Otherwise, this matter spread out, we jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it. Lei Xiao sect is a big sect of Southern Taoism. There are many disciples in the south. It''s not good for me to get angry with such a sect.


    I''m not afraid of anything myself, but my parents, uncle and aunt are still at home, so I have to worry about their safety. As Ke''er said, Chen Daoxing is a villain. He not only cultivates thunder method, but also uses magic on his disciples and makes experiments with their bodies. People like this are definitely not a few in Lei Xiao sect, so it''s better not to blame them.


    So, they can''t die. They have to wake up and see for themselves what''s next. They are the people of Lei Xiao sect. Only when they have witnessed all this with their own eyes, this will not leave any future trouble.


    A few minutes later, Haoyue woke up.


    Then her brothers woke up in turn.


    They were badly hurt. They looked at each other and then at Ke''er and me.


    I looked at the four men and women Taoists and said their names in turn, "your name is HaoChen, you are the elder martial brother; your name is Zhuqing, you are the elder martial sister; your name is haoxuan; your name is Haoyuan..."


    I also looked at Haoyue, "your name is Haoyue, you are the elder martial sister of haoxuan and Haoyuan, right?"


    Haoyue looked at me coldly, with a sneer on the corner of her mouth.


    I don''t mind. I nodded, pulled over the chair and sat down, and looked at the five of their brothers. "You are all seriously injured. I pulled you back from the gate of hell. Now you''re in no way. You can recover after six months'' care. But your accomplishments have all been wasted, and you can only practice again. "


    "Why save us?" HaoChen asks with difficulty.


    "Because I want you to give me a witness," I said, "your master has now entered the nine tripods array of Lei Xiao. After a while, I''m going to break the battle. You go with me and watch. "


    "Let''s see you humiliate my master?" Xiao Xuan sneers, "dream!"


    "What humiliated master?" "How could he be our master''s opponent?" he frowned


    "What do you want to do?" Haoyuan looked at me weakly. "You beat our master, and let us... Let us watch?"


    I took a look at her and shook my head. "I didn''t want to hit your master. I just came to save someone."


    "Hum! Save people? " The bright moon, who never spoke, sneered, "where are you coming to save people? You''re here to save the demon! For the sake of the snake demon, you don''t hesitate to offend me. You are rude to my master! You are afraid that this matter will make a big difference. We Lei Xiao sect will retaliate against you. That''s why you saved us. Do you think we don''t know your little careful thinking? "


    "You''re right," I said. "I really don''t want to have a grudge with Lei Xiao sect."

 Chapter 682

    "Hum! But it''s over! " She stared at me hatefully, "you are a Taoist disciple, but you attack the Taoist for a snake demon! You are the scum of Taoism! Traitor! "


    But her eyes were cold. "What do you say?"


    I stopped Ke''er and smiled at the bright moon, "I help the snake demon, which is the Taoist scum?"


    "Yes!" The bright moon is upright and vigorous.


    "Good!" I nodded and then asked, "what do you say when you practice forbidden arts and kill animals?"


    "You... You talk nonsense!" Haoyue panicked. "We don''t have it!"


    "No?" I looked at her and smiled, "two years ago, your master''s son was killed by Bai Yu because he wanted to kill an innocent girl and dig her heart to cultivate ghost puppets. After that, your master began to use your body to experiment with the integration of man and demon Dan. In the winter of that year, he calculated a cat demon of 200 years'' cultivation by using the technique of Lei Fajia''s transfer, and seized the demon pill of the cat demon. After refining for half a year, on the day of last year''s Shangyuan Festival, he let you swallow the demon pill. I said that, right? "


    Haoyue was stunned, "you..."


    the four Taoist men and women were also stunned.


    "I said that, right?" I stare at the bright moon. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    the bright moon subconsciously swallows and spits, "you... You..."


    "you talk nonsense!" Haoxuan roared at me, "my Shifu can''t do such a thing... He can''t... Cough... He... Haoyue... Cough... You say... There''s no such thing... Cough..."


    he''s hurt because he''s excited and coughs violently.


    "Elder martial sister Haoyue, speak!" Haoyuan said anxiously and powerlessly, "tell him quickly that Shifu... Shifu didn''t do such a thing... Say it quickly..."


    "yes, senior sister Haoyue!" HaoChen also said, "our Lei Xiao sect is the authentic sect of Taoism. Shifu said that cultivating with demon Dan is an evil method. Disciples are forbidden to practice. Tell this boy quickly that he is not allowed to insult master''s reputation! Come on! "


    She looked at the bright moon coldly, rather gloating.


    Haoyue looks at his brothers in a daze and says, "I... I..."


    "elder martial sister! ... cough... You talk! " Haoxuan is in a hurry.


    "HaoChen!" "Don''t ask, elder martial sister Haoyue won''t say it."


    "What do you say, Yuqing?" HaoChen frowns.


    "You don''t know her relationship with Shifu, but I am very clear..." she looked at Haoyue disdainfully. "I''ll tell you... She has only been a few years since she started. Her previous skills have not been as good as ours. But since last Shangyuan Festival, she suddenly seems to have changed her personality. She has made great progress. Even I am not her opponent. I felt puzzled at that time, but what else did Shifu say was that she was intelligent and hardworking... Hum, joke! What a joke! "


    "You!" The bright moon frowned, "you don''t need to be innuendo! Master and I are innocent! "


    "Is it?" "You are innocent? You''re so shameless! I have seen it with my own eyes many times. Master sneaked into your danfang in the middle of the night and stayed all night! I thought that Shifu and you had a personal relationship, so I taught you a lot of secret Dharma that we didn''t know, so you made great progress. Now look, I really misunderstood you. It turns out that you not only have personal feelings, but also practice magic together! "


    "Nonsense!" The bright moon was in a hurry. "I have nothing like that with Shifu! He is like me, but I didn''t promise, he didn''t force me! We are innocent, innocent! "


    "And the demon Dan?" "Xiao Qing sneers," what''s the demon Dan of the cat demon? What about the demon Dan in the Leixiao nine tripods array in the backyard? If Shifu is really for revenge, he will destroy the demon pill directly. Why is it that the remains of a snake demon need to be refined for so long, and we are not allowed to approach, so you are only allowed to protect the Dharma alone? "


    "I... He..." the bright moon is speechless.


    "Do you want to hide it?" He stared at her. "I can''t hide it!"


    "Haoyue, what''s going on?" HaoChen is angry, "you tell the truth! Say it! "


    "Yeah, what''s going on? Elder martial sister, tell me the truth! " Haoxuan also said.


    "Elder martial sister..." Haoyuan closed his eyes and sighed helplessly.


    Haoyue''s eyes are red. She takes a deep breath and looks at her brothers! You want to know, don''t you? Then I said! Yes, what Wu Zheng said is true. My master and I killed the cat demon, and then master gave me the demon pill to eat! Are you satisfied? "


    As soon as the words came out, the hall was quiet for a moment.

 Chapter 683

    Haoyue looked at the brothers and said with a bitter smile, "why don''t you talk? You go on! Go on


    "Younger martial sister... You..." HaoChen looked at her in surprise, "how can you...


    " hum! The disciples of the Leixiao sect are not allowed to practice the demon forbidden skill. This is the school rule. Whoever violates it will be expelled from the school. "He said coldly," what should I do, elder martial brother? "


    "Elder martial sister! This is not the work of elder martial sister Haoyue alone, "said haoxuan," is your master brother expelled from the school together with his master? " "Shut up Clear eyes a cold, "round to you to talk?"


    "I''m just saying a fair word for elder martial sister Haoyue," haoxuan tit for tat. "We all know that you have been looking at elder martial sister Haoyue and always want to find her trouble! Yes, she violated the rules of the sect by swallowing the demon pill, but that was the master''s order. As a disciple, could she not listen to the master''s words? You ask elder martial brother to punish elder martial sister Haoyue. What about Shifu? What about the master? "


    "We are disciples, we can''t control the master," she said


    "You''ve gone too far! You... Cough, cough... "Haoxuan was worried and coughed again.


    "Elder martial sister Qingqing, elder martial brother haoxuan, please don''t quarrel." Haoyuan sat up with difficulty and gasped for a while. Then he turned to HaoChen and said, "elder martial brother, you have to say something...


    HaoChen''s face is like water. He takes a deep breath and asks Haoyue," younger martial sister, is it your master''s forcing you, or are you voluntary? "


    "What makes me? What about voluntary ones? " Haoyue said with a wry smile, "elder martial brother, can you punish master? Since this incident has been exposed, I am dead, and if I die, there will be nothing left...


    "hum! Bitch A cold smile.


    "Clear away!" Haoyue was angry, "who do you mean, bitch?"


    "I said you!" "You are a slut! Fox flatterer


    "I''m a fox charmer?" Haoyue sneered, "yes, master likes me and wants to have sex with me, but I didn''t promise. I kept my innocence. But what about you? Do you think we don''t know about your affair with master? "


    HaoChen was stunned and said, "Xiaoqing, you..."


    haoxuan and Haoyuan looked at each other and did not speak.


    The face is very ugly, staring at the bright moon, angry way, "you nonsense!"


    "I''m talking nonsense?" "Haoyue sneered," Shifu told me personally. He said that elder martial sister Fuqing gave her your body when she was 16 years old. He asked me to learn from you. He said that this is the double cultivation method of the sect, not personal love. It''s a pity that I don''t have elder martial sister. You are so progressive. In order to practice, you can do without your body. I''m not as good as you at this point


    "You... You..." she shivered all over the Qingqi, "you are a fox seducer, you are nonsense!" "Don''t you admit it?" Haoyue stares at her, "do you want me to expose all of you?"


    "You Clear subconsciously think of the body hit her, as a result just got up, the body a soft, a buttock sat on the ground, wow a spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Enough!" Hao Chen anger way, "all don''t say!"


    Haoyue bitter smile, look at me, "Wu Zheng, are you satisfied?"


    "Don''t rake it upside down!" "Can son sneer," is you scold my young master is the first of the evil, my young master just expose your old man! Your master and apprentice are dirty, but they are eager to splash dirty water on others. Is this the style of your Lei Xiao sect? "


    "Don''t insult the Lei Xiao school!" HaoChen roars.


    "You yell at me again!" Kor eyes a stare, "you just want to kill us, we did not kill you, even if your fate! If it wasn''t for the young master to save you, you would have been dead! How dare you yell at me "I..." HaoChen no language, he a long sigh, pain closed his eyes, "you still kill us!"


    "Is it a challenge?" Can son disdain, "you think I dare not?"


    "Cole," I looked at her, "don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Chloe glanced at them and said nothing.


    I turned to see the Taoists. "Your master cheated Haoyue into swallowing the demon pill. Actually, he was using her to do experiments. Although the demon pill of cat demon was only 200 years old, let alone Haoyue, it would be out of control if he ate it himself."


    I look at Haoyue, "since you eat the demon pill, every day''s midnight and noon, will be very painful, right?"


    Haoyue hesitated and nodded silently.


    "That''s because your master has refined the evil spirit of the demon pill, but your accomplishments are not enough. If you increase your accomplishments for 200 years at a time, the meridians can''t stand it," I said. "Yin and Yang alternate in the midnight, and Yin and Yang change in the afternoon, so every two hours, the demon pill will lose control. At midnight, you will feel that the lower elixir field is very cold, as cold as an ice needle piercing bone; at noon, you will feel that the middle elixir field is very hot, as hot as charcoal in the body. Am I right? "Haoyue eyes red, subconsciously swallowed saliva, nodded.


    "So it''s not your fault," I looked at her.


    With tears in her eyes and a bitter smile, Haoyue said, "Wu Zheng, you..."


    I looked at her for a while, then turned my head and looked at her. "When you were 16 years old, Chen Daoxing poured a cup of ecstasy wine and lost your innocence. Before you, there was a senior brother. You were in love with each other. It was because your master destroyed your body that you parted from your elder brother. But your elder martial brother didn''t know the secret, so he left Leixiao palace. Am I right? "


    Haoxuan understood it as soon as he heard it. He asked him, "elder martial sister, you and the Third Elder martial brother..."


    Haoqing leaned against the wall powerless, closed his eyes in pain, sighed and burst into tears.


    "Elder martial sister..." Hao Yuan tried to get together and hugged her with heartache.

 Chapter 684

    "Haoqing, are you and younger martial brother haozhen really... Really like that?" Hao Chen is surprised to ask.


    She was silent for a long time and nodded in silence.


    "Master, how can he do this?" Haoyuan said indignantly.


    "Practicing forbidden skills will destroy the innocence of our disciples. He is not worthy to be our master!" Haoxuan gnashing teeth said.


    "Haoxuan!" Hao Chen eyes a stare, "what are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense!" Haoxuan said excitedly, "Leixiao sect is the orthodox school of Taoism. What we cultivate is a healthy spirit! Master, he is usually full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but how does he do it? His son kills people and digs his heart, and cultivates ghost puppets. According to the rules of the gate, that''s a death penalty! But he just beat his son, drove out of the Leixiao palace, and then all was over! Now, he also practices forbidden arts and insults elder martial sister Haoqing''s innocence. He is not worthy to be the leader of Leixiao palace! Not worthy to be our master


    "Are you going to rebel?" HaoChen is furious.


    "Those who practice the art of forbidding evil spirits should be expelled from the school!" Haoxuan''s eyes were red. "He is our master. Isn''t he a disciple of Leixiao sect?"


    HaoChen realized that his words were poor, "you... You..."


    he sighed helplessly and did not speak. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Haoyue stood up against the wall and looked at me with complicated expression, "Wu Zheng, what do you want to do? If you want to save the snake demon, just break the battle! Why are you telling us this? Do you want us to oppose our master and become traitors of Leixiao palace? "


    "Elder martial sister, you are not right!" Haoxuan said.


    "Shut up Haoyue frowned, "one day I am a teacher and a lifelong father. Even if he is not right, he is also our master! As a disciple, we can only defend him. How can we oppose him? "


    "I... you..." Hao Xuan was excited and coughed again.


    Haoyue turned to me and continued to ask, "why do you do this? Why are you forcing us? "


    "First, although you are Chen Daoxing''s disciples, you are different from him," I looked at her. "You are kind-hearted and righteous in nature. Only when you were bewitched by him did you do some wrong things. Second, your master will not live long, but I don''t want to have a grudge with Leixiao sect. I want you to give me a witness. I just want you to tell other disciples of Leixiao sect, Chen Daoxing, that he did not die at our hands. His death is entirely due to his own blame, and he can''t live by his own iniquity. "


    Haoyue laughed, smiling very bitterly, "you killed us not good? If we die, no one knows that you have been here. In that case, you don''t have to worry about what Leixiao sect thinks. Isn''t it better? "


    I stood up. "I don''t want to kill."


    "But you''re more cruel than killing people!" She looked at me in despair, "how do you want us to face master? How do you want us to face ourselves? How do you want us to face the future of life? Ah? " I was silent for a moment and looked at Cole. "Let''s go."


    "Well!" Kor nodded.


    We turned and walked out.


    "Wu Zheng! Stop Haoyue roared, "what do you want us to do in the future?"


    I stopped and turned to look at her. "Either go back to sleep or wake up! The next way is up to you! "


    "I..." Haoyue was confused.


    I took Kor and left Leixiao hall.


    Coming outside the hall, Ke''er asked me in a low voice, "young master, is it necessary to talk nonsense with these people? One by one, they are stubborn...


    I smile, "it''s necessary."


    "You are good for them, but you can see their attitude," Ke''er muttered, "especially that bright moon, when the dog bit Lu Dongbin, he didn''t know good people!"


    "It''s not difficult to break the nine cauldrons array, but it''s hard to master the sense of propriety," I whispered. "If you want to stay in trouble, you have to rely on these five people."


    "But they didn''t follow any of them..." said Ke''er.


    "Never mind," I said, "they''ll come out."


    "What shall we do now?" She asked, "wait a minute for them?"


    "No," I shook my head. "Go to the backyard, break it!"


    Chloe laughed and nodded, "Well! Good


    I looked up at the sky and saw that a dark cloud had covered the starry sky, and the thunder sky nine tripod array behind it seemed a little different.


    Chen Daoxing is ready to fight with me.


    I took a breath and laughed calmly.


    Isn''t he going to fight?


    Let him see!

 Chapter 685

    The backyard of Leixiao palace is very high and spacious, and the ground is very flat. There are no buildings in the open courtyard. There are only nine bronze big tripods, each of which weighs several tons. Together, it is the nine tripod array of Leixiao.


    These bronze tripods are divided into two categories. In the middle are three huge eight trigrams (eight trigrams) tripods with a height of three meters, arranged in equilateral triangles; and in the periphery are six slightly smaller bronze tripods arranged in hexagon. The nine cauldrons are full of evil spirit and form a blue light junction which is tens of meters high. The electric light flows between the nine tripods. It looks very powerful. In the middle of the nine tripod array is a huge dragon pillar with a height of more than 10 meters. Chen Shixing sits on the stone pillar and spreads out sword holding, Jue Jue and chanting mantras. He is ready to fight.


    "Wu Zheng! Don''t you want to save Bai Yu? " In spite of his ability, Bai Yu Dan has the ability! But don''t blame me for not warning you. The power of the nine tripods array is so powerful that ordinary people can''t crack it! As long as you make a mistake, Bai Yu will disappear immediately! boy! Come on


    Can son a frown, look at me, "young master, how to break this array?"


    "The eye of the nine tripod array is the dragon pillar," I said. "If you rush in directly, the array will draw thunder from the sky and split us."


    "In the way we came," said Cole, "we''re not afraid of his thunder."


    "Yes," I said, "it''s not difficult to break the array. As long as you can withstand the lightning strike and break the Panlong stone pillar, the nine tripod array will collapse. But in this way, the white feather''s demon pill, the remnant body and the remnant God will also be destroyed. "


    "What shall we do?" She asked.


    "You protect me with the spirit of five thunder, and I use the lightning bolt," I said, "let''s enter the array from the position of departure, and break through the nine tripods in turn, so that we can find the residual God and body of white feather, and finally break the Panlong stone pillar to recapture her demon elixir."


    "You mean, her demon Dan is in the dragon pillar?"


    "No, demon Dan is on Chen Daoxing," I said. "He has a copper gourd hanging on his waist, and the demon Dan is in that gourd."


    "what do you see on the stone stage Chen Daoxing was impatient and roared, "don''t you save Bai Yu? Come on! Come on


    I look at Cole, "go!"


    Kor nodded, "OK!"


    She held my right hand, a little concentration, the strong five thunder gas quickly appeared, forming a white air mass. I immediately imagined the lightning rod. The golden light flashed, and the five thunder gas quickly turned into a golden light group, which protected us closely.


    We looked at each other, body shape flash, quickly into the nine tripod array, came to the periphery of the big tripod.


    With a cold smile, Chen Daoxing waved his sword, pinched his hand and began to chant.


    With a click, a huge flash of lightning fell from the sky and struck us hard.


    Only heard a loud bang, the huge air wave aroused a piece of smoke and dust, covered us together with the nine tripods.


    Chen Daoxing quickly looked down to see if we were chopped to death.


    When he was looking at the Kung Fu, the nine tripod array suddenly and violently trembled, and the green light junction as high as dozens of meters was instantly weakened.


    The outer tripod was broken by me with the seal breaking mantra. There was no white feather remnant or God inside.


    In a flash, we quickly came to the big tripod of Gen position.


    Seeing that we had not been killed, Chen Daoxing burst his middle finger, sucked a mouthful of blood and sprayed it on the sword. He continued to chant.


    All of a sudden, the lightning one by one split down.


    Click!

 Chapter 686

    Click!


    Click!


    ...


    when the lightning comes down, we can''t be distracted. We must try our best to lighten the lightning. Then, taking advantage of the gap between the two lightning flashes, we can use the broken seal mantra to break the bronze tripod to find the remnant body and God of white feather.


    We quickly mastered the rhythm.


    Therefore, under the gaze of Chen Daoxing, we broke two tripods in no hurry.


    However, there is still no residual body and God of white feather.


    There are only three of the six cauldrons on the periphery. Chen Daoxing is really in a hurry.


    He pinched his finger formula and pressed his middle elixir field. His body trembled and his eyes suddenly became round. Then a mouthful of blood spurted onto the sword. Taoism is very particular about blood, fingertip blood Kaiguang, Dantian blood sacrifice Sha, heart blood gather spirit, Chen Dao behavior killed us, used the blood of the Dantian.


    I looked up at him on the dragon pillar, and I couldn''t help laughing.


    The leader of the Leixiao sect is in the devil''s way.


    Inspired by the blood sacrifice of the blood of Dantian blood, the thunder and lightning in the sky turned into a thunderstorm, and they all fought to chop us down.


    Now, we can''t stand it.


    After all, no matter how strong the spirit of five thunder is, no matter how easy it is to use the lightning rod, it will have limited bearing capacity in the face of such a violent thunderstorm attack. More than a dozen flashes of lightning split down, shaking our eyes black, blood gushing up, almost lost consciousness.


    We tried to stick to it and tried our best to resist the attack of thunderstorm. As for the broken tripod, we had no chance at all.


    Each of the nine tripods in the backyard has an array. Even if three tripods are broken, the remaining six can still maintain the boundary of green light. With Chen Daoxing''s blood sacrifice and incantation, the sky thunder is drawn downward. It''s no way to go on like this. We must break his rhythm. Otherwise, not only Bai Yu can''t save him, but also our own lives will be hard to protect.


    Under great pressure, I thought of a way quickly.


    This will, we have to fight! I made up my mind and untied the phoenix eye symbol on Ke''er by pinching the finger. Then I repaired a lightning bolt again. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and pressed it on her right shoulder. At the same time, I ordered her, "the spirit of five thunder! Do your best


    "Good!" Chloe yelled.


    The golden light around us suddenly strengthened.


    I saw the opportunity. At the moment when one flash of lightning was finished and another was about to strike, I flashed out of the golden light, flew up to the Panlong stone pillar with lightning speed, and kicked Chen Daoxing off the stone pillar.


    Caught off guard, Chen Daoxing screamed and fell off the stone pillar.


    Ke''er was shocked, "young master!"


    Almost at the same time, the lightning struck the golden light, and the light was split with a bang.


    Ke''er knelt down on the ground and spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    "Kor!" My heart a pain, quickly ran to her side to help her, "do you want to worry? Does it matter? "


    Ke''er wants to talk, but his mouth gushes out a mouthful of blood, and then his head tilts and faints.

 Chapter 687

    "Kor!" My eyes were red, I picked her up, rushed out of the nine tripod array, came to the gate of the courtyard, put her on the ground, and reached out to play her midrib.


    At this time, a slender jade hand gently pressed my hand.


    I looked up and couldn''t help being stunned, "jade son? You... "


    Miss Yu looked at me, gently pressed her chest and began to heal her.


    I''m relieved, "Chloe''s in your hands!"


    She looked at me and nodded silently.


    I stood up, turned around and looked at the nine tripod array. I found that Chen Daoxing was struggling to climb up the Panlong stone pillar, trying to return to it and continue to sacrifice the nine tripod array with blood and summon the sky thunder.


    With a roar of anger, I flashed into the nine tripod array.


    A flash of lightning cracked.


    I imagined the lightning bolt. The golden light flashed on my body. I dodged the lightning and rushed to the dragon pillar in an instant. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Chen Daoxing had just climbed half way up. He looked up and saw that I had reached the top. He was so scared that he fell down.


    The stone pillar is the Taiji position of the nine tripods array. The lightning can''t cut it here. Standing on the top and looking down, I suddenly saw a red blood gas in the tripod of Xun position below. Under the blood gas, a section of woman''s lower body can be seen...


    found!


    That is the remnant of white feather and the remnant God!


    I quickly jumped off the Panlong stone pillar and rushed to Xuwei tripod.


    A flash of lightning came down from the sky and struck me straight.


    I dodged the lightning and came to the tripod in a flash. I pinched my fingers and recited the mantra of breaking the seal: five elements prohibition, Six Harmonies as prison, heaven and earth as lock, yin and Yang as key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening prison, imperial edict!


    After reading the mantra, press the tripod.


    The tripod trembles slightly, and the array above is broken.


    I jumped on the tripod, reached in and grabbed Bai Yu''s foot.


    With a roar, Chen Daoxing swung his sword and slashed at me.


    At this time, he was bloodstained, staring at a pair of bloodshot eyes, bared his teeth, looked like a ghost. He had a bad fall just now, but when he got up, he used a spell, and his speed was greatly accelerated.


    But no matter how fast he is, he is not as fast as I am.


    I calmly pulled the remains of Bai Yu out of the tripod and rushed out of the nine tripod array with half of her body in my arms.


    Chen Daoxing cut through the sky with a sword and cut down the tripod. Suddenly, sparks splashed everywhere.


    "Wu Zheng! I''ll kill you


    ...


    I ignored, rushed to Miss Yu and Ke''er, put down half of Bai Yu''s body, calmed down, and took a look at it, and suddenly gave a breath.


    Bai Yu''s remains are very complete, and the remnant God is basically complete. The most important thing is that she is not defiled by Chen Daoxing''s animal.


    I feel relieved, pinch finger Jue read Fengling mantra: five elements ban, six for prison, imperial edict!


    After reading, he grabs the remains of Bai Yu.


    The remnant turned into green white light and flew into my right hand.


    As soon as I was in the dark, I knelt down on the ground and spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    As soon as Miss Yu looked, she immediately grabbed my left hand.


    A warm rush into my body, quickly turned into a remnant of the evil spirit control.


    I was cold and hot. I wanted to control the evil spirit and suppress the golden light to prevent it from attacking the remains of white feather. For a while, I was in agony.


    Chen Daoxing looked at it and laughed grimly, "ha ha ha... She is a snake demon for thousands of years. You dare to take her into your hands! too big for her skin! Wait to die! Ha ha...


    at this time, Ke''er wakes up.


    She has recovered.


    Miss Yu released her and turned into white light to return to my body. She concentrated her strength and quickly helped me suppress the evil spirit of Bai Yu.


    The pressure on me was relieved by half and the pain was greatly relieved.


    I took a breath and wiped the sweat on my forehead.


    Chen Daoxing''s smile froze. He froze for a moment, then turned and ran to the dragon pillar.


    Can son return to God, looked at me, quickly got up, quickly came to my side to help me, "young master! What''s the matter with you? "


    I looked at her. "Are you ok?"

 Chapter 688

    "It''s OK," she looked at me heartily, "what''s the matter with you? How can you look so ugly? "


    "I took back the remnant of Bai Yu and the remnant God," I held her up and struggled to stand up. "Now I have sealed her in my body, which is a little too much to eat..."


    "what should I do?" She asked anxiously.


    I pointed to Chen Daoxing, who was climbing the Panlong stone pillar, "grab his copper gourd..."


    "OK!" Kor nodded, "I''ll take it!"


    She helped me to sit down, got up and was about to enter the Jiuding array. The figure at the gate of the courtyard flashed. HaoChen, Haoqing, Haoyue, haoxuan and Haoyuan helped each other and walked into the backyard.


    Chen Daoxing was overjoyed and ordered his disciples, "Wu Zheng can''t move any more! You go ahead and kill him for me


    Ke''er frowned, Shua pulled out the soul devouring knife, staring at them, "I see you who dare!"


    HaoChen and others looked at each other, did not speak, did not move.


    "What are you doing Chen Daoxing was in a hurry! Kill Wu Zheng! Don''t be afraid of that girl! She dare not kill! Do it! Come on


    He Qing and others turn their eyes to the elder martial brother HaoChen.


    HaoChen was silent for a few seconds, raised his head, met Chen Daoxing''s eyes, and firmly said, "no!"


    "What do you say?" Chen Daoxing was stunned, "say it again!"


    "Master Wu Zheng saved us, we won''t bite the hand of the hand," said HaoChen. "Master, you have violated the rules of the Leixiao sect by practicing the technique of forbidding evil spirits. Moreover, you have insulted younger martial sister Haoqing and maimed younger martial sister Haoyue. Your actions are no different from animals. We no longer recognize you as a master. "


    "You! You Chen Dao was angry and yelled, "rebellious! Go against the way! Good! You betray your teachers! Then don''t blame me for being ruthless! None of you want to go out alive today. I''ll kill you! "


    Excited, he untied the copper gourd from his waist, pinched the finger formula and recited the incantation silently. He pinched the gourd mouth and took out the demon pill of white feather.


    "He wants to swallow demon Dan!" Haoyue was shocked, "Master Wu Zheng, stop him!"


    "Kor!" I give the order.


    Ke Er whooshed, turned into a ghost, rushed into the nine tripod array.


    A flash of lightning cut down and blocked Ke''er''s way.


    Chloe dodged quickly and continued to rush forward.


    Chen Daoxing held up the demon Dan, staring at the blood red eyes, muttering in his mouth.


    Lightning one after another, trying to block Ke''er, Pan Long stone pillar is close at hand, but she just can''t rush past.


    Can son anxious, a break drink, not even hide, facing the lightning, rushed up.


    "Kor!" I was surprised.


    An unprecedentedly powerful lightning hit Ke''er''s body, and a golden light appeared on her.


    With a loud bang, the huge lightning turned into countless small lightning, scattered in the courtyard, destroying all the walls of the backyard. The strong shock wave rolled up the smoke and dust all over the sky, and I was blown to open my eyes, and then the HaoChen and others were shocked to spit blood, one by one all collapsed to the ground.


    When Chen Daoxing''s mantra was finished, he stared at us with a cold smile, "you forced me to die


    Then he swallowed the demon pill of white feather.


    At this time, Ke''er rushed out of the smoke and dust, flew up to the Panlong stone pillar, grabbed the copper gourd in Chen Daoxing''s hand, and kicked it to his stomach.


    Chen Daoxing screamed, spit out the demon pill, was kicked under the stone pillar.


    Ke''er grabbed the demon Dan, put the demon Dan back into the gourd, then flew down the dragon pillar and quickly returned to my side.


    "Young master! Take it back She handed me the copper gourd.


    I didn''t pick up the gourd, took a look at her burned little hand, a will her into the arms, heartache embrace.


    "Young master, I''m ok..." she said with a smile, "you see, there''s jade girl."


    She let me go and put her hand in front of me.


    I was stunned. After a careful look, I saw that the wound on her hand healed quickly and recovered as before.


    I took her hand heartily, "Ke''er..."


    "it''s OK, young master, really!" She handed me the copper gourd with a smile, "hurry up, seal the remains of white feather and the remnant God, and save you so much pain."


    I calmed down and nodded, "OK!"


    I took the copper gourd, just ready to seal the remains of white feather, in front of the smoke, Chen Daoxing staggered to stand up.


    Can son look back, can''t help but frown, "you still quite resist to beat, beat you not dead, right?"


    Chen Daoxing looked sluggish and walked forward two steps. Suddenly, a flash of lightning fell from the sky and hit him with a click.


    He screamed, and black smoke came out of his body. He fell to the ground with a plop and could not get up again.

 Chapter 689

    Chen Daoxing may have never dreamed that he did not die in our hands, but died in his most proud Lei Xiao nine tripod array.


    This time, the five disciples of Leixiao sect were all confused.


    I closed my eyes and concentrated on the mouth of the copper gourd with my hand, and sealed the remains of white feather and residual God into the gourd.


    The evil spirit in my body disappeared, and a soft white light appeared on my body, and the wound in my body recovered immediately.


    I take a long breath, give the gourd to Ke''er, and then stand up and turn to look at HaoChen and others.


    "You''ve all seen it," I looked at them, "your master... Lei FA''s cultivation has been completed, and he has emerged into the real world..."


    "you..." HaoChen frowned and didn''t understand what I mean.


    "He knew that he was promoted today, so he dismissed the irrelevant disciples, leaving only five of you to serve him around," I said calmly. "Before his emergence, he passed on the secret mental skills of the Leixiao sect to the five of you, and handed over the Leixiao palace to you. From now on, you are the master of Leixiao palace. "


    "Master Wu Zheng, this..."


    as soon as I waved my hand, "elder martial brother HaoChen, this is what happened."


    I looked at the Haoqing and others behind him, "Haoqing, Haoyue, two elder martial sisters, elder martial brother haoxuan and younger martial sister Haoyuan. Do you think this is the case?"


    They looked at each other and nodded, "yes! That''s it


    I will smile and look at HaoChen, "elder martial brother HaoChen, Uncle Chen is my father''s friend. Ke''er and I are here to witness his emergence. He took my hand and talked to me a lot before he flew up. He said that what he valued most was your five disciples. The future of the Leixiao sect was up to you. Leixiao palace is the ancestral hall of guipai. According to the rules of your sect, the other two schools should be in charge of the teaching of Leixiao palace. But this time, it was for a reason. It was difficult to call the two schools to take charge. So Uncle Chen asked me to come and give you a witness when necessary. "


    HaoChen was stupefied and nodded, "Oh...


    he responded the fastest, and gave me a hug," thank you, Master Wu Zheng! "


    Ke''er gave me a thumbs up and lowered her voice, "young master, cow!"


    I ignored her, Chong Haoqing a fist, "elder martial sister polite."


    HaoChen whispered, "er... Master Wu Zheng, what happened to Bai Yu...


    " Bai Yu? " I pretended not to know, "what''s the matter with Baiyu?"


    "Miss Baiyu was not given by my master with Tianlei...


    " senior brother! " , Haoqing interrupted him, "is this the case?"


    "Ah?" HaoChen a Leng, turn to look at me.


    "Yes, is that so?" I asked, too.


    HaoChen immediately responded and quickly changed his mouth, "Oh, yes, yes, no such thing! There''s no such thing at all! My master doesn''t know any white feather girl at all


    With a calm smile, I threw a fist at them, "all the senior brothers and sisters, the business here has been finished, and we should leave."


    "Thank you, Master Wu Zheng!" They clasped hands together.


    I nodded slightly and told Kor, "let''s go."


    "Well!" Cole nodded.


    We bypass HaoChen and others, ready to leave.


    Haoyue suddenly remembered one thing and called out to me, "Master Wu Zheng, you wait!"


    "Well?" I stopped and looked at her.


    She was a little embarrassed. She pointed to the nine tripod array. "Can you help us break it? We haven''t done enough before, and we can''t break this array. What''s more, now... "


    " yes ", haoxuan also said," Master Wu Zheng, four of the nine tripods have been broken. Just work hard and break all of them. In this way, we can also restrain master''s body... Otherwise, we can''t even enter...


    HaoChen also said, "young master, please help us."


    I looked at them, and then at the nine tripod array. I thought for a moment, "OK."


    "Thank you, young master!" They said gratefully.

 Chapter 690

    After a moment''s concentration, I was in a flash and rushed into the nine tripod array.


    With a click, a bolt of lightning fell.


    I then imagined the lightning bolt. I dodged the lightning bolt and flew up to the dragon stone pillar in an instant. I pinched my finger and read the seal breaking mantra: five elements prohibition, Six Harmonies as prison, heaven and earth as lock, yin and Yang as key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening prison, imperial edict!


    After reciting the mantra, you can press the Panlong stone pillar.


    The stone pillar trembled slightly.


    I quickly flew down the stone pillar, rushed out of the nine tripod array, and returned to Ke''er.


    Almost at the same time, a huge and incomparable lightning split, bang, to the dragon pillar.


    The tall Panlong stone pillar cracked, and the array on the five tripods was immediately broken.


    The huge green light border suddenly trembled, more and more light, slowly disappeared.


    The whole process, I spent less than 10 seconds, they were all dumbfounded, all looked silly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I gave them a smile and said, "OK, let''s go."


    "Oh, good!" Then they reacted and clasped their fists at me. "Thank you, young master! Thank you, young master...


    I gave them a fist, took Kor out of the backyard and left Leixiao palace.


    Back to Wushan City, it''s already more than eight o''clock in the evening.


    We went back to the hotel, took a bath, then went to a big stall outside and ate two bowls of noodles. Then we got on the bus and left Wushan to return to Tonghai city.


    On the way, Ke''er was so excited that she couldn''t help talking about what happened just now.


    "Young master, you are so handsome "I''ll give them some clothes first, and then I''ll give them a bunch of sweet jujubes, and give them both kindness and awe. I''ll finish the Leixiao school in a light way! Tut Tut, Shuai! How handsome


    She looked at me. "How did you come up with that?"


    "I learned from books," I said. "Xiaojun likes to read history. The study on the other side of Yuquan mountain is full of history books. Sometimes I read them. If I read more, I will learn."


    "That is to say, you already knew that Chen Dao could not survive tonight?" She looked at me curiously, "from the rescue of Haoyue, they will, you have a comprehensive plan?"


    I shook my head. "I didn''t think Chen Daoxing would be killed by thunder tonight. To save them at that time, I actually wanted them to be a witness. When Chen Daoxing died, we would not be able to tell. But I didn''t expect that Chen Daoxing was so unjust that he was killed by the thunder from the nine cauldrons array. So I gave them Leixiao palace. "


    "Fun! That''s great She sighed, "it''s better than watching those gongdou dramas on TV! In this way, unless the other two leaders of Leixiao sect summon Chen Daoxing back from the ghost gate, otherwise, they want to investigate this matter, and there is no door! "


    "Chen Daoxing has lost his soul," I said. "They can''t call him back. It''s a foregone conclusion. Chen Daoxing has been promoted and Lei Xiao has sent a new generation to replace the old one. Everyone is happy. "


    Ke''er thought for a while and asked me, "young master, what if the other two masters of Leixiao sect will be promoted in the future and don''t see Chen Daoxing in the sky?"


    "Do you really think they can fly?"


    She was stunned, "can''t you?"


    "The Leixiao sect is a school for practicing magic arts. It''s hard for such a school to ascend," I said. "Like Chen Daoxing, he practiced five thunder methods for more than 40 years. What''s the result?"


    "Oh..." she understood, "Chen Daoxing knew that he couldn''t become an immortal by practicing thunder method, so he came up with the idea of demon pill..."


    "Taoism is divided into two schools, one is internal cultivation, the other is magic." I said, "if the cultivation of internal alchemy can be achieved, the Yang God can emerge from the body and ascend. Leixiao sect belongs to the latter. After the cultivation is completed, it can summon the sky thunder with the charm array, which has great power. It can''t be said that there is no chance for such a school to become an immortal, but compared with the former, the opportunity is very slim. Therefore, there are many experts in the Leixiao school, but only a few of them have achieved good results over the past 1000 years. There may not be any Taoist sect with a school of internal cultivation. There must be at least ten or eight immortals. As for the immortals of earth, ghosts and human beings, there will be more


    "What about the secret arts of our Wu family?" She asked me, "if we practice to a high level, will we become immortals?"


    "Do you want to be an immortal?" I asked.


    As soon as she nuzzled her mouth and shrugged, "it doesn''t matter. I just want to follow the young master. As long as I can be by your side, I can do anything."


    I felt hot in my heart and touched her head, "drive well."


    She laughed. "MMM!"


    I take a long breath, looking at the road ahead, calm smile.

 Chapter 691

    We ran all night on the highway and returned to Tonghai city at more than 5 a.m. the next day.


    Ke''er drove to the hotel parking lot. As soon as she stopped, Luoxue came.


    "Young master, Miss Cole, how is it going?" She asked, worried.


    "Yes," I said, "take us up the mountain and save your sister."


    "Good!" She was relieved and then asked us, "would you like to have a rest first?"


    "No, we''re not tired," I said.


    She nodded, took our hands, and instantly took us to the top of Tongyu peak.


    Seeing us back, Bai Changsheng and his wife quickly stood up, "young master!"


    I nodded at them.


    The couple finally breathed a sigh of relief and thanks us with tears, "thank you, young master! Thank you, Miss Kerr. Thank you...


    "you''re welcome." I said to them, "I''m going to rearrange the battle for Bai Yu


    "Good! Hard work, young master on dit.


    I turned and told Luoxue, "you go to the hotel and wait for us. After that, take us to the airport."


    "Good!" Luo Xue nodded and looked at the Bai''s husband and wife, "Mom and Dad, I''ll go to the foot of the mountain and wait."


    "Good!" Bai Changsheng said.


    Luoxue looked at me, her figure flashed and disappeared.


    Bai Wan couldn''t help asking me, "young master, do you mean to go back to Shangjing today?"


    "It''s our Wu family''s rule that after finishing the work, we don''t eat the host''s food and wine," I said. "I''m going to set up a battle immediately to help Miss Bai. If it goes well, Miss Bai will be able to wake up in six hours at most. In that case, we will return to Shangjing overnight. "


    "This..." Bai Wan looks at her husband.


    "Listen to the young master," said Bai Changsheng. "There will be a long time in the future. When we return to Shangjing, we will thank the young master and miss Kor."


    Bai Wan hesitated for a moment and nodded, "OK."


    I smile, "OK, you come out of the Tai Chi Liangyi position, I will start again."


    "Well!" The two nodded and took a look at the white feather in the Seven Star lock spirit array, and carefully withdrew from the Taiji Liangyi position.


    I went over and pinched my finger. First, I accepted the nine star spirit gathering array. Then I rearranged a larger Tai Chi array. I concentrated a little, imagined the talisman, and pinched the middle finger of my right index finger to play into the Tai Chi array.


    Immediately, the Tai Chi array became a psychic array, and quickly integrated with the Seven Star lock spirit array.


    The aura field on the top of the mountain changed in an instant. The aura whirl of the Seven Star lock soul array instantly doubled, flashing a faint red, white and blue halo, which was very beautiful.


    I took the copper gourd from Kor''s hand and told her, "try to stay away from it."


    "Good," she nodded.


    I look at Bai Changsheng and his wife, "you have to go further."


    "Let''s go to the foot of the mountain and watch," said Bai Changsheng. "We need to come up now. If you say something, we''ll come up soon."


    "Good!" I nodded.


    Bai Changsheng gave me a fist and said, "young master, it''s hard!"


    Bai Wan also clasped his fist, "thank you, young master!"


    I didn''t speak and nodded in silence.

 Chapter 692

    The couple looked at each other and disappeared.


    I took the copper gourd into the Seven Star lock spirit array, opened the lid, pinched the finger formula and read the breaking seal mantra: five elements prohibition, Six Harmonies for prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang as the key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, breaking the ban, opening prison, imperial edict!


    After reciting the mantra, press the copper gourd.


    A white light and a light green light fly out in turn, and enter the Seven Star lock spirit array, which turns into the remains of white feather and residual God. Then a dazzling red light flew out, suspended in the air, instantly turned into a fire red demon Dan.


    After the remnant and the remnant God came out, they fused together. They fused with the white feather in the array several times, but they could not be integrated. The demon Dan floats in the air and revolves slowly around the white feather on the ground. For a time, the red light in the Seven Star lock spirit array is so great that you can''t even see the appearance of white feather.


    I watched quietly for a while. After confirming that the demon Dan, the remnant body and the residual God did not bring the disordered breath, I turned out of the array and came outside the channeling array.


    Keer knew it was about to start, and subconsciously retreated to the edge of the cliff.


    I meditated for a moment, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, and with my right hand, I set up a reverse Seven Star array and held it in my hand.


    I took a look at the white feather in the array. With a swing of my hand, a golden light flew into the Seven Star spirit gathering array and landed in a powerful inverted Seven Star array. The power of the two seven star arrays is amazing. The huge aura whirls suddenly and shrinks by nearly a third. The halo also changes from red, white and blue to gold, white and red, and turns into a beautiful light ball, spinning at a very high speed.


    With the rotation of the light ball, one after another dark blue lightning constantly gushed out, scattered around the top of the mountain, very dangerous, but also very spectacular. If the white couple are here, they will either be inhaled into the array, or they will be hurt by the blue lightning. But Kerr and I will not, because we are human beings, this array will not affect us. As for the blue lightning, we all have lightning arresters, so we don''t have to worry.


    I carefully looked at the high-speed rotating light ball for a while and confirmed that it was OK. Then I turned around and walked to the sofa, waved to Kor, and then sat down.


    Can son a look, body flash, came to my side, "young master, is this safe?"


    "Safe." I poured a cup of tea. "Sit down and wait. How many hours will it take?"


    "Well," she said at the bottom opposite me, taking the teapot, "I''ll do it."


    I took a sip of tea, put down the cup, and she filled it again.


    I turned my head and looked at the light ball, and I couldn''t help feeling, "I thought that I had already practiced the secret arts of Wu family. Now it seems that what I have mastered is just the tip of the iceberg. My grandfather gave me a treasure, so I have to calm down and study it slowly... "


    " well ", Keer poured me tea," our secret arts are much more powerful than those of Lei Xiao sect! For example, this array, you see, how beautiful! Last night, Chen Daoxing''s Lei Xiao nine tripod array was far behind us! "


    "I can''t say that," I looked at her. "The array is different and the usage is different."


    "I''m seeking truth from facts," she said. "If it wasn''t for the sake of saving Bai Yu, we could blow up the nine cauldron array with a roaring wind array and six gods array! How can the array of this level compare with our array? "


    It''s true. If it wasn''t for fear of hurting Bai Yu, we could do that. The nine tripod array would not be able to withstand it. Even if it can stand, as long as we break the dragon pillar, it will collapse.


    Therefore, objectively speaking, Kor''s words are not excessive.


    With a calm smile, I leaned on the sofa and let out a breath, "after I go back, I will rest for a few days, and then I will close down."


    "Good!" Ke''er nodded, "you teach me the method of cultivation, and then I go to the house of East Second Ring Road to practice."


    "East Second Ring house?" I was stunned.


    She blushed and said, "it''s the same set that Aunt Zhang Ning gave your son... I''ve lived there for a few days, and I think the atmosphere there is good, it''s quiet, and it''s suitable for cultivation..."


    I just reflected, "er... That house... OK, OK!"


    She blushed and looked at me. "Young master, if you go back, you can go and have a look?"


    I laughed. "I don''t have to look at it. The house must be OK. It''s settled."


    She uttered, lowered her head and took a sip of tea.


    I quietly looked at her for a while, clear throat, "OK, wait until I go back, I''ll have a look."


    Kor laughed and nodded vigorously, "Hmm!"


    I also laughed, "you!"


    As soon as her eyes were hot, she quickly rushed over and rode on me. She lowered her head and kissed my lips...


    my heart was crispy at once...


    her eyes were hot

 Chapter 693

    Five hours later, at more than three o''clock in the afternoon, I got up and came to the high-speed rotating light ball. After a careful look, the red light in the original three-color halo of gold, white and red disappeared, leaving only gold and white light.


    The red light is from the demon pill, and the red light disappears, indicating that the God has been finished.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down, pinched the fingertips and began to close the array.


    After receiving the channeling array and then the inverted Seven Star array, the golden and white light cluster disappeared.


    Bai Yu''s body covered with my coat is like a beautiful fairy lying in the Seven Star lock spirit array. Her body has been completely integrated, and her divine light has basically recovered.


    I looked at her carefully for a while, and confirmed that she was OK. Then I pinched the finger and continued to close the array.


    Soon, the Qi field of the Seven Star lock spirit array also disappeared.


    Ke''er, with a flash of body, came to me and looked at the white feather on the ground. Her eyes brightened. "Young master, this girl is so beautiful..."


    I looked at her, "what do you mean?"


    Her bad smile, close to my ear, "you take her, I have many sisters..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I blushed, "don''t talk nonsense! Let the parents hear it


    "Hear it when you hear it", but Ke''er doesn''t care, "you saved Bai Yu''s life, can''t you agree with me?"


    I looked at her, but shook her head, went to Bai Yu''s side, gently picked up her, carefully looked at her eyebrows.


    Her divine light works normally, the demon Dan fusion is very good, the cultivation is damaged some, but still has a thousand years or so.


    I looked at it carefully for a while and took a breath, relieved.


    Inadvertently, my breath blew to her face, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, and then opened her eyes.


    That is a pair of beautiful and thrilling eyes, I can''t help but see Leng, subconsciously swallowing saliva.


    Demons and people are always different.


    For example, in terms of beauty, Xiaojun is no worse than Bai Yu, but in Bai Yu''s eyes, there is an indescribable charm in her eyes. Xiaojun''s eyes are deep, quiet, bright as the stars in the sky and beautiful as the moon. Bai Yu''s eyes are different. She is as deep as an abyss, which is not deep enough to see the bottom. Naturally, it has a mysterious attraction...


    we look at each other quietly and forget the time.


    Ke''er looked at us, chuckled and coughed exaggeratedly.


    Bai Yu came back to his senses, his face was red, and he quickly sat up and put on a set of white tights.


    I was embarrassed. I stood up with a red face and cleared my throat. "Er... Miss White, I''m..."


    "I know who you are". She stood up, blushed and looked at me with reserve, "Master Wu Zheng, thank you for saving me."


    "Oh, it''s OK," I coughed, turned my head and called to the distance, "Mr. Bai, aunt Bai, Miss Bai is all right, you come up!"


    Bai Changsheng and his wife came to the top of the mountain in an instant. When they saw that Bai Yu was ok, the couple burst into tears


    "Dad, mom..." Bai Yu''s eyes turned red.


    She flashed and fell into her mother''s arms and cried sadly.


    Bai Wan held her daughter in her arms, looked at it, wept and laughed, "my daughter! My dear daughter! You''re OK! You are finally all right! "


    Bai Changsheng wiped away his tears and knelt down for me! Thank you


    Bai Wan looked at it and knelt down with Bai Yu. "Thank you, young master! Thank you, Miss Cole


    I was embarrassed for a while, "er... Don''t do this, get up quickly..."


    Ke''er looked at me with a bad smile, which seemed to be saying, let me say it right? Nice girl, isn''t she? Are you still interested? Sorry, right?


    I blushed and lowered my voice, "don''t look at me!"


    She chuckled and turned to clear her throat. "Uncle Bai, aunt Bai, Miss Bai, don''t be so polite. Get up quickly!" Bai Changsheng and Bai Yu stood up.

 Chapter 694

    I took a long breath, calmed down for a moment, and laughed at them, "Miss Bai is OK. It''s time for us to go back to Beijing. Mr. Bai, aunt Bai and Miss Bai, we are leaving now


    I gave them a hug.


    "Thank you, young master!" The couple clasped their fists at me and said gratefully, "we will return to Beijing after a while, and then we will visit again. Thank you, young master!"


    White feather eyes with tears, quietly looking at me, did not speak.


    "You''re welcome," I said with a faint smile, "please take us to the hotel."


    "Good!" Bai Changsheng and his wife said in unison.


    They came up to me and tried to take our hands.


    Bai Yu hesitated for a moment, "Mom and Dad, let me come..."


    the couple looked at each other for a moment, then nodded, "OK!"


    Bai Yu came to me and Ke''er, blushed and whispered, "young master, Miss Kerr, offended."


    "Thank you," I said softly.


    She looked at me with a red face, gently took my hand, and then took Cole''s hand.


    Her hands are soft, hot and delicate...


    in a moment, we arrived at the airport from the top of the mountain.


    Bai Changsheng and his wife came together.


    I looked around and looked at Bai Yu in surprise. "I said to go to the hotel? Why did you come directly to the airport? "


    "Go to the hotel, you won''t let us take you to the airport." Bai Yu let me go, stepped back two steps, returned to his parents, and looked at us gratefully. "Young master, Miss Kor, your saving grace, Bai Yu will never forget! In the future, let me repay you slowly. Thank you


    She gave us a slight bow.


    "Thank you, young master. Thank you, Miss Cole!" Bai Changsheng and his wife also said gratefully.


    I looked at Bai Yu and said with a calm smile, "you''re welcome. You go back."


    "Young master, we..." Bai Wan wanted to talk.


    I waved my hand, "Auntie, you really don''t need to go back."


    Bai Wan hesitated for a moment, "then... Well... Young master, Miss Kor, have a safe journey!"


    "Peace I smile slightly, looked at white feather one eye, took Kor to turn to walk into the airport.


    After Bai Changsheng and his wife and Bai Yu had been watching us go upstairs, they waved to us and turned away.


    When I saw them go, I was relieved and told Kor, "go and buy a ticket."


    Can son come to embrace me, naughty looking at me, asked in a low voice, "young master, is not very reluctant to give up?"


    As soon as I grasped her waist, "you little villain, you have to get the whole thing out, don''t you?"


    "Young master! It''s not about me, I''m telling the truth She didn''t smile, put her arms around my neck and looked at me seriously, "that Luoxue is not good, but Baiyu is really good, don''t you like her?"


    I shook my head. "No!"


    "No?" She was stunned, "can''t you?"


    I pondered a smile, "you don''t understand, go and buy tickets!"


    Ke''er gazed at me for a long time and nodded silently, "OK...


    she hugged me tightly, released me, and turned away.


    After calming down for a moment, I took out my mobile phone and dialed Xiaojun''s phone. "Xiaojun, we''re ready to go home..."

 Chapter 695

    It takes two and a half hours from Tonghai to Shangjing.


    Along the way, Bai Yu''s deep eyes have been in my mind, lingering, making me a bit out of my mind. I want to be calm, but as soon as I close my eyes, she seems to be in front of me, gazing at me affectionately with her big beautiful eyes. I didn''t dare to look at her, so I subconsciously opened my eyes again immediately...


    it seemed that after more than ten times, I turned my head and looked at the sea of clouds outside, and I let out a long breath.


    All this, can son see in the eye.


    She pressed the service button and called the stewardess to bring us two glasses of champagne.


    "Yes, just a moment," said the stewardess with a smile.


    After a while, the champagne arrived.


    "Thank you." Ke''er took it and handed me a glass. "Young master."


    I took a look at her and asked her in surprise, "what is this?"


    Kor will smile, touch a cup with me, "drink some wine, relax."


    With that, she took a sip.


    When I saw it, I took a sip subconsciously.


    The wine is very light, the taste is very good, very comfortable.


    She was right. She took a sip of wine, and sure enough, her heart was much quieter.


    Ke''er approached me and asked me in a low voice, "young master, I see you are upset. Is it because of white feather?"


    I looked at her, didn''t speak, and took a sip of wine.


    She said with a smile, "I can see that you like her and she also likes you. It''s OK. It''s just a few days apart. If you want her, it''s not a matter of any time."


    "I told you, I don''t like her," I said lightly.


    "Then why are you so absent-minded?" She didn''t understand, "I''ve been with you for so long, and I''ve never seen you like this before..."


    "I admit, I''m full of her now," I said, "it''s her to open my eyes and it''s also to close them. It''s not just me. I''m afraid she''s the same. Now she''s full of my shadow. She has no idea what to do


    "That''s not like it?" Her eyes glared. "It''s love at first sight, OK?" I took a deep breath and shook my head. "No, it''s an illusion."


    "Young master, don''t you suppress yourself so much She looked at me and said, "I think you are so distressed... Yes, you love sister Xiaojun and Xiao Anyu, but what''s the matter with one more white feather? That girl is really nice, and we can still be a companion. How nice? "


    "What, you two are a companion?" I don''t understand.


    "She must be a girl when she follows you," she said. "Two girls are not companions?"


    I was speechless, "you..."


    She mischievous smile, "don''t you think I''m particularly right?"


    I was amused by her.


    Seeing me smile, she also laughed, trying to strike while the iron is hot, "that''s settled! You must not suppress yourself any more! "


    I had no choice but to smile and explain to her, "I didn''t suppress myself. I didn''t fall in love with her at first sight. It was really not like."


    "What on earth is that?" She doesn''t understand.


    I was silent for a moment, took a sip of wine and took a deep breath. "It''s an illusion."


    "Illusion?" She frowned. "How could it be an illusion?"

 Chapter 696

    "In Leixiao Palace last night, after I took her remains out of the nine tripod array, I once sealed her body into my body for a short time," I said. "At that time, I had no choice but to do so in a hurry. I didn''t think much about it, but in retrospect, I sealed her remnant body and remnant God into my own body, which is equivalent to the fact that we had a combination. Although it was just for a while, it had a very subtle impact on her remnant God and my mind. Although she was a remnant God at that time, she clearly saw and felt what we made for her in tongyushan or Leixiao palace. So when she wakes up, when we look at each other, we feel very different... "


    I look at her," do you understand? "


    She thought, "fit... Is like what happened to you and her, right?"


    I blushed, "well."


    "Oh..." she nodded, "I understand..."


    "so, it''s an illusion," I said, "not really like it."


    "Isn''t it fate?" She asked in surprise.


    "It''s fate, but it''s not a feeling from the heart," I said. "Just like Gao Ying, she fell in love with me in her dream, and I was moved to her because of that dream. But the dream is just a dream after all, and it can''t be taken seriously. So I told her that all these are illusions, which make her forget me and go back to her own life. "


    "So... Do you think Miss Gao Ying has forgotten you?" She looked at me.


    "Don''t know..." I said faintly, "should have forgotten." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what about her?"


    "I''ve been out for a long time," I said with a calm smile. "After I came out of the courtyard of the Gao family, we went to eat instant boiled meat, and then I went back to my own life."


    I took a deep breath and turned to look at the sea of clouds outside. "I think she should have returned to her own life."


    Ke''er thought for a while, "that... Bai Yu this matter is so calculate?"


    "People have a hundred years of life, demons have a thousand years of body," I said. "She will come out."


    "Well..." Kor and I touched a cup and dried the rest of the wine.


    I dried up and gave her the cup.


    She handed the cup to the stewardess and hugged me happily.


    I took her in my arms and gave her a kiss on the head. "I thought about it. You''d better shut up in Yuquan mountain."


    She was stunned and sat up, "why?"


    "This time, it''s a big deal," I said. "If I''m in Yuquan mountain and you''re in the East Second Ring Road, if you make mistakes in the middle of your cultivation, I can''t even save you. So we can''t separate, we have to close up together. "


    "But young master, I..." she still wanted to talk.


    As soon as I waved my hand, "don''t mention your wife and girl again. Xiaojun is really kind to you. She always treats you as her sister and never sees you as a girl. It''s a big thing to shut up. Yuquan mountain has a good atmosphere and is suitable for cultivation. I can rest assured if she takes care of you. This matter is settled! "


    Ke''er''s eyes were moist. "Young master, I..."


    "in this life, I can''t leave you", I looked at her, "if you have a mistake, what can I do?"


    She nodded with tears in her eyes


    She came to me and put her arms around my neck. "Young master, I love you..."


    I laughed, "I love you too..."


    she laughed happily.


    We had a passionate kiss.


    Bai Yu''s business is over.

 Chapter 697

    At 7:30 p.m., we landed at the capital airport.


    After we got out of the airport, we looked up. This time, not only Xiaojun was here, but also an Yu.


    After meeting, hugging and short greetings, we left the airport, drove back to Tongzhou, and had a seafood hot pot together.


    After eating, Ke''er and an Yu went home to live. Xiaojun drove back to Yuquan mountain.


    On the way, we talked about the closure.


    "I''ll have to practice for at least a month this time," I said, "but it''s estimated to take three months."


    "OK," Xiaojun nodded, "I''ll take care of you."


    "I don''t have to worry about it. It''s mainly Cole," I said. "This time, I''m going to give her a very bold upgrade."


    "A bold upgrade?" Xiaojun doesn''t understand, "how to upgrade?"


    "I want to melt the talisman into her body and merge with her five thunder Qi," I said. "If I can succeed, then Kor can have the power of the magic charm forever."


    Xiaojun thought for a moment and asked me, "it''s a big project to integrate the magic talisman into the five thunder array. Is it dangerous?"


    "Yes," I said, "I have to upgrade the five thunder array in her body before I can try to integrate the magic power charm. This step should not be a big problem. After the magic power symbols are integrated, I have to arrange a spirit gathering array in her body, because the new five thunder array and the magic talisman consume a lot of internal Qi. Without strong cultivation, it is difficult to operate normally. This step is the most difficult step Yes. "


    "Well," she nodded.


    "So I''ll upgrade her five thunder array and merge the magic talisman," I said. "This process will take about ten days. And I will use these ten days to test the spirit gathering array. After I have mastered it, I will give it to her, and then let her practice for two more months, and she will be able to be reborn again. "


    Xiaojun is a little worried, "Wu Zheng, do you want to be in such a hurry? It''s dangerous to do so. "


    "I know the danger," I look at the road ahead, "but if we don''t practice and upgrade, we will be more dangerous. Let''s say Kor, her magic talent is excellent, but if she doesn''t need to upgrade her array, it will take at least two or three years for her to improve her level by herself. In talba temple, we were almost attacked by others; this time in Leixiao palace of Wushan mountain, we were almost killed by thunder. What we have to do in the future will only be more dangerous. If we do not practice, we will only be more dangerous in the future. "


    "Well..." she nodded. "That''s the truth."


    "My grandfather taught me a lot of powerful talismans, most of which I have never used," I said. "These runes are our treasure. If used well, they have great power and infinite function. However, my current cultivation is not good. I can only use three talismans at most, so it is imperative to improve my cultivation. It''s the same with Ke''er. Her accomplishments can only bear three talismans. I melt the magic talisman into her body. In this way, she will have one more rune. When we do business in the future, we will have more insurance. "


    "The magic talisman melts into the body, and can have the power of a thousand Jun..." she looked at me, "then this should be a magic power?"


    "If it works, it''s magic," I said.


    As soon as her eyes brightened, "then if you use the spirit gathering array to cultivate internal skills, and the five thunder array as the basic array, you can''t cultivate all kinds of magical powers by fusing various symbols?"


    "In theory," I said.


    "I understand..." she sighed, "the secret arts of Wu family are so exquisite...


    " yes... "I also felt," grandfather left us a treasure. It''s up to us to develop it. "


    "Well!" She took a deep breath and looked at me, "Wu Zheng, can I... Practice?" "You?" I was stunned.


    "Well," she looked at me seriously, "can I?"


    I will smile, gently holding her hand, "of course you can, but you have a higher talent for the number of skills, there will be enough heart to use."


    "Can''t the number talent be used on spells?" She asked.


    "It''s not," I shook my head. "It''s just that people with high skills are particularly sensitive both physically and mentally. Practicing magic can get twice the result with half the effort, but the interference and pain suffered by ordinary people are several times as great. Because magic requires a firm and pure belief and a less sensitive body. Your body is too sensitive, and you can practice faster, and you can bear more pain. I can''t bear to...


    "I''m not afraid of pain". She looked at me, "I want to practice magic power, so I can do things with you occasionally, OK?"

 Chapter 698

    "I can''t bear it..." I looked at her affectionately. "Xiaojun, I''m not afraid of how difficult and dangerous I am outside. But you, even if you make you suffer a little bit, I can''t bear any danger."


    "I know you''re good to me," she gazed at me, "but I want to be with you, to go through life and death with you... Do you understand?"


    I was silent for a moment and laughed at her, "what should we do if we have children in the future? If you go out with me, you can''t let my son live in grandma''s house, can''t you? You know what his uncle is like, and you are not afraid that your son will learn to be bad? "


    She blushed, "what do you say...


    " am I wrong? " I let go of her hand and gently stroked her face. "Baby, I want you to give me a baby. Someone has to inherit our Wu family''s secret arts... And you are so good-looking, so excellent genes, don''t give birth to a baby, isn''t it a waste?"


    "Son, I will be born, but I also want to practice", she looked at me seriously. "Wu Zheng, the cultivation of Shu Shu, no matter how high the realm can be, life and death, I want to practice, not to become an immortal, I just want to be with you, always together... OK?"


    As soon as my eyes were hot, "Xiaojun..."


    her eyes flashed with tears, "Wu Zheng, I really want to learn..." I looked at her for a while, slowly pulled the car to the side of the road, let out a long breath, turned and took her into my arms and held her tightly.


    "From the moment I fell in love with you, I was entangled," I said passionately, "you have a very high talent in mathematics. I know that if you are with me, you will certainly learn mathematics. Now, when you know how to do math, you have to practice magic. You say you have such a good talent. If you become an immortal in the future, but I am a mortal, what can I do? "


    She released me, put her arms around my neck, and looked at me with tears in her eyes. "I know myself. Your talent is far better than me. How can I possibly surpass you? I''m just afraid that my life will not be enough. I want to be with you forever and never separate... "


    with tears in my eyes, I smile and nod," OK! I''ll teach you later. "


    "Well!" She laughed, too.


    We gazed at each other, and we couldn''t help kissing each other.


    Yu Guang swept to a luxury hotel not far away. I was so hot that I stopped and whispered to her, "no, let''s go to the hotel..."


    her face turned red, "Wu Zheng, i...


    I hooped her waist and looked at her warmly," go! "


    She hesitated and nodded in silence.


    I gave her a kiss, restrained my excitement, started my car and drove to the hotel.


    Xiaojun blushed and deliberately turned her head away from me, but she couldn''t help smiling sweetly.


    I took her hand happily.


    We clasped our fingers together.


    At the door of the hotel, I parked the car, then opened the door and got off. Holding her hand, I walked into the hotel, came to the front desk and opened a suite.


    After I got the card, I pulled her into the elevator, went upstairs, rushed into the room, carried her into the bedroom and put her on the bed.


    Xiaojun suddenly remembered one thing and quickly stopped me. "Wu Zheng, you wait, the light body Rune..."


    "no matter." I continued to do what I should do. "Once the light weight rune is untied, I will be exhausted... No matter... I don''t care...


    " it is... "She is worried," will it be... "


    I stopped and said, "yes!"


    She looked at me timidly, subconsciously swallowing saliva.


    I gazed at her for a moment, then lowered my head and continued

 Chapter 699

    After three days'' rest, Ke''er came to Yuquan mountain this morning.


    Our second closing of Yuquan mountain has begun.


    Just like last time, I live in the master bedroom, Xiaojun in the study, and Ke''er in the bedroom.


    I first let Ke''er take a bath, and then took advantage of this time, arranged a five thunder fire array on the ground of the second bedroom.


    Soon, a strong aura field sprang up and the fire filled the room.


    After taking a bath, Ke''er walked out of the bathroom in his bathrobe and came to me, "young master, I''m fine."


    "Sit on the bed," I told her.


    "Well," she nodded and sat down on the bed.


    I went to her and said, "now, I start to upgrade the internal array for you. This process will be a little painful. You have to be calm. No matter how hard it is, you can''t mobilize the five thunder Qi, OK?"


    "Well!" She nodded. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I took her left and right hands for a moment. I was still and focused. I adjusted the golden light into her body and started to upgrade the five thunder array for her.


    The so-called upgrade is actually to use the golden light to strengthen the runes in her body. This is a very detailed work, we must master the heat. If the strength is weak, it will not move. If the strength is strong, it will touch the five thunder array, which will cause serious internal injury to her. Therefore, every step must be careful, such as walking on thin ice, to complete the upgrade of the whole array without affecting the balance of the five thunder array.


    Of course, this is a more ideal idea. In fact, the balance will always be broken, which depends on Cole''s strong willpower.


    At first, she was all right.


    A few minutes later, she frowned a little, gave a dull, painful hum, and bit her lips.


    I looked at her and said, "hold on...


    " well... "She nodded her head vigorously.


    I calm down and continue to upgrade her.


    Soon, her body out of a thin layer of sweat, struggling to gasp up.


    I closed my eyes, increased the strength of the golden light, and began to accelerate the upgrade of her internal array.


    "Ah! ~"Ke''er screamed with pain, and then tried to resist it. She could not help shaking.


    "Don''t adjust the Qi of five thunder", I said, "mind should be calm, mind like water..."


    "well", she nodded hard, her chest heaved violently.


    I opened my eyes and looked at her. Her face was white and her hair was wet with sweat.


    My heart a pain, subconsciously weakened the power of the golden light.


    "Young master... I can hold on...", she looked at me firmly, "you don''t have to worry about me... Let go...


    I hesitated for a moment, and immediately strengthened the golden light.


    With a dull hum of pain, she raised her head, looked at the ceiling in despair and gasped for breath. Cold sweat down her cheek, along her long neck, flow to her sexy career line.


    I didn''t care to appreciate her. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    Long pain is better than short pain. Just speed up.


    My mind moved, and the golden light that entered her body instantly divided into three strands. Along her meridians, the five thunder array in her body began to upgrade rapidly.


    Ke''er''s pain almost despairing, she forced to endure the sharp pain, the corner of her mouth gushed blood.


    My hands were shaking and my heart was bleeding.


    I even feel a little regret and ask myself, is it really necessary?


    But then, a scene of her injury flashed through my mind before...


    in Haimi mountain...


    in darba temple...


    in Leixiao palace...


    I quickly calmed down, in order to avoid injury in the future, Ke''er must be stronger! Magic is not out of thin air, I my Kor is the daughter of the king of war, she is good, she can hold on!


    I open my eyes and concentrate, controlling the intensity of the golden light while speeding up as much as possible.


    Cole''s willpower is really strong, and much stronger than I thought.


    She tried to endure the sharp pain in her body and spat out several mouthfuls of blood, but she did not mobilize the spirit of five thunder.


    At this time, she can relieve the pain in her body as long as she mobilizes the five thunder Qi. But she remembered what I said. Even if the pain almost lost consciousness, she also stuck to her belief. The spirit of five thunder was quiet in her body, and she never moved.


    Finally, after another 20 minutes of hard work, her body''s five thunder array was finally upgraded.


    I carefully took back the golden light, and the new five thunder array began to work.

 Chapter 700

    Ke''er''s body was soft and collapsed into my arms.


    Br > "


    " I can hold her breath for a while, I can''t hold her breath for a while, and I can''t breathe


    "Well," she nodded weakly.


    Around the flame gas slowly gathered to her, in our two around the formation of a beautiful ring of flame fire, around us slowly spin up.


    Ke''er''s breath gradually stabilized, and her eyes gradually brightened.


    I held her for a long time and looked at her seriously until the five thunder array in her body was working normally, and then I was relieved.


    "No more pain?" I asked her in a whisper.


    "Well!" She sat up and breathed, "I''m ok!"


    "Eat bitterness in bitter, just be a person", I am pleased to look at her, "Ke''er, you are good, I am proud of you!"


    Can son embarrassed smile, "thank you young master!"


    "The five thunder array has just been upgraded. Now you need to meditate," I looked at her. "Now don''t talk more, and meditate. You have to sit still for at least five days and five nights before your body can fully adapt, and then I will be able to integrate the magic charm into your body


    "Magic charm?" As soon as Ke''er''s eyes brightened, "you mean..."


    "yes", I said, "upgrade the five thunder array first, and then integrate the magic charm. If it is, you will have great power in the future."


    Ke''er was excited and nodded vigorously! Thank you, young master


    I light smile, touch her head, "well, you meditate, I also go to practice."


    "Well!" She took a deep breath, tried to calm down and closed her eyes.


    I stood up and stepped back carefully.


    The ring of fire then parted and Chloe was protected.


    I looked at her for a second, and then I was relieved and turned to open the door.


    Xiaojun was waiting outside the door. When she saw me coming out, she immediately asked me, "how are you doing?"


    "The five thunder array has been upgraded," I said. "Ke''er is very strong. I thought it would take a long time, but actually it took more than 20 minutes to complete."


    "Is Ke''er OK?" She asked.


    "It''s OK," I said. "She''s quiet now. Next, she needs to meditate for at least 60 hours in a row."


    Xiaojun was relieved. "She''ll be fine."


    "Don''t worry," I gently held her hand. "I should also go to meditation. If it goes well, it may take a few days to make a decision. You don''t have to worry about me, but you must pay more attention to Cole''s situation. If you find anything wrong with her, wake me up


    "Well," she nodded, "don''t worry, I will."


    "Well," I gently hugged her, took a deep breath, released her, and laughed at her, "then I''ll go to practice!"


    Xiaojun nodded, "OK!"


    I glanced at the door of the guest room and turned to the master bedroom.


    Back in the bedroom, I closed the door, put my slippers to bed, made it on the bed plate, divided my hands and closed my eyes.


    My heart soon calmed down.


    A moment later, I concentrated a little and imagined the talisman.


    The golden light flashed on my body, and the talisman immediately turned into an array and melted into my body.


    In an instant, the aura around me condensed to me. After entering my body, it quickly turned into internal Qi and then merged into the golden light.


    I tried for more than ten minutes and felt that my body could bear it. So I continued to think about the second talisman.


    There was a flash of gold on my body, and the aura around me quickly strengthened several times. Then I showed a light golden light.


    I meditated and watched carefully the movement of inner Qi and golden light. After a few minutes, I found that my body could bear it.


    I took a deep breath, plucked up my courage, and then thought of the third talisman.


    Once again, the golden light flashed on my body, and the aura gathered suddenly increased by more than ten times, and a dazzling white light suddenly appeared on my body. In a flash, my midrib suddenly vibrated without any sign, and the meridians were out of control. A strong heat came into my body and rushed to the Dantian.


    My eyes were black and my mind was blank.


    At this time, a man in black came through the door and came to me.


    He looked at me maliciously and laughed with disdain...


    he looked at me viciously

 Chapter 701

    I know him.


    He''s the black wind.


    Last time he sent the ghost to send Zhu Laoqi to Anyu''s shop for blackmail, which was cleaned up by us.


    Now, he took advantage of my training problems, retaliated against me.


    I want to move. I can''t move at all. My whole body is burning hot. I have a splitting headache. I can hardly breathe in pain.


    Black wind came to me with a sneer and held out his hand to point my eyebrows.


    Just as his fingers were about to touch me, he let out a cry and hit his hand.


    Black wind was startled and turned pale. He threw out the flame in his hand. He looked at me in horror and turned into a black gas. He ran through the window and ran away in a panic.


    Miss Yu showed her figure, looked out of the window, and looked at me again. Her figure flashed into a soft white light and protected me closely.


    With her protecting the Dharma for me, I felt at peace.


    Because of the last incident, Heifeng held a grudge against me and always wanted to find a chance to revenge me. He thought it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity when he saw something wrong with my practice. However, he didn''t expect that as soon as he got close to me, he was almost burnt to ashes by my divine light. After this lesson, he probably didn''t dare to mess around. To me, this is just an episode in the process of cultivation. As long as people are OK, it''s nothing.


    Now the most important thing is to untie the talisman as soon as possible. Miss Yu can heal my wound at ordinary times, but there is a deviation in the cultivation process, and she can''t cure the wound. If I don''t want to abolish it, I can only rely on my own perseverance to correct the symbols in my body.


    I meditated for a moment, took a deep breath, forced to endure the sharp pain in the brow, and untied the three aura talismans in turn.


    The vibration of the middle pulse slowly disappeared, and the strong heat of shangdantian lost the supplement of the spirit gathering charm, and began to become mild. The sharp pain in the eyebrow center was also alleviated a lot. I waited quietly for a while. After the middle pulse returned to normal, I immediately introduced the mild heat to the zhongdantian, then entered the xiadantian, accepted Qi and returned to the yuan...


    after a few minutes, I opened my eyes and let out a long breath.


    At this time, my body has been soaked with sweat.


    Fortunately, there was no danger. We corrected it in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Seeing that I was all right, Miss Yu was relieved and immediately showed her figure.


    I gave her a smile, "jade, thank you."


    She looked at me, did not speak, turned into a soft white light on me, disappeared.


    I lowered my head, took out the jade pendant on my chest, looked at it carefully, put it back in my clothes, and then got up and got out of bed and left the bedroom.


    When Xiaojun saw that I was out, she came up to me and asked me in a soft voice, "why? Not going well? "


    "There was a little deviation just now, and it was almost abandoned," I took a deep breath. "I have to be quiet. You can accompany me downstairs for a while."


    "Well, good!" She nodded.


    I didn''t tell her about the black wind. I didn''t want her to worry.


    We came to the living room downstairs. She made me a cup of tea, brought it to me, and sat down beside me. "What''s the matter?"


    "I just used the spirit melting light to melt the spirit gathering talisman into my body," I said. "The first rune is OK, and the second one can also bear it. But after the third rune is melted into the body, the middle pulse is out of control."


    Xiaojun frowned. "Is it a matter of method or of thinking?"


    "There should be no problem in thinking," I thought. "It should be a matter of method, so I want to be quiet and think about it."


    "Well," she gently hugged my arm, "don''t worry, think slowly, I''ll be with you."


    I glanced at her, bowed my head and gave her a kiss, and then I was lost in thought.


    "Magic light... Fu... Array...", I gently out of breath, "the method seems to be no problem... Is... Really wrong thinking?"


    "The three saints inside can be used, and the Seven Star lock spirit array can also be used, and the spirit gathering array should also work," she said. "I think your thinking is OK. Don''t worry, and think about whether there is something wrong with the method..."


    I thought for a long time and suddenly thought, "I understand! It''s a matter of transforming the spirit into light! "


    "Turn the gods into light?" She didn''t understand, "what do you say?"


    "When I used the internal view of the three saints, I used the internal Qi to set up the array directly in my body," I said, "and just now I was a direct visualizing talisman. That''s the problem!"

 Chapter 702

    "What''s the difference?" She asked.


    "Of course not!" I said, "it''s a separate array to use internal Qi directly, but it''s another thing to use the spirit melting symbol. Because each rune is actually an independent array. If I use Huashen Lingguang Rongfu, I have three separate small spirit gathering arrays in my body. The three arrays can''t be integrated into one. Can they run separately without losing control? "


    "I understand..." she nodded and looked at me. "Transforming the spirit and light is the secret art of settling down, belonging to the eighteen sacrificial rites system. You have no problem with your thinking, but you should directly arrange the internal Qi array according to the Wu family''s secret arts. Is that right?"


    "Yes! And I have to arrange a protective array, "I said." the spirit gathering array can gather aura and attract spirits. Only when there is a protection array or a protective array, can it not be disturbed. "


    Xiaojun was stunned. "Did the spirit disturb you just now?"


    I looked at her and shook my head, "No


    She gazed for a moment, pinched her fingers, and frowned, "is it the ghost of the underworld?"


    With a helpless smile, "well, I can''t hide your divination...


    " why does he disturb you? " Xiaojun looked at me worried, "is it because of the last time?"


    "Well!" I nodded. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    for a moment, she took out her mobile phone and said, "I''ll call an Yu."


    "Don''t," I stopped her, "it''s over. Don''t disturb Anyu."


    "But the closure is just beginning," she said. "I can''t do magic. I can''t deal with ghost errands. What if he interferes with you and Cole again?"


    "Ke''er has the spirit of five thunder. He doesn''t dare to approach Ke''er," I said. "As for me, he tried to sneak on me just now, but he was hurt by my light. You think, I just that kind of situation, he can''t take me, now I''m ready, he still dare to come? "


    "But..." she was troubled.


    I took her hand. "Don''t worry. It''s really OK."


    She sighed slightly. "So that''s it? What should we do to make trouble? "


    "What is to be done? Find Anyu, ask the people from the underworld to have a talk, and do the ghost errand? " I smile, "is it worth it just for this little thing?"


    "This little thing?" Xiaojun was a little excited. "Is this a small matter? If you disturb you when you practice, what if you get lost in the devil? "


    "But I''m not all right?" I looked at her. "What''s wrong is him. His hands are on fire, and he scares him away. I don''t want to investigate. It''s not that we are afraid of him, but that we want more than one thing, you know? "


    She was silent for a moment and took a deep breath. "Yes."


    "That''s right," I hugged her. "Don''t worry. He doesn''t dare to make trouble again."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I laughed. "I''ll go upstairs and try again."


    She took a deep breath. "OK."


    I gently stroked her face, deeply looked at her, and passionately kissed her lips.


    She gently responded to me, subconsciously hugging my waist.


    After a kiss, I let go of her and gave her a hard kiss. With a confident smile, I got up and went upstairs.


    Xiaojun hesitated for a moment, got up, followed me and came upstairs.


    "I won''t disturb you when you go to practice in the house," she said. "I''ll guard you outside. If the ghost comes back, I''ll fight with him with Cole''s knife."


    I was so hot in my heart that I could not help holding her face and kissing her again.


    Xiaojun''s eyes are wet.


    I reluctantly stopped, looking at her with doting eyes, "baby, I love you!"


    She laughed with tears in her eyes and nodded vigorously, "Hmm!"


    I gave her another kiss, turned into the bedroom and closed the door.

 Chapter 703

    I calmed down for a while, and when my mood was completely calmed down, I concentrated a little, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, and then I pinched the fingertips in my right hand to set up a seven star lock spirit array and held it in my hand.


    Then I went to the bed and sat down, went to bed and sat down. With a swing of my hand, the golden light fell to the ground. The powerful Seven Star lock spirit array rose from the ground and protected me closely.


    When rescuing Bai Yu in Tongyu mountain, I used the nine star spirit gathering array and the Seven Star soul locking array. In fact, this combination can be used for self-cultivation, but I didn''t think of it just now.


    With the protection of the Seven Star lock spirit array, I don''t have to worry about spirit interference. If this method is successful, it will be enough for me to melt a seven star lock talisman into my body when I practice later.


    Having made up my mind, I took a deep breath and calmed down. Then I began to gather the golden light, imitate the idea of the three saints in the interior scene, and began to cultivate spiritual talismans in my body.


    According to the principle of refining spirit in the upper pill, refining Qi in the middle pill and Refining Essence in the lower pill, I arranged the first spirit gathering talisman near the middle elixir field, which was quickly repaired.


    Because this time it was not directly melted with the spirit transforming light, the spirit gathering talisman did not become an array, so there was no strong reaction from the body.


    Then I began to practice the second spirit.


    After finishing the training, I concentrated on thinking and waited for a few tens of seconds to see the reaction of the two talismans.


    After observing for a while, there was no response.


    I don''t worry, and then I start to work on the third rune.


    After the third talisman was repaired, the three talismans turned into three groups of soft golden light, guarding zhongdantian. My chest was warm and comfortable, and there was no discomfort.


    I take a deep breath and try to activate the array.


    The three golden lights slowly merged and then began to rotate. The powerful aura of Sancai spirit gathering array instantly wrapped my body, and a large amount of aura quickly came from around. After being purified by the Seven Star lock spirit array, it entered my body and quickly turned into white light and merged with the golden light.


    The dazzling white light appeared again in me.


    But this time, the middle pulse is stable, the meridians are unobstructed, and there is no discomfort any more.


    I was bathed in the warmth of the golden and white light, completely forgetting myself, and soon settled down...


    it didn''t take me long, just about half an hour, when the array in my body suddenly disappeared, and I was naturally settled.


    I opened my eyes and found it was late at night. I was warm and full of internal Qi. Looking at my hands, the golden light was much stronger than before.


    I took a breath and couldn''t help laughing.


    The door of Wu family''s treasure was successfully opened.


    Excited, I got up and got out of bed, opened the door and went outside.


    There is no one outside. Xiaojun has already taken a rest.


    I forced to resist the excitement, came to the door of the guest room, gently opened the door, walked into the guest room, came to Ke''er''s bedside.


    Ke''er is still meditating. The flame ring around her is obviously stronger than before. A wisp of white gas revolves around her slowly, just like a white dragon.


    I looked at her carefully for a while, and carefully exited the room.


    Out of the guest room, I turned to my study. Sure enough, Xiaojun was curled up on the sofa and fell asleep.


    I went up to her and gently picked her up.


    Xiaojun suddenly woke up and looked at me. Her eyes lit up, "Wu Zheng? Are you awake? "


    "How long have I been here?" I asked.


    Xiaojun looked at her watch. "It''s three o''clock in the morning... Almost five days and four nights."


    "Five days and four nights?" I was stunned and then laughed, "OK! Great


    "Are you hungry?" She asked me heartily, "I''ll make you something to eat."


    "Not hungry!" I shook my head, "God does not want to sleep, gas does not want to eat, I now, just want to eat you..."


    "me?" Her face red, "you..." I turned to go to the bed, put her on the bed, pressed her under the body, and kissed her lips.


    ...


    in the morning of the next day, Ke''er made a decision.


    After nearly 60 hours of meditation practice, the upgraded five thunder array has been completely integrated with her body. Her internal Qi is pure. Compared with before, her cultivation has improved a lot. You can try to melt magic charm into her.


    We had a day off and had something to eat at noon. In the evening, I asked Kor to take a bath, and then I asked her to sit down in bed, ready to give her the charm.

 Chapter 704

    "The talisman is a small array, and melting the talisman is equivalent to adding a new array in your body," I said to her. "The five thunder array in your body is very strong, but it can''t gather enough power for you. Therefore, after the magic talisman is integrated into your body, it will consume a lot of your internal Qi and make you very tired. You have to hold on these days. After the balance between the magic charm and the five thunder talisman, I will arrange a spirit gathering array in your body. With the spirit gathering array, you will have inexhaustible power. "


    "Young master, gathering spirit array... Can I do it?" She was a little worried.


    I smile. "Don''t worry, I''ve tried it on myself. The difference is that I use it directly to cultivate the array, but to use it for you is to melt the array into your body. You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll take charge of it. As long as you stay through the next five days, the rest will be easy to handle. "


    "If I have a magic talisman in my body, will I be able to blend other charms in the future?" She asked.


    "Your five thunder array is very strong. With the help of the three talents gathering spirit array, your strength will be more and more powerful," I said. "You have a good talent. With the foundation of your internal array, it should be no problem to melt more talismans. But this matter can not be urgent, we have to step by step. In the future, with the increase of your cultivation, your constitution will change slowly. When you have enough cultivation, I will melt the light weight Rune into your body


    She laughed, "Well! Thank you, young master


    I felt her head. "Take your time, my Kor. It''s going to get better and better."


    She looked at me affectionately, came to me and hugged me, "young master, I love you..."


    I would smile and pat her on the back, "OK, little villain, sit down, let''s start to blend."


    "Well!" With a happy smile, she let me go and sat down again.


    I took a deep breath, took her hand and adjusted the golden light into her midrib. After integrating some of her yuan light, I entered the five thunder array in her body, and began to set up the array and cultivate the spirit talisman.


    As a talisman, it''s very simple, but it''s very complicated to turn it into an array.


    I closed my eyes, concentrated, and quickly fixed the magic charm in her body''s five thunder array, and then quickly activated it.


    A strong aura quickly gushed out of her body.


    Can son a stuffy hum, eyebrows lock, the body can''t help but shake up.


    I opened my eyes and saw that her eyes had turned red.


    "Close your eyes," I told her, "I''ll teach you how to fuse the talisman."


    "Well," she said, closing her eyes and struggling to swallow her saliva, panting slightly.


    I got close to her ear and whispered the inner meditation method with the magic talisman. Then I asked her, "do you remember?"


    "Well," she nodded.


    "OK," I let go of her hand. "Let''s go."


    She took a deep breath, tried to calm down, and began to fuse the magic charm and the five thunder array according to the mental method.


    The ring of flame and fire appeared again, and the white air, which was winding like a dragon, appeared and circled her slowly.


    I watched quietly for a while, stood up carefully and turned away from the guest room.


    Seeing that I was out, Xiaojun quickly asked, "is everything going well?"


    "Well," I nodded, "when she has fused the magic talisman, we can arrange a gathering array for her."


    "That''s good," Xiaojun said with relief.


    I took her hand and said, "for the next five days, I will not practice."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "We all practice. You''re too hard alone," I said. "You have to worry about us while worrying about the devil


    "I''m ok," she said gently, "don''t delay practice."


    "No," I shook my head. "I''ll be with you for five days. Let''s protect Kor together. Five days later, she has a spirit gathering array, so we don''t have to worry about it. Then, I will practice again. "


    "But in this way, your cultivation time will be less..."


    "but in this way, I will spend more time with you..."


    her eyes were hot, "Wu Zheng..."


    I looked at her quietly for a while, and got close to her ear, "it''s late, let''s go to bed..."


    her face turned red.


    My heart a sweet, holding her hand, "let''s go!"

 Chapter 705

    In the next few days, I spent most of my time with Xiaojun, but every day at midnight and noon, I would go to see Ke''er.


    It has been several months since the first closure of Yuquan mountain. During this period of time, Ke''er''s internal skill has been improved by leaps and bounds, and the five thunder Qi has been refined and pure. But even so, in the face of the huge consumption of the talisman, her internal Qi soon failed to hold.


    On the first day, she was ok, but she was a little pale.


    The next day, her face began to wax yellow, and she lost a circle.


    On the third day, her whole body was weak, especially her breath, which was just a little bit like a gossamer.


    After watching her carefully for a while, I got up and went outside and said to Xiaojun, "I can''t hold on. I have to help her."


    "Is it serious?" Xiaojun asked.


    "It''s not an internal injury, it''s a magic talisman. In the process of integration, it consumes a lot of her internal Qi," I said. "If the internal Qi is consumed much, the body will not be able to work. It''s nothing. I''ll just add it to her. "


    Xiaojun doesn''t quite understand, "the magic power Rune can be used directly. How can it be integrated into the body and become like this?"


    "If used directly, the talisman will draw strength from the surrounding aura," I explained to her. "Now it melts into Kor''s body and becomes an array. Naturally, it draws strength from Kor''s body. Especially now, the talisman is merging with the five thunder array. In this process, it needs more internal Qi. It''s just that Kor is gifted and can hold on for three days. If you change someone else, you''ll be dead. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "well," she sighed, "yes, you can''t learn magic without talent."


    I looked at her. "Do you still need to learn?"


    "Yes!" She did not hesitate, "I must learn."


    "Are you not afraid of hardship?" I asked.


    "I''m not afraid," she said firmly.


    I will smile, "OK, you go to rest."


    "I''m not tired," she said. "You go and help Cole. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Well," I nodded, turned around and walked into the guest room, came to Kerl, took off her shoes and went to bed, sat down in front of her and gently held her hand.


    Ke''er opened her eyes and looked at me powerlessly, "young master..."


    "don''t talk", I looked at her, "I''ll help you."


    "Well..."


    I took a deep breath, closed my eyes, adjusted the golden light and began to set up the array in my body.


    Soon, Sancai spirit gathering array formed a golden and white light group, which slowly moved up in my body.


    The aura of more than ten miles around quickly gathered together. After purification by the five thunder fire array, it first entered my body, and then entered Ke''er''s meridians through my hands.


    After getting the strong supplement, Ke''er''s face soon became ruddy and her breath was obviously strengthened.


    If she wasn''t in the process of melting the array, I wouldn''t have to be so troublesome. I would have arranged a spirit gathering array for her. But all her thoughts at the moment are used in the fusion array, and she can''t separate her heart to gather aura for refining. Moreover, with the Qi refining efficiency of the five thunder array in her body, she could not meet the huge consumption of divine power rune. So in this case, this is the only way.


    The Sancai spirit gathering array arranged in the body is not as powerful as that arranged outside, but for us, it is an inexhaustible source of strength. For a while, a large amount of aura was transformed into internal Qi. I only used a small part of these internal Qi to completely meet Ke''er''s needs. Most of the rest were integrated into the golden light and became my cultivation.


    If we had known this, we would not have delayed these three days.


    I opened my eyes and took a look at Cole, subconsciously adding to her.


    Around the flame ring of fire instantly strengthened, that white dragon like white gas also reappeared, surrounded us, energetic circle up.


    Cole took a deep breath, subconsciously raised her head and looked at me deeply.


    Her eyes were visibly bright.


    "Young master..." tears flashed in her eyes.


    "Don''t talk, go on," I said softly.

 Chapter 706

    "Well..." she nodded and closed her eyes. Two lines of clear tears ran down her cheek like a broken bead and fell on her front.


    I know that she has been struggling alone for three days and is on the verge of despair.


    This time I came to her side, her mood will inevitably be very excited.


    But at this time, she can''t be excited. Her heart will move, and her inner Qi will move. Once the inner Qi is in disorder, the efforts ahead will be wasted.


    Keer understood this truth, she took a deep breath, tried to calm down and continue to integrate the array.


    I looked at her for a while, a calm smile, continued to settle down.


    Time passes by.


    Soon, it''s time.


    The sun came in from outside and fell on our faces.


    I took a deep breath. I opened my eyes and let go of Kor''s hand.


    Almost at the same time, Kor also made a decision.


    She opened her eyes, looked at me quietly and couldn''t help laughing. "What are you laughing at?" I don''t understand.


    She resisted the excitement and held my hand. "You see...


    I subconsciously used the golden light to explore, but I was stunned," are you integrated? "


    "Well!" She nodded with tears in her eyes.


    Because of the enough internal Qi support, the fusion speed of the array in Ke''er''s body is significantly accelerated. The integration, which had taken her two days to complete, took only three hours to complete.


    After thinking about it, I pressed her Tanzhong acupoint with my hand and explored her middle pulse with internal Qi. I found that her middle pulse was very smooth, and the five thunder array and magic talisman in her body had been perfectly integrated.


    "Good! "That''s great." I looked at her excitedly. "After that, my Ke''er will be a magic girl!"


    "Thank you, young master." she came up and hugged me tightly.


    I just felt that my body was tight, and my bones almost broke. I quickly called out, "Ke''er! No! I....


    Ke''er was stunned and quickly released me, "young master! What''s the matter with you? "


    I gasped for a long time, but I looked at her helplessly, "you are too strong... You almost didn''t hold me..."


    "I... I didn''t exert myself", but she quickly helped me, "young master, where are you hurt?"


    "It''s ok... The bone is not broken..." I gasped.


    "Young master, I''m sorry..." her face was full of guilt.


    I laughed and touched her head. "Excuse me? Isn''t that what we want? (cough) but you have to adjust to your strength again. I can''t stand it if you don''t feel strong...


    she laughed and wiped her tears, "Hmm!"


    "In fact, these are all experiences." I tried to calm down and smile at her. "In the future, if your sister Xiaojun practices again, you will be able to avoid many detours."


    "Well," Keer nodded with a smile, and then asked me anxiously, "young master, are you really OK?"


    "It''s OK." I looked at the sky outside and thought, "Ke''er, let''s go all out and I''ll integrate the spirit gathering array into your body."


    "Will it work?" Kor asked.


    "You can do it!" I''m sure, "if the magic talisman doesn''t have enough internal Qi, it will easily cause internal injury to you. While you have enough internal Qi, let''s strike while the iron is hot and melt the spirit gathering array into it."


    "Well!" Can son a smile, "strike while the iron is hot!"


    I looked at her quietly for a while, clearing her throat, "take off your clothes...


    and

 Chapter 707

    "Well," said Cole, lowering her head to untie her belt and taking off her bathrobe.


    In the early morning sun, she is like a beautiful little goddess. Her skin is white and tender, and her hair is long and shoulder length. She is so vigorous, so pure and so sexy...


    when I look at her beautiful body, I can''t help but swallow my saliva.


    Although we have been intimate with each other more than once, it is the first time for me to look at her body like this.


    Cole looked at me. "What''s the matter?"


    I calmed down and cleared my throat. "It''s OK. Let''s get started."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down, stretched out my hand and held down her middle elixir field. I adjusted my internal Qi into her body and began to gather spiritual talismans.


    The first Rune was soon fixed.


    Ke''er''s body trembled slightly and let out a breath.


    I continued to work on the second rune.


    Ke''er''s body began to heat, the skin became white and red, as if the delicious peach, blowing can be broken. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva, closed her eyes and gasped slightly.


    I took a look at her and started working on the third rune.


    Ke Er''s wheezing voice is more and more obvious, she subconsciously opened her eyes, look dull, eyes began to become blurred.


    This is the aura of the talisman, which affects the five thunder array and the divine power talisman. The Qi field is agitated and arouses the divine fire, so there are these reactions.


    "Cole," I gazed at her, "cole!"


    "Ah?" Can son suddenly returned to God, as if the dream of awakening in general, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "I''m going to activate the spirit gathering array," I said, "calm down."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I concentrated a little, adjusted the internal Qi into her body, and integrated the three spirit gathering talismans to activate the array.


    Ke''er''s spirit was aroused.


    The powerful Sancai spirit gathering array instantly wrapped her body and her eyes brightened.


    I took a deep breath and told her, "use the mental method I taught you to continue meditation. I''ll come to see you again in Shenshi."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I got up and got out of bed and left the room.


    Xiaojun comes over and asks with concern, "Wu Zheng, how is Ke''er?"


    "The magic talisman has been melted," I said. "I have integrated the spirit gathering array into her body. Now she is meditating. If there is no problem in Shenshi, it will be basically completed."


    "That''s good," she said with a sigh of relief, and then asked me, "isn''t Rongfu saying it takes five days? How did it melt so quickly? "


    "It will take at least five days to use her own internal Qi," I said. "I use the spirit gathering array to replenish her internal Qi. I didn''t expect that the speed was much faster than I thought, and it would melt in three hours. So I put the spirit gathering array into her body. It''s OK. I can start to practice tomorrow


    Xiaojun laughed, "Hmm!"

 Chapter 708

    I took her by the hand and said, "let''s go and eat something."


    "Good," she nodded.


    Coming downstairs, Xiaojun cooked two bowls of noodles and fried two poached eggs.


    Although God does not want to sleep, gas does not want to eat, but after all, I am not a God, so rice, still have to eat. After the noodles were cooked, we had a chat while eating noodles. Naturally, we talked about the cultivation.


    "Wu Zheng, if I practice in the future, can''t I use Ke''er''s way?" She asked.


    "Definitely not," I said. "You have a high talent for skills. If you melt the array directly into your body, your body will not be able to bear it."


    "Because of sensitivity?" She asked.


    I''m very sensitive to half skill. If you integrate the array and rune into your body, you will not be able to stand it


    "What do you say?" She looked at me.


    "Just like the Sancai spirit gathering array," I gave her an example. "If I want to practice with this array, I can only set up the array with internal Qi. In this way, when it is appropriate, it will disappear. If I melt the array into my body, like Kor, then the spirit gathering array will lose control and my body will be useless Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Kor has a high talent in magic, but her constitution is not so sensitive." she put a poached egg into a bowl for me. "The efficiency of three talents gathering in her body will not be particularly high, so she can adapt to it, is that right?"


    "Part of it, not all of it," I said. "Ke''er''s constitution is different from that of you and me. The so-called magic talent is high, because her thinking power, endurance and control are different from ordinary people. After the integration of Sancai Juling array and her, it will really become a part of her internal gas, just like a highly intelligent nuclear reactor, which can automatically adjust the operating power according to her needs at any time to make it sufficient, but it will not operate at excessive power. "


    "But when this reactor gets inside us, it gets out of control, right?" Xiaojun asked.


    "Yes," I looked at her, "you have a very high number of skills talent, super spiritual, so you can in less than half a year, master the mind. But if the spirit is too strong, the meridians will be extremely sensitive. If we have such a small nuclear reactor in our body, it is easy to operate with super power. If we don''t pay attention to it, our body will be useless. "


    "I understand..." she nodded, "no wonder you put the magic talisman into Kor''s body, but you don''t do it yourself..."


    "I don''t need to do this either." I said, "I have the magic light and golden light on my body. If you want to use any talisman, you just need to move your mind, so there is no need to melt it into your body. For me, I just need to improve my accomplishments. "


    She gave a gentle smile, "well."


    I took her hand. "As for you, you have to let me think about it."


    "Can''t I practice like you?" She asked.


    "Our talents are not exactly the same," I said. "I can use it like this, but you can''t. for example, an Yu can help me cultivate the spirit of transforming God, but she can''t help you. It''s the foundation of the eighteen sacrifices and the essence of the secret art of settling down. She can teach me, but she can''t teach you. "


    "Well, I understand that," she said.


    "You can''t be like me without that," I looked at her, "so you have to do something else."


    Xiaojun thought for a moment and asked me, "cultivate inner alchemy, and then cultivate magical powers?"


    First of all, Chiu long said, "if you don''t want to give birth to a girl like that, why do you want to give me a child?"


    She blushed. "Is there any other way?"


    I thought for a moment, "yes."


    "What is the method?" She asked.


    "Now can''t say," I picked up my chopsticks, "eat."


    Xiaojun thought for a moment and nodded, "Hmm!"


    We smile at each other and continue to eat noodles.

 Chapter 709

    After breakfast, we cleaned up together, and then I asked her to go upstairs to have a rest.


    "Don''t you rest?" She asked.


    I gently hugged her and looked at her forehead. "I meditated for three hours last night. I was full of internal Qi and was not sleepy at all. If I sleep with you, I will be unable to control bullying you, you have been tired all night, I can''t bear to... "


    she looked at me affectionately and hugged me affectionately," I''ll go to sleep for a while, and get up to accompany you at noon. "


    I gently kiss her face, "it''s OK, sleep more."


    She didn''t speak.


    We couldn''t help kissing.


    My body fire, Teng a jump up, all over the fever, instant have a strong reaction.


    Xiaojun felt it, and she hesitated a little...


    I resisted the impulse in my heart and reluctantly let her go. I took a deep breath and gave her a smile. "Go and have a rest."


    "Well," she gave me a deep look, gave me a hug, and turned upstairs.


    I looked at her beautiful back and let out a long breath. I turned to the living room, took a history book from the bookshelf, and lay down on the sofa to read it.


    Miss Jun likes reading books. Not only is there a study upstairs, but also a bookshelf with dozens of books in the living room. I took this is a history book, it is written on the history of the Qing Dynasty, I read for a while, my heart soon calmed down.


    At this time, it was dark outside.


    I put down my book, got up and came to the window to have a look. It was overcast in the sky, as if it was going to rain.


    I then closed the window, ready to go back to the sofa to continue reading.


    Turning the moment, I suddenly feel a faint Yin Qi.


    This Yin Qi is very deep, which is very difficult for ordinary people to detect, but I am extremely sensitive to the breath, so I still found it.


    I was stunned for a second or two. I was shocked. The golden light flashed on my body. I went upstairs and rushed into Xiaojun''s bedroom.


    Heifeng is standing by Xiaojun''s bed. He is about to attack Xiaojun. When he sees me rush in, he smiles coldly and turns into black gas, which dissipates.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Xiaojun sat up and rubbed her eyes. "What''s the matter?"


    After calming down for a moment, I came to her and sat down and hugged her. "It''s ok..."


    Xiaojun is not stupid. She can see that my eyes are wrong when she looks at it. She quickly asks me, "what''s the matter?"


    "That ghost just came," I said, "if I hadn''t rushed up in time, he would have started at you."


    "Do it to me?" Xiaojun frowned. "What does he want to do?"


    "He didn''t dare to move me, so he wanted to do it to you," I sneered. "After the last incident, I thought he didn''t dare to come, so I thought it would be OK. I didn''t expect that he not only didn''t learn a long lesson, but also intensified his efforts! "


    I looked at Xiaojun and said, "I''m not going to shut up. I''ll go to Anyu after Kere''s decision is made."


    "You don''t get excited," she comforted me. "It''s a big deal to shut up. It can''t be delayed."

 Chapter 710

    She said, opening the drawer at the head of the bed and taking out Ke''er''s soul swallowing knife, "I''ve been carrying this knife close to me these days, and I''ve been fine. I was careless just now. I thought the ghost would not make trouble, so I put it in the drawer. From now on, my knife will not leave me. Don''t delay my cultivation because of this, OK? "


    "That''s not the case," I looked at her. "When I just rushed in, he sneered at me. It was provocation, it was a declaration of war! I don''t care if he interferes with me, but he dares to move his mind to you. I can''t spare him! It''s settled. Don''t tell Kor. After Shen Shi''s decision, I will go to an Yu to discuss this matter with her. "


    Jun takes a deep breath and nods, "OK, do you want to call Anyu first?"


    "It can''t be said on the phone," I said. "Don''t worry. I know."


    "Well," she nodded, got into my arms and hugged me tightly.


    I kissed her hair gently and assured her, "Xiaojun, I won''t let anyone hurt you, anyone!"


    "Wu Zheng, it''s me who''s dragging you down..." she was a little sad.


    "Fool..." I took a deep breath and imagined the amulet, the Amulet of peace, and the talisman of five thunder. I put the three amulets together, pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and gently pressed it into her back heart.


    Xiaojun''s body trembled slightly, paralyzed in my arms and fell asleep.


    I carefully put her on the bed, lay down, cover her with quilts, and then got up, adjusted the golden light, pinched the key, and arranged a seven star spirit gathering array to protect her closely.


    In this way, the black wind did not dare to approach her.


    After the array was set up, I sat down beside the bed, gently broke off her hand and put the spirit eating knife aside.


    The evil spirit of the sword is very heavy. However, Xiaojun''s constitution is sensitive. She can''t sleep well with the knife. She put the knife in the drawer just now because he was too tired and wanted to have a good rest.


    I looked at her painfully, leaned down and gave her a kiss, and took her hand. "With me, no one can hurt you. Have a good sleep for a while."


    At this time, Yin Qi appeared downstairs again.


    Quietly, I put Xiaojun''s hand back into the quilt, got up and left the master bedroom. In a flash, I came downstairs in a flash.


    In the living room, black wind brought two men in black robes. Seeing me coming down, he sneered, "Master Wu Zheng, we should have a chat."


    I didn''t answer. I saw the five thunder talisman and threw a golden light through his chest.


    Black wind a scream, puff a kneel on the ground, body bursts of electric light emerge, pain can not be said.


    The two men were startled, turned into black gas and dissipated with a cry.


    I went to black wind and looked at him coldly, "do you think I don''t know you''re a double? Black wind dare not come, let you die for him! You want to talk to me? that ''s ok! Let the black wind come! Another fake, I see one kill another! Go away


    Fake black wind quickly nodded, struggling to stand up, a few steps, turned into black gas fly away.


    This fake black wind is a very powerful old ghost. It has been more than 300 years. He told him that as long as he becomes his own image, I dare not kill him.


    The old man trusted Heifeng very much and came with confidence.


    But he can become the face of black wind, but can not imitate the breath of black wind. The dark wind''s Yin Qi is very deep, and it''s almost hard to detect. However, the old ghost''s Yin Qi is very rich, and there is no cover up at all. So I began to feel that there was Yin Qi downstairs, and they went through the gang.


    I could have killed him by Wu Lei Fu, but I didn''t want to kill ghosts in Xiaojun''s house, so I let him go for the time being. If the two countries do not kill envoys, I have decided to fight with Heifeng to the end. It is inevitable to kill ghosts. I am not in a hurry for this moment.


    Calm as usual, I went to the sofa and sat down and continued to read.


    A group of black gas poured into the living room, turning into a black wind in the air and laughing at me, "Master Wu Zheng, don''t be angry, I''m here..."


    and

 Chapter 711

    I put down the book and looked at him, with a cold smile, "black wind, you think, I can''t take you?"


    "I have learned the skill of the young master," he held out his right hand, which was burned to bone. "Nine days ago, my hand has never recovered. The power of young master''s divine fire is huge, not ordinary strong. If you have such accomplishments, how can you do nothing about me? "


    "Then you dare to attack my girlfriend?" I stare at him.


    "I don''t want to," Heifeng said with a playful smile. "But young master, you have to think about it for me. You hurt my hand like this. If I don''t do something, will I still have face in front of my subordinates? I''m from the underworld. I''m in charge of all the ghosts and errands of 300 Li around Shangjing. If I lose face in front of the people below, how can you let me mix up in the future? "


    "If you don''t want to take advantage of my weakness, your hand will be hurt?" I asked.


    "You''re right," he sneered. "But if it wasn''t for you, Zhu Laoqi would not have died!"


    "Did you send those ghost messengers to blackmail Anyu I also sneer, "they die, is also for you, do you mean to say?"


    "You can''t say that," he looked at me coldly. "Instead, the shops or people who do business with the spirit world are sent to blackmail. The underworld has always turned a blind eye to this. We''ve been here for so many years. We all know the rule and we''ve been at peace. Just like that night, miss an guarded the pass. The two demons who asked for divination gave your girlfriend divination gold, fox demon gave Jin Yuanbao, and jade demon gave three million checks. The gold ingot is not an ordinary treasure, but a gold ingot of the town hall cast by Kublai Khan, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. In the world, one is worth two or three million yuan. With the check given by the jade demon, you can earn 5.6 million yuan in one night. How can Zhu Laoqi go and ask you for ten million yuan


    "Not much," I said, "but how can we give it?"


    "That''s the rule!" He said with a gloomy face, "I''ve been in charge of ghost errands in Beijing for hundreds of years. It''s always the rule! Others give, but you don''t, how can we mix up? My men are all in the shade. They work for the underworld and live in the world at the same time! How can they live without it? " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" He frowned.


    "You might as well say, without this money, how can you spend all your life and drink, which is not more real?" I sneered, "you are greedy for money and lust. You are greedy for the wealth of the world and the wealth of the underworld; you are good at the color of the underworld and the color of the world. For hundreds of years, how many women have you ruined by changing your identity? Do you remember? You are generous in the underworld and profligate in the world. Where did all this money come from


    "Ha ha ha..." he laughed, "you''re right! But what about that? For hundreds of years, I''ve been like this. The ghost emissary doesn''t care about me? What qualifications do you have for me? Yes! Most of the money my men blackmailed was given to me, so what? That''s the rule! Hundreds of years of rules! If you don''t follow the rules, I''ll take care of you! Otherwise, how can we mix here in the future? "


    "Oh..." I nodded and deliberately asked him, "what do you think is the matter?"


    "My request is very simple," he raised his voice. "You follow the rules and give 20 million! If you promise, it''s over! If not, hum! You have great ability, I can''t move you, but your girlfriend can''t do any magic! Unless you guard her all your life and let her stay in the array, otherwise, I will attack her and make you regret all your life! "


    "Dare you I roared and stood up.


    Black wind subconsciously stepped back two steps, but his face was still cold, his tone was still tough, "you try, I dare not! You are the geomantic omen master, always goes out to work! You and I can''t stop her


    His mouth a evil smile, "what''s more, she is so beautiful, so beautiful, who is not moved?"


    My subconscious vision of the five thunder talisman, the hand suddenly gushed out the golden light.


    "Master Wu Zheng!" He snapped, "I''m from the underworld. If you kill me here! I will not give up with you! Do you want to fight the underworld


    I looked at him coldly, a hand swung, five thunder Fu turned into gold light, instantly pierced his shoulder.


    He gave a dull hum of pain, covered his shoulder, stepped back, and grinned at me, "OK! You do it! Then you can wait! You''ve made a hole in this basket! "


    "Last time you interfered with me, I didn''t want to quarrel with you, but you are so fierce, dare to threaten my girlfriend, I can''t keep you!" I stare at him. "This is my girlfriend''s house. I don''t want to kill ghosts here. Get out of here now. I''ll go to you tonight and settle the account with you! "


    "Good! Good He looked at me hatefully, "I''m waiting for you! If you have seed, you will come! "


    With that, he turned black and disappeared.


    I disdain a smile, lying on the sofa, continue to read.


    ......After dark, Xiaojun wakes up.


    She washed her face and went downstairs to the living room to have a look. I had finished the dinner.

 Chapter 712

    When I saw her coming, I gave her a smile, "wake up? Are you hungry? "


    "Well," she came to me, "did that ghost come to trouble again?"


    "No," I wiped my hands with a towel, took her in my arms, and looked at her seriously, "but I''m going to make a decision immediately. I''ll go to find Anyu for dinner


    "Don''t you eat?" She asked.


    "I''m not hungry," I said. "It''s been a long time and a lot of dreams."


    "Wu Zheng...", she was worried.


    "Don''t worry," I said with a calm smile, "I''ll handle it well, and I won''t make a big deal of it."


    She took a deep breath and nodded in silence


    "I''m not going to shut up, but Kerr can''t give up halfway." I looked at her. "Don''t tell her about this, so she can''t be distracted. As soon as I leave, I may come back in a few days. Don''t worry about me. Take good care of yourself. When I finish my work and come back, I will practice again. "


    "Well," she looked at me worried, "you take care of yourself, don''t worry about me."


    I nodded. "It''s almost time. Let''s go and see Kor."


    "Good," she said.


    I let go of her, took her by the hand, turned upstairs and opened the door of the guest room.


    Ke''er is still meditating. The fire around her is obviously stronger, almost forming a wall of flame and fire. The white air surrounding her is obviously strengthened, more like a dragon.


    Seeing this, Xiaojun''s eyes lit up and looked at me, "can''t it be?"


    I took a long breath, a happy smile, and nodded.


    Xiaojun was filled with emotion and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    I went to Ke''er, looked at her eyebrows, a faint smile, "little villain, can, out of the set bar."


    The ring of fire slowly disappeared.


    Strong white gas into a burst of soft light, back to Ke''er.


    Then she took a deep breath and slowly opened her eyes.


    I gazed into her eyes, now Kerr, is really transformed.


    She looked at me and asked Xiaojun, "sister Xiaojun, is it time now?"


    "Well!" Xiaojun smiles and says, "it''s time."


    "Well," Kerl laughed at her and then asked me, "young master, can I do it?"


    "Yes," I said, "but next, you should meditate every day and continue to use the mental skills I taught you to consolidate your body''s array. Two hours a day, 50 days or so, it''s safe. "


    "Then if I don''t meditate, how many days can I last?" She asked me.


    "It will be OK in three days, but after three days, the array will be unstable," I said.


    "That''s enough." Ke''er smiles and stands up. "Young master, let''s go to fight ghost errands."

 Chapter 713

    Both of us were in a daze, "you..."


    "although I have been meditating, I have heard and seen the conversation between you and the black wind in the morning," Kor said, "young master, I will go with you!"


    "No," I shook my head. "You can''t be distracted now. You can''t give up halfway."


    "It''s not half done," she said. "You said it''s going to be OK in three days."


    "That won''t work either!" My attitude is very resolute, "you can practice with peace of mind, and an Yu and I will deal with this matter."


    "But..." she wanted to talk.


    "It''s settled!" I said.


    She thought about it and nodded, "OK! Don''t worry. I''ll protect sister Xiaojun! "


    "Well," I laughed, "that''s right."


    Ke''er nodded, turned to Xiaojun and took her hand. "Sister Xiaojun, from now on, I will guard you! If those ghosts dare to come again, I''ll kill one of them! "


    Xiaojun looked at Ke''er with a smile, "HMM."


    The two girls hugged each other.


    I looked at my watch and said to them, "that''s it. You go to dinner. I''m going to go downtown."


    "Be careful, especially on the way," Xiaojun told me.


    "Don''t be soft, young master! Kill every one you see Kor also said.


    "OK," I went to the two of them. First I hugged Ke''er, then I hugged Xiaojun. I laughed at the girls and walked out of the guest room.


    They followed me downstairs and took me to the door.


    "Don''t come out," I stopped them, and then told Kor, "you must protect Xiaojun and make no mistakes."


    "Well!" Kor nodded, "don''t worry!"


    I took a look at Xiaojun, opened the door, got on the bus, started the car and drove out of the villa area.


    After coming out of the community, I picked up my mobile phone and dialed Anyu''s phone, "Anyu, where are you?"


    "I''m in the store," an Yu said, "brother Wu Zheng, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m going to your place now," I said. "Something''s up. Let''s meet."


    "Aren''t you closing up?" She didn''t understand. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not convenient on the phone. Let''s meet and talk," I said.


    "Good!" She said, "drive slowly, I''ll wait for you."


    "Good." I hung up, put down my phone, put my foot on the gas and sped forward.


    There was no strange thing on the way. Heifeng knew my skill and didn''t dare to give me the whole thing.


    At more than seven o''clock in the evening, I came to the door of Xiaoyu coffee, stopped my car and entered the shop.


    An Yu was waiting for me on the first floor. When she saw me coming, she got up to meet me. "Brother Wu Zheng..."


    "go upstairs and talk," I said.


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We all went upstairs to her office and closed the door.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked me.


    "Do you remember the black wind?" I looked at her.

 Chapter 714

    "Remember, the backstage of the devil who came to blackmail when he was on guard," she said. "What''s wrong with him?"


    "He went to Yuquan mountain to make trouble," I said. "A few days ago, when I closed up, I made some mistakes. He wanted to take advantage of my inability to move, and as a result, his right hand was burned by my divine light. Today, he wanted to attack Xiaojun again. Fortunately, I found out in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable."


    An Yu a frown, "what does he want to do?"


    "He held a grudge over what happened last time. He said that we broke the rules and blackmailed us for 20 million yuan." I said, "he said that if he didn''t agree, he would not move me, but he would not let Xiaojun go. I told him that we don''t recognize this so-called rule. Tonight, I will go to see him and make an end with him. "


    "You want to kill him?" An Yu asked.


    "Yes I said, "I don''t care if he interferes with me, but he dares to beat Xiaojun''s idea. I can''t keep him!"


    An Yu slightly pondered and said to me, "brother Wu Zheng, this matter is caused by me. Let me deal with it."


    "What do you do with it?" I asked.


    "I''ll send a post to the underworld to let you know about it," she said. "If the underworld comes forward, we don''t have to do it ourselves. If the underworld covers him, I will kill him myself


    "Will the underworld cover him up?" I asked.


    "It''s hard to say," she looked at me, "post a post and try it."


    "Tell the underworld directly that I will do it myself," I said. "I will kill him tonight!"


    "I''ll do it," she said. "One of my guardians is the goddess of the underworld. If I kill Heifeng, the underworld won''t do anything to me. But if you do it, the face of the underworld will not look good. I''m afraid you and the underworld will have a problem because of this. "


    I calm a smile, "Anyu, do you think I am that kind of very arrogant person?"


    "Of course not," she looked at me in surprise. "Why do you ask?"


    "This morning, if I didn''t react quickly, your sister Xiaojun would have ruined Heifeng''s venomous hand," I said. "She is my woman. Heifeng dares to make his ideas. I must kill him myself! Otherwise, am I still a man? Don''t say it''s Xiaojun, it''s you or Ke''er. If someone dares to make your ideas and hurt you, I''ll kill him as well! "


    An Yu blushed and said, "brother Wu Zheng..."


    I held her shoulder and said, "this is the way to do it. First, you can send a post to the underworld and let me know about it. Then you help me find Heifeng with Youying''s sacrifice. I''ll do the rest


    "When we''ve informed the underworld, we''ll do it?" She looked at me.


    "Yes


    She thought for a while, "simply don''t post any more. We''ll invite the ghost emissary and talk to him face to face."


    "Invite the ghost emissary?" I was stunned, "how to please?"


    She took my hand. "Go, go downstairs!"


    We walked out of the office and came downstairs. She found me a window seat and let me sit down first.


    "You sit down first," she whispered.


    "Good!" I nodded.


    She turned and walked to the statue of the goddess of the underworld. Her eyes glowed with a faint red light. She pinched her fingers and said something in her mouth.


    A faint black air appeared on the statue of Dharma protector, as if the goddess of the underworld heard her prayer and began to talk to her.


    The whole conversation lasted only a dozen seconds. After that, the black gas on the statue disappeared.


    Anyu closed her eyes and took a breath. She turned around and sat down beside me.


    "Say it," she whispered, "the ghost emissary will come soon."


    "What did you say to the goddess?" I asked.


    "I said I asked her to ask the ghost emissary for me to meet and talk about something," she said, "and then she agreed, saying that the ghost emissary would arrive soon, that''s all."


    "Well," I said with a smile, "OK, then wait patiently."


    An Yu looked outside and lowered his voice, "he''s coming...


    he''s coming

 Chapter 715

    I turned my head and saw a young man outside the door.


    He was about twenty-five or six years old. He was wearing a white casual dress. His face was delicate and elegant. He went to the door, looked up, confirmed that the place was right, pushed the door into the store, came to us, and sat down in no hurry.


    Anyu gave him a fist, "ghost emissary, I''m Anyu!"


    I''m Wu Zheng, too


    The ghost emissary looked at us and saluted, "Master Wu, miss an, I''m a ghost envoy."


    He said it very seriously, seriously a little cute.


    "Well, we invite you here to tell you about the black wind," an Yu said.


    "Oh..." ghost emissary cleared his throat, "needless to say, I know all about it. Heifeng, this guy, has already died. This time he offended Master Wu Zheng and miss Anyu. I''ll kill him in a moment! "


    "Ghost emissary, we don''t want to bother you," an Yu said. "We have to do it ourselves."


    "Do it yourself?" The ghost made a frown and looked at me, "is this necessary?"


    "Yes," I said lightly.


    "Oh..." the ghost envoy thought, "OK, I can let you do it yourself, but you have to promise me two conditions."


    "Well, you say," we agreed.


    "First of all, Heifeng is still a ghost errand in the underworld. If I kill him, it''s not the same if you want to kill him," he said. "So you have to wait until I remove him, and then you can do it. In this way, you are private enemies and the underworld can not interfere."


    "And when will you withdraw him?" An Yu asked.


    "Half an hour later," said the ghost emissary, "he is now arresting the soul of a corrupt official. When he finishes his work, I will withdraw him. When the time comes, you can kill him. However, he worked as an official in Beijing for hundreds of years, and there were many close friends around him. As soon as I removed him, he knew that the underworld had abandoned him. At that time, he will certainly entangle his party members, and you fight to the end. At that time, the underworld will remain neutral, will not interfere, and will not help any party. "


    "Understand!" I nodded. "What about the second condition?"


    "The reason why I didn''t kill him all these years was that I didn''t have people to replace him," said the ghost emissary. "So if you want to kill him, you have to help me get another person to replace him."


    "This..." an Yu a frown, "you need people, how do we deal with it?"


    "I have a candidate," said the ghost emissary. "This man has become a ghost immortal 50 years ago, but he has never been willing to work for the underworld. Now his descendants are in trouble and are in danger of extermination. As a ghost fairy, he can''t intervene directly, so he came to me. But as a ghost emissary, I can''t intervene in his family affairs. So I can''t help him, but if I can''t help him, he won''t serve me sincerely. If he doesn''t work for me, if you kill Heifeng, the ghost errands of Beijing generation will not be in charge. "


    "What do you mean?" Anyu asked deliberately.


    The ghost emissary looked at me, "I can''t manage this matter, but master Wu Zheng can. If you promise me to help him and save his descendants, I will promise you to kill Heifeng. "


    Anyu looked at me, "brother Wu Zheng, what do you think?"


    "No problem!" I didn''t even think, "I promise you!"


    "Good," said the ghost envoy at ease. "Half an hour later, I removed Heifeng and asked that man to take over his duties. How to deal with Heifeng, whatever you want. After you kill Heifeng, I''ll let that man come. You follow the rules and pay as much as you want. "


    "Good!" I nodded.


    "Young master Wu Zheng is polite," the ghost emissary stood up. "That''s settled. I''ll go first."


    "Good," we stood up. "Thank you, Lord ghost!"


    "You''re welcome," the ghost envoy said and turned away.

 Chapter 716

    We watched him go out of the shop, and we were relieved and sat down again.


    "It''s easy to do," I looked at an Yu, "let''s wait for an hour, and then you can help me find Heifeng. I''ll do the rest!"


    "No, I''ll go with you," she said. "The black wind will be handed over to you. I''ll deal with his cronies."


    I thought for a moment, "OK!"


    "To use the sacrifice of Youying, you need to have the breath of black wind," she said. "Brother Wu Zheng, he wanted to take away your glory that day. Did he meet you?"


    "No," I shook my head. "Before he touched it, his hand burned."


    "In this way, you can''t use the Youying sacrifice," she looked at me. "Then, let sister Xiaojun have a divination."


    I thought about it and shook my head, "no, I''ll do it myself."


    "That''s OK," she nodded. "Black wind knows that he can''t run away. He will tangle with his demons and choose a place to wait for us. As long as we can work out the general direction, we can drive over and find them when we get close. "


    "Well," I agree, "Heifeng knows how to hide his breath. His minions can''t do it. So many evil spirits gather together. They must be full of Yin. They can''t hide them if they want to hide them. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    and she smiles, "that''s it!"


    I laughed, looked at my watch and asked her, "did you eat at night?"


    "No," she said, "and you?"


    "I didn''t eat either," I said. "Come on, go and have a bowl of noodles with me."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We got up and walked out of Xiaoyu coffee. We came to the northwest noodle shop not far away. We ordered two bowls of saozi noodles and three rougamo.


    When I was having dinner, I suddenly thought of something and asked her, "Hey, do you think the ghost emissary seems very polite to us?"


    "Yes," she said, "very polite."


    "The goddess of the underworld is your patron saint," I said. "It''s not surprising that he is kind to you. But what about me? I have no background. Why is he so polite to me


    She thought about it and asked me, "what do you think?"


    "I began to feel that I was stained with your light, he should be in your face to my attitude," I said, "but calm down to think, and always feel that something is wrong... But what is wrong, I can''t tell..."


    "I think it might have something to do with our grandfathers," she said. "My grandfather told me that he had many friends in the underworld, and one of them was a ghost. You think, my grandfather knows him, maybe the fourth grandfather also knows him. Maybe it''s because he and our grandfather are friends, so he is so polite to us


    "Will you?" I looked at her.


    "I think it''s very possible," she put down her chopsticks and gave me an analysis. "You see, our grandfathers were all great figures in Fengshui circle at that time. They must have done a lot of earth shaking events. So when the spirit world mentions their elder brothers, they will certainly give some face. Although they are all dead now, they may have some status in the spirit world based on their realm and cultivation. I don''t think it''s strange that the ghost emissary gives us face and is polite to us. It should be in the face of our grandfathers


    "It makes sense," I nodded. "It''s probably because of this."


    "Don''t think about it so much," she looked at me. "I''ll go to work later. Eat."


    "Good!" I picked up rougamo and ate it.


    Anyu gently looked at me, a calm smile, continued to eat noodles.

 Chapter 717

    After dinner, we went back to fish coffee and had a rest.


    Soon, Youshi arrived.


    I meditated a little, pinched my fingers, and got a digram. According to the divinatory symbols, Heifeng was hidden in a substation in the south of Shangjing, where he tangled up 43 evil spirits and a group of underground figures, and arranged an array...


    I couldn''t help laughing, laughing very disdainful.


    "What''s the matter?" Anyu asked me.


    I looked at her, took out her mobile phone, opened the map, found the substation in the south of Shangjing, handed her the mobile phone, "Heifeng is here now!"


    "Substation?" She was stunned, "he is half human and half ghost, hiding in the power station? Tired of living? "


    "He brought 43 evil spirits and more than 30 thugs in the underground world of Beijing," I said. "In addition, the goods hired a geomantic master to form an array in the substation by using these evil spirits and villains...


    " array? " An Yu ha ha smile, "he wants to fight with us?"


    "He knows that he can''t fight us, but he also knows that we don''t want to kill people," I said. "The reason why they choose to be in a place like a substation is to use the gas field there to interfere with us. Then use these thugs as the main force to attack us. "


    "We don''t want to kill people," an Yu said. "In fact, we don''t have to kill people. Aren''t these gangsters? I''ll take care of them with the devil


    "No, you''re a girl. Don''t let these people dirty your hands," I said. "I have a light weight charm on me. I''ll deal with these bastards. You can clean up the evil spirits."


    "OK," she looked at her watch. "Let''s go."


    I stood up and said, "go!"


    We walked out of Xiaoyu coffee, opened the door, got on the bus, drove out of the parking lot, and headed for Jingnan.


    The substation was located in a remote place, far away from the downtown area of Shangjing. After leaving the Sixth Ring Road, we continued to drive south for more than 60 kilometers along the highway. Then we got off the highway, turned to the provincial highway, and walked about half an hour before we arrived.


    At this time, outside the substation, more than 30 cars were parked, all of which were luxury cars. There was a lot of evil spirit in the yard, but there was no trace of it.


    Anyu was puzzled and asked me, "how can there be no Yin Qi?"


    "The demons are hiding in the array," I said, "and there are transformers all over the yard, covering up the Yin Qi."


    "This is the trap, set up well," an Yu said with a smile, "waiting for us to go in."


    "Let''s be quick," I said, "and go back early after work. There are still guests to come."


    "Good!" An Yu nods.


    We stopped the car far away, opened the door, got out, and walked over.


    The substation is very large in scale. The main building is a small three story building. The yard is densely covered with transformers. If you are far away, you can hear the huge hum of the transformer. The high-voltage cable is densely distributed on the high-rise courtyard wall, and there is only one iron door for access.


    When we came to the door, we saw that the iron gate was wide open. In the center of the yard, more than 30 middle-aged men were standing in the middle of the yard. These men were naked and fierce, with knives in one hand and plastic bags in the other. In those plastic bags, it''s all black and red blood.


    When we showed up, the first fat man pointed at us with a knife and roared, "damn you! At last! Come in if you have seed


    Anyu angry, instinctively want to rush up.


    I reached out and stopped her. "This is Yin blood array. What they carry in their hands is the menstrual blood of FengChen women. It''s bad luck if it gets on the body."


    "Wind dust woman''s..." an Yu a frown, "they how so disgusting?"


    "It''s disgusting, but the effect is also real," I looked at her. "You wait here, I''ll take care of them!"


    "Damn it!" The fat man continued to curse, "come in! What are you looking at outside? Ah, that boy, you are Wu Zheng, right? Aren''t you a feng shui master? Come on! If you don''t dare, just get out of here and fight against the black wind? I damn you, you don''t pee and take care of your beating


    "Shut up!" Anyu a break drink, "want to die is not it?"


    "Ouch? Little sister is very spicy! Ha ha... ", the fat man laughed.


    The gangsters behind him laughed.


    "The little beauty is beautiful!" The fat man joked, "what virtue did Wu Zheng accumulate in his last life? Damn it, he''s really blessed with that... Little girl, wait a minute, my brothers will clean up Wu Zheng and play with you to make sure that you... "


    I''ll play with you

 Chapter 718

    Words did not finish, I immediately rushed to him, a kick to his crotch.


    He sent out a burst of killing pig like scream, was kicked back more than ten meters by me, covered his crotch, cried out in pain, and rolled violently.


    The other bastards are stupid.


    They are so big, and they have never seen such a fast body method. They have no reaction for a time, and they are all stunned.


    Under their gaze, I went to the fat man in no hurry. I swung my arm and gave him a fierce puff. I gave him more than 20 mouths.


    The fat man was drawn with blood all over his face. He screamed a few times, but there was no movement.


    I put the blood on his face, turned around and looked at those bastards in the array.


    The bastards are a thrill.


    At this time, an old man on the top of the building yelled, "are you all fucked up? Pour blood on him! Pour blood on him


    The bastards suddenly came to their senses, waved knives and blood bags, and rushed to me.


    With a roar of anger and a flash of body shape, I rushed up against them and used both fists and feet to capture the injured yuan that my grandfather taught me, and I used my hand incisively and vividly.


    For a moment, the substation screamed, the bastards broke their bones and tendons one by one, the knife fell to the ground, and the blood bag was also broken, leaving the ground covered with blood and stained with them. The evil spirits who had been hiding in the underground were also attacked by the rice seedlings. They were splashed with Yin blood. Some of them were scared out of their wits, and some fled in all directions. For a moment, the hospital was in a state of confusion and chaos.


    I don''t care about those evil spirits. Anyu will clean them up. My goal is just these bastards!


    I''m as fast as a ghost. When I see a fight, a fight and a fall, I''m ruthless and merciless.


    The bastards in the courtyard were beaten to cry for their father and mother. The old man upstairs was so shocked that he couldn''t pay attention to the command. His figure flashed and disappeared.


    I continued to kill, the bastards fell down one by one, and soon they were almost beaten.


    Anyu''s action is also very fast, her eyes out of a dazzling red light, hands a point, the spirit of strong flame like Phoenix wings, quickly burned the evil spirits in the yard into a fireman.


    The evil spirits howled and died, and the Yin Qi in the yard was soon cleaned up and disappeared.


    And at this time, I also took off the arm of the last rascal, he fell a dog to eat excrement. His face fell on the blood bag in his hand. With a puff, the blood bag burst, and his head was covered with blood, lying on the ground, screaming.


    The battle immediately ended. I stepped back to the distance and stood still. Looking at the scumbags in the pool of blood, I gave a cold smile, "Yin blood array? He he... "


    An Yu came to me quickly, took my hand and looked up and down," brother Wu Zheng, didn''t you touch the blood? Ah? "


    "No," I said with a smile, "don''t worry."


    She checked it carefully and found that I had not even a spot of blood on my whole body except for the fat man''s blood on my hand. Then she was relieved.


    "I said no?" I laughed. "Do you believe it now?"


    "Well," she nodded and looked at the building. "There''s only Heifeng and the geomantic master left."


    "Go I said.


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We bypassed the thugs on the ground and came to the front of the building. Just as we were about to enter the door, we saw the old man staggering out. He knelt down for us with a thump and pleaded, "Master Wu Zheng, Miss Anyu! I was forced, you don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I beg you, please... I... ah! ... "


    his eyes suddenly rounded, his mouth widened, his hands tightly pinched his neck," black wind... Black wind... You... You... "


    before finishing his words, he broke his neck with a click, and collapsed on the ground, breathing himself to death.


    I frowned and roared at the door, "black wind! Come out


    Black wind slowly came out of the door, looked at us with a gloomy face, and knelt down for us slowly.


    "Young master, I know I''m wrong..." he lowered his head. "Please don''t kill me. I''m willing to be your servant and get rid of anyone who dares to oppose you in the world! Please give me a chance in the face of the ghost emissary...


    I didn''t speak, and I laughed coldly.

 Chapter 719

    "The young master is simple and kind-hearted. Walking in the world, he will inevitably meet with all kinds of gangsters." Heifeng didn''t care about my sneer. He continued, "you can''t do it yourself to deal with these people, but if you accept me as a servant, I can do all these things! Please give me a chance, I will...


    as soon as I shake my hand, the five thunder Fu turns into a golden light, and instantly pierces his brow.


    Black wind suddenly quiet, he was surprised to look at me, eyes full of unwilling, and then the body turned into black gas, called a sound dissipated.


    "There''s so much bullshit!" I look at an Yu, "let''s go."


    "Good," an Yu nodded.


    We turned around the bastards on the ground and walked out of the yard.


    It''s time to go back and see the man the ghost envoy said.


    After nine o''clock in the evening, we went back to little fish coffee.


    The man, has come.


    After entering the door, a young waitress quickly came over and whispered to us, "miss an, Master Wu Zheng, there is an old man over there who said it was introduced by a friend and has been waiting for you for a long time."


    I turned my head and saw a man in his sixties in the corner, dressed in a elegant Zhongshan suit, his hair combed meticulously, looking at the very spirit.


    When he saw me looking at him, he quickly stood up and nodded to me. His eyes were anxious and his face was full of sincerity.


    I nodded to him as a greeting.


    Anyu looked at the waitress, "I see, you go busy."


    "Good!" The girl looked at the old man and turned away.


    Anyu and I looked at each other and came to the old man together.


    The old man quickly clasped his fist, "is it Master Wu Zheng and miss an?"? My name is Feng Yun. I was introduced by the ghost emissary. "


    We clasped hands and said, "please!"


    "Please!" Said the old man.


    An Yu and I went to sit opposite him, and then he sat down.


    "The ghost emissary said," let me help Mr. Feng do something. "I know that your family is in a hurry. You can tell me directly."


    "Good!" This is what Feng Yun and others said: "Master Wu Zheng, miss an, a native of Northeast China. His ancestral home is Jishan, Liaodong. He died 50 years ago and became a ghost fairy. In my generation, the Feng family didn''t have much success. Later, it was in my son''s hands that he began to make a fortune. My son, grandson and great grandson have been engaged in port business for three generations, so the Feng family has become a well-known family in Jishan. Now it has spread to the fifth generation. Now, it is my grandson''s grandson Fengyuan and his granddaughter Feng Yin who are in charge of the family business. Feng Yuan is 25 years old, and Feng Yin is only 23 years old. Both of his children are very capable and very good. "


    "Well," I nodded.


    "But now, a master of yin and Yang is trying to kill them," he sighed. "Feng Yuan has already set his course, and now his life is hanging on the line. If Feng Yuan has something to do, then Feng Yin will be next, and then their parents, grandparents. I have been protecting my sons for decades, but this time, I really can''t help...


    "can''t you deal with the Yin and Yang master?" An Yu asked.


    "Yes..." he lowered his head. "That yin-yang master is very powerful. I dare not get close to her. Naturally, I can''t break her yin-yang skill. Moreover, as a ghost fairy, I can handle the minor matters of my descendants, and I will not be able to use it in case of major events. I can''t help but ask the ghost emissary. The ghost emissary said that he was a member of the netherworld. He could not interfere in such a matter, so he asked me to come to the young master. "

 Chapter 720

    "Why did the Yin and Yang master harm your descendants?" An Yu asked.


    Feng Yun wryly smiles and shakes his head. "I don''t know. I know she''s a young woman. Other people don''t even know what she looks like. Because in my opinion, she is not a person, but a Buddha full of fire...


    "Buddha?" An Yu frowned and looked at me, "Yin and Yang master, do you use Buddha to do the type God?"


    "She practiced the secret incantation," I said. "This woman is not only a yin-yang master, but also a Tantric mage. She came to China this time because she was entrusted by others. Someone paid a lot of money to invite her to destroy the Feng family."


    "Young master, do you know who is behind the scenes?" Feng Yun asked quickly.


    I pondered for a moment, "there are three families in Jishan, Fengjia controls the port, Zhangjia controls the real estate, Zhujia controls the mine, isn''t it?"


    "Yes Feng Yun quickly nodded, "do you mean that woman was invited by Zhang Jia and Zhu family?"


    "It''s one of their two families. As for which one it is, I can''t tell now," I said. "The yin-yang master protected the victim with secret incantations and array before he attacked Feng Yuan. If you want to know who''s behind the scenes, you have to check it out. "


    Feng yunchong gave me a fist and said, "young master, this matter, please! Please help my grandson and our Feng family


    "If I promise the ghost emissary to take care of this matter, I will take care of it," I said. "You can rest assured. I will do my best." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "OK!" Feng Yun sighed a sigh of relief, looked at an Yu, and then said, "the ghost envoy told me that this matter must be handled according to the rules! When the young master and miss an went to kill Heifeng just now, I had a dream for Feng Yuan''s daughter-in-law, Feng Yin, and my great grandson and his wife. Feng Yin is on his way to the airport and will be able to go to Beijing in the latter half of the night. At that time, she will come directly to Xiaoyu coffee to meet you. This matter will trouble the young master


    I thought about it and nodded, "OK."


    "Then I won''t disturb the young master and miss an," he said. "It''s time for me to take office. After that, I will be in charge of the ghost errands for hundreds of miles around Beijing. Young master, miss an, if you can use me, don''t be polite to me. I will try my best! "


    He stood up and gave us a fist. "Please."


    Anyu and I stood up and gave him a fist.


    Tears flashed in his eyes, a happy smile, nodded, and turned away.


    I watched him go out of the coffee shop, took a breath, and looked at an Yu. "Now I understand why ghosts make themselves ignore this matter."


    "Why?" An Yu asked.


    "That female yin-yang master worships three primordial masters," I said, "one of them is GUI Tianwang Zun, which is the ghost emissary...


    " ghost emissary? " An Yu was stunned. "Brother Wu Zheng, do you mean...


    " no, the ghost emissary doesn''t want to cover up the female yin-yang master, "I said," it''s just that he has been sacrificed for more than 400 years by this woman''s family, so he must avoid suspicion... "


    " Oh... "An Yu nodded," I understand... "


    She looked at me, "brother Wu Zheng, do you really don''t know who is the mastermind of this matter?"


    I looked at her. "What do you think?"


    "You know," she looked at me, "you are afraid of Feng Yun''s revenge, so you deliberately do not say."


    I stare at her for a moment. "I''m thirsty. Get me a lemonade."

 Chapter 721

    Anyu laughed, "OK, you sit first, I''ll get it for you."


    She turned and left.


    With a smile, I sat down again, took out my mobile phone, and sent a message to Xiaojun: "the ghost errand has been solved. I''ll go to Northeast China and come back in a few days. Don''t worry."


    After a while, Xiaojun replied to me, "OK! Take care of yourself, we''ll wait for you


    "Good!"


    I put down my cell phone and looked out at the night, lost in thought.


    The ghost emissary looks a bit dull and cute. In fact, the city hall is very deep. He works well and likes to kill people with a knife. For example, in the case of Heifeng, he had long known that his subordinates were guilty of many evils, but he kept one eye open and one eye closed, confused, and did nothing. When Heifeng provoked us, he took out a gesture and made a favor. On the one hand, he sold me face, on the other hand, he took Feng Yun''s heart, and at the same time, he got rid of Heifeng, the scum of the underworld.


    No chaos, no cure. Three birds with one stone. This ghost emissary is extremely smart.


    Another example is Feng Yun. He knows who the female yin-yang master is. However, he has been sacrificed by his family for more than 400 years, so he can''t eat other people''s offerings. In turn, he also kills the descendants of the family, which has a bad impact on his reputation. Therefore, he made an excuse that he was one of the people around the Hades, so he put the matter on me and let me take care of it. He didn''t complain about it.


    That female yin-yang master is very powerful. If I win her, the ghost emissary will certainly come out to mediate. Let me give him a face and spare the female yin-yang teacher. Similarly, if the female yin-yang master wins me, the ghost emissary will appear in time and will not let the female yin-yang master hurt my life. That is to say, no matter who wins or loses, there will always be one person who will appreciate his saving life and regenerating virtue. This business is sure to make no loss.


    In my heart, I am worthy of the people around the Hades. This ghost emissary is really better than ghosts!


    You can''t accept it! It''s no good if you don''t accept it...


    when I was feeling, an Yu came back with lemonade.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, lemonade", she put the lemonade in front of me, and then sat down beside me.


    "Thank you." I picked it up and drank half a cup in one breath.


    It''s very thirsty.


    She looked at me. "What were you thinking when you were so focused?"


    "Nothing," I said, "thinking about the Feng family."


    "Well," she nodded, took a sip of lemonade, and then said, "brother Wu Zheng, sister Ke''er is closing up. I can''t go to Jishan with you this time. I''ll go with you."


    "You?" I looked at her and shook my head with a smile


    "Why not?" She didn''t understand, "I''m not good enough? Can''t be your assistant? "


    "Of course not," I said, "you are the only heir to the family, and now you are on your own. How can I ask you to be my assistant? When I say it''s not appropriate, I don''t mean that you have not done enough, but because I care about you and cherish you. Do you understand? "


    "What if I''m the heir to my family?" She looked at me. "Isn''t this a special case? Besides, who ruled that the heirs who settled down could not be assistants? "


    "I know you''re good to me," I took her hand, "but it can''t be done, it''s not necessary. The female Yin and Yang master of the other side is also a person. I will go by myself, no problem. "

 Chapter 722

    "As you said just now, the female yin-yang master worships three masters, one of whom is a ghost envoy," she said. "If you fight with her, can the ghost envoy not help her?"


    "This..." I thought for a moment, "it''s impossible to help directly, but the Yin and Yang techniques that she uses the ghost emissary as the God Lord will still have an effect."


    "That''s what I''m worried about," she said. "Ghost emissaries are people around the Hades. They have a high status in the underworld, and they are very powerful. He also understood that he had been sacrificed for more than 400 years by the female yin-yang master''s family. He was embarrassed to deal with the female yin-yang master directly, so he asked you to come forward. But if you really fight with that woman, he won''t stop the woman from borrowing his power. Aren''t you very dangerous? Among my guardians, there is a goddess of the underworld, whose power is much stronger than the ghost emissary. I will go with you, so that you can save people, and I will deal with the female Yin and Yang master. This is more efficient and can provide more insurance. "


    "I see what you mean," I looked at her, "but that''s what I can''t ask you to be my assistant."


    As soon as she frowned, "brother Wu Zheng, you..."


    "it''s normal for a ghost envoy to help her as a God," I said, "as long as he doesn''t come out to help, you don''t have to worry about me. And as a geomantic expert, I must have the ability to do things independently. If I can''t do things without my assistant, then I''m not useless? "


    "Brother Wu Zheng, I don''t mean that..." she blushed. "I know you''re very good, you''re OK, I''m just worried about you..."


    with a calm smile, "your brother Wu Zheng is not a flower in the greenhouse. In Kor''s words, we are not afraid of the evil child Kirin and the black Bodhisattva. Can we be afraid of her as a female Yin and Yang teacher? Not long ago, in the Leixiao palace of Wushan mountain, facing Chen Daoxing''s Lei Xiao nine tripod array, we were able to rescue Bai Yu, the female Yin and Yang teacher. How powerful can she be? "


    "But at that time, you had sister Ke''er..." she looked at me worried. "This time, you are yourself, no one takes care of you, and no one helps you. I..."


    "when I started to be a geomantic master, I was also a person." I said, "some things can''t be done without Ke''er, but this time, I can cope with them myself. Yes? Don''t you believe brother Wu Zheng? "


    She looked at me quietly and took a deep breath, "I believe brother Wu Zheng! I''ll listen to you


    I laughed. "That''s right."


    She took a sip of lemonade and looked at me. "Feng Yin will be here as soon as four hours later. I''ll reserve a room for you in the hotel nearby. Go and have a rest."


    "No," I shook my head. "I can''t sleep. Just wait for her here. When she arrives, I''ll go with her to Jishan


    "Let''s go upstairs," she said, "and have a rest on the sofa."


    "Will you rest with me?" I asked.


    "I''m not going," she said. "There''s a spirit world guest coming to sell. I have to receive them."


    "Selling?" I wonder, "what do you sell?"


    "A small object," she said, "I don''t know exactly what it is. I''ll have a look at it later. I''ll take it if it''s appropriate."


    "Why do you want to sell human beings?" I don''t understand. "Are they short of money, too?"


    An Yu smiles, "Feng Yun is still a ghost fairy. Do you want to come to us for the sake of our descendants? People in the spiritual world don''t need human money, but their descendants need it. It''s like the one that will come soon. He exchanges money with objects. If I think it''s OK, I''ll take it, and he''ll send it to his descendants. As for that object, I can sell it again, and I can make a lot of money after I finish it. "


    "So you still have such a business," I laughed. "It''s interesting. Can I follow it?"


    "It''s not a big thing today, so don''t look at it," she said. "It''s better to go upstairs and have a rest. When there''s a good thing later, I''ll let you see it, OK?"


    I thought for a moment, "well...


    well

 Chapter 723

    We had another chat, and then I got up and went upstairs.


    When I came to the office upstairs, I closed the door, sat down on the sofa, untied the light weight Rune on my body, put my hands on my knees and breathed gently.


    At this time, I can''t sleep. After the light body symbol is untied, I don''t have any strength on my body. Meditation can definitely restore my physical strength. So when Feng Yin comes, I''m ready.


    I close my eyes and I''m in a moment.


    After meditating for about two hours, I opened my eyes and came out naturally.


    I took a deep breath, got up and got some exercise, ready to go downstairs.


    At this time, Anyu took a small box and pushed the door in.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, how was your rest?" She asked me.


    "Here''s the box." that''s what she''s resting on


    "Yes," she pulled, sat down, put the box on the table, opened it, "you see." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I took it and saw it was a lion made of suet jade. The carving was delicate, smooth and beautiful.


    "How much is it?" I asked her.


    "Guess," she said with a smile.


    I laughed and put down the lion. "Don''t let me guess, you tell me."


    She laughed and held out two fingers.


    "Two million?" I was stunned, "this thing is worth two million?"


    "This is not an ordinary jade lion," Anyu picked up the lion and showed me the lion''s base. "Look here."


    I took it over and saw that the jade lion was originally a seal, but I didn''t quite understand the content.


    "What seal is this?" I asked her.


    "This is the private seal of Xuanzong Xuande emperor in Ming Dynasty when he was the crown prince," an Yu said. "Originally, it was a set of four seals, not red, white, green and green. Today, both the Red Lion and the emerald lion have been destroyed. The green lion seal is hidden in the Palace Museum. This is the white lion seal. "


    "That''s very valuable." I said.


    "Almost double that," she looked at me. "Brother Wu Zheng, I don''t know anyone selling antiques in Beijing. Can you help me?"


    "Yes I smile, "I''ll call right now."


    She chuckled. "Well."


    I took out my mobile phone and dialed Lao Zhao.


    Lao Zhao quickly answered, "Hello, young master! What can I do for you


    "I''ll send you an address. You and the sunspot will come over after daybreak. My sister has an object to sell," I said. "You two collect the money. After you sell, you can earn at least twice."


    Lao Zhao was so excited, "Hello, young master! What kind of treasure is it


    "The crown prince''s private seal of emperor Xuande of the Ming Dynasty," I said.


    "Shit! That''s a good thing Lao Zhao said, "young master, how much money do we get? You make an offer, and we''ll get the money ready first! " I look at an Yu, "you say a price."


    An Yu stretched out four fingers.


    "Four million," I said to Lao Zhao.


    "Four million!" He laughed. "I don''t have to call it sunspot. I can take it myself! Send me your address, and I''ll do it at dawn! "


    "OK," I hung up and sent him the location of Xiaoyu coffee via wechat.


    "Is this the friend who invited you to dinner?" An Yu asked.


    "Yes," I nodded. "He sells antiques. When he comes over at dawn, you can get to know him. If there are any more items to sell, just let him do it."


    "Well!" She said with a happy smile, "brother Wu Zheng, after the white lion makes a move, I can return the money I owe you."


    I was stunned, "who said you let me return?"


    "I borrowed it from you," she said. "I have to pay it back."


    I put down my mobile phone and looked at her seriously, "Anyu, you are my girlfriend. Have you heard that the girlfriend still pays with her boyfriend''s money?"


    "But when I borrowed it, we didn''t have this kind of relationship..."


    "is that unimportant?" I said, "it will be. Don''t mention the money again."


    "That won''t work," she insisted, "one yard at a time. It''s two things!"


    "What''s the difference? It''s the same thing," I looked at her. "If you''re so clear, will I have to pay for coffee in the future?"


    "Of course not," she said, "but the seven million are different. I borrowed it from you. If you borrow, you must pay back. This is the rule. You can''t mess with it. And the money... "


    before she finished, I took her into my arms and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 724

    After a hot kiss, an Yu blushed with shame.


    "Do you want to pay me back?" I gazed at her.


    She blushed and nodded, "Hmm!"


    I lowered my head and there was another kiss.


    For a few minutes.


    Anyu''s eyes are blurred.


    I stopped and asked her, "do you want to pay it back?"


    She hesitated for a moment, "brother Wu Zheng, I..."


    I kissed her lips again.


    ...


    when we were just like paint, a waitress came outside and knocked on the door a few times. "Miss an, there is a Miss Feng coming down here, saying that she is looking for you and Master Wu Zheng..."


    we had no choice but to stop.


    Anyu sat up nervously, straightened her hair and collar, looked at me shyly, cleared her throat, and said to the girl outside, "OK, I know. We''ll go downstairs immediately."


    "OK," the girl turned and left.


    Anyu was relieved to hear that she had gone far away.


    I took her in my arms and looked at her happily, "Anyu, I..."


    she looked at me, hugged me, and said in my ear, "brother Wu Zheng, you can listen to me this time, OK? Otherwise, my heart is really not at ease... "


    I was silent for a while, but sighed," Anyu, you don''t want to be my woman, are you? "


    She released me and looked at me seriously, "Anyu is yours, this life is yours. But I''m not only your girlfriend, I''m also the heir to settle down. My grandfather said that the ANN''s shop is the face of the family. I borrowed the seven million from you. So I have to pay back the money. It''s the rule of settling down. Brother Wu Zheng, promise me, will you? "


    I gently stroked her face, a calm smile, "OK."


    She laughed and put her affectionate arm around my neck


    I took a deep breath and hugged her waist in silence.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, you are so nice," she released me and looked at me happily. "Feng Yin is still waiting for us. Let''s go downstairs."


    "Good!" I nodded.


    She got up and wanted to stand up. I took her back to her arms and collapsed on the sofa.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, you..." she looked at me uneasily.


    "Anyu..." I gently lifted up her disordered hair on her forehead, lowered my head to kiss her lips...


    ...


    a few minutes later, we came downstairs.


    Feng Yin was drinking coffee. When he saw us coming, he quickly put down his cup and stood up. "Is it Master Wu Zheng and miss Anyu?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    She quickly came over and shook hands with us, "Master Wu Zheng, Miss Anyu, Hello! My name is Feng Yin. My grandfather gave me a dream last night and asked me to come to Beijing to look for you. My brother has a very strange disease. Now he is in danger. My grandfather says that only master Wu Zheng can save him... "


    " Miss Feng needn''t say it. We all know it, "an Yu said," sit down and talk. "


    "Good! Thank you, miss xie''an Feng Yin looked at me and said, "thank you, Master Wu Zheng."


    "Sit down," I said.


    We came to the table and sat down. Feng Yin followed us and sat down opposite us.


    This girl is very young, a pair of big eyes, small round face, especially lovely, the figure is very bony, the appearance is very high, very beautiful.


    After she sat down, she turned around and took out a red envelope from her bag. She held it in her hands and handed it to me. Respectfully, she said to me, "young master, according to my grandfather''s instructions, there are 120 million checks in it. Please accept it!"


    I looked at the red envelope and motioned for her to put it on the table.


    "Good young master!" She breathed a sigh of relief, put the red envelope on the table, and then took out another one and handed it to an Yu with both hands. "Miss Anyu, here''s two million yuan. It''s for you. Please take it!"


    "Good," Anyu accepted.


    Feng Yin sat down and took a breath and looked at me, "young master, I''m going to ask you about my brother! Do you think... When can we start? "


    I looked at an Yu. "You can keep the check for me."


    "Good!" An Yu nodded, "I''ll go to Yuquan mountain at noon and give it to sister Xiaojun."


    "Well," I looked at Feng Yin and stood up. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 725

    Feng Yin quickly stood up and said, "OK!"


    We walked out of the coffee shop. There was a black Mercedes car outside. The driver saw Feng Yin and I coming out. He got out of the car and opened the door.


    Anyu sent me to the car, whispered to me, "brother Wu Zheng, if you need to call me, I''ll go at any time."


    "OK," I hugged her and turned to get into the car.


    Feng Yin closes the door, nods to an Yu, turns to the other side of the car and sits down beside me.


    The driver immediately got on the bus, started the car, slowly drove into the main road, left Xiaoyu coffee, and drove to the airport.


    Anyu has been standing at the door, until our car at the corner of the street, she did not go back.


    Stop talking, Feng. I want to stop.


    "Don''t be curious. I''m nineteen," I said, "four years younger than you."


    Feng Yin is a little embarrassed, "19 years old... So young..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I look at her, "can''t you believe me?"


    "No, no, no," she said quickly, "I don''t believe you. My grandfather said that if you can save me, you must be a capable person. It''s just... "


    " it''s just that you don''t know who I am, do you? " I asked.


    "It''s a little..."


    "I''m a geomantic master."


    "Feng shui master?" She was stunned, "then you...


    " how am I? " I looked at her.


    "Are you going to mix Fengshui for our house She asked, "my brother got this strange disease because of my bad geomancy?"


    "You don''t think I''m young enough to believe me?" I asked.


    "Er... No, it''s not..." she cleared her throat. "My grandfather is very powerful. Every time he shows up, his words all come true. If he says you can, then you can. I can trust you. "


    When I looked at her, I saw a dark red flame hidden under the light in her eyebrows. It was hidden from time to time. If I didn''t look carefully, I couldn''t see it at all.


    This is chasing spirit fire. It''s a very powerful magic of dongmi sect.


    According to the inheritance, esoteric religion is divided into two branches: Tibetan and dongmi. Tibetan secret is a kind of esoteric religion in Tibet. It was introduced into the Han Dynasty in the Tang Dynasty, and then it was introduced into the Sakura kingdom. This branch is called dongmitism. In the process of inheritance, dongmi has integrated many Chinese witchcraft and incantations. After it was spread to the Sakura Kingdom, it combined with the local Shinto religion and yin-yang Taoism, forming many very powerful magic arts. Chasing spirit fire is one of them.


    A dark red flame, equivalent to a fire, will be hidden in the magic light of the eyebrows. When it doesn''t attack, the caster will not react, but his life is in the hands of the caster. As long as the caster wants, he can activate the fire with a secret spell at any time, and then control the fire through the Dharma altar. He can kill people or control people. Everything depends on his will. However, once the fire is activated, it will cause irreversible damage to the person, with severe internal injury at light level and life loss at serious level. Therefore, few of those who have been caught in the pursuit of spiritual fire can survive.


    So this kind of magic is particularly insidious.


    Looking at Feng Yin''s situation, she, like her brother Feng Yuan, has been caught in the pursuit of spiritual fire. It''s just that Feng Yuan''s fire has been activated, but she hasn''t.


    Seeing me looking at myself like this, Feng Yin was a little uneasy and quickly explained to me, "young master, don''t misunderstand me! I believe you! I really believe you! I just didn''t understand. I thought you were very mysterious, so I asked that one more question. It really didn''t mean anything else


    "Nothing." I don''t look at her.


    She was relieved. "Just don''t think about it."


    Seeing me ignore her, she was a little embarrassed and cleared her throat, "young master, do you want me to tell you something about my brother?"


    "Five days ago, your brother got married. When he was drinking wine, he suddenly fainted, convulsed and vomited a lot of blood." I said, "after you sent him to the hospital, he went crazy, right?"


    Feng Yin was stunned, "do you know?"


    I looked at her and went on to say, "when he was just in hospital, he was crazy and yelled, but he couldn''t move. When he was tired, he vomited blood. Three days later, the morning before yesterday, a girl went to the hospital to see him. After that, he suddenly came to his senses, and then, like a changed man, he had to divorce your sister-in-law and marry that girl. If your parents refused to agree, he began to go crazy and vomit blood again, right? "

 Chapter 726

    She looked at me in surprise and unconsciously swallowed her saliva. "Young master, you..."


    "am I right?" I asked.


    "Yes She nodded! My brother is crazy. He has to divorce my sister-in-law. My sister-in-law''s heart is broken! My grandfather is in hospital for this matter, my father and mother are also angry and anxious, but there is no way. My sister-in-law loves my brother very much. She is afraid that he will do something good or bad, so she cried and told my parents that she would like to divorce and would go through the formalities at dawn today. As a result, my sister-in-law and my parents saw my grandfather and he scolded us and said, "divorce? What marriage? Your brother, he''s been hurt, he''s been killed! Feng Yin, you should prepare two cheques, one for 120 million and one for two million. Then take them to Beijing and go to Xiaoyu coffee in the East Second Ring Road to find Master Wu Zheng and miss an Yu. After the meeting, 120 million yuan will be given to the master of the Wu family, and 2 million yuan will be given to the miss an Jia. Invite the young master of the Wu family. Xiaoyuan will be saved and you will be saved! "


    She paused and breathed out, "and then I came to Beijing."


    She imitated her ancestor''s tone perfectly.


    I nodded and asked her, "do you trust me now?"


    "I believe it!" She nodded hard. "You''re so good. I didn''t say anything. You knew it all. It was like seeing it with your own eyes! To tell you the truth, I have met many so-called geomantic masters before. After listening to their lessons, asking them to make divination and adjusting geomantic omen, they didn''t spend less money and had no effect. Since then, I have some prejudice against feng shui masters, thinking that they are all deceptive tricks. But you opened my eyes just now! You are a man of real ability. You are so good


    With her excitement, her northeast accent also came out.


    I couldn''t help laughing, "that''s how northeast girls feel. How good are you to talk like that? I''ve been carrying it all the time. I''m tired of you. "


    She was embarrassed to smile, and then asked me, "young master, what''s wrong with my brother? Why are you crazy? My grandfather said that he was hurt. Do you know who did harm to him? Why did the man hurt him


    "Your brother has been tricked," I said. "He can''t help himself now. You can''t blame him."


    "Magic..." she pondered, "young master, the girl who went to see my brother that day was Zhang Xiaoyang, the youngest daughter of Jishan Zhang''s family and my brother''s younger sister. After she went that day, my brother''s eyes brightened as soon as she saw her. After she left, he would divorce my sister-in-law, clamoring to marry Zhang Xiaoyang. Do you think Zhang Xiaoyang did this to my brother? "


    "So what? What if it''s not? " I asked.


    "I see!" She sneered, "I''ll go back and settle with her!"


    "Who are you going to settle with?"


    "Zhang Xiaoyang!"


    "Did I say it was her?"


    She was stunned and scratched the back of her head, "isn''t she?"


    "It doesn''t matter who it is," I looked at her. "Your brother''s life is on the line now. Save him first."


    "Good, listen to you," she said, "save my brother first, and then deal with Zhang Xiaoyang."


    I thought, "what time shall we get to Jishan?"


    She looked at her watch. "It''s expected to arrive at nine in the morning."


    "OK," I nodded, "don''t mess about this. Listen to me. Let''s save people first. When you are safe, let''s talk about Zhang Xiaoyang. "


    "We?" She was stunned, "we also got a magic trick?"


    I pinched the key and pressed her brow, "take a deep breath and focus on the brow."


    She took a deep breath and concentrated on it. She screamed in pain.


    I let go of her eyebrows and asked, "do you know?"


    She had a thin sweat on her face and panted a little. It took a long time for her to recover. She raised her head and asked me, "did I also get a magic trick?"


    "Your lives are in the hands of others now," I said. "We have to hurry up."


    She looked at me with a complicated expression and swallowed her saliva, "young master, I listen to you, no more nonsense..."


    I gave a calm smile and turned to look outside.


    The Feng family business has officially begun.

 Chapter 727

    After more than two hours of flight, Feng''s private plane landed safely at Jishan airport at more than 9 a.m.


    After getting off the plane, we immediately got on the bus, left the airport and arrived at Jishan Renxin hospital in Jishan port area. This is a private hospital wholly owned by the Feng family, and it is also the best hospital in Jishan city. After Feng Yuan was hospitalized, the Feng family were basically here.


    After meeting, Feng Yin introduced her grandfather Feng Hai, father Feng Qiang, mother Zhou Di and sister-in-law Zhu Lin.


    Zhu Lin, 23 years old, was born in the Zhu family of Jishan. She is very beautiful and has a good temperament. She is a pretty girl at first sight. When she saw her, there were tears in the corners of her eyes. For several days, Feng Yuan was hospitalized, and then divorced, which had exhausted her.


    After a close look at the Feng family, I found that in addition to Feng Yuan''s brother and sister, Feng Qiang''s wife and Zhu Lin''s eyebrows also had the fire of chasing spirit fire, but none of them was activated.


    The ghost emissary said, "this time, the Feng family is killing the family. Now I understand what this means.


    Indeed, except for the old Feng Hai, almost all the lives of the Feng family were pinched in the hands of the female Yin and Yang master. If we don''t deal with it properly, Feng Jiazhen is exterminating the clan.


    After greeting each other, Feng Hai in the wheelchair took my hand and said to me excitedly, "Master Wu Zheng, thank you for coming to Jishan from Beijing to save my grandson. My grandfather said, only you can save Feng Yuan, can save our family, this matter, we ask you! We''ll do what you say! " "Yes, young master!" Feng Qiang also said, "we all listen to you!"


    Zhu Lin bowed to me with tears in her eyes. "Young master Wu, please..."


    "Miss Zhu doesn''t need to be like this." I said to see Feng Hai and his son, "don''t worry, Mr. Feng. I''ll try my best."


    "Young master, we''ll take Feng Yuan as our only son," choked Zhou Di, Feng Yin''s mother. "Please cure him. If he does something good or bad, our Feng family''s incense will be broken..."


    I nodded, "I will try my best." "My father and sister-in-law, I''ve met you on the way. OK, I''ve met you on the way! He can save my brother


    She looked at me. "Young master, let''s go to the ward and see my brother."


    "You wait here," I turned to see Zhu Lin, "Miss Zhu, you take me."


    "Good," Zhu Lin wiped her tears.


    Feng Yin did not understand, "young master, can''t I follow you?"


    "You wait here," I said.


    "Oh..." she was embarrassed, "OK...


    I looked at Zhu Lin," let''s go. "


    "Well," Julien nodded.


    We came to Feng Yuan''s ward together. Zhu Lin opened the door and led me into the ward and came to Feng Yuan''s bed.


    Feng Yuan''s face on the bed is pale and decadent. His eyes are staring at the ceiling, his mouth is open, and he is panting weakly. Weak as he was, he was still handsome and tall.


    I looked at him intently and saw a flash of fire in his brow. His body was full of black gas, especially on his hands and feet. The black gas is a mantra, but I can''t really see it because of the secret mantra.


    I thought about it for a while and told Zhulin, "wait for me at the door."


    "Well," Zhu Lin nodded with tears, glanced at her husband on the hospital bed, turned out and closed the door.


    I step back a few steps, a little concentration, visualizing the shape symbol, right index finger middle finger pinch, gently flick.


    A faint golden light flew to Feng Yuan and dissipated. Suddenly, the body of the mantra appeared.


    Four long haired female ghosts in red wedding dresses were dead pressed on Feng Yuan''s shoulders and crotches. Among them, the female ghosts on two shoulders also pinched his neck.


    Feng Yuan couldn''t move under the pressure of the four female ghosts, so he could hardly breathe.


    I looked at it quietly and turned away from the ward.


    When Zhu Lin saw me coming out, she quickly came over, "young master, Feng Yuan, he..."


    "take me to your wedding room," I said.

 Chapter 728

    "To the wedding room?" She was stunned.


    "Yes I looked at her and said, "don''t tell them, you drive me, now!"


    She understood, nodded, "OK!"


    We did not come to the passage, from the other side of the passage on a freight elevator, down the stairs, directly to the underground parking lot.


    We found her red Maserati, opened the door, got in, and drove out of the parking lot.


    After coming out of the hospital, she asked me, "young master, do you mean our own house, or Fengjia mansion, our room?"


    "Go to your own house," I said.


    "Good!" She turned and Maserati roared into the road and headed for the sea.


    The wedding room of Feng Yuan and Zhu Lin is located in jinyuwan, Jishan. It is a beautiful seaside villa with luxurious decoration.


    After entering the door, I went straight upstairs to their bedroom and went straight to their wedding bed. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    when Zhu Lin saw me move so fast, she couldn''t help being a little nervous. "Young master, what''s wrong with this house?"


    I didn''t speak. I squatted down and looked at the mattress.


    She came up, squatted down and asked me, "what''s wrong with this bed?"


    I looked at it for a while. I knew it in my mind. I stood up and asked her, "did you have a party here before you got married?"


    "Yes," she stood up. "It was on the third of last month. We held a pre wedding party here. We didn''t invite anyone else. It was all our classmates and friends."


    "Is Zhang Xiaoyang here?" I asked.


    She lowered her head and nodded in silence.


    "How is your relationship with Zhang Xiaoyang?" I asked.


    "We''ve known each other since childhood, kindergarten, primary school, junior high school, high school to university, all of whom are classmates," she said with a bitter smile. "She and Feng Yuan have known each other for many years. We are all friends. Who knows now..."


    her eyes are red.


    "When she came that day, did she hurt her right index finger and didn''t drink?" I asked.


    She was stunned, thought for a moment, and shook her head, "I... I don''t remember..."


    "in fact, I don''t need to ask you about these things." I paused, lifted the red bedding on the bed, and revealed the four red paper figures below. "You can see for yourself."


    Zhu Lin is surprised, "what is this?"


    "It''s called paper ghost nightmare," I said. "It was cut by Zhang Xiaoyang himself, with her blood on it. She came to the party that day and put these four paper people under your bed while you were not paying attention. Feng Yuan went crazy at the wedding, including divorce later. Zhang Xiaoyang did all this. "


    Zhu Lin looked at the paper man silently. After a long time, she took a deep breath and asked me, "is she doing this to divorce Feng Yuan and me and then marry her?"


    "Yes I said.


    With a bitter smile, "she once beat a child for a man. I asked her who the man was, and she refused to tell me anything..."


    she asked me in a trembling voice, "young master, that child... Can''t be... Feng Yuan''s?"


    I looked at her quietly and didn''t speak.


    With a bitter smile, she burst into tears and said, "I understand...

 Chapter 729

    "You misunderstood Feng Yuan," I said. "Zhang Xiaoyang liked him, chased him and seduced him, but he didn''t apologize to you. He had only one woman, you... "


    Zhu Lin was stunned," then you... "" I need your tears ", I said," the paper ghost nightmare needs to be solved by you, I can''t touch it. And if you want to break this paper ghost nightmare, you have to use tears, but also sad tears


    "I don''t understand..."


    "you don''t have to understand," I said, "just do what I say."


    "Well," she nodded earnestly.


    "Put your tears on your left hand, then hold your breath and pinch the paper figures with your left index and middle fingers," I said. "Take them to the bathroom, burn them down, throw the ashes into the toilet, and flush them with water. Then he came back and bit the middle finger of his right hand and dropped 11 drops of blood on the bed, which broke the ghost nightmare


    I pause for a moment. "Remember, the whole process should be completed in a single breath. There should be no pause or talk in the middle."


    "Well, I remember it!" She said.


    "Let''s go." I stepped back.


    "Well!" She took a deep breath, calmed down her mood, wiped her tears with her left hand, went to the bed, carefully pinched the four paper figures with her left index finger and middle finger, and turned and left. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I followed her out of the bedroom to the bathroom on the second floor.


    She remembered that she didn''t have a lighter and asked me what to do with her eyes? I meditated a little and motioned for her to go to the kitchen.


    She nodded, went downstairs to the kitchen, set fire to the paperman, and then trotted into the bathroom on the first floor.


    Although she was fast, her finger was still burning.


    She gave a dull hum of pain and tried not to cry out.


    I went downstairs to the bathroom and saw a big blister on her slender fingers, and her painful shoulder shivered.


    Zhu Lin is also the daughter of a rich family. She was also a spoiled little princess when she was a child. To be able to do this for her husband shows that she and Feng Yuan are really in love.


    She waited for the toilet to burn out, pressed the flush button and flushed the ash down the drain.


    She looked back at me and asked if I had done it right?


    I nodded, motioned her upstairs, and went on.


    She nodded, turned out of the bathroom, went upstairs to the bedroom, went to the bed, bit the middle finger of her right hand, and dropped the blood onto the bed.


    A black air gushed out of the mattress and wrapped her up in an instant.


    Zhu Lin was startled and almost cried out.


    "Don''t be afraid!" I said behind her, "it''s all hallucinations. Keep bleeding!"


    She swallowed nervously, her fingers trembling, and continued to drip blood on the mattress.


    Black gas more and more, more and more thick, soon became four female ghosts in red wedding dress, revolving around her.


    Zhu Lin''s face turned white with fright. She focused on her fingers and tried not to pay attention to the four ghosts.


    As the blood became lower and lower, the female ghosts became more and more fierce. They yelled at Zhu Lin, even threw themselves at her, tore her clothes and bit her neck.


    Although they are illusions, they are enough to frighten people to death.


    This will show that Zhulin is strong. Her face is pale, she shivers, she can''t stop swallowing her saliva. Her eyes are almost scared away, but she never hides or cries. Instead, she stares at her own blood and drops onto the mattress.


    Finally, after the eleventh drop of blood on the bed, four female ghosts called, all disappeared.


    Zhu Lin has been scared silly, her eyes are dull, gasping, still immersed in the panic just now, the finger is still dripping blood.


    I went to her side and imagined an amulet. I pinched the middle finger of my right index finger and gently pressed it into her back heart.


    Her body trembled slightly, and then she came back to look at me. "Young master, those female ghosts..."


    "it''s OK, the paper ghost nightmare is broken", I said, "you are good."


    She looked at me stupidly, relieved, then the body a soft, fell down.


    I quickly hugged her, "Miss Zhu!" She paralyzed in my arms, helplessly looking at me, mouth and nose straight out of cold air, words can not be said.


    I picked her up, turned to the downstairs living room, put her on the sofa, and then took her hand, adjusted the internal Qi into her body, to calm her.


    Julien took a long breath. After a long time, she slowly recovered.


    "Thank you, young master," she said with tears in her eyes.


    I let go of her hand, got up and went to the kitchen, poured two glasses of pure water, brought them over, and handed her one of them, "drink some water."

 Chapter 730

    "Well..." she sat up and took the cup.


    I sat down opposite her, looked at her, and sipped.


    She was so thirsty that she drank it all in one breath. She put down her glass and let out a long breath.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen that kind of thing for such a big one?" I asked her.


    She wiped the corners of her mouth and nodded, "well."


    "It''s OK. I''ll be afraid to see it later," I said with a calm smile, "do you know? You are really brave. If you change the ordinary people, you will be scared to be stupid


    "In fact, I''m so scared," she said, wiping her tears. "But I thought, with you behind me, I''m sure I''ll be OK, so I can survive."


    I shook my head. "No, you are not because of me, but because of Feng Yuan. You love Feng Yuan so much that you can be so brave. Now, the paper ghost nightmare is broken, and Feng Yuan''s illness will be half cured. "


    "Half done?" She was stunned. "What about the other half?"


    "The other half, I will treat him in the evening," I said, "not only for him, but also for you, Feng Yin, your father-in-law and your mother-in-law. You will all be treated together."


    "We?" She did not understand, "we are not sick..."


    "do you know why I let you break the paper ghost nightmare?" I asked.


    She shook her head. "I don''t know. Why?"


    "In order to harm you, Zhang Xiaoyang invited a very powerful female Yin and Yang master from cherry blossom country," I said. "This female Yin and Yang master used a secret spell to plant spiritual fire on your husband and wife, your father-in-law, mother-in-law and Feng Yin."


    "Chasing spirit fire?" She frowned. "What''s that?"


    "Chasing spirit fire is a kind of magic," I explained. "In short, it''s that she uses the secret incantation to hide the fire in your eyebrows. In this way, she can activate the fire on you with a secret spell at any time, or kill you or control you


    "Zhang Xiaoyang, what is she going to do?" Zhu Lin''s voice trembled with excitement. "She likes Feng Yuan and forces us to divorce. I can understand. But why doesn''t she let go of my father-in-law, mother-in-law and Feng Yin? What on earth does she want to do? "


    "She wants everything about the Feng family," I calmly looked at her, "understand?"


    "Everything about the Feng family?" She frowned, "she wants to swallow up the Feng family''s property?"


    I drank my saliva and continued, "she is pregnant again. She doesn''t know who the father of the child is. She has put this account on you and Feng Yuan."


    "On us?" She did not understand, "why?"


    "About two months ago, it was her birthday. She held a birthday party for herself in Shencheng. You all went," I looked at her, "remember?"


    "Remember," she said, "Feng Yin also went that day."


    "That night, Zhang Xiaoyang confessed to Feng Yuan for the second time." I looked at her. "She gave her room card to Feng Yuan, but after Feng Yuan took it, she gave it back to him. I''m sorry, I only love Linlin. Please don''t do this again. After saying this, Feng Yuan took you back to the hotel where you stayed on the pretext of drinking too much. "


    Zhu Lin was stunned, "young master, you...


    " how can I know so clearly, right? " I asked.


    "Well," she looked at me puzzled, "you said too carefully, as if you had seen it with your own eyes..."


    "it''s not important", I said, "the important thing is, that night, Zhang Xiaoyang did something stupid."


    Zhu Lin frowned. "What''s wrong with her?"


    "She asked four strange men to go to her room one night," I said. "All night, she cried and scolded Feng Yuan, while talking with those people... You know...


    Zhu Lin is not stupid. Needless to say, she understands.


    "So..." she took a deep breath and looked at me, "that night, she was pregnant?"


    "Yes," I said, "she hit a child before, and if she does it again, she won''t be able to get pregnant. She is a young lady in Zhangjiajie, so she can''t make people laugh at her big belly. However, she has already deleted the four strangers. It is impossible to find the father of the child. She thinks it''s all because of Feng Yuan, so she''s going to charge you with this account. "


    "I understand..." Zhu Lin laughed bitterly, "let people use magic to harm Feng Yuan, force us to divorce, let Feng Yuan marry her, and then kill us all with the magic, then the child in her belly will be the only successor of the Feng family..."


    "Almost," I said, "the female Yin and Yang masters have been chasing the spirit fire on you, only to let go of your grandfather Feng Hai, which is also the meaning of Zhang Xiaoyang. She knew that if you all had an accident, your grandfather would not be able to bear the blow, and the old man would not live without chasing the spirit fire. In this way, no one could doubt the child in her stomach any more. So once she succeeds and marries Feng Yuan smoothly, all of you will have an accident at a very coincident opportunity. After that, everything in the Feng family was her own. As for your mother''s side, because you had an accident with Feng Yuan, and the matter has nothing to do with Zhang Xiaoyang, they just want to investigate, but they can''t pursue it. They can only let it go. "I stopped for a moment. "You all have spirit fire, but Feng Yuan''s body not only has chasing spirit fire, but also paper ghost nightmare. This paper ghost nightmare was made by Zhang Xiaoyang, the female yin-yang teacher, and her blood was used on it. The reason why Feng Yuan was crazy was because of this paper ghost nightmare. The female yin-yang teacher first destroys your wedding with paper ghost nightmare, and then controls Feng Yuan with spirit chasing fire to make him lose his mind. She insists on divorcing you and marrying Zhang Xiaoyang. If you don''t agree, they will continue to use paper ghost nightmare. In addition, this paper ghost nightmare has another use...


    "what purpose?" She asked.


    "If the Feng family invited experts to crack the paper ghost nightmare, as soon as they touched the paper man, the female Yin and Yang masters would be able to detect it, and then immediately activate the spirit chasing fire on all of you." I said, "so this paper ghost nightmare is a fuse. I can''t break it directly. I can only let you come. Because only if you do it, you will not arouse the vigilance of the female Yin and Yang masters. In this way, we can strive for time and break through the pursuit of spiritual fire. "


    Zhu Lin wiped her tears and nodded, "I understand!"


    She took a deep breath and begged me, "young master, I''m a stupid person, I don''t know how to say it. I''ll ask you one thing. I can''t let Zhang Xiaoyang succeed. You must stop her. Please...


    "don''t worry, I will." I looked at my watch and stood up, "go back to the hospital."

 Chapter 731

    Jinyuwan is not far away from Renxin hospital. It is only about 10 minutes away.


    After returning to Renxin hospital, we took the freight elevator to the inpatient department, and again came to Feng Yuan''s ward.


    At this time, the four female ghosts on Feng Yuan''s body have disappeared, and the breath is obviously better than before, but the flame in the center of his eyebrows is stronger.


    The female Yin and Yang division has already noticed that the paper ghost nightmare has been broken, but what she perceives is that Zhu Lin cleans up the room, finds the four paper men, and then burns them. Zhu Lin was kind-hearted, and her tears could ward off evil spirits. Therefore, the female yin-yang master did not doubt it, so she did not immediately aggravate Feng Yuan''s pursuit of spirit fire.


    "Young master, he seems to be better," Zhu Lin was excited.


    I looked at Feng Yuan for a while, looked at Zhu Lin, and motioned her to come out with me.


    Julien nodded.


    We walked out of the ward to a quiet corner.


    "The damage caused by chasing spirit fire is irreversible," I looked at her. "Feng Yuan''s fire has been activated for three days, and his body has been damaged to some extent, but it is not serious at present. Just now you broke the paper ghost nightmare. The female yin-yang master didn''t doubt it, so she didn''t immediately aggravate Feng Yuan''s spirit chasing fire. "


    I looked at my watch. "It''s half past ten. It''s noon in half an hour. At that time, she will activate the spirit chasing fire. At that time, Feng Yuan will wake up and he will divorce you


    "What shall I do?" She asked.


    "Follow him," I said, "if he wants to leave, you can leave with him and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to handle the formalities."


    Her eyes trembled, "young master, I..."


    "I know you love him, you can rest assured, you will not separate", I looked at her, "this is to paralyze Zhang Xiaoyang and strive for time. Don''t mess up and listen to what I''m going to say


    "Well," she calmed down and nodded with tears in her eyes.


    "When you go to divorce, there will be many reporters outside the Civil Affairs Bureau," I said, "it was arranged by Zhang Xiaoyang. She asked her to shake her head," I don''t understand... "


    " OK... "I cleared my throat," you don''t need to understand. In a word, you believe me, I will let the stone Zhang Xiaoyang lift fall back on his own feet. Your previous wedding has been disturbed by her, and Feng Yuan will give you a better wedding. When your reputation is well known, his prodigal son will come back and have the best of both worlds. "


    "But Feng Yuan he..." she was still worried.


    "I know that Feng Yuan attaches great importance to fame," I said. "Only by establishing the world by fame, and not by name, can we achieve great things. Feng Yuan is still immature. It will be good for him to experience this experience in the future. Otherwise, he will not be able to take over the 10 billion yuan of Feng''s assets. "


    Zhu Lin breathed a sigh of relief, "I understand...


    I understand

 Chapter 732

    She looked at me. "Young master, I listen to you. You can do whatever you say."


    "Good!" I thought about it for a while and told her, "I only told you about the pursuit of Linghuo. It should be kept secret and should not be known by Feng Jiaqi. And what I told them just now can''t let them know, understand? "


    "Well!" She nodded, "yes!"


    I nodded. "Go and find them."


    "Good," she said.


    Feng Hai and Feng Yuan live in VIP District, which is not far away. Just take a turn.


    Since Zhu Lin and I left, Feng Yin has been waiting at the door anxiously for more than an hour.


    Seeing us back, she trotted to us and asked me, "young master, how is my brother?"


    "Go back and talk," I said.


    "Good!" She nodded. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    in Feng Hai''s VIP ward, Feng Hai was sitting on the sofa, chatting with his son''s daughter-in-law. Seeing us back, he quickly asked his son to help himself up and asked me, "young master, how is Feng Yuan?"


    Zhou Di looked at me nervously, for fear that I would say something bad.


    I went to Feng Hai and helped him, "master, sit down first."


    "Good," said Feng Hai, "young master, sit down and say!"


    Feng Qiang and I helped him sit down, and then I sat down beside him.


    "Young master, my son, he..." Zhou Di wanted to ask, but did not dare to ask, turned to look at his daughter-in-law.


    Zhu Lin gently comforted her, "Mom, don''t worry, just listen to the young master."


    Zhou Di looked at me, "young master, what do we need to do? I can do anything as long as I can save my son! "


    "Auntie, it''s not so serious," I said lightly.


    Zhou Di was relieved, "that''s good... It''s ok if it''s not serious..."


    "don''t interrupt me," Feng Qiang said


    I looked at them and then told Feng Yin, "you''ll take me to the hotel later."


    "Good!" Feng Yin nods.


    I turned around and looked at Feng Hai. "Master, it''s no big deal. After a while Feng Yuan wakes up, he will make something out of the ordinary. Don''t take it to heart. Early in the morning, I''ll make sure he wakes up


    "Good!" Feng Hai breathed a sigh of relief, "I listen to you, not angry."


    "Young master, what can my son do out of the ordinary?" Feng Qiang couldn''t help asking.


    "He will force Miss Zhu to divorce," I said. "You don''t have to stop them. Just let them go."


    "This..." Feng Qiang is very embarrassed and subconsciously looks at Zhu Lin.


    Zhu Lin barely squeezed out a smile, "Dad, it''s ok... We''ll listen to the young master and do as he says."


    "Ah..." Feng Qiang sighed, "my child, I''ve wronged you..."


    Zhu Lin smiles, lowers her head, and tears come from her eyes.


    Zhou Di got up and hugged her daughter-in-law and comforted her in a low voice, "son, we don''t cry... Feng Yuan is obsessed, he will get better..."


    Feng haileng for a moment, looked at me, "young master, this matter..."


    "you can rest assured, it will be all right," I said.


    He took a deep breath and nodded, "well... OK."


    I smile, stand up to see Feng Yin, "go to the hotel."

 Chapter 733

    At noon, Feng Yin took me to Jishan Washington Hotel, the best hotel in Jishan, and opened a presidential suite for me.


    "I''m alone? In the presidential suite? " I looked at her and said, "is that too bold of you?"


    "It must be!" She said, "you''re here to save my brother and our family. I can''t open a room at will. Can you make do with it?"


    "I live by myself. There''s no need," I said. "Just change my suite."


    "It''s OK, young master. It''s not much money," she said. "Let''s go up. You take a bath first, and then we''ll have dinner."


    I didn''t insist, "okay."


    I don''t care what kind of hotel I want to stay in. She has arranged it.


    She walked into the elevator with me, went upstairs to the room, and after entering the door, she skillfully brought me slippers, then took off her coat, rolled up her sleeves and went to make tea.


    This girl really doesn''t treat herself as an outsider.


    I changed my shoes and went to the bar to watch her make tea.


    "Don''t worry about me. Go and have a bath," she said. "I live in this room a lot. I know everything here."


    "How often do you live?" I wonder, "why don''t you go home?"


    "I usually live at home, and sometimes I''m in a bad mood, so I''ll stay here for one night," she said. "The view here is wide, and you can see most of the city scenery of Jishan at night. It''s very beautiful. If you have any bad mood, just come here and have a look at the scenery


    "Alone?" I asked.


    "Otherwise?" She gave me a smile. "Do you think I look like someone with a boyfriend?"


    I laughed. "Turn on the TV and I''m going to take a bath."


    "Good!" She nodded and turned to make tea.


    I first went to the master bedroom, took out the bathrobe from the closet and changed it. Then I went to the bathroom, put a jar of hot water, and took a comfortable bath.


    After the bath, I put on my bathrobe, wiped my hair and went back into the living room.


    Seeing me back, Feng Yin quickly stood up and pointed to the TV, angrily said to me, "you see, my brother is such a jerk!"


    I turned to see that on TV, Feng Yuan and Zhu Lin were surrounded by a group of reporters and were being interviewed.


    "Mr. Feng, do you really want to divorce Miss Zhu?" Asked a female reporter.


    "Yes "What I love is Zhang Xiaoyang, the second miss of Zhangjiajie. She is pregnant with my child. I am going to hold an engagement ceremony with her next month and marry her in September," Feng Yuan said


    "Mr. Feng, you and Miss Zhu have just been married for less than a week and are about to divorce before their honeymoon is over. Is there something wrong with your feelings?" Another female reporter asked.


    Feng Yuan looked around Zhu Lin, "Miss Zhu and I have no love. What I love is Zhang Xiaoyang! She''s pregnant with my child, and I''m going to marry her. "


    The female reporter immediately handed the microphone to Zhu Lin, "Miss Zhu, Mr. Feng said so. What do you think now?"


    Zhu Lin held back her tears and said, "I''m sorry... Please let me pass..."


    "Miss Zhu, you haven''t answered my question..."


    "Miss Zhu, Zhang Xiaoyang is your best friend. What''s your mood now?"


    "Miss Zhu, did you know about Zhang Xiaoyang and Mr. Feng in advance?"


    "Miss Zhu..."


    ...


    reporters gathered around Zhu Lin and asked questions in a barrage, giving her no time to breathe.


    But no matter what they asked, Zhu Lin never responded. Finally, under the protection of Feng''s bodyguard, she separated the crowd and got on the bus and left.

 Chapter 734

    The reporters then rushed to Feng Yuan.


    "Mr. Feng, not long ago, at your wedding, you suddenly fainted and vomited blood, and you were admitted to the hospital," a male reporter asked, "now that you have just recovered, you are going to abandon your first wife and marry Miss Zhang Jia. Do you think this is moral?"


    "I think it''s moral to obey my heart," Feng Yuan said. "As I said just now, I love Zhang Xiaoyang, not Zhu Lin. Zhang Xiaoyang is pregnant with my child, I choose to be with her, is loyal to love. "


    "Mr. Feng, don''t you think this is shameless?" A female reporter asked coldly.


    Feng Yuan is not angry, or that sentence, "Zhang Xiaoyang is pregnant with my child, I love Zhang Xiaoyang, I want to marry her!"


    "Zhang Xiaoyang, I know I used to apologize to you, but now I wake up, I repent! I love you, I really love you! Thank you for agreeing to stay with me. Now that I am free, I will propose to you in front of the people of the whole city! Zhang Xiaoyang, I love you! Marry Me! ... "


    Feng Yinqi turned off the TV, and she couldn''t watch it anymore.


    "What? Do you want to scold him I asked.


    She tried to hold back her anger and took a deep breath. "He''s my brother. Fuck my mother. I don''t scold myself!"


    I was amused by her.


    "You still smile..." she was helpless, "you see my sister-in-law just like that, how pitiful..."


    I went to the sofa and sat down, picked up the tea, "you also know that your brother-in-law can''t help himself, why should you be so angry?"


    She came to me and sat down. "I''m angry with Zhang Xiaoyang. It''s shameless to be paralyzed!"


    I looked at her. "Don''t be so excited."


    She tried to calm down and asked me, "well, how is this going to end? Now quanjishan knows that Zhang Xiaoyang is pregnant with my brother''s child. He and my sister-in-law are divorced. What should we do in the future when things are so noisy? "


    I took a sip of tea and said calmly, "what to do, how to do."


    "What do you mean?" She didn''t understand.


    "If you want to take it, you must go with it," I said. "It''s not a bad thing to make Zhang Xiaoyang happy."


    She frowned, "you said..."


    "I know you don''t understand." I took another sip of tea, put down the cup, and looked at her, "I''ll change clothes, let''s eat."


    "You haven''t finished yet," she said.


    "You don''t understand," I stood up. "Don''t ask so many questions. Just do what I say."


    Feng Yin was helpless and stood up, "OK."


    I smile at her and turn into the bedroom.


    Come to the bedroom, I close the door, just want to change clothes, Feng Yun walked in from the balcony.


    I frown, "Why are you here?"


    Feng Yun threw a fist at me. "Young master, I understand now. Why didn''t you tell me who was the mastermind that day. You are afraid that I will make a big accident and ruin my future in the underworld. The young master is well intentioned, and Feng Yun is very grateful! Thank you


    I was relieved. "You are welcome, Mr. Feng. You are now an official of the underworld. Don''t interfere in this matter. Zhang Xiaoyang is guilty, but the people of Zhangjia are all right. Don''t make a big mistake on impulse. "


    Feng Yun sighed with a bitter smile, "young master, do you see that I have come back to revenge?"


    "Do you want to kill Zhang Xiaoyang I looked at him.


    He hesitated for a moment, his eyes were cold, and he gave me a fist, "young master, I can''t bear this tone!"


    "Oh..." I nodded. "OK, you can do it yourself. I don''t care."


    Feng Yun was stunned.

 Chapter 735

    "Young master, Feng Yuan is not well, you can''t ignore it..." he said quickly.


    "You know he''s not good yet?" I gave a cold smile, "what are you doing here? What kind of mess? "


    "I..." he was speechless.


    Feng Yin came to the door, tapped them twice and whispered, "young master, are you talking to me?"


    "Not with you," I stare at Feng Yun, "be honest in the living room, don''t come in!"


    "Ah? Oh, good Feng Yin said quickly.


    Feng Yun was very embarrassed, "young master, don''t be angry..."


    "you think you are a ghost fairy, you can kill Zhang Xiaoyang?" I sneer, "you go to try, with your strength, see if you can get close to her body? Do you think the female Yin Yang teacher around her is vegetarian? Your accomplishments are not her opponent at all. If you go there, you will be beaten to death by her! "


    Feng Yun lowered his head in shame, "I''m sorry, young master, I''m wrong."


    "Since it''s left to me, let me do it," I looked at him. "If you come to make trouble, you can do it yourself! I will go back to Beijing now


    I stood up, ready to change.


    "No, no, no, no!" Feng Yun was shocked and said, "I''ll listen to you! I won''t interfere! It''s up to you to do whatever you say! "


    "Are you sure?" I asked coldly.


    "Sure!" He said seriously, "I''m going back to Beijing as a servant, and I won''t come back."


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    I looked at him for a while and softened my tone. "OK, you go."


    "Thank you, young master! Thank you, young master... "He was relieved and apologized to me," I''ll leave first, please... "


    after that, he turned to the balcony, and the brush disappeared.


    I gently out of breath, continue to change clothes.


    A few minutes later, I changed and went into the living room.


    Feng Yin quickly got up and said, "young master, who did you talk to just now?"


    I looked at her. "Your grandfather."


    "My grandfather?" She was stunned. "Are you talking to him?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "Train my grandfather like a grandson?" She looked at me in surprise.


    "Can''t you?" I met her eyes.


    "Er... This..." she was embarrassed and asked carefully, "can I ask why?"


    "Your grandfather has become an official in the underworld," I said. "When he entrusted me with this matter, he asked me who was responsible for your brother. I didn''t tell him. It is estimated that he has just watched TV and knows that Zhang Xiaoyang is the mastermind behind the scenes. His brain is so hot that he has to kill the Zhang Xiaoyang family. "


    "And then you scolded him?" She asked.


    "This can''t be done like this," I said. "There are experts in Zhangjia. If your grandfather goes there, you can''t get revenge. You have to plant there. Why? I scold him so for his good. Your grandfather is very stubborn. He won''t listen. He has just become an official of the underworld. I don''t want him to destroy himself and his descendants because of this. "


    "Well! Then you are right to scold She stopped and asked me curiously, "young master, what official was my grandfather in the underworld?"


    "Big officials," I said, "don''t ask so many questions."


    "Yes! If it''s a senior official, "she said with a smile," I don''t want to ask, young master. Let''s go to dinner. "


    I smile calmly, "OK, let''s go."

 Chapter 736

    We went out into the elevator and came to the restaurant on the 12th floor of the hotel. A tall woman minister led us into the private room fixed by Feng Yin. Then the waiter brought us tea and hot towels.


    Feng Yin wiped her hand and told the minister, "serve it."


    "Yes, Miss Feng," the minister turned to the door and ordered to serve.


    The waiter then began to serve, and soon the table was full.


    These dishes are arranged in advance by Feng Yin. They are mainly seafood, with stews from Northeast China and some wild vegetables in the mountains. They are very rich, full of color and flavor.


    The minister herself opened a bottle of liquor and poured it into the liquor distributor for us.


    "Well, let''s do it by ourselves," Feng Yin said, "go and do something for you


    "Yes, Miss Feng," the minister said with a polite smile. She turned out and closed the door.


    Feng Yin got up and picked up the wine dispenser, ready to pour me wine.


    I stopped her. "You have to do business at night. You can''t drink."


    "Well..." she thought, "OK, let them save it for a while."


    She changed a cup, poured me a cup of tea again, then sat down and picked up her chopsticks. "Young master, please."


    "Good." I picked up my chopsticks, took a piece of sea cucumber and ate it.


    It tastes good.


    She took a crab and put it on the plate. Then she ate it and asked, "young master, what''s next?"


    "After dinner, you find a place to stay for the afternoon," I said, "go home to your brother in the evening and quarrel with him."


    "Quarrel?" She a Leng, put down chopsticks, "how noisy?"


    "Take out the anger you just had. You can make any noise except scolding your mother," I said. "Anyway, you should remember to bite him to divorce. I''m sorry about your sister-in-law and scold Zhang Xiaoyang. The more fierce you scold, the more anxious your brother is, the more likely he will quarrel with you. He will tell you repeatedly about Zhang Xiaoyang''s pregnancy. You will scold Zhang Xiaoyang for being shameless. The worse you scold, the better. "


    "And then?" She asked.


    "No, then, you just quarrel and scold Zhang Xiaoyang," I said. "Remember, don''t scold in the living room, but go to the study. You can''t let your brother leave the study before your sister-in-law calls you upstairs."


    "Yes She nodded, then worried, "what if he cuts me?"


    "He won''t," I said. "Your brother has a big temper, but he can''t beat a woman, let alone his own sister. It''s estimated that the quarrel between you two will last more than two hours. You''d better sleep in the afternoon and get enough energy. You must not let down at night. "


    "Yes She thought, "young master, can I ask the meaning of this?"


    "The point is, your fight is related to the lives of your family," I looked at her, "so, can you understand?"


    "I understand," she nodded. "Anyway, I quarreled with my brother, scolded Zhang Xiaoyang that bitch, and held my brother back from the library! Don''t worry. I''ll give it to you! "


    I faint smile, "good, give it to you!"


    She looked at me. "Young master, I''ll sleep here in the afternoon. What do you think?"


    "Here I am?" I was stunned.


    "Yes, I feel secure when I am with you," she looked at me. "Anyway, the room is so big. How about three bedrooms?"


    I thought, "OK, I''ll sleep here."


    "Good!" She laughed. "Thank you, young master."


    At this time, her cell phone rings.


    She took it out and said, "Hey, mom, what''s the matter? ... what? "


    My heart moved, put down the chopsticks, looking at her silently.


    "Oh... OK, don''t worry, I know... I''ll tell the young master," she hung up the phone and said to me with a heavy face, "no, young master, something has happened!"

 Chapter 737

    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "My sister-in-law and her brother Zhu Lang just called my father and said that my brother was sorry for my sister-in-law and that he would abolish my brother," she said.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes


    I calmly smile, picked up chopsticks, continue to eat, "nothing, eat it."


    "Nothing?" She had no choice but to smile, "young master, you don''t know Zhu''s eldest young master! This guy is a famous cruel man in Jishan. He always says that he has to face both black and white! "


    I looked at her, added a piece of lobster sashimi, dipped in mustard, and put it into my mouth.


    "You don''t think my sister-in-law has a good temper. Her brother-in-law is not that kind of thing at all," she said. "The year before last, his cousin got pregnant and was dumped by her boyfriend. The girl''s boy friend is the son of the Zhao family in Jishan. His father, Zhao Laoer, is the eldest on Jishan road. Zhu Lang doesn''t care. He rushes into the Zhao family with a bat and knocks over the bodyguard of the Zhao family. He takes out the boy named Zhao and breaks his leg with a stick in front of Zhao''s second brother. Zhao Laoer is so scared that he doesn''t dare to fart. When his son''s leg is ready, he will marry the girl in


    She sighed, "that girl is just his cousin, and he is so fierce; my brother is treating my sister-in-law like this, he will not kill my brother..."


    "Zhu Lang is a character", I said while eating, "the future is limitless." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "it''s Zhu''s business that he''s unlimited." she looked at me anxiously, "young master, let''s think about what my brother should do."


    "Don''t worry. There''s your sister-in-law."


    "My sister-in-law''s character can''t stop Zhu Lang," she said. "You haven''t seen him. That guy''s temper is so fearless that his parents can''t control him, let alone his sister-in-law?"


    "You look down on your sister-in-law," I said. "Don''t worry. She won''t let Zhu Lang move your brother."


    "Really?" She has no idea.


    "Really," I said with a glance and a smile, "eat."


    She hesitated for a moment, took a green vegetable, thought about it, put it on the plate, and asked me, "young master, is it really going to be ok?"


    "It''s going to be OK," I''m sure.


    She was relieved, "well, I believe you! I''ll call my mother first and tell her to save her worry


    "No way!" I stopped her. "Don''t call. Let them worry."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "Don''t ask why," I looked at her. "You can do what I say."


    "But my mother is worried..." she said.


    I don''t explain. Keep eating.


    She hesitated, turned off her cell phone and picked up chopsticks.


    "Why not I asked on purpose.


    "My grandfather is disobedient. You scold me like a grandson. I dare not listen," she said. "Since I trust you, I will listen to you."


    I faint smile, "eat."


    Some words, I only tell Zhu Lin, the same, some words, I also only tell Feng Yin. They don''t need to know everything, just do what I say, it''s enough.


    After lunch, we went back to the presidential suite, one by one, and slept all afternoon.


    In the evening, I woke up first, got up, went to the bar and made two cups of coffee.


    Then she came out of the bedroom yawning.


    "Awake?" I asked her.


    "Well," she came to me, rubbing her eyes, "I''ll come...


    and

 Chapter 738

    "No," I said, "you take a shower and come over for coffee."


    She couldn''t help yawning again and nodding, "well."


    She didn''t sleep all night last night. She was hanging on her head all by herself. She couldn''t hold on to this afternoon.


    I made my coffee, took it back to the living room, sat down, and turned on the TV.


    There was a sound of water in the bathroom and she began to take a bath.


    I took a look at the direction of the bathroom, picked up the remote control, looked for a movie, drank coffee and watched it.


    About ten minutes later, Feng Yin came out after taking a bath and wiping her hair.


    She came to me and sat down, picked up the coffee, took a few sips, and then continued to brush her hair. Her expression was not stiff at all, as if we had known each other for a long time.


    "Young master, when will I go back to fight?" She asked.


    "Leave at half past eight and get home at nine," I said.


    "Oh, must I hold nine o''clock?" She looked at me.


    "When your brother divorced in the afternoon, he went to ask Zhang Xiaoyang to marry him," I said. "He will be negotiating with Zhang Xiaoyang''s parents, brothers and sisters in Zhangjia. He will go home after the talks. When you get home at nine o''clock, he and your parents should have just begun to quarrel. At that time, you take over, and the heat is just right. "


    "He talks with Zhang Jia people? And fight with my parents? " Feng Yin frowned, "young master, what is the situation? What is he talking about with Zhang Jia? "


    "Talk about the conditions for marrying Zhang Xiaoyang," I said. "It''s a big deal now. Zhang Xiaoyang is not stupid. She won''t easily agree to marry your brother. Her parents did not want Zhang Xiaoyang to marry into the Feng family at this time. Her brother and sister meant not to allow the marriage. His brother objected because he thought your brother was a scum and could not be entrusted for life; her sister objected because of other reasons...


    "other reasons?" Feng Yin is puzzled.


    I looked at her. "She likes zhulang."


    "Does Zhang Xiaoya like Zhu Lang?" She looked at me in surprise, "no?"


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "Zhu Lang has a girlfriend," she said, "and Zhang Xiaoya is married. Her husband just went abroad not long ago."


    "Zhang Xiaoya got married last year, but since her high school days, her favorite is her senior brother Zhu Lang," I had a cup of coffee. "She married her husband now for the sake of family business. They had no feelings. After the wedding night, she did not let her husband touch the body, her heart only Zhu Lang, has been unable to put down


    "You know that when I go to..." She was a little surprised.


    I looked at her. "As for such a fuss?"


    She was embarrassed to smile, "yes... Your skills, I saw in Shangjing..."


    she took a sip of coffee, and then asked me, "that Zhang Xiaoya can''t let Zhu Lang go. Will she kill Zhu Lang like her sister Zhang Xiaoyang


    I shook my head. "Zhang Xiaoya is not Zhang Xiaoyang. This girl is very nice. She won''t do that kind of thing."


    She gave a sigh and shrugged, "well, I understand why you scolded my grandfather..."


    "Your grandfather has a big temper. Knowing that Zhang Xiaoyang did this, he will kill the whole family of Zhang Xiaoyang when he is angry." I said, "Zhang Xiaoyang is wrong, but her father, mother, brother and sister are innocent. If you don''t scold and wake him up and let him make a big mistake, then your grandfather, the ghost immortal, will be finished."


    "Even though you are cursing my ancestors!" She looked at me, "but I have to say, you are right!"


    "Thank you for understanding," I said lightly.


    "But young master, I still want to ask," she looked at me, "my grandfather killed her family is wrong, but Zhang Xiaoyang hurt our family, this matter is not even?"


    "Of course not," I said.


    She thought, "will you clean her up?"


    I took a look at her, a playful smile, a long out of breath.


    Feng Yin immediately understood.

 Chapter 739

    "Young master, you can''t do it, will you?" She asked.


    "If the person she invited is willing to help her bear the main anti-corruption, then she can save her life; if the person she invited doesn''t want to do it, she won''t have to do it, and she will die."


    I took a deep breath. "It''s just that she has a baby in her stomach. If she dies, it''s a dead body and two lives. She deserved what she deserved, but the child was innocent...


    "what should I do She looked at me.


    "You shouldn''t think about it," I said with a sip of coffee. "Your job is to fight with your brother. Just do this."


    "All right," she nodded, and then asked me, "young master, is Zhangjia going to make too much demands, and then my brother will agree?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "May I ask what the conditions are?" She asked.


    "When you get home at night, your mother will tell you," I said.


    "Well," she thought, "when my mother tells me, I''ll fight with my brother in the fire, so that my combat effectiveness will be stronger." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I chuckled, "don''t think so much, watch a movie."


    ...


    day, it will be dark soon.


    After a few words, it''s time for her to go home for a chat.


    I took her to the door and said, "when you get home, send me a location."


    "Are you going to my house?" She asked.


    "Don''t ask so much," I said, "just do what I say."


    "I see," she said


    "Well," I said with a smile, "go ahead."


    "Well!" She nodded and turned away.


    I closed the door, went back to the living room, turned off the TV, poured a glass of water, came to the balcony, looked at the bustling night outside, and began to think about the next thing.


    Since I came to Jishan, I have been paying attention to every step carefully, so as not to disturb the female Yin and Yang master. It''s not difficult to break the spirit fire, but we must pay attention to strategy. If we are not careful, some people in the Feng family will die. In that case, I will be sorry for Feng Yun.


    Just five minutes ago, Zhang Xiaoyang''s parents opened their mouth and asked Feng Yuan to take out 10% of the shares of the Feng family''s Jishan port group as a dowry. They agreed to marry Zhang Xiaoyang to Feng Yuan.


    Feng Yuan was controlled by the female yin-yang teacher. He not only agreed, but also signed a memorandum of equity transfer with Zhang Jia as the president of Jishan port group. He promised Zhang Xiaoyang''s parents that they would sign a formal agreement tomorrow morning to complete the equity transfer as soon as possible, and hold a press conference to make the news public.


    Jishan port group is the lifeblood of the Feng family, with nearly 10 billion assets. Zhang Xiaoyang is an acute child. She has already begun to cut the meat of the Feng family.


    For this result, Zhang Xiaoyang''s brother Zhang Xiaochuan chose default.


    Zhang Xiaoya is angry, but she can''t change anything.


    When Feng Yuan comes home, he will tell the story to the Feng Qiang and his wife. Although the old couple know that their son has been killed by magic, it is related to the Feng family''s property. When they hear such news, they will be furious. This fight is bound to be a quarrel.


    This is what I want.


    Before midnight tonight, I hope everything will go according to Zhang Xiaoyang''s expectation. Every step will make her go smoothly. In this way, the female yin-yang master will not be suspicious and will not activate the spirit chasing fire of the Feng family.


    As soon as Zishi arrives, Zhu Lin will return to the Feng family''s mansion. In a few minutes, I can break the fire on them, and the Feng family''s lives will be saved.


    Then, I can face up to the female Yin and Yang master and compete with her.


    So at the moment, no matter how chaotic the Feng family is, I don''t care.


    I have to wait, wait patiently, the moment I fight back, at midnight.


    Break the spirit fire, just tonight;

 Chapter 740

    The duel between me and the female yin-yang master was also tonight.


    I looked at the prosperous Jishan, took a long breath, drank the water in the cup, turned into the living room, put down the cup, picked up the clothes, and left the hotel.


    I''m hungry. I want to eat.


    It''s boring to eat in the hotel. This time, I''ll come out and find something to eat by myself.


    I walked outside for a while, finally chose a fish head hot pot, went in to find a seat and sat down.


    The store was empty and there were no other guests.


    The owner''s wife was very enthusiastic and came over with a smile and asked me, "Hello, alone?"


    "Yes," I looked at the dishes on the wall. "You only have fish hot pot?"


    "Yes The boss said, "our fish head hot pot is very delicious. It''s very famous in this generation."


    "OK," I said, "then eat this. First give me three catties of fish head. You can see the arrangement."


    "Good!" The landlady laughed, "wait a moment, it will be ready soon."


    She brought me a pot of barley tea, poured me tea, and turned away.


    At this time, I turned my head and saw Feng Yun come again. Standing at the door, his face was ashamed and he did not dare to come in.


    I had no choice but to smile.


    Feng Yun hesitated for a moment, pushed the door into the hot pot shop, came to me and sat down, "young master, the more I look at this chess game, the more I can''t understand... Can you give me a bottom?"


    "No," I looked at him, "believe me, you go back; do not believe me, you do it yourself."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you," he said. "It''s just the words that come out, the water that comes out. Feng Yuan and Zhang Xiaoyang are now making a lot of noise, and quanjishan knows it. Now he quarreled with his parents again. I listened to him. It turned out that he gave Zhang Jia one tenth of the Feng family''s business as betrothal gifts. His father just vomited blood and his mother almost fainted. Young master, the Feng family is in such a mess. Don''t you do it yet? "


    "What do you think I should do?" I asked.


    "With your skill, it''s easy to break their magic and kill the female Yin and Yang master," he was excited. "If you had done it earlier, wouldn''t it have happened?"


    "Are you doubting me? Or are you teaching me how to do things? " My eyes were cold. "Are you doing this? Or shall I do it? "


    "Of course, you do it..." he softened his tone. "Sorry, young master, I was a little excited just now, but I didn''t mean anything else. I know you have your plans, but once something starts, you can''t go back. I really can''t understand your chess game, young master. Can you tell me something about it to make me feel better? "


    I gave a cold smile, "the old ancestor of Feng family is a ghost fairy. Does Jishan people know this?"


    "This..." he was stunned, "how can they know?"


    "They don''t know, but the female Yin Yang master knows," I sneered. "Otherwise, why did she prevent you from the beginning?"


    He was stunned, "young master, what do you mean..." "she knows you are a ghost fairy, and has been guarding against you." I stare at him, "I do this now, I don''t want her to discover me too early. You can come to me again and again. You are afraid that she won''t notice me coming, are you? "


    Feng Yun was shocked and quickly stood up, "sorry, young master, I understand! I''m leaving now


    "Please remember, this is the last time," I warned him. "Dare to come back again. You can do it yourself. I don''t care about it any more."


    "Yes, yes, I remember! I dare not! No more! " He panicked, gave me a fist and turned away.


    I stared at him coldly until he walked out of the hotpot shop and disappeared. I was relieved.


    Ghost fairy, this is the realm!


    I kept quiet and went on drinking tea.


    At this time, Feng Yin sent me the positioning.


    I picked it up and looked at it. The Feng family''s house is not far away from here. It''s only 20 minutes away.


    Then, she sent a wechat, "young master, you need to tell me that I will inform the security guard in advance, otherwise they won''t let you in."


    I looked at her wechat and laughed calmly.

 Chapter 741

    Fish head hot pot is coming soon.


    The landlady didn''t deceive me. It tastes really good.


    I did not slow down, eat a full hour and a half, three catties of fish head, five dishes, let me a person all eliminated.


    After eating, I look at my watch. It''s half past ten.


    It''s almost time. It''s time to start.


    I got up to settle the bill, then came to the side of the road, called a car with the software, and started to go to the Feng family mansion.


    Ten minutes later, I arrived.


    Feng family mansion is a single courtyard, the main building is a three storey villa, very beautiful, surrounded by green very good, and there are gardens.


    After I got off the bus, I looked at the door of Feng''s family, which was heavily guarded. I was absorbed in it and imagined the light body charm. With a flash of gold on my body, I flew through the door with a Shua, and came to the door of the villa and pressed the doorbell.


    After a while, the door opened. Zhou Di was stunned when he saw that it was me. "Master Wu Zheng..."


    "Auntie, don''t be surprised." I said, "the security guard didn''t see me. I came over the wall."


    "Over the wall?" Zhou Di looked at me blankly, "you are...


    " don''t ask so much, can you let me go first? " I asked.


    "Oh, please come in!" Then she came back.


    "Thank you." I laughed at her and walked into the living room.


    As soon as I came in, I heard the quarrel between Feng Yin and Feng Yuan.


    "Don''t stare at me!" Feng Yin roared, "Zhang Xiaoyang that bitch, she still don''t know whose kind of seed it is! Ask yourself, have you ever slept with her? Even touch, want to be a father, you say you are a fool? " "You are not allowed to talk about Xiaoyang!" Feng Yuan also roared, "dare to say one more word, I cut you to death!"


    "Dare you


    "I dare you!"


    "Bitch! She''s a bitch! Zhang Xiaoyang is a bitch


    "Shut up


    With a bang, Feng Yuan threw something on the ground.


    ...


    I looked at it and subconsciously cleared my throat.


    Zhou Di closed the door and came to me. "As soon as Feng Yin came back, he called Feng Yuan upstairs. As soon as the door of the study was locked, they quarreled. I went up to persuade them, no one would listen to me. I didn''t care if I was angry


    "Nothing," I looked at him. "How''s uncle Feng?"


    "He vomited blood because of Feng Yuan''s animal anger," said Zhou Di sadly. "He went to Zhangjia in the afternoon and came back to tell us that he gave one tenth of my family''s business as a betrothal gift, and even signed the agreement. Your uncle Feng was so angry that he vomited blood. "


    "I''m going to see Uncle Feng," I said.


    "Well!" She wiped her tears. "He''s upstairs in the bedroom. I''ll take you."


    "Good," I nodded.


    When we came to the upstairs and passed the study, there was a loud noise inside. Feng Yin pushed down the bookshelf.


    "Smash it! Smash together! See who can smash it She yelled.


    Feng Yuan roared, and then there was a crash inside, as if a vase had been broken by him.


    Jody stopped and shivered with anger.


    "Auntie, don''t be angry," I said. "Let''s go and see my uncle first."


    Jody looked at me, tried to calm down and nodded, "OK."


    She led me all the way to their bedroom.


    After entering the bedroom, I saw that Feng Qiang was lying on the bed, panting, pale and wet with cold sweat.


    I came to the bed and sat down. "Uncle Feng, are you ok?"

 Chapter 742

    Seeing me coming, Feng Qiang tried to sit up. "Master Wu Zheng..."


    "don''t move..." I stopped him, "don''t be so polite."


    He lay down again and told Zhou Di, "come on, pour tea for the young master."


    Good, Jody.


    "No, auntie," I said with a look at Feng Qiang, "uncle, listen to your aunt say you are in a hurry to vomit blood, I will heal you first."


    Feng Qiang panted and nodded weakly.


    I pressed his Tanzhong acupoint, adjusted the internal Qi into his midrib, and combed the meridians for him. In general, those who are eager to attack the heart and vomit blood are mostly due to the upwelling of fire, which leads to the damage of meridians. At this time, if a person has a hidden disease, it is easy to deteriorate and cause serious consequences. But Feng Qiang''s physical fitness is good, and there is no serious chronic disease, so as long as the channels and collaterals are dredged, he will be fine naturally.


    Choudy came over and looked at me nervously, swallowing his saliva subconsciously.


    I didn''t mind her eyes. She concentrated and soon smoothed Feng Qiang''s meridians.


    Feng Qiang''s breath soon calmed down, his face was bloody and his spirit was much better. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I took my breath, calmed down, and gave him a smile, "what''s up? Is it all right? "


    Feng Qiang sat up and said, "thank you, young master. I''m not sick any more."


    "Well," I looked at my watch and told Zhou Di, "Auntie, Zhulin is coming back soon. Go to the door and welcome her in. Then wait for us in the living room."


    "Julien?" She was stunned. "Is she back?"


    "Don''t ask so much, go and get her," I said.


    "Don''t talk so much, listen to the young master and go quickly!" Feng Qiang also said.


    "Oh, yes," said Jody, turning away.


    Let me look at Feng Qiang. "Uncle Feng, Feng Yuan is in a state of unconsciousness and is under control. He can''t help doing these things. You don''t have to be angry about it. When he''s ready, you''ll understand. "


    Feng Qiang sighed, "young master, I understand the truth you said, but what you say is the water thrown out. Now the whole Jishan knows about Feng Yuan and Zhang Xiaoyang. He also signed an agreement with Zhang Jia to give one tenth of our Jishan port group as a betrothal gift. Even if he wakes up and knows that he is wrong, but these things have become facts. What can we do then? "


    In my heart, I''m really worthy of being Feng Yun''s great grandson. The two of us even said the same thing.


    "You don''t have to worry about that," I said to him. "Zhangjia won''t succeed."


    "But Feng Yuan has agreed, and signed the agreement," he said helplessly, "put it in black and white. If it doesn''t keep its promise, how can we do the business of Feng family in the future..."


    I said with a calm smile, "you can rest assured that it won''t be."


    "I can see that you have a bottom in your heart, young master," he said, "but I have no bottom in my heart! Your chess game is too deep, I really can''t understand... Young master, can you...


    "no", I looked at him, "Uncle Feng, if you can''t believe me, you should ask for another expert; if you can trust me, don''t ask too much, just do as I say."


    He was silent for a moment and took a deep breath. "OK, I''ll listen to you! No more questions


    "That''s good," I looked at my watch. It''s eleven o''clock. "It''s time. Let''s go downstairs."


    "Good," he nodded.


    He got up and got out of bed. We came downstairs together. Zhoudi and Zhulin just came in.


    "Young master," Julien bowed to me slightly, "I''m coming."


    "Miss Zhu, you''ve been wronged," I looked at her, "is your brother OK?"


    "Yes, Xiao Lin, is your brother still... Angry?" Feng Qiang asked carefully.


    "Don''t worry. My brother has been persuaded by me," said Zhu Lin. "he won''t mess with Feng Yuan."


    "That''s good..." Feng Qiang was relieved and looked at Zhu Lin apologetically. "Xiao Lin, you are a good child! Feng Yuan is sorry for you. Our Feng family is sorry for you! Don''t worry. When Feng Yuan is ready, I will let him kneel down for you and kowtow to you and admit his mistake! "


    Zhu Lin managed to squeeze out a smile. "Dad, don''t say that. My brother and they don''t know the inside story. Don''t you know? Feng Yuan is a victim of evil and has been controlled by others. I don''t blame him. As long as he gets better, I''ll do anything I want. "


    "Good! Good boy Feng Qiang''s eyes moistened and looked at me, "young master, I have such a daughter-in-law in the Feng family. This is the virtue of our ancestors!"


    I nodded, looked at Zhu Lin, "these days you have suffered a lot of grievances, now, you have to come to the bitter end."


    Zhu Lin understood what I meant. She looked at me gratefully with tears in her eyes, "thank you, young master! Thank you... "


    I nodded and went to her." the time is up, let''s start. "

 Chapter 743

    "Good!" Zhu Lin said.


    I looked at her for a while, got close to her ear, and lowered her voice, "now you go upstairs to the door of the study and shout out Feng Yin."


    "Well," she turned and went upstairs.


    I came to Feng Qiang and his wife and told them, "uncle and aunt, close your eyes."


    "Oh, yes," they closed their eyes.


    I calmed down, not in a hurry, and listened carefully to what was going on upstairs.


    It took Zhu Lin more than ten seconds to go upstairs.


    Zhou Di couldn''t wait. He closed his eyes and asked me, "Master Wu Zheng, what do you want us to do with our eyes closed?"


    "Don''t talk so much," said Feng Qiang. "You can do whatever you want."


    "Oh... Good..." Zhou Di took a long breath and stopped talking. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I ignored them and listened to the news upstairs.


    Zhu Lin is at the door of her study.


    She knocked on the door and whispered, "Feng Yin, it''s me. You come out."


    The quarrel in the study stopped.


    Feng Yin opened the door and came out, "sister-in-law, are you back? ... Oh, don''t come out! Wait inside! "


    She pushed Feng Yuan back to her study and slammed the door.


    I feel like I can start.


    I quickly pinched the finger formula, and my hands showed a golden light. Then, I pinched each of the Feng Qiang''s and his wife''s eyebrows at a very fast speed. With the golden light, I squeezed out the fire in their eyebrows. With a hard pinch, the fire turned into black gas and disappeared.


    The couple''s body a soft, instantly collapsed on the ground, lost consciousness.


    Then I came upstairs in a flash and came to Zhu Lin and Feng Yin.


    Both girls were stunned. Just about to speak, they were pinched by me in their eyebrows. Then they collapsed on the ground and passed out.


    I looked at Zhu Lin on the ground, pinched the fire in my hands.


    The whole process takes less than three seconds.


    The fire of chasing spirit fire is not difficult to crack, as long as you see it correctly and pinch it out with golden light, you can break it. But once the fire breaks, the female yin-yang master will feel that if I move slowly, she will immediately activate the rest of the fire with incantation.


    Now Feng Qiang and his wife, Feng Yin and Zhu Lin are all safe. At the same time, I have also revealed that I must control Feng Yuan''s spirit chasing fire before the female yin-yang master reacts.


    I pushed the door into the study, flashed and came to Feng Yuan.


    Feng Yuan was surprised, "who are you?"


    I ignored him. I pushed him to the wall, pinched his finger and pressed his brow, sealed the fire in his eyebrow with golden light, and read the spirit mantra: five elements forbidden, Six Harmonies for prison, and imperial edict!

 Chapter 744

    Feng Yuan''s body suddenly trembled, and then he let out a scream. Then he slipped down the wall and sat down on the ground with a weak droop of his head.


    I squatted down, stretched out his hand to hold down his elixir field, and the golden light quickly entered his midrib and began to drive away the spirit fire for him.


    The spirit chasing fire in his body has been activated for three days. The flame in his eyebrows has already turned into a fire mass. Many meridians on his body are also filled with strong fire. I have to get all this anger out of his body as soon as possible, and then take out the fire in his eyebrows, so as to save his life.


    Under the strong impact of the golden light, Feng Yuan''s internal fire was quickly forced out. His eyes, ears, nose, mouth and lower body all gushed out the fire red evil spirit, and his body began to twitch uncontrollably.


    At this time, the fire in his eyebrows suddenly and violently trembled, as if there was a huge force to rush out of it. I took a look at the fire ball and saw that although its impact was very strong, there was a trace of hesitation, as if the female yin-yang master had great scruples. The reason is very simple. Zhang Xiaoyang''s plan is going very smoothly and is about to succeed. At this time, Feng Yuan can never die. The female yin-yang master understood this truth and received the order of Zhang Xiaoyang. She was loyal to her duties and spoke highly of professional ethics. Although she was angry, she did not dare to kill Feng Yuan.


    I looked at the fire and I couldn''t help laughing.


    After a day''s baiting, I''m waiting for this moment. Now I don''t have any scruples. It''s time for her to cast a mousetrap.


    I ignore that fire regiment, unhurried, continue to heal for Feng Yuan.


    After about two minutes, the fire red evil spirit in Feng Yuan''s nine orifices disappeared.


    I used the golden light to patrol his body. Except for the fire in the center of his eyebrows, the spirit chasing fire in his body has been forced out of the body.


    The spirit chasing fire also dissipated like the fire that was broken just now, but because this kind of magic is based on the secret incantation, now that the secret mantra is broken, the reverse will begin immediately. The female yin-yang teacher of Cherry Blossom kingdom is very righteous, and she bears most of the backfire, while Zhang Xiaoyang only bears a small part of spiritual fire.


    Because she is not alone now, there is a fetus in her stomach, so this small part is enough to kill her.


    Or that sentence, God''s sin can still be forgiven, self sin can not live.


    Zhang Xiaoyang is dead or alive, can only see her fate.


    I took a deep breath, a little quiet, pinched the key to hold Feng Yuan''s eyebrow, grasped the fire in his brow with golden light, and carefully squeezed it out.


    After the fire group left Feng Yuan''s body, it expanded rapidly in my hands, and the color turned blue. Then a young face appeared in the fire group. This face has three-dimensional and delicate facial features. Her eyes are as cold as ice. Her pupils are dark blue, which looks very beautiful.


    "I remember what you look like." her Chinese is a little stiff and her tone is very cold. "I''ll wait for you in Zhangjia. If you don''t come, I''ll kill Feng Yun!"


    I frown, "did you catch Feng Yun?"


    With a cold smile, the fire broke away and disappeared.


    Feng Yun was arrested by her?


    Feng Yun was really caught by her!


    An hour and a half ago, he left the fish head hot pot shop and returned to Shangjing.


    But he was not at ease, and then ran back.


    This time, he was afraid of being discovered by me, so he sneaked away to Zhang Xiaoyang''s house...


    as a result, he was caught by the female Yin and Yang teacher.


    The old man, after all, came to make trouble for me.


    I pondered for a moment, stood up, turned and walked out of the study.

 Chapter 745

    When she came to the outside, Feng Yin was still in a coma. Zhu Lin woke up, but she was very weak and powerless to look at me. Her chest was undulating, but she couldn''t speak.


    I took a look at Zhu Lin, went to pick up Feng Yin, flashed, came downstairs and put her on the sofa. Then I quickly went back upstairs and took Zhu Lin down and put it beside Feng Yin.


    "Only you can see all this," I said to her. "Don''t tell them. I don''t want to explain. Understand?"


    She gasped and nodded slightly.


    Relieved, I turned around and went to Feng Qiang and his wife and carried them to the sofa in turn.


    Zhu Lin looked at me silently, wanted to speak, but could not make a voice.


    Chasing spirit fire consumes a lot of internal Qi, so does the fire. Before it is broken, they don''t feel tired. Now they can''t eat it.


    I put Zhou Di beside Zhu Lin, and then said to her, "you are in good health. In half an hour or so, you will be able to move. They can wake up in an hour at most. Feng Yuan is all right. Don''t touch him tonight. When he wakes up tomorrow, he will come downstairs. The female Yin and Yang master has arrested your grandfather. I have to go and save him now. Don''t tell them about this. Tomorrow at noon, your family will go to the hotel to find me. The rest will be later. "


    I took out my mobile phone, opened the map and handed it to her, "where is the Zhangjia mansion?"


    She stretched out her hand, dial a few maps, point in a position.


    I looked and remembered the position.


    "I''m going to save your grandfather now," I said, "I''m going to use your car."


    She nodded weakly.


    I am a little concentration, visualizing the amulet, right index finger a pinch, gently into her eyebrow.


    Zhu Lin''s body trembled slightly and fainted.


    So when she wakes up again, she can take care of others.


    I took the car key from her, turned out of the villa, came to her red Maserati, opened the door, got in, started the car, and drove slowly to the door.


    The security guard at the door knew the little grandmother''s car and quickly stood at attention and saluted, opening the iron door.


    I calmly drove out of the Feng family''s mansion and drove into the road. With one foot of gas, Maserati roared to the Zhangjia mansion.


    About 20 minutes later, I came to the gate of Zhangjia mansion and stopped the car.


    This is a large manor, covering an area of about 50 to 60 mu. There are three villas in it, as well as various facilities such as building, garden and tennis court. In the manor of nuota, the lights are bright, but there is no security guard. The gate is open. On the tennis court in the distance, there is a slender figure, with a knife, waiting for me.


    I took a look at the figure, drove into the manor, came to the tennis court, stopped, opened the door, got off, and walked into the parking lot.


    The girl heard my footsteps, turned around and looked at me without expression.


    She looks as old as I am. She has long hair, slender waist and long legs. She has a samurai sword in her hand. Her face is cold and she is murderous.


    I looked at her and nodded, "the real man is more beautiful than the fire."


    "My name is Abe," she looked at me. "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Wu Zheng," I said.


    "Good!" She drew out the samurai sword, threw the scabbard aside, and said to me, "I''m entrusted to be loyal. Since you''ve broken my spirit fire, we''ll have a fair fight. If I lose, I''ll let Feng Yun go and apologize to myself; if you lose, you''ll leave Jishan, and you won''t meddle in the affairs of the Feng family. "


    "Why should I just leave if I lose, and you will commit suicide if you lose?" I don''t understand.


    "Because I''ve never lost," she looked at me coldly. "If Miss Zhang hadn''t ordered me not to hurt Feng Yuan, you wouldn''t have broken my spirit fire!"


    I smile calmly, "you are confident."


    "You hide very deep, I also have many scruples", she stares at me, "now, you don''t have to hide, I also have no scruples, let''s play a fair game!"


    I shook my head. "You''re not my match."

 Chapter 746

    "You She was angry. "I didn''t know until I hit her!"


    "I don''t want to kill you," I looked at her. "You were not my opponent, not to mention you are still with the spirit of fire. If you fight me now, it''s suicide. "


    With a cold smile, she stared at me and recited the incantation. Her eyes flashed blue light, and then she stopped drinking. Her body was like electricity. In a moment, she came to me and cut me with a knife.


    Her speed is amazing.


    But no matter how fast she was, she couldn''t be as quick as a light weight rune.


    In a flash, I came behind her and avoided her chop.


    With a frown, she turned quickly, and the blade of the knife turned into a white light and scratched to my abdomen.


    I quickly dodged and came back behind her again, reaching for her shoulder.


    She reeled, then rose up in the air and made a beautiful turn in the air. The samurai sword, like a silver dragon, stabbed at my chest.


    I subconsciously pulled back a few meters to avoid her blade. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she fell to the ground, and with a roar of rage, she threw herself at me again.


    This time, I did not hide. My body flashed, and I came to her in an instant. My left hand took her waist, and my right hand held her high held handle. With her strength, I knocked the knife away. At the same time, I folded her body into a C shape and grasped her hands.


    She was stunned, surprised to look at me, subconsciously swallowed saliva.


    "I said, you can''t beat me," I looked at her, "forget it."


    "You! You let me go She then reacted and said angrily.


    With a faint smile, I let go of her.


    She quickly retreated a few meters away, moved her shoulders, and then burst into a fury.


    This time, she did not use a knife, but instead used fists and feet. Like a fierce kitten, she rushed up to me, which was a fierce attack. She has a strong fist and foot, full of strength. You can see that she has a deep karate skill.


    I''m not in a hurry to fight back, dodging and retreating to see how powerful she can be.


    So we went from the middle of the court all the way to the edge, until my back touched the net.


    When she saw that I had no way to go, she roared and slashed my neck with a knife.


    I flashed and quickly came behind her.


    She split the net with one hand, and the strong net was cut by her.


    When she saw that she didn''t hit me, she quickly turned around and took a low leg and swept to the outside of my left leg. I subconsciously step up close, a close to the mountain, elbow hit, waist hit, hip hit, all hail to her body.


    The little girl of Cherry Blossom country was beaten by me with a dull hum. She jumped into the air, hit the net and was bounced back. She fell heavily to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "Still fighting?" I asked her.


    She gasped for a long time, struggled to get up, covered her chest, and looked at me in pain, "you... You..."


    I realized that the elbow just now...


    I blushed, cleared my throat, and looked at her calmly, "I said you are not my opponent, don''t fight! If you call Feng Yun out, don''t work for Zhang Jia in the future. That''s all. I don''t want to kill you....


    "you have the skill of God and foot. On martial arts, I''m not your opponent...." she frowned with pain, leaned against the net powerless, gasped for a while, looked up at me and said, "I want to fight Yin and Yang with you! Wu Zheng, do you dare? "


    "You''re not my opponent," I looked at her. "Why?"


    "Dare you?" She asked me out loud.


    I looked at her quietly for a while and nodded, "OK, come on."

 Chapter 747

    With a cold smile, the blue light in her eyes slowly disappeared, replaced by a burst of red light.


    Her eyes are not natural dark blue, but light of different colors according to the different spells used. This point, she and an Yu some similar, but in terms of cultivation, she and an Yu can be too far away.


    I looked at the red light in her eyes, flashed, came to the middle of the tennis court, waved at her, and motioned for her to come.


    The red light in her eyes became more and more intense. She pinched up her hand and began to recite the tantric incantation. There was a strong flame on her body. Then, a tall Buddha statue appeared behind her.


    This is a Buddhist statue of Tantrism. It is seven or eight meters tall and has six arms. It is covered with fire and can''t see its specific shape. It slowly stood up behind the girl, then went around the girl and came to me.


    I had no time to coax her to play. With a wave of my hand, the five thunder Fu turned into golden light and pierced the Buddha statue in an instant.


    The Buddha''s voice dissipated.


    The girl frowned painfully, and the corners of her mouth gushed blood.


    She looked at me with complicated eyes, surprised and angry. She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "There are three deities that you worship," I looked at her. "The first one is the female martial god, the second is the fire Buddha, and there is a ghost heaven king. Do you want to sacrifice it to have a try?"


    She struggled to stand up, wiped the blood on her lips, gave a cold smile, pinched the finger formula and prepared to chant.


    "Ah Bu!" I frown. "Do you want to die like that?"


    "I''ve never lost! Never lost! " She yelled at me.


    "Do you know who the ghost king is?" I sneered, "he is the God of the underworld! You now have multiple backfires. The spirit chasing fire is swallowing your inner Qi. This is the time to summon the ghost king. No matter whether you win or lose, you will be taken to the underworld! You''re only nineteen. Why don''t you cherish yourself so much


    "Life and death are my business," she stares at me. "If I die, I will never lose to you!"


    She pinched her finger and began to chant.


    I immediately came to her in front of her, a grasp of her hand, "do not read!"


    "You let me go!" She struggled.


    "You can''t beat me!" I roared, "don''t try to die!"


    "I won''t lose to you! I won''t! "


    "Don''t push me


    "You let me go, you..." she did not finish her words, eyes a time, a soft body, fell in my arms.


    As soon as I frowned, I quickly looked at her eyebrows. There was a fire there...


    because of the fight just now, she suffered serious internal injury, and the attack of chasing spirit fire was aggravated.


    There''s no need to fight now. She''s going to die soon.


    I put her on the ground, tangled looking at her, in the heart can not say what taste.


    What should I do?


    Save her?


    She''s my match!


    Don''t save her?


    She''s only nineteen years old, and I''m the same age. Can''t I watch her go out of her wits?


    I sighed gently, sat down beside her, I don''t know what to do.


    At this time, a tall figure walked into the tennis court, came to me and stopped.


    I looked up, but a smile, "are you willing to come out?"


    The ghost emissary looked at me and a Bu on the ground, and his face showed a puzzled look.

 Chapter 748

    "Chasing the soul fire will drive her out of her wits." the ghost envoy stopped and looked at me. "I am a person around Hades, and I can''t interfere in this matter. Master Wu Zheng, please help her. "


    "Ghost emissary", I looked up at him, "ah Bu girl, who are you


    He was silent for a moment, and then sat down on the ground, "she, is my daughter...


    " daughter? " I was stunned.


    He looked at me. "Yes, daughter."


    "But you are not..." I was surprised to see him, "how can you have a daughter on earth?"


    "The God of the underworld can have children with the people on earth," he looked at Abe on the ground. "On the night of the Mid Autumn Festival 20 years ago, her mother, Yukiko, saw my true face when she sacrificed me with blood. She offered herself as a sacrifice to me. I loved her youth and beauty, so I accepted her sacrifice, and then she gave birth to the child. After the baby was born, she named her child Abe Hsing in memory of my overnight favor. But I didn''t like Abe''s name, so I changed the name to Abe. "


    He looked at me. "Just because she is my daughter, her talent is far beyond ordinary people, but this child''s life is very poor. At the age of 19, there will be a life and death disaster. She is my daughter. I should have saved her, but I am the law enforcement officer of the underworld. If I help her, it will break the rules of the underworld. So, I found you... "


    I thought," do you mean the black wind is a game? "


    "Yes", he was very calm, "Heifeng held a grudge against you because of the previous events. He once told me tactfully that it was you who did not obey the rules, so you should be taught a lesson. After I heard it, I didn''t say anything. I acquiesced. Heifeng thought he had got my acquiescence, so he went to Yuquan mountain to ask for your trouble. "


    "Then you come forward and put forward the two conditions. On the one hand, you can use my hand to get rid of Heifeng; on the other hand, you can borrow Feng Yun''s matter to let me save your daughter?" I asked.


    "I''m the God of the underworld, and I can''t go to the geomantic master on earth directly," he said, "so I can only set up this bureau and let Feng Yun come forward. Please do this."


    "Is it really such a coincidence?" I looked at him, "your daughter has brought a lot of trouble to the Feng family, and it happens that the ancestor of the Feng family is the person you want to use... All of this happens?"


    "In this world, there is no coincidence," he said with a meaningful smile. "Do you think that I have no one to use except Feng Yun? I asked him to replace Heifeng just to make up for him. Otherwise, with his indecisive character, I will hand over all the ghost errands in Shangjing to him? "


    With a helpless smile, "I understand..."


    "this matter, strictly speaking, is not Abe''s fault." he looked at me, "she doesn''t know who her father is. She comes out to take such things behind her mother''s back. In fact, it''s just to make more money and make her mother''s life better. After this lesson, she will no longer harm people with Yin and Yang. "


    I looked at a Bu on the ground and asked the ghost emissary, "is it Abe''s mother that Zhang Xiaoyang began to look for?"


    "Yes," he said, "You Ji Zi ran out of energy to give birth to a Bu, so his cultivation was destroyed long ago. However, in order to take care of the family''s face, she always said that she was practicing in seclusion, so no one knew about the destruction of her cultivation. In order to revenge Feng Yuan, Zhang Xiaoyang specially went to cherry blossom country. He asked him to introduce him to visit youjizi in the mountains and ask her to come forward and help him get Feng Yuan. You Jizi did not agree, refused Zhang Xiaoyang. However, you Jizi has not worked since she gave birth to Abe. I have sent her money many times, but she declined. Therefore, the life of mother and daughter has been very poor. Because Abe is my daughter, since she was 11 years old, she has shown her unique yin-yang talent. Yu Jizi devoted all his energy to a Bu, so he soon became a very powerful Yin and Yang teacher. After being rejected by youjizi, Zhang Xiaoyang is unwilling to ask the sponsor if there are any other yin-yang masters to recommend. So the man took her to see Abe. In order to make her mother live better, Abe agreed to this and came down the mountain with her


    I took a long breath and nodded, "I see..."


    he looked at me, "Master Wu Zheng, I have no choice but to set up this bureau. I hope you don''t mind. Please give me the face to save Abe. I will repay you twice in the future. "


    "You''re welcome, ghost emissary." I looked at Abe. "In fact, if you don''t come out and say these things, I won''t watch her die. I can see from the fight just now that the girl is very simple and not bad, and I don''t want her to go out of her wits


    "I know you will save her," he looked at me, "but as her father, I must come out and explain all this to you in person, or it will be disrespectful to you."


    I will smile, "ghost emissary, heavy words."


    He stood up and gave me a fist. "Thank you, young master. You just need to save her. I will tell her how to do the rest as the ghost king."I also stood up, a little meditation, asked him, "then... What about Zhang Xiaoyang?"


    "The child in her belly belongs to your friend," said the ghost emissary. "If you want to protect her, please decide by yourself."


    "My friend''s? This... "I was at a loss.


    The ghost emissary smiles and disappears.


    "My friend''s child... My friend''s...", I pondered for a moment, took out my mobile phone and dialed Lao Zhao''s phone.


    "Hello, young master..." Lao Zhao yawned, "you said..."


    "did you go to Shencheng more than two months ago?" I asked.


    "Shencheng?" He was stunned. "Two months ago... I don''t remember. What happened?"


    "Do you remember when you were in Shencheng, one night, a girl joined you on wechat and invited you to a hotel. While she was like you, she was still crying and scolding another man?" I asked.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then he was in a good mood! That''s what happened! That girl is from Northeast China. She is very beautiful! How do you know that, young master? "


    I was filled with emotion and couldn''t help laughing, "Lao Zhao, you''re blessed...


    and

 Chapter 749

    At dawn, Abe woke up.


    She opened her eyes, looked, and sat up abruptly.


    "Are you all right?" I asked.


    She looked at me with complicated eyes. "Did you save me?"


    "I''ve broken the backfire of spirit fire. Your meridians are slightly burned, and your accomplishments are basically preserved, but there is no damage. "I said," but you can''t use the spirit fire in the future. Otherwise, you will be destroyed and the gods will not be able to save you. "


    "Why did you save me?" She asked coldly.


    "I didn''t want to kill you," I met her eyes. "Don''t use Yin and yang to harm people in the future. With your ability, helping others can also make your mother''s life very good."


    She was stunned, "you..."


    "you are very filial to your mother", I looked at her, "and you are not bad in nature. If you are more ruthless, besides Feng Yuan, you can activate one or two fires on other people in the Feng family, then this matter may be another result. You didn''t do that because you know that once the spirit chasing fire is activated, the damage is irreversible. In order to get the family property of the Feng family, Zhang Xiaoyang did not hesitate to destroy the whole family. You were entrusted with loyalty. But in your heart, you can''t bear to do so. Am I right? "


    Her eyes softened a little, sighed softly, and lowered her head in silence.


    "So I''m not going to kill you," I paused. "Not only will I not kill you, but also Zhang Xiaoyang. On the contrary, I have to save her."


    She raised her head and frowned, "save her?" "Yes," I said with a helpless smile, "I have to protect her baby."


    "Protect her child?" She didn''t understand, "Why are you?"


    "Don''t ask about that," I stood up. "You told her that I live in the presidential suite in Yosemite Washington. If she wants to live, she will come to the hotel to see me at noon."


    She did not speak, still puzzled at me, that look, as if I was a mystery.


    I took a look at her and turned down the stairs.


    After I got out of the villa, I took a long breath, flashed, came to the tennis court, opened the door, got on the car, started the car, turned around and left the Feng family house.


    After returning to the hotel, I took a bath and changed my clothes. Then I went into the bedroom and sat down on the bed. First, I untied the light weight charm. Then I took a deep breath. I was in a moment.


    After meditating for about half an hour, I opened my eyes.


    Almost at the same time, the telephone at the head of the bed rang.


    I calmed down and picked up the phone. "Hello?"


    "Hello, Mr. Wu, I''m the housekeeping manager of Jishan Washington." there''s a woman on the other end of the phone. "There''s a Mr. Zhao looking for you in the lobby. Can he go up there


    "Yes," I said, "let him come up."


    "Yes, Mr. Wu!"


    I hung up the phone, got up and got out of bed, changed my clothes, and went to the living room to make a pot of tea.


    The tea had just been made when the doorbell rang.


    I put the teapot on the tea table and went to open the door.


    Lao Zhao was so dusty that he laughed at me when he opened the door


    "Come in!" I said.


    "Good!" He went in and closed the door, followed me to the living room and sat down. He couldn''t help asking me, "young master, what''s the good thing?"


    "Have you eaten yet?" I asked.


    "No!" He said, "I went to the airport after we called, bought the earliest flight and came to Jishan."


    "OK, breakfast will be served later," I said. "I didn''t eat it either. We''ll have it together later."


    "It''s not urgent to have a meal. Tell me what''s the big deal?" He was in a hurry.

 Chapter 750

    I looked at him with a faint smile and reached for tea.


    "I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" He took up the teapot, poured a cup of tea for me and myself, then put down the teapot and looked at me, "young master, don''t be greedy for me, tell me quickly!"


    I took a sip of tea, meditated a little, and asked him, "do you want to get married?"


    "Marriage?" He was stunned, "what marriage?"


    "The Northeast girl you slept with in Shencheng is a rich third generation of Jishan," I said, "she is pregnant now...


    " pregnant... " Zhao was stunned and said, "I''m not, can''t it be me?"


    "What do you say?" I looked at him. "It''s not yours. What am I calling you for?"


    "Is it really mine? Don''t tease me, young master


    "What am I teasing you for? That child is yours


    Laozhao lenglengleng looked at me, subconsciously swallowed saliva, "young master, you mean, let me come to marry that girl?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "would you like to marry?" I asked.


    He scratched the back of his head. "It''s so sudden... I don''t know what her name is... Besides, she did it with me because she was lovelorn that night. In this case, she was pregnant. Even if I married her, her heart was not with me! What''s more, what did you say just now? She''s a rich third generation from Jishan. She can look up to me? "


    "Don''t get excited. Listen to me." I took a sip of tea and put down my cup. "This time I came to Jishan to work for the Feng family of Jishan. You son of a bitch, you fell in love with the young master of Feng''s family. You were so sad that you were cheap in Shencheng that night. After she was pregnant, she didn''t know who the baby was and didn''t want to know, so she put the matter on the head of the Feng family...


    I told him all the things Zhang Xiaoyang had done.


    After hearing that, Lao Zhao couldn''t help but scold him, "damn me, is this girl too damn poisonous? You can think of such a bad move. Who dares to ask her? "


    "Dare you take it?" I asked.


    "I don''t want it!" He waved again and again, "please spare me, I want to live two more years! This girl is spoiled by her parents. If I marry her, I''ll be dead one day! I''d rather not have the children, I don''t want this junk! "


    "OK," I nodded, "if you''re the one, I won''t save her."


    When Lao Zhao heard this, he hesitated, "young master, if you don''t save her, she will really die?"


    "Yes," I took a sip of tea. "If you don''t save her before 3 p.m., she will die after dark."


    Lao Zhao stopped talking, lowered his head and took a sip of tea.


    "To tell you the truth, if she is not pregnant with your child, I don''t want to save her," I said, "I''m here to work for the Feng family, do you understand?"


    "I understand," Lao Zhao nodded. "You want to save her life because she has your little nephew in her stomach."


    "That''s why I called you over," I looked at him. "Zhang Xiaoyang is wrong, but the child is innocent, and her family background is good. If you want, marry her."


    "Young master, it''s not that I refute your face..." he laughed bitterly. "It''s so sudden that I haven''t prepared at all..."


    "it doesn''t matter, you have a morning to prepare", I said, "but there is one thing I have to tell you, save you regret in the future."


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    I put down my tea cup and cleared my throat. "That night in Shencheng, including you, she asked for four men. Do you mind?"


    "Four... Four? Shit! Who the hell am I? "


    "You''re the fourth," I said.


    "That is to say, what I eat is the last leftover?" He asked excitedly.


    "It''s better than her putting a green cap on you, isn''t it?" I looked at him, "she and you, until today, have never had with others..."


    Zhao looked at me in surprise, his mouth opened a few, and he couldn''t speak.

 Chapter 751

    "Don''t be so excited," I said to him. "Isn''t it all set out for you so you can be prepared? It doesn''t matter. You have a whole morning to decide. If you can''t accept it, just don''t marry her. "


    Lao Zhao seems to have been struck by lightning, and the whole person is not well.


    He rubbed his face hard, calmed down his mood and cleared his throat, "er... Young master, it''s not like I refute your face. What can I say? This marriage is not like chasing girls. If it''s just for fun, I really don''t mind if a girl sleeps several men a night... But if I get married, I have to be careful. I didn''t mind what I had left over that night, but I was in my thirties, and the girl was in her early twenties. I was more than ten years older than her. You said she was younger than me, and her character was so bold and unrestrained. Can I hold her when I marry her? Besides, he is a rich third generation, and I am just an antique dealer, which is not a match for the mother


    "It has to be careful," I said, "so you have to think about it."


    He thought for a moment and asked me, "young master, do I have to marry her to save the child? Can''t you save the child and let her marry someone else? With such conditions and family background, even if she likes to be a father, there should be many idiots who want to marry her, right? Why do I have to marry him? "


    I looked at him and said, "it doesn''t matter. If you don''t think it''s appropriate, you should have a rest in the morning and go back to Beijing in the afternoon. I don''t care about it. "


    "Not young master, I don''t mean that," he said quickly. "I mean, can''t she marry someone else?"


    "Do you want your son to call someone else''s father?" I asked him.


    "Of course not!" He said, "but I can''t get the damn thing!"


    "You don''t think Zhang Xiaoyang did such a ridiculous thing in Shencheng. She is a girl who makes her own best." I looked at him. "This girl is very proud and has a high vision. If she didn''t want to revenge Feng Yuan that night, she would have to touch her? I want you to come here to help you. If you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter. We won''t mention it. For the sake of the child, I''ll help her break her bad habits. As for you, you should not know about it. "


    Lao Zhao was ashamed, "young master, don''t say that, I know you are for my good..."


    "I do it for you, but marriage is a big thing", I said, "you don''t want to, that''s your right. It''s settled. Take a rest and go back to Beijing. "


    He was silent for a long time, took a deep breath, and asked me, "young master, if I marry her, will she... Be so bold and unrestrained?"


    "If she was Pan Jinlian, I would let you come to Jishan?" I have no choice but to say, "Zhang Xiaoyang is not good now. After marriage, she will be a good wife and good mother. Do you really think I''m going to hurt you as a friend? "


    "So... Can the other people take a fancy to me?" "I''m just an antique dealer. I''m so much older than her. I can be her uncle."


    "If Zhang Xiaoyang doesn''t have such a thing, his family will naturally look down on you," I said, "but now that the situation has become like this, will they still care how much money you have? No matter how rich you are, you are not as rich as Zhang Xiaoyang. She will look at you? "


    He scratched the back of his head and said, "OK... I''ll think about it..."


    I nodded, "no hurry, you still have three hours. Think about it."


    "Good!" He breathed, "I''ll think about it."


    Then the doorbell rang outside.


    As soon as Lao Zhao listened, he got up and went to the door. When he opened the door, he saw that the waiter had brought the breakfast.


    "Put it in the dining room," he told the waiter.


    "Yes," the waiter laughed at us and pushed the dining car into the dining room.


    Lao Zhao closed the door, came back and sat down beside me. He looked at me, "young master, can I have a meeting with her? Seriously, I can''t even remember her appearance for two months


    "You''ve slept together. How could you not remember?" I don''t understand.


    Lao Zhao said with a knowing smile, "well... When you get to my age and experience more, you will understand..."


    my face became hot and I cleared my throat, "at noon, the Feng family will come, and I will ask Zhang Xiaoyang to come. Then you can hide in the room and see her through the crack in the door."


    Lao Zhao thought for a moment, "that''s OK. If you like it, I''ll tell you."


    I look at him, helpless smile, stand up, "eat to go."


    After breakfast, we chatted for a while, and then went back to our rooms to have a rest.


    At noon, the Feng family came.


    As I told him, Lao Zhao was listening in his bedroom without leaving the house.


    After meeting and exchanging greetings, I sat down with the Feng family.


    Feng Qiang and his wife, Feng Yin and Zhu Lin are all recovered. Feng Yuan is still a little haggard, but his mind has completely recovered.


    Mr. Feng zhengdi, thank you very much. I''m very excited about you"Uncle Feng, you are welcome." I looked at Feng Yuan. "What do you think?"

 Chapter 752

    "It''s like having a dream," Feng Yuan said with shame.


    "You will be delirious, can''t help yourself, don''t blame you," I looked at his side of Zhu Lin, "Miss Zhu Lin is really very good, you can marry her is your blessing, you can cherish her in the future."


    "Well!" Feng Yuan took Zhu Lin''s hand and said, "I will!"


    "Thank you very much, young master," Zhu Lin said gratefully.


    I smile and nod.


    Feng Yin looked at me, "young master, what about Zhang Xiaoyang? My brother said yesterday in front of so many media that Zhang Xiaoyang was pregnant with his child and he wanted to marry Zhang Xiaoyang. How could it end up


    "Yes, young master," Feng Qiang also asked, "how can this end?"


    "It''s not difficult," I said. "In a few days, just announce it again."


    "A new announcement?" Feng Qiang did not understand, "how to announce it?"


    I looked at my watch. "Don''t worry. Wait a minute." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "wait a minute?" Feng Qiang wondered, "what are you waiting for?"


    "Wait for someone," I said.


    "For whom?" They asked together.


    I look at them and smile calmly, "you''ll find out in a minute."


    They looked at each other and didn''t understand what I meant.


    I picked up the tea, took a leisurely SIP and looked at my watch.


    About a minute later, the doorbell rang.


    Hearing the doorbell, Feng Yin got up and went to open the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she was stunned, "is it you?"


    Outside the door, Zhang Xiaoyang''s face showed shame and silently lowered his head.


    I stood up. "I asked her to come."


    The Feng family stood up and looked at me in a puzzled way, "young master, this..."


    I looked at them, turned around and walked to the door, and looked at the girl outside.


    "Zhang Xiaoyang, look up," I said to her.


    She raised her head and looked at me obstinately.


    The girl is very beautiful. In terms of appearance, she is no less than Zhu Lin, but her figure is obviously higher, and she looks bony and sexy.


    I took a close look at her eyebrows. The backfire of chasing the spirit fire has become a flame.


    "Abe asked you to come?" I asked her.


    "Well, she asked me to find a man named Wu Zheng," Zhang Xiaoyang looked at me, "is that you?"


    Feng Yin sneered, "do you dare to come? How dare you! Are you afraid that we will cut you off? "


    Zhang Xiaoyang blushed, "I didn''t know you were there."


    "Don''t be shameless! Ah? You see how much you''ve done to my brother? You also...


    "Feng Yin", I looked at her and said, "speak less."


    Feng Yin tries to suppress her anger, so I don''t want to talk about it.


    I look at Zhang Xiaoyang, "come in and talk."

 Chapter 753

    I led Zhang Xiaoyang into the living room and looked at the Feng family. "I asked her to come. Don''t be excited. Sit down first."


    "Zhang Xiaoyang!" Feng Yuan yelled angrily and rushed up to beat her.


    "Feng Yuan!" Zhu Lin quickly grabbed him, "don''t do this!"


    "What are you doing here? Have you done me enough harm? " Feng Yuan angrily scolded Zhang Xiaoyang, "you go! Get out of here


    "Feng Yuan!" Zhu Lin was in a hurry. "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Go away! Go away Feng Yuan looked at Zhang Xiaoyang angrily, his eyes almost burst into fire.


    Zhang Xiaoyang did not speak, eyes complex looking at Feng Yuan, eyes flash out of tears.


    "I asked her to come," I coldly looked at Feng Yuan, "who are you yelling at?"


    "Young master, she almost killed me, almost killed my whole family!" Feng Yuan said excitedly.


    "Brother! Are you confused? " Feng Yin stares at him, "how to talk to the young master?"


    "Feng Yuan!" Feng Qiang was in a hurry, "sit down for me now!"


    "Dad, she..."


    "sit down!" Feng Qiang roared.


    Feng Yuan took a look at his father, so he went back to the sofa and sat down.


    "Young master, don''t be angry, Feng Yuan, he is really not attacking you," Zhu Lin explained to me quickly.


    "Yes, young master, my brother has such a temper. He is really not against you!" Feng Yin also said.


    "Nothing," I said to Zhang Xiaoyang after seeing Feng Yuan, "sit down."


    Taking a deep breath, Zhang Xiaoyang walked into a corner and sat down haughtily.


    Zhu Lin and Feng Yin looked at each other. Then they were relieved and sat down.


    Feng Qiang and his wife apologized to me, "young master, you must not take it to heart. Feng Yuan is really not aiming at you, he is..."


    "nothing", I said, "uncle and aunt, you all sit down."


    "Good, good, you too!" They said quickly.


    I took a look at Feng Yuan and sat down again.


    Lao Zhao secretly opened the door a seam, eyes aimed at Zhang Xiaoyang, a girl''s appearance, eyes suddenly bright.


    At this time, Feng Yuan had regained his senses. He took a long breath and calmed down his mood. He stood up and apologized to me. "Young master, I was excited just now. I''m sorry."


    "I can understand your mood," I said, "sit down."


    "Thank you, young master." he glanced at Zhang Xiaoyang and sat down.


    There was silence in the living room.


    I took a sip of tea and looked at Zhang Xiaoyang. "Zhang Xiaoyang, it''s your fault. I apologize to Uncle Feng, aunt Zhou, Feng Yuan, Zhu Lin and Feng Yin."


    Zhang Xiaoyang hesitated for a moment, stood up, "Uncle Feng, aunt Zhou, I was wrong!"


    She bowed to Mr. and Mrs. Feng Qiang, then took out a document from her bag and put it on the tea table. "This is the memorandum signed by Feng Yuan in my home yesterday afternoon. We don''t want the shares of Jishan port group."


    "Hum!" Zhou Di sneered, "you dare to take it!"


    Feng Qiang took the memo and looked at it, then handed it to Feng Yin, "put it away!"


    "Good!" Feng Yin took it, turned and put it in the bag.


    Zhang Xiaoyang took a breath and turned to apologize to Feng Yuan and his wife, "Feng Yuan, Zhu Lin, I''m wrong, I''m sorry!"


    "I''m sorry, that''s all?" Feng Yuan sneered, "you make me a disgrace, a sorry is over?"


    "Feng Yuan..." Zhu Lin whispered to him, "don''t you...


    " am I wrong? " Feng Yuan was excited again, staring at Zhang Xiaoyang, "you control me with magic, let me divorce Zhu Lin, and then in front of so many reporters, announce that you are pregnant with my child! Then your family forced me to sign the memorandum while I was in a daze, and nearly took away a billion yuan of our Feng family''s property! You''ve done so many bad things, and a word of apology is over? "


    "I didn''t want to say I''m sorry." Zhang Xiaoyang looked at Feng Yuan with tears in her eyes. "I know I''m wrong. I can''t make up for you. If you want to fight or kill, I''ll follow you. Is this the head office?"


    "Don''t do that!" Feng Yuan stood up excitedly, "you know I won''t kill you or really hit you! You just like acting. You cheat yourself when you are good at acting


    "I... what did I play?" Zhang Xiaoyang asked.


    "You have repeatedly confessed to me, even seduced me, you said you like me, you love me, you love me that way?" Feng Yuan sneered, pointing to Zhang Xiaoyang, "I''ll tell you, and I''ll tell you again. You can listen to me clearly! I love Julien! I only want her in my life! If you hurt me, I can not investigate, but please get out of our life and don''t disturb us again


    "I disturb you?" Zhang Xiaoyang trembled, "Feng Yuan, are you against your heart? Yes! I like you, I chase you, but you? Every time you face my confession, are so ambiguous, you either promise me or refuse me, but how do you do it "When did I have an affair with you?" Feng Yuan asked angrily.

 Chapter 754

    "You..." Zhang Xiaoyang wanted to stop talking, but after thinking about it, she still held back.


    She tried to calm her mood, took a deep breath and bowed to Feng Yuan again, "I''m sorry."


    Feng Yuan looked at her coldly, "I don''t want to see you, you go!"


    Zhang Xiaoyang sad looking at him, a bitter smile, tears.


    She turned around, bowed to Feng Yin, and then turned to the door.


    "Wait!" I stopped drinking.


    The Feng family were stunned.


    Zhang Xiaoyang stopped and turned to look at me.


    I looked at Feng Yuan coldly, "I let her come, only I can let her go, what do you rely on?"


    "I..." Feng Yuan was embarrassed.


    "Young master, don''t be angry..." Zhu Lin quickly came to an end.


    "Don''t talk," I pointed to her and looked at Feng Yuan. "Zhang Xiaoyang is sorry for you. Her life is hanging on the line. If I don''t save her before dark, she will die. I asked her to come, one is to save her, the other is to let her give you an account. What do you mean if you drive her away before things are done and words are not said? "


    "I''m sorry, young master, I''m wrong..." Feng Yuan lowered his head. "I was excited just now, I''m sorry..."


    "don''t always feel aggrieved." I stare at Feng Yuan, "a slap can''t make a sound, so you''re not responsible for this matter? Zhang Xiaoyang has confessed to you several times. You always refuse her, and then care about her later. Since you don''t like her, don''t give her hope. Had it not been for your emotional indecision, would things have come to this point? "


    "I..." Feng yuanshao''s face turned red and I didn''t know what to say.


    "Tell me, can I speak today? Can you fix this? " I sneered, "if you can, shut up! If not, you can do it yourself. I came to Jishan to save you. Now you''re all right. I''ll just finish this. You want revenge, don''t you? Simple! It will be dark in a few hours, and there is no doubt that Zhang Xiaoyang will die! When she''s dead, you''ll be angry, and you won''t have to marry her, so you''ll be satisfied? "


    Feng Yuan was sweating down, "young master, I don''t mean that. Don''t be angry. I won''t talk nonsense. You can do what you say... "" can you listen to me? " I asked.


    "Yes He said quickly.


    "Young master, we all listen to you!" Feng Qiang also made a statement.


    "Yes! We all listen to you Zhu Lin and Feng Yin also said.


    I looked at them and told Zhang Xiaoyang, "come back and sit down."


    Zhang Xiaoyang did not speak, nor move, just silently shed tears.


    "Zhang Xiaoyang!" I frowned.


    She hesitated, turned back and sat down.


    "You''ve done too much in this matter," I looked at her. "When things get to this point, one of you and Feng Yuan must be ruined and leave Jishan."


    She wiped her tears and nodded in silence.


    I turned to see Feng Yuan. "Three days later, you announced the news, saying that after DNA testing, Zhang Xiaoyang''s child is not yours. What you said before was invalid. Then after a while, you propose to Julien again and announce your marriage to the public. "


    "Then I''m not a joke?" Feng Yuan couldn''t help saying.


    "You feel embarrassed, this is a joke," I looked at him, "you feel calm, this is a legend."


    "This..." Feng Yuan looks at Zhu Lin in embarrassment.


    Zhu Lin hesitated for a moment, "if you don''t want to, I won''t force it..."


    "I..." Feng Yuan is very embarrassed.


    "Brother Feng Yin frowned, "my sister-in-law has suffered so much injustice for you. What are you hesitating about?"


    Feng Yuan took a deep breath and looked at me


    I nodded and said, "OK, there''s nothing else to say. You go back. This afternoon, I will go back to Shangjing. "


    "Back to Shangjing?" Feng Qiang was stunned. "Young master, you..."


    "this is our Wu family''s rule", I said, "after finishing the work, you can''t eat the host''s food and wine. You don''t have to give me a ride. I''ll buy my own ticket. It''s settled. "


    "But...


    " it''s settled! "


    Feng Qiang saw that my voice was firm and hesitated for a moment, "that''s OK."


    He stood up and said, "let''s go first, young master. After a while, we''ll go to Shangjing and thank you very much."


    I stood up with a calm smile, "OK!"


    They took a look at Zhang Xiaoyang and turned away.

 Chapter 755

    After seeing off the Feng family, I went back to the living room and sat down beside Zhang Xiaoyang.


    "Do you know why I saved you?" I asked her.


    She shook her head in tears.


    "Because the child in your belly belongs to my friend," I said, "I saved you for the sake of the child."


    She was stunned. "You... Your friend?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    She Lengleng Leng looked at me, bitter smile, "how possible? I don''t know who this child belongs to... How could it be your friend''s? "


    "Two months ago, you celebrated your birthday in Shencheng, and Feng Yuan and Zhu Lin also went there," I looked at her. "That night, you confessed to him again, and then Feng Yuan refused you ambiguously again. Regardless of your retention, he took Zhu Lin back to the hotel on the way. You drank a lot of wine that day, and the more you wanted to get angry, you used wechat to date strange men. "


    She looked at me in surprise, "you......


    " you had a total of four people that day ", I said calmly," you were crying bitterly all the way, shouting the name of Feng Yuan, and scolding him. The first three men left after taking advantage of you, and the last man also took advantage of you, but he saw that you were crying all the time, and then he chatted with you, enlightened you, and was scolded by you. Finally, he poured water on his face...


    Zhang Xiaoyang opened his mouth in surprise, "you... You..."


    I smile and continue to say, "that guy is not angry, smile and wipe the water on his face, sit down beside you, shameless to tell you, it''s OK, if you want to fight twice to relieve your breath, then hit. Elder brother this life, does not allow the man to move me, but the woman hits, I do not matter. He coaxed you for a long time, and finally you burst into his arms and cried, and then it happened again


    "I... he..." Zhang Xiaoyang blushed with shame, "I drank that day, he... I..."


    I waved my hand, "listen to me finish."


    She was so red faced and embarrassed that she wanted to find a way to get in.


    "After you calm down, you let him go," I glanced at Lao Zhao and cleared his throat. "Then, he walked to the door and suddenly stopped. He came back to tell you, girl, it''s not worth grieving for Xiaobai''s face. Don''t worry about it. If you want to talk to someone, please send me a wechat, and I''ll be there. "


    In the last sentence, I deliberately accentuated the tone.


    Zhang Xiaoyang stood up in surprise, "you... You..."


    "you said to him, OK", I looked at her, "but after he left, when you deleted his wechat, you hesitated for a long time, and finally deleted him. Because you''re awake, you don''t want to remember this terrible night. You go to the bathroom and take a bath like hell, crying while you take a bath, because you feel dirty and look down on yourself, right? "


    She looked at me in surprise, her chest heaved and her shoulders trembled.


    "Don''t be so excited," I said with a calm smile. "What''s wrong with what I said?"


    Zhang Xiaoyang covered her face, tears of injustice welled up in her eyes, and she cried.


    Lao Zhao couldn''t help it any more. He opened the door and quickly came to Zhang Xiaoyang and took her hand. "Sister, don''t cry. Brother is coming!"


    Zhang Xiaoyang, like a ghost, exclaimed and sat down on the carpet.


    Lao Zhao was shocked and quickly picked her up. "Are you? Don''t move


    "You... You..." Zhang Xiaoyang was silly, "where did you jump out? Don''t touch me, don''t touch me


    Zhao couldn''t help but pick her up, carefully put her on the sofa, kneeling on one knee, holding her hand in both hands. He couldn''t help laughing, "silly girl, why do you want to delete my wechat? If elder brother had known that you had, I would have come to see you. Why do you still spend this time with Feng Yuan''s small white face? Fortunately, we met our young master. Otherwise, how could this end? "


    "I... you... He..." Zhang Xiaoyang tangled to see him, and then to see me, did not know what to say.

 Chapter 756

    "Girl, listen to me!" Lao Zhao looked at her seriously, "what I said to you in Shencheng, seriously, I''ve already forgotten. After returning to the hotel that day, I sent you a wechat and found that you deleted me. I was very reluctant to give up at that time, but another thought, we are adults, just play, this is the rule, I understand! But really, I really can''t forget you, so I went to your hotel the next night, but you have already left, and there are other people living in it. "


    He clenched Zhang Xiaoyang''s hand, and his voice trembled. "I''m so worried. I''m full of you. The more I want to put it down, the more I can''t put it down! I didn''t want to let myself be so passive, so I went back to Beijing all night. After more than ten days, I just diluted you. "


    "True or false?" I couldn''t help asking, "that''s not what you said just now..."


    "that''s not what you said just now." Lao Zhao was a little embarrassed. "In fact, you''ve already seen through it. I don''t want her. I''m afraid the girl won''t want to follow me..."


    He turned around and looked at Zhang Xiaoyang seriously, "girl, the young master told me about you and that little white face. I saw it just now. Ya''s beating sex is not worth your treating him like this! The young master said that it''s not right for you to harm people with magic arts. Fortunately, the Feng family are not dead. You are still young, and you are pregnant with our child. For the sake of the child, he will surely save you. Girl, will you marry me


    Zhang Xiaoyang a Zheng, then a push away Zhao, "you... You are sick, you?"


    "I''m not sick!" "I''m serious," said Zhao


    "I don''t even know your name? What? I''ll marry you? "


    "My name is Zhao Fei. I''m 32 years old. I''m from Shangjing. I''m an antique dealer," said Lao Zhao. "What else do you want to know, girl?"


    "I... I don''t want to know..." Zhang Xiaoyang got up in a hurry and turned to run, "I''m sorry, I''m going first..."


    Lao Zhao''s heart was horizontal, catching up and holding her from behind, "Zhang Xiaoyang!"


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Xiaoyang cried and struggled, "you let me go! What are you going to do


    "Girl, don''t go!" "I''ll marry you! I marry you


    "I don''t know you at all!" Zhang Xiaoyang cried.


    "A long life!" Lao Zhao roared, "there are still dozens of years left, enough for you to understand!"


    "I don''t need you to pity me!"


    "Then you have pity on me!" Lao Zhao roared, "I don''t want you to have another man! I don''t want my son to call someone else''s dad! I don''t want to! "


    "You don''t want me... You just want children..." Zhang Xiaoyang cried, almost begging, "the child is yours, but please let me go..."


    "you''re bullshit!" Lao Zhao''s eyes were red, "Lao Tzu has always been reserved in front of the young master. What I''m afraid of is that I can''t put down my mother''s bow without turning back! Now it''s all about this. Do you want me to let you go? Is it possible? I don''t have to face today! Zhang Xiaoyang, I know you have money! But I''m not a soft eater, I don''t climb your high branch! I don''t want a cent of your dowry. I''ll support you all my life


    "You''re a goddamn fool?" Zhang Xiaoyang cried and angrily scolded, "I am a disgraced woman, with a bad reputation and a dirty body. What do you want me to do? Will you regret it later? "


    "You fart Zhao pulled her body and looked at her angrily, "if you dare to say that you are not clean again, I''ll take you out of the hell!"


    "You Zhang Xiaoyang was suppressed by Lao Zhao''s domineering.


    Lao Zhao glared at her with red eyes. "Zhang Xiaoyang, please remember to me that Laozi''s eyes are so hot that you can''t be wrong when you look at antiques! You are a good girl. Feng Yuan''s little white face just pretends to be forced. He doesn''t deserve you! I love you, I love you, I will marry you! In this life, you must marry


    Zhang Xiaoyang looked at him sadly, "are you stupid? You are stupid


    Lao Zhao hugged her, "I''m stupid! I recognize it


    Zhang Xiaoyang no longer struggled, in his arms, crying into a tearful.


    I will smile, clear my throat, stand up, "er... What... I''ll avoid it first, you can talk about it...

 Chapter 757

    Out of the hotel, I once came to the fish head hot pot shop.


    Lao Zhao and Zhang Xiaoyang are not in the mood to eat at the moment. I can''t. I''m hungry. I want to eat hot pot.


    When the beautiful landlady saw me coming, she came to the table with a smile! What''s the matter? Is our fish head delicious? " "Delicious, eat also want to eat", I smile, "don''t order a single, just like last time."


    "Three catties of fish head, right?" "Yes


    "OK!" The owner''s wife poured me tea with a smile and turned to the back to serve the dishes.


    I took a sip of tea, long out of breath, can not help laughing.


    This matter, Zhang Xiaoyang is doomed to be ruined in Jishan, but with Zhao in, she can go to Shangjing to start again. Lao Zhao said no, but he was steady, accurate and ruthless. He was stunned by Zhang Xiaoyang.


    It''s two and a half hours before three o''clock in the afternoon. I''ll come out to have a hot pot and let them talk a little more.


    At this time, Feng Yun pushed the door and came in.


    I looked at him and put the glass down. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Feng Yun came to me and gave me a bashful, "young master, i...


    " not hurt? " I asked.


    "No..." he whispered.


    "You can rest assured when your family''s affairs are finished," I calmly looked at her, "you are an official of the underworld now, and don''t interfere in the affairs of the descendants in the future."


    "I understand," he bowed his head, "thank you for saving me. This time it''s my fault. I''ll never again!"


    "You''d better not promise," I said with a helpless smile. "It''s not necessary."


    "Yes, I feel embarrassed myself," he blushed and gave me a fist. "The kindness of the young master will be remembered by me and my descendants. If you need me or my descendants, please open your mouth and die forever


    "OK, thank you very much," I said with a smile, "while the ghost emissary has not been investigated, go back to Beijing quickly."


    "Yes Feng Yun sighed with relief, "I''ll go back now. Thank you!"


    I nodded.


    He gave me another fist, turned and walked out of the hotpot shop. His figure flashed and disappeared.


    I picked up my cup and went on drinking tea.


    After eating the hot pot, I strolled outside for a while. After two o''clock in the afternoon, I returned to the hotel.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaoyang''s mood has calmed down, but look at her look, it seems that Zhao''s things are not very smooth.


    "It''s more than two o''clock already," I said to Zhang Xiaoyang, "I''ll talk about your business later. I''ll give you a bite to crack."


    Zhang Xiaoyang stood up and said, "thank you, young master."


    "Yes, let''s break it first." Lao Zhao stood up with a smile and tried to take her hand. "Our business..."


    Zhang Xiaoyang took his hand back and turned his head away.


    Lao Zhao ha ha a smile, "this wench, good good good, I am not anxious, take your time."


    He came up to me and said to me seriously, "young master, please do me a favor."


    "You''re welcome," I smile. "You wait here."


    "Good!" He nodded.


    I looked at Zhang Xiaoyang. "You come with me."


    "Well!" Zhang Xiaoyang took a deep breath and followed me into the bedroom.


    When I came to the bedroom, I closed the door behind my hand and told her, "lie down on the bed."


    Zhang Xiaoyang nodded, went to lie on the bed, folded his hands on his abdomen, and let out a long breath.


    She was nervous.

 Chapter 758

    I came to the bed, sat down beside her and looked at her eyebrows carefully.


    The flame of the spirit fire has become a small fire mass.


    "It will be very hard to break the regurgitation. Don''t be nervous and bear with it," I told her.


    "Well," she looked at me with shame, "young master, I''m sorry..."


    "I''m sorry?" I frown, "what''s sorry?"


    "I invited a bu to harm the Feng family, nearly killed Feng Yuan, and added so much trouble to you," she looked at me. "Now, I have to ask you to help me save me..."


    "you are wrong, but the child is innocent." I said, "things are over, don''t think about so much."


    "Young master, if you say this, I will lose my life for ten years," she said with tears in her eyes. "I want to ask, can I watch my child grow up?"


    "That''s for the Feng family," I said. "The harm you''ve done to Feng Yuan is irreversible. You have to balance their hearts. If you do harm to others with magic, you will certainly hurt yourself, but as long as you grasp the future life, how much life you should live, or how much. "


    "Are you comforting me?" She asked.


    "I''m not going to comfort you with such things," I said. "I''m telling you the truth."


    She was silent for a while, took a deep breath, and asked me, "young master, if this child is not Feige''s, will you... Save me?"


    I faint smile, "can."


    She laughed with tears in her eyes and nodded, "Well! Thank you, sir. I have no more questions


    "OK," I nodded. "Close your eyes and don''t think about anything."


    "Well," she calmed down and closed her eyes.


    After a moment of concentration, I pinched the finger and pressed her brow. The golden light slowly entered her body and held the fire mass...


    more than ten minutes later, the phage broke open.


    Zhang Xiaoyang was soaked in sweat and fainted to death.


    I tucked her in, turned away from the bedroom and went back into the living room.


    Lao Zhao saw that I came out and quickly stood up, "young master, how are you?"


    "It''s OK," I went to the sofa and sat down. "Let her sleep."


    Lao Zhao was relieved and came to pour me tea. "Young master, it''s hard for you."


    "Don''t talk about it between us," I said, taking a cup of tea and then asking him, "how are you talking?"


    "She still does not agree," Zhao couldn''t help laughing. "But, her words are not so hard."


    "Don''t be discouraged, come on!" I encouraged him.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t worry. I won''t be discouraged," he said, closing to me. "Her reaction just shows that she is a good girl. You said, if I confessed, she would go down the slope. Is such a girl worth marrying? So the more she refused, the more I recognized her! "


    I looked at him and said, "are you sincere?"


    "Look at what you said, it must be!" He said, "marriage matters, how dare I joke?"


    "Since you have loved her for a long time, how can you forget all about her?" I am surprised to ask, "and in Shencheng with others said those words do not remember, this is also called like?"


    Lao Zhao said with a knowing smile, "young master, you have a lot of skills. What you meet are miss Jun, Miss Anyu and Ke''er. I''m just a layman, and all the women I meet are vulgar women. This man, in fact, is more simple than women. The so-called mature man, frankly speaking, is to learn not to care, learn to forget, and learn to protect themselves. Do you understand what I say? "


    I shook my head. "I don''t understand."


    He bowed his head and took a sip of tea, and with a playful smile, "let''s say Xiaoyang. On that night in Shencheng, the first time I slept with her was for stimulation and pure physiological needs; the second time I slept with her, I had already lost my heart, and she was also distracted. When I left, I said that to her, in fact, I hope to continue with her and have something. However, as you know, after hesitation, they deleted my wechat. I was in my mind at that time, that was really his mother''s loss! I know that I am more than ten years older than others. They are just playing. How can I be with my uncle? I''m a mature man. I can''t cut like a little boy. I can''t do it. I have to face it


    "So you forgot her?" I looked at him.


    Lao Zhao nodded and sighed, "this is the instinct trained by the girls before. If a man wants to protect himself, he must be vulgar and confused."


    He gave me a smile, "you are different from me. The girls around you are not ordinary people. The top one is capable, self-reliance and self-respect. Only in this way can we not fight for trivial things and be jealous for interests. The girls around me are so vulgar that ordinary people have to be jealous and care about the interests. If I didn''t have the ability to forget, I would have let these girls do it for me? "I will smile, nodded, "got it."

 Chapter 759

    He filled me with tea. "Thank you, young master."


    I picked up the tea, took a sip, put down the cup, "I''ll go to the airport later, you stay here for a few days, accompany her."


    "I''ll go back with you," he said, "and then I''ll come back."


    "There''s no need," I said. "She won''t wake up until dark, and you''ll have to be with her."


    "Nothing," he said, "didn''t she refuse me? Let her calm down, realize that there is no harm without me. I''ll leave a note for her, saying that I''m back in Beijing and come back to find her. Then I''ll come back in the middle of the night and surprise her "You have to be careful," I said. "Don''t be surprised. It''s screwed up! Zhang Xiaoyang is very proud. What she needs now is warmth, not stimulation. You should be careful to give her excessive stimulation. People are not unable to support children. There is no need to point to you. "


    "Ha ha ha... Don''t worry," Lao Zhao laughed. "No matter how proud she is, she is also a woman. I know it in my mind."


    "You really don''t have to send me back," I said. "Can I get lost?"


    "I can''t say that. How grateful are you to help me keep my son and daughter-in-law?" He looked at me seriously, "I must personally send you back to Beijing, otherwise, I feel bad about it!"


    "We are brothers. What''s wrong with us?" I looked at him, "the most important thing for you now is to accompany Zhang Xiaoyang! Three days later, Feng Yuan will announce to the public that Zhang Xiaoyang''s child is not his. At that time, Zhang Xiaoyang will be ruined, and all the people in Jishan will laugh at her. You must accompany her, comfort her and protect her. This is your opportunity and your responsibility. Do you understand? "


    "Yes," he said, "but it won''t delay. I''ll be back in the middle of the night."


    "Don''t you worry that she won''t see you when you come back?" I asked.


    "Don''t worry, I still have this confidence. Just now I robbed her phone and wrote down her number. Can she delete my wechat or not answer my phone? What''s more, she has my child in her stomach. Even for the sake of children, she will not really follow me thousands of miles away. "


    "Are you sure?" I frowned. "Leave her here?"


    "Don''t worry," he said, "my daughter-in-law, I know."


    I see can''t persuade him, helpless smile, "that''s OK."


    "That''s right." "I''ve already made a reservation. I''ll take off at 5 p.m. and arrive in Beijing at 7 p.m. Then I''ll fly back at nine o''clock, so I''ll be back by twelve o''clock. "


    "OK," I looked at my watch. "Then you go and write her a note, and then we''ll go to the airport."


    "Not in a hurry," he said after a sip of tea. "Young master, I want to ask you something. If you can say it, you can say it, but if you can''t, just think I didn''t ask. Is that ok?"


    "Ask." I said.


    "When the Feng family were here just now, you said that Zhang Xiaoyang would lose ten years'' life because of his magic arts." he looked at me worried. "Is this really true?"


    I would smile and shake my head, "fake, that''s for the Feng family."


    "Really?" His eyes lit up.


    "Really."


    "Thank God! Excellent! ... "


    I looked at him and said," leave a note. "


    "Good!" He stood up with a smile and turned to the bedroom.


    I looked at his back and laughed calmly.


    If you harm people with sorcery, you will pay a certain price even if you break it. But this time, it was actually a bureau set up by the ghost emissary to help the abudu robbery. So Zhang Xiaoyang was wrong, but she was also innocent. Because it was the ghost emissary who made her want to revenge the Yin and Yang masters, she went to the Sakura Kingdom, found the introducers, went to the mountains to find Abe, and finally invited Abe.


    It can''t be said, but the ghost emissary is clear, and I also know it. So the matter of Zhang Xiaoyang''s life conversion is just a talk. In fact, it''s not over.


    I leaned back on the sofa, closed my eyes and let out a long breath.


    We''re done with the Feng family.

 Chapter 760

    ...


    in the evening, our flight landed at the capital airport.


    This time, I didn''t tell Xiaojun or Anyu.


    After coming out of the airport, Lao Zhao asked me, "young master, are you going back to TongZhou or Yuquan mountain or looking for miss an?"


    "I''ll go to Anyu," I said, "you don''t have to worry about me. Go to the waiting area."


    "I''ll call a car for you," he said, taking out his mobile phone.


    "I''ll do it myself.".


    "That won''t work," he waved. "I have to do this."


    "Do you know where I''m going?" I had no choice but to call Anyu


    Lao Zhao was stunned and then laughed, "yes, you can call her first." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "leave it alone and go in," I said.


    "No, you call first!" He insisted.


    I had no choice but to take out my mobile phone and dial an Yu''s phone, "Anyu, where are you?"


    "Brother Wu Zheng, I''m parking," an Yu said. "There was a traffic jam on the road just now. I''ve just arrived at the airport. Don''t worry. I''ll go to the arrival gate immediately!" I was stunned, "do you know I''m back?"


    Anyu a smile, "of course I know, you wait for me, I''ll come right away."


    With that, she hung up.


    I looked at Lao Zhao. "She''s parking. She''ll be here soon."


    Lao Zhao laughed, "ha ha ha... OK, I''ll go in and wait for the plane."


    I nodded. "Bon voyage."


    "Good!" He said, "when I come back, I''ll bring Zhang Xiaoyang, and then we''ll have dinner together! Oh, by the way, when we get married, you have to be our witness! "


    I laughed. "OK!"


    "That''s a deal." Lao Zhao said with a smile and turned away.


    Looking at his back, I couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, Anyu came.


    After meeting and hugging, I asked her, "did you see me again with the sacrifice of candlelight?"


    "Not this time!" She said seriously, "in the afternoon meeting, Feng Yun came to the coffee shop. He told me the whole story and said that he felt sorry for you, but he didn''t dare to tell you more. So he came to me and asked me to help him convey his apology to you."


    "This old man is really ink stained," I said with a helpless smile, "is it he who told you that I came back today?"


    "Well," she nodded, "he said you would be back today, but he didn''t know exactly when. I checked Jishan''s flight to Beijing, and I''m sure you''ll take this flight, so I''m here


    "Well," I tightly hooped her waist, gently looked at her, "I blame you."


    She blushed and hugged me gently. "Brother Wu Zheng, let''s go home..."


    my heart was hot, nodded and I laughed happily.

 Chapter 761

    After returning to Tongzhou and parking the car, I sent a wechat to Xiaojun to tell her that the matter had been finished and that I would return to Yuquan mountain tomorrow morning.


    Xiaojun replied to me with a word, "OK."


    I will smile, put away the mobile phone, look at an Yu, "let''s go to eat roast duck."


    An Yu smiles slightly, "Hmmm!"


    We opened the door and got out of the car. Hand in hand, we went to the roast duck shop in the community. We found a window seat and sat down.


    The waiter came over with the tablet computer. "What do you want for you?"


    I took the plate, and ordered a roast duck, a pear flavored shrimp ball, a vegetable braised rape, a spicy fern root powder, and finally ordered a large portion of pimple soup.


    "That''s all," I said.


    "OK, just a moment, please." the waiter took the tablet and turned away.


    Anyu poured tea for me and asked me, "usually every time you come back from work, you either eat hot pot or rinse meat. What''s the matter today?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I ate fish head hot pot in Jishan at noon, and I don''t want to eat in the evening," I said, "I haven''t been back here for a long time, I think about the taste here."


    "You used to come here She asked.


    I shook my head. "I''ve lived here for five years, and I haven''t eaten here in the first four years."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "Because there is no money," I said, "my grandfather only left me 100000 yuan to wait for the Tang family to come to me. I don''t know when the Tang family will come, so I don''t dare to spend money


    I took a sip of tea and looked at the table next to me. There was a family of three sitting there eating.


    "Before I made my debut last year, I had no money to eat. That meeting almost didn''t starve me to death. Later, I couldn''t help it. I borrowed 2000 yuan from my classmate Li Fei. Li Fei came when she received my call. She helped me to come here, and I had dinner. "I looked at the family," that day, we were sitting at that table... "


    An Yu looked at me silently, her eyes full of heartache.


    I smile at her. "It''s OK. It''s all over."


    She nodded, "well."


    I had another sip of tea when my cell phone rang.


    I took it out to have a look. It was Du Ling who hit me.


    "Hello, sister, are you back?" I asked.


    "Back," Du Ling said, "Wu Zheng, where are you now?"


    "I''m eating with Anyu in Tongzhou," I said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s no big deal," Du Ling said with a smile. "My mother missed you. I have to ask you when we can have dinner together."


    "This..." I also laughed, "sister, you tell mother, I will start to close tomorrow, when I go out, I will go to see her."


    "Yes, how long are you going to be closed?" She asked.


    "More than 50 days", I had a cup of tea.


    Zhang Ning answered the phone, "Wu Zheng, do you want to practice?"


    "Yes, Ma," I said, "I have to shut up for a while. Don''t worry. Let''s eat together when I''m out."


    "Well, mom can''t delay your practice," Zhang Ning was a little disappointed, "but said good, you will come to eat at home after you pass the customs."


    I laughed. "OK!"

 Chapter 762

    Zhang Ning returned the phone to Du Ling.


    "Brother, it''s not urgent. Just remember it." Du lington stopped and lowered his voice. "By the way, did Qi Kaifeng look for you


    I thought, "Uncle Qi? No, what''s the matter? "


    "He called me the other day and asked if I knew what you and Kor were up to," she said. "I couldn''t tell you. He didn''t say anything else, so he hung up. I think he may have to ask you to do something again, brother. You have to have a number in your mind...


    I think for a moment, "I know."


    "OK, then I won''t disturb you and Anyu," Du Ling said with a smile. "When you get out of the pass, take Xiaojun, Anyu and Ke''er together."


    I was embarrassed to smile, "OK."


    "That''s it," Du Ling hung up.


    I put down my mobile phone and looked at an Yu, "that person I hate very much, and wants to take me as a favor again."


    "Uncle Qi?" An Yu asked.


    "Yes," I nodded. "Last time we went out of the customs, he introduced me to the weekly Bureau. This time, he wanted to force me to work for another colleague of his


    "But you''re going to shut up tomorrow," an Yu frowned


    "No!" I turned off my cell phone and put it aside. "He called me and Ke''er a few days ago. We were closing down in Yuquan mountain, and we didn''t turn on the phone. He called aunt Su again and asked me what Keer and I were busy with. Aunt Su said she didn''t know. He had no choice but to call sister Du Ling. "


    "So it''s urgent, then?" An Yu asked.


    "It doesn''t matter to us whether we are in a hurry or not," I said. "They are different from other people. They carry out secret missions for the country. In their eyes, no matter how powerful people like us are, they are ghosts, ghosts, and gods. They can be used for feudal superstition, but they will never be taken seriously. It''s their responsibility to do things for people like them, and it''s up to us if we don''t. If they get in touch with more and know more secrets, they will not rest assured of us. Once there is no use value, they will tear down the bridge, and they will want to get rid of it quickly. "


    "Is that really the case?" She didn''t understand.


    "Yes," I looked at her, "just like this uncle Qi, always wanted to put me under his command and let me work for him. Why do you think that''s why?"


    "In order to control you, let you serve him well," an Yu said.


    I shook my head. "You''re only half right."


    "What is his purpose?" She asked.


    I took a sip of tea and gently let out a breath. "He wants to include Cole and me for two purposes. One is, as you said, in order to control us, let us work for him; and the other is, he wants to protect us."


    "Protection?" Anyu doesn''t quite understand.


    "Xiaoyu city and haimishan project are state secrets," I said. "If we are their people, we will know these secrets. But we are the people in the river and lake. They don''t care. Do you think they can rest assured? "


    "So he wants to collect you and sister Kor," an Yu looked at me, "so that you will be safe..."


    "yes", I nodded, "he thinks this is to protect us."


    "It''s ridiculous," an Yu sneered, "who does he think he is? Think that when he becomes an official and carries out secret tasks, no one can cure him? "


    "They admit that there is mysterious power," I said with a funny smile. "But some ideas are in the bone and can''t be changed in this life."


    Anyu gently relieved his breath and looked at me, "they have already moved this idea. It is estimated that they will come to you soon. Brother Wu Zheng, what are you going to do about this? "


    "The biggest thing I do now is to shut up," I said. "If they can''t, I''ll talk about them later."


    "Well," she said, taking my hand and looking at me seriously, "you don''t have to worry about them tearing down bridges and rivers. If they dare to be suspicious of you and sister Cole, I have a hundred ways to drive them out of their wits!"


    I gave a happy smile and nodded, "well."


    Just then, two off-road vehicles pulled to the door and stopped. Qi Kaifeng opened the door and got out of the car and came in with a young man.


    After entering the store, he looked around for a week, and then came to our table in a big stride, "Wu Zheng, don''t eat, come with me!"

 Chapter 763

    An Yu raised his head and coldly gazed at Qi Kaifeng, with a faint red light in his eyes.


    Qi Kaifeng was stunned and could not help stepping back two steps. "You..."


    "Anyu..." I winked at her, then stood up and introduced to Qi Kaifeng, "Uncle Qi, this is my sister Anyu."


    Then I introduced to an Yu, "this is uncle Qi just mentioned."


    Qi Kaifeng calmed down his mood and cleared his throat, "Hello, miss an."


    An Yu stands up and looks at Qi Kaifeng without expression.


    Qi Kaifeng was not at ease when she saw him. He coughed and coughed, "what... You eat first, I''ll wait outside. After dinner, if you have time, come with me to see my colleague Chen Ju. He wants to talk to you


    He said to me.


    "Brother Wu Zheng is closing down now," an Yu said. "There is no time."


    "This..." Qi Kaifeng was very embarrassed, "Wu Zheng, this matter is really important, you see I came in person, you can''t let uncle Qi go back like this?"


    "Uncle Qi, I''m really closing up," I said. "It''s really inconvenient."


    "Shut up?" He was helpless, "if you shut up, what are you doing in Jishan? I know you''re out on business, so I didn''t bother you. Now that you''re back, what''s wrong with Meeting Chen for dinner? "


    "You watch me?" I stare at him.


    "I was in a hurry to find you," Qi Kaifeng was embarrassed, "so I let people check your mobile phone location, not surveillance...


    I sneered," Uncle Qi, it''s too much. "


    "Wu Zheng, uncle Qi has no malice", Qi Kaifeng looked at me, "Chen Ju came to Beijing yesterday, I know you are out to do business, so I did not contact you. Now that you''ve finished your work, and Chen bureau is still waiting, you should give me a face, meet him and have a chat with him, OK? "


    I took a deep breath and calmed down my mood. "OK, please wait for us to finish our meal."


    "Good," Qi Kaifeng looked at an Yu. "We''ll wait outside and wait for you to finish."


    He turned and left.


    The young man glanced at both of us, turned around and went out.


    I took a long breath and laughed at Anyu. "He''s like this. Don''t worry about him. Sit down."


    Anyu calmed down for a while and then sat down.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, do you really want to go with him?" She asked me in a whisper.


    "Otherwise?" I asked.


    "Since you don''t want to take care of their affairs, you shouldn''t meet the Chen Bureau," she said. "Once you start, can you push it off?"


    "Don''t worry," I said with a calm smile, "Chen Ju is more conceited. Although Qi Kaifeng and Zhou Ju have recommended me to him, he won''t believe me if he doesn''t test me personally. When he came to Beijing this time, he wanted to see if I had any skills, and he wanted to try to compile me. He is not like Qi Kaifeng and Zhou Ju. If I don''t join him, he won''t let me touch his secret, unless...


    "unless there is no way", she looked at me, "right?"


    "Yes," I nodded and lowered my voice, "he''s not that far now, so it''s OK to meet him. He doesn''t look up to me, and it won''t affect my closeness...


    An Yu sighed with relief and nodded," I understand... "


    at this time, the waiter began to serve.


    I turned my head and took a look at Qi Kaifeng outside. He was smoking and making a phone call to see his expression. The object of the call should be that Chen Ju. He swore to Chen kubao that I was changing clothes at home and that I cherished this opportunity and would follow him later.

 Chapter 764

    I had no choice but to smile and shake my head.


    This uncle Qi...


    after the roast duck came up, the waiter gave us a smile and said, "the dishes are ready. Please take your time."


    "Thank you." I picked up my chopsticks and looked at an Yu. "Come on, eat."


    Anyu also heard Qi Kaifeng''s words just now and couldn''t help asking me, "brother Wu Zheng, is that Chen Bureau his leader?"


    "No," I put a shrimp ball on her plate. "They''re colleagues, peers."


    "Then why is he so humble?" An Yu is puzzled.


    "This is his character," I said while eating. "People are not bad, that is to say, they are not good at controlling their sense of propriety


    She didn''t speak and nodded in silence.


    "I''ll go with him later, and you won''t go," I said. "Wait for me at home. I''ll meet the Chen Bureau and I''ll come back after a chat."


    She was worried, "no, I''ll go with you!"


    "No," I said, "you can''t get involved in this, so you can''t show up."


    "I''m afraid they''ll embarrass you," she said.


    "No, they don''t dare," I said. "I''ll go by myself. I don''t have any scruples. If you go, some words will be difficult to talk about."


    She thought, "OK, I''ll wait for you at home."


    I laughed, "MMM!"


    She picked up her chopsticks, rolled me a roll of roast duck and handed it to me. "I''ll look at you with the sacrifice of candlelight. If they dare to embarrass you, I''ll take care of them."


    When I was hot in my heart, I put down my chopsticks and took her hand. "Anyu..."


    she said with a calm smile, "eat something."


    I took a deep breath and laughed, "Hmm!"


    After dinner, we settled the bill and went outside the roast duck shop.


    By this time, it was already 8:30 p.m.


    "Are you ready?" Qi Kaifeng asked me, "are you ready to go?"


    "Ruoyu, please nod back and say to me


    "Well," an Yu looks at Qi Kaifeng and turns away.


    I watched her go away, my heart sweet, can''t help but smile.


    Qi Kaifeng pointed to his watch, "Wu Zheng, it''s half past eight! Chen Ju''s plane at 11:30 tonight is very tight. Let''s go quickly! "


    I looked at him and said, "Uncle Qi, Chen Ju and you are of the same level. Do you need to be so courteous? It''s like his men. "


    Qi Kaifeng''s eyes stare, "you boy, how to talk?"


    I light smile, "OK, when I didn''t say, let''s go."

 Chapter 765

    At nine o''clock in the evening, we came to the East Third Ring Road and saw the legendary Chen Ju in a luxurious private club.


    Chen Kuo Wei, whose name is Chen Guowei, is about the same age as Qi Kaifeng. He is not tall. He is wearing a pair of black rimmed eyes and his eyes are like a torch. He is very spiritual. Like Qi Kaifeng and Zhou Min, he was born as a special soldier, so he took a kind of military''s unique ability.


    After meeting, Qi Kaifeng gave us an introduction.


    Chen Guowei looked at me and took the initiative to extend his hand. He said, "hello."


    "Hello Chen Ju," I took his hand.


    He looked at me calmly, his hands still used force.


    I frown and sweat.


    This handshake makes me feel that Chen Ju is a man of great skill and Kung Fu.


    I look at him quietly, he does not let go, I dare not let go.


    If you let go, you will lose your hand. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    this is what he gave me.


    Qi Kaifeng could not help but frown, "Chen Ju! Don''t show your Iron Palm skill again. Wu Zheng is still a child, and almost will do it! "


    Chen Guowei didn''t move. Seeing that I was sweating, he laughed and looked scornful.


    "Young man, hands are very soft," he looked at me. "As the old saying goes, people with soft hands have a clever mind. When you look at it, you depend on your craft to eat."


    This is a bit prickly.


    Feng shui master is not a craftsman. He said that I rely on craftsmanship to eat. In fact, he was a liar because he was a liar, because he could not see and use what he saw.


    I smile at the corner of my mouth, visualize the five thunder talisman, and then I visualize the magic charm, and my body flashed twice with golden light.


    Chen Guowei was stunned, "you..."


    then he frowned, and his forehead was sweating.


    Qi Kaifeng was stunned, then looked at Chen Guowei''s hand, which had been deformed by me.


    It was my bone.


    Now, Chen Guowei''s bones are ringing even harder.


    Chen Guowei''s face was blue with pain. He looked at me coldly, gritting his teeth and holding on, but he didn''t admit defeat.


    I looked at him quietly, with a smile on my face, not humble or arrogant.


    Qi Kaifeng is not stupid. He can see that Chen Guowei''s hand is about to be broken.


    "Chen Ju, come on! He came to pull us and winked at me at the same time, "Wu Zheng, almost got it. Chen Ju is very strong. Don''t hold on."


    I looked at him and let go of my hand.


    Chen Guowei took a breath, subconsciously swallowed his saliva, and forced out a smile, "young man, good! You have real skills


    I moved a hand, "thank Chen Bureau for your kindness, or I will be useless."


    Chen Guowei ha ha ha smile, subconsciously hide his shaking hand behind.


    "All right," said Qi Kaifeng. "You two don''t know each other. Come here. Let''s sit down and talk."


    He turned to the waiter next to him, "tea!"


    "Yes," the waiter bowed slightly and turned away. Chen Guowei tried to calm his mood and clear his throat. "Young man, sit down!"


    I didn''t speak. I sat down quietly.


    Chen Guowei and Qi Kaifeng also sat down.


    "How about Chen Ju? Am I right? " Qi Kaifeng''s tone is a little proud, "Wu Zheng, this child, is a talent!"


    "Not bad," Chen Guowei looked at me with a smile. "It''s a good seedling."


    He then asked me, "how did you get those people out of Xiaoyu city before?"


    "That''s how it was saved," I said.

 Chapter 766

    He frowned and asked Qi Kaifeng, "what does he mean?"


    "What Wu Zheng means is that it was saved like that," Qi said.


    Chen Guowei did not understand, "are you playing charades? What I''m asking is, how was it saved? "


    Qi Kaifeng said to me, "Wu Zheng, Chen Ju asked you. There is no outsider here. Don''t be embarrassed. Just talk about it


    "We went into the city of Xiaoyu king, killed all the way into the temple and underground palace, and rescued people," I said. "That''s the process."


    "Then how do you deal with those unidentified creatures, and how do you get out of the bewitching array?" Chen Guowei asked.


    "It''s just a fight, it''s just a rush out," I said. "It''s all about technical problems. You don''t understand these things. It''s meaningless to say so."


    Chen Guowei was speechless, "you...


    Qi Kaifeng laughed with a knowing smile," I told you, you should ask what should be asked, don''t ask what should not be asked, you have to listen, how about? Is it flat? "


    Chen Guowei glanced at him and continued to ask me, "how did you get the Daye samsara Sutra out of the underground palace that time?"


    "Just take it out like that," I said lightly.


    "What about the process?" He frowned, "can''t there be no process?"


    "Yes," I said, "but you can''t understand


    Chen Guowei''s face sank and gave a cold smile, "young man, is this too crazy?"


    I met his eyes. "I''m just telling the truth."


    Qi Kaifeng looked at the atmosphere is not right, and quickly to round up, "OK, OK! Chen Ju, if Wu Zheng doesn''t want to say it, don''t force it. He is not as good as you in terms of Iron Palm Kung Fu, and you and I are not as good as others in other fields. "


    Hearing this, Chen Guowei''s face softened a little and cleared his throat. "Well, since it''s all secrets, I won''t ask."


    He looked at me. "The whole game told me you were good, and the weekly game told me you were very good. Young man, I''ve learned your skill. What else do you have besides this? "


    "I am a geomantic master, only this ability," I said.


    "I know you are a geomantic master," he looked at me, "and you are the most valuable feng shui master in Shangjing. You give people services, and the red envelopes are all hundreds of millions, right? There are so many rich people who trust you. You should be really capable. "


    "What do you mean by Chen Ju?" Qi Kaifeng doesn''t like to listen to it any more? Do you think what I said to the weekly Bureau was to deceive you? "


    "I didn''t mean that," Chen Guowei turned to me and said, "I mean, you have got a lot of people''s recognition, you should have real ability. However, I am a stubborn person, I only believe in a word, hearing is false, seeing is believing. It''s not what I saw with my own eyes. No matter how magical the legend is, I won''t really believe it. Would you mind showing me your skills, young man


    I smile. "Why should I show it to you?"


    Chen Guowei frowned and asked Qi Kaifeng, "didn''t you tell him?" Qi Kaifeng cleared his throat, "er... Wu Zheng, that''s what happened. Not long ago, our organization was readjusted and decided to form a new engineering department, code named 409 Bureau. Chen Ju was ordered to set up 409 Bureau. He was the first director of 409 Bureau. Chen''s return to Beijing this time is to see you and examine your skills. If you are qualified, he can give you a chance to join the 409 bureau with Kor. "


    He looked at Chen Guowei and continued, "of course, I know what you and Kor are capable of. You are absolutely OK. However, Chen bureau is more cautious in handling affairs. So, you still have to show it a little, so that Chen bureau can rest assured. What do you think? "


    I had a funny smile and didn''t speak.


    "Our 409 Bureau has gathered the best talents in China," said Chen Guowei. "If you are qualified to be a member of 409, it will be your life''s glory. Your welfare and treatment will be the best, and in some ways, you will enjoy certain privileges. What about? Will you, young man


    I looked at them and shook my head, "No


    "Wu Zheng!" Qi Kaifeng frowned, "do you think anyone can enter 409? This is a chance I won for you and Cole


    "Uncle Qi''s heart I take," I stood up, "but each has his own will, can not force. If nothing else, I''ll go first. "


    I turned to leave.


    Chen Guowei stood up and said, "Wu Zheng! Where do you think this is? Do you want to come? Do you want to go


    As soon as the voice fell, two men and two women rushed in from the door, and immediately surrounded me. With a sharp knife in hand, I was hurt.


    Among them, the young man who held my throat with a knife was the young man who had just followed Qi Kaifeng.


    I took a look at him, then looked at Qi Kaifeng and Chen Guowei and laughed scornfully.Qi Kaifeng was surprised and denounced Chen Guowei, "Chen Guowei, what do you want to do? Let go of Wu Zheng


    Chen Guowei sneered, "if you don''t use it for me, it''s rubbish. He knows too many secrets and can''t keep him! Do it


    Qi Kaifeng was confused.

 Chapter 767

    The four young men got the order of Chen Guowei, without hesitation. The four sharp blades thrust at me at the same time.


    Almost at the same time, my body flashed with gold, and four young people screamed one after another, flying far away like kites, bumping into the wall, sliding to the ground, and howling in pain.


    Qi Kaifeng is stupid.


    Chen was so surprised that he quickly took out his gun from his waist and aimed at me.


    A red light hit him, and he snorted and puffed. He was paralyzed on the ground, holding his neck in both hands, opening his eyes and breathing hard.


    The strong sense of suffocation made his face turn blue in an instant. He opened his mouth and struggled in pain. His eyes showed the despair of dying.


    As for Qi Kaifeng, I did not move him, nor did an Yu.


    All this happened so quickly that Qi Kaifeng was stunned for a few seconds. Then he reacted and quickly said to me, "Wu Zheng! Chen Ju, he just wanted to try your skills, he didn''t want to really kill you! Don''t do this... Let him go...


    "did I touch him?" I asked calmly.


    "You didn''t touch him, but now he..." Qi Kaifeng was very anxious, "I know your skill! We have something to say. Can you let him go first? "


    "First, I didn''t touch him," I sneered. "Second, he didn''t try me at all. He wanted to kill me."


    Qi Kaifeng was ashamed. "Wu Zheng, uncle Qi asked you to come. It really didn''t mean anything. I didn''t expect that it would turn out like this...


    he looked at Chen Guowei on the ground and said," Chen Guowei is too much, but after all, he is my colleague, and he is now shouldering a secret task. He can''t die! "


    He turned around and looked at me anxiously, "Wu Zheng, in my face, can you spare him? Uncle Qi, please


    I think a little, light said a sentence, "forget it, let him go."


    The red light on Chen Guowei''s body slowly disappeared, and his tone of voice was counted as inverted.


    Qi Kaifeng quickly walked over to Chen Guowei. First, he handed over Chen Guowei''s gun. Then he raised him and denounced him, "what did you say when you came here? What the hell are you doing? What do you think of me? Ah? "


    Chen Guowei gasped hard and pointed to me, "you... You... I... I killed you...


    " you still say! " Qi Kaifeng was worried, "tired of living, isn''t it?"


    Chen Guowei looked at me maliciously and wanted to say, "Wu Zheng, you wait... I''ll let you..."


    his body trembled suddenly, his mouth was widened, his face turned blue again, his hands covered his neck, and he became the state before.


    "Wu Zheng!" Qi Kaifeng was in a hurry and yelled at me, "what do you want to do? Let''s go of the Chen bureau


    Before the words fell, his body also suddenly trembled, a strange cry, fell on the ground, also covered his neck, opened his mouth, and struggled violently.


    "Forget it," I whispered to an Yu, "let Qi Kaifeng go."


    Qi Kaifeng was able to breathe in an instant. He coughed violently and gasped heavily.


    Around him, Chen Guowei struggled painfully and looked at me almost imploringly. There was no momentum to kill me just now.


    "Wu Zheng..." Qi Kaifeng gasped bitterly and pleaded with Chen Guowei, "don''t... Don''t kill Chen Ju... Don''t kill him... Cough... Don''t do stupid things... I beg you... I beg you..."


    I looked at him, then looked at Chen Guowei, and whispered to an Yu, "let him go."


    Anyu still did not speak.

 Chapter 768

    But Chen was able to breathe in an instant.


    He coughed violently and gasped heavily. A foot that had just been buried in the hell''s gate was finally pulled back.


    "I''ve never been willing to do anything for you," I sneered and looked at Qi Kaifeng on the ground. "The story of Xiaoyu King City is because I''m afraid you''ll embarrass my sister. I don''t want to tell you about haimishan. You can understand why. I''m not interested in knowing your so-called secrets. You forced me to know them. You use me to do business, and then use this reason to kill me, uncle Qi. You are too much. "


    "Wu Zheng... Listen to my explanation..." Qi Kaifeng stood up on the sofa and looked at me with difficulty. "This is not what you think... The three of us have different responsibilities. I am responsible for investigating Xiaoyu man; Zhou bureau is responsible for haimishan project; Chen Ju is in charge of Baishan Temple. I arranged for you to meet him. First, I want you to help him. Second, I really hope you can join 409 ... I''m for you... Cough, cough... Uncle Qi really didn''t want to hurt you...


    he said and looked at Chen Guowei, "Hey, say something! (cough, cough... "


    Chen Guowei lay on the carpet, panting, powerless looking at me, "I have investigated the white mountain temple for nearly ten years... Not long ago, we made breakthrough progress... I am going to organize a team to enter the temple... I want you to join... If you want to... I will approve you to join 409... But your attitude just now... You are too arrogant... I am angry I want to kill you...


    "is that right?" I sneer.


    "Yes! That''s it Qi Kaifeng coughed.


    "Believe it or not..." Chen Guowei propped himself up, leaned on the sofa, panted, and swallowed his saliva. "I don''t want to repeat the mistakes of Xiaoyu city and haimishan project... So I want to let you join... Boy, you have the ability... Not to serve the country... Too bad..."


    "You don''t want to kill me in a rage," I said. "What''s the purpose of bringing these so-called powers of 409 here? If I join your team, you will save my life; if I refuse, you will let them kill me. Am I right? " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "yes..." Chen Guowei stares at me, "you are too dangerous... You can''t be used by us, we can''t keep you...


    " Chen Guowei! " Qi Kaifeng was angry, "when is this? Do you still say that? "


    "Am I not right?" Chen Guowei sneered, "the four people I brought in are all masters... But you can see that the boy''s body method just now was so frightening that he abandoned them in a blink of an eye... In particular, he still has magic skills... You can say that if a person like him can''t serve the country and keep him, is it a disaster?"


    "Shut up Qi Kaifeng roared, "shut up


    Chen Guowei ignored Qi Kaifeng. He looked at me in a complicated way. "Wu Zheng, don''t say I don''t give you a chance... As long as you promise to join 409 and be my staff, I can treat what happened just now. If you are determined to fight against me, then i... ah! ~"


    he was pinched by his neck again and fell to the ground, struggling violently.


    The four young people around were scared to death.


    With a bitter smile, Qi Kaifeng looked at me in despair, "Wu Zheng...!"


    "Forget it," I said lightly.


    On the carpet, Chen Guowei coughed violently.


    "Are you still pretending?" Qi Kaifeng asked angrily.


    Chen Guowei weakly waved his hand, that means, do not pretend, dare not.


    Qi Kaifeng sneered, stood up and looked at me with shame, "Wu Zheng, I''ll send you back, this matter, you should not have happened."


    After a little meditation, I went up to Chen Guowei, lifted him up and put him on the sofa.


    Chen Guowei looked at me in surprise, "you...


    " Wu Zheng, don''t mess around! " Qi Kaifeng said quickly.


    "I know you have a lot of means," I stare at Chen Guowei. "You can make it, light or dark."


    Chen Guowei looked at me nervously and swallowed his saliva subconsciously.


    I stood up and looked at Qi Kaifeng. "Uncle Qi, please send me back."

 Chapter 769

    On the way back to Tongzhou, Qi Kaifeng and I did not say a word.


    After arriving at the community, Qi Kaifeng drove to the roast duck shop and stopped slowly.


    He was silent for a few seconds, took a deep breath and cleared his throat. "Wu Zheng, here we are."


    I didn''t speak. Untie the seat belt and get ready to get out of the car.


    "Wu Zheng, wait a minute," he stopped me. "Can we have a chat?"


    "What are you talking about?" I asked.


    "Chen Guowei did too much," he looked at me, "but don''t worry. I promise you, he will never dare. You are a master of geomantic omen. You should be able to see that he is a man who is dying for face! "


    "What do you want to say?" I asked.


    He hesitated for a moment and sighed, "I''m sorry to say that I asked you to help him. However, in that sentence, this is to contribute to the country, not for Chen Guowei himself. As you know, there is little hope for Xiaoyu people; for Zhou Ju, although you helped her get Daye samsara Sutra, the Sutra can''t be deciphered so far, and I don''t know whether it can be deciphered. Now all the hope is placed on the Baishan temple in charge of Chen Ju. "


    He looked at me. "This time I arranged for you to meet. First, I wanted you and Cole to enter 409 innings. Second, I hope you can help Chen Ju. Yes, he did too much just now, but when his men entered the white mountain temple, they didn''t have to think about the consequences. Wu Zheng, you are kind-hearted and kind-hearted. Can you bear to see these people die? "


    I silently look at the street lamp in front of me, gently out of breath.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, he quickly took out his mobile phone, "in this way, I''ll send you the information of Baishan temple. You can have a look first. These are only part of the information, which are top secret..."


    "Uncle Qi", I stopped him, "this is your secret, I don''t want to know."


    "It''s OK. I can trust you," he said. "You can have a look first. Don''t worry about it."


    "I don''t look!" I am resolute.


    "Wu Zheng, you...


    " what just happened, you forget it? " I looked at him, "just half an hour ago, Chen Ju wanted to kill me because I knew too many secrets about you. Now you still want to show me, is this going to hurt me?"


    "Oh, don''t pay attention to him!" With a big wave of his hand, "this is what I want you to see. He can''t control it! Besides, we are here to help him! "


    "You help him yourself," I corrected, "not us."


    "Wu Zheng, listen to me..."


    "I know what you are going to say", I waved my hand, "this matter is over."


    "Are you afraid that Chen Ju will retaliate against you?" He looked at me. "You don''t have to be afraid. He doesn''t dare to have me here."


    "I fear that he will revenge me?" I laughed, "Uncle Qi, how are you cute...


    Qi Kaifeng blushed," what are you talking about? "


    "Chen Guowei wanted to kill me. I had to abolish four of his subordinates at his command." I looked at him, "the smell of blood has not gone, you start to take it for granted again?"


    "How can this be taken for granted?" He was embarrassed, "didn''t I say that? Chen Guowei is too much, but Baishan temple is a national project and serves the country! Yes, in order to set up this team, he has transferred our elite, but with the ability of those people, even if they can get in, there must be something wrong! If you don''t participate now, something will happen. There''s no way. I have to ask you, don''t you? If we can take precautions, why do we have to wait until something happens and make up for it? "


    I looked at him, opened the door and got out of the car. "I''m back."


    "Oh, Wu Zheng! You wait! " He got out of the car and quickly ran after me, "will you listen to me? You have to help with this

 Chapter 770

    "I''m not going to take care of your business any more," I said. "You go back."


    "No, this time there are special circumstances, you should help me, OK?" He said anxiously, "Chen Guowei, I''ll take care of it. I''ll let him apologize to you and make amends to you, OK?"


    "No way!"


    "How can you help?" He asked angrily.


    I stopped, my eyes were cold, "what? Do you want to learn from Chen Guowei? "


    "I..." he was stunned. He realized that the tone was not right. He quickly cleared his throat, "I don''t mean that. I mean, how can you help me?"


    I gave a cold smile, "the whole game, I have given you a lot of face, enough to stop."


    With that, I went on.


    He continued to follow, "I know you have saved my face, but you have to think about yourself and your friends around you?"? We need you in this matter. If you want this attitude, Chen Guowei dare not move you, and he will not give up behind his back. "


    "Whatever," I said.


    "You are casual, but what about your girlfriend Guo Chenjun?" He threatened, "Chen Guowei can confiscate all your property with just one word!"


    I was so angry that I grabbed his collar and roared, "try to move my girlfriend!"


    He looked at me in surprise and swallowed his saliva nervously. "I... I''m just making an analogy..." "don''t think I call you uncle Shengqi, you can rely on the old and sell the old in front of me!" I clenched my teeth and said, "you dare to move my little Jun, I will let you die together!"


    Qi Kaifeng has never seen me like this. He is so tongue tied that he doesn''t know what to say.


    I let go of him and pointed to his nose. "Don''t follow me again!"


    Br >


    , Wu zhengleng continued to listen to me.


    Qi Kaifeng clenched his teeth and yelled at me, "my son''s girlfriend is also on the team''s list!"


    I frowned, stopped and looked at him.


    With a bitter smile, he said, "the list can''t be changed. Only if you join, can you change her. Wu Zheng, you are good at it. You can''t go there, but the child can''t! My son can''t live without her. If something happens to that child, my son... "


    " ha ha... "I laughed.


    He bowed his head in shame, "I don''t say those big words, empty words, bullshit! I arranged for you to see Chen Ju just to replace my daughter-in-law! The white mountain temple is a forbidden area. Ordinary people can''t get out alive if they go in. That girl is my comrade in arms''s daughter, she is my son''s life


    "Your son''s life is life, others'' life is not life?" I sneered. "Since you know it''s a dead zone, why do you want those innocent young people to die?"


    "It''s not up to me," he said with a wry smile. "I asked Chen Ju to change my daughter-in-law, but he refused. He said that the list has been fixed and the team members have been training for a long time. Unless there are better people to join, the list can not be changed, or it will affect the morale of the army! Wu Zheng, uncle Qi, please, for the sake of those young people, you can promise...


    I looked at him for a while, with a scornful smile, turned around and continued to walk forward.


    Qikaifeng stood there, like a statue, motionless.


    After a long time, he sighed and sat on the ground, covering his face powerlessly...


    he was in despai

 Chapter 771

    After returning home, I and an Yu tightly held together.


    Then, I affectionately kiss her lips.


    Anyu responded to me, still some raw.


    I kiss her, kiss her from the door to the living room, and then hold her down on the sofa.


    She saw everything just now.


    So I don''t have to explain anything to her.


    I don''t want to explain, at the moment, I just want to kiss her, forget and put in the kiss.


    For a few minutes.


    Anyu stopped, red face, distressed embrace me, "brother Wu Zheng..." I did not speak, subconsciously hugged her.


    Before entering the door, I untied the magic charm and the five thunder talisman, so I could hold her as much as I could without worrying about hurting her. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    we held it quietly for a long time.


    "You want to help those people? Is that right? " She asked in a low voice.


    I shake my head.


    She let me go and looked at me seriously. "Are you angry with them?"


    "Nothing to be angry about," I took her waist and held her in front of me.


    Our four eyes face each other, breathing each other''s breath, heart more and more hot.


    Anyu''s breath is very sweet, very warm, let me heart.


    I couldn''t help kissing her lips again.


    "Brother Wu Zheng..." she turned away and looked at me worried, "what''s the matter with you?" I didn''t speak. I took a deep breath and put my face on her chest.


    Anyu swallowed saliva nervously.


    I heard her heartbeat, nervous like a rabbit...


    I laughed happily.


    She blushed, released me, looked at me seriously, "what''s the matter with you?"


    I tried to calm down for a while, smile at her, "do you have any fruit at home?"


    "Well," she nodded, "I bought it in the morning and I''ll cut it for you."


    "Good!" I stood up. "I''m going to take a shower."


    "Are you all right?" She asked, worried.


    "Don''t worry," I gave her a kiss. "I''ll tell you after a shower."


    She was relieved. "OK."


    I couldn''t help but kiss her again, smile a little, turn and walk into the bathroom.


    Anyu took a deep look at me, gently relieved and went to get me some fruit.


    I took a hot bath, and after that, I felt much better.


    Out of the bathroom, I went into the master bedroom, took a suit of clothes from the closet, went back to the living room and sat down. Anyu had cut the fruit plate for me.

 Chapter 772

    I picked up a fork and ate a banana. I thought it was delicious. I couldn''t help but ask her, "what''s in it?"


    "I put some salad dressing, salt and pepper," Anyu said. "Is the taste OK?"


    "Delicious!" I said with a smile, "it''s not the same as that made by your sister Xiaojun, but it''s very delicious."


    Anyu gentle smile, drag chin to look at me, nodded, "well, you like to eat good."


    I picked up the plate and fed it to her as I ate it myself.


    After a while, half a plate of fruit was destroyed by me.


    I put down the plate, wiped my mouth, let out a breath, and gave her a smile, "much better."


    She didn''t speak. She came up and gently hugged my arm.


    "I''m not pitying Qi Kaifeng''s daughter-in-law, nor is I angry because Chen Guowei wants to kill me," I said with a playful smile. "I just feel that I''m a little sad..."


    "why do you think so?" She asked.


    "As a geomantic master, I''m not good enough to be looked down upon by others. I''m too good at it, and I''m worried about it." I looked down at her, "do you know? I didn''t want to touch Qi Kaifeng from the beginning. I didn''t care about the Xiaoyu King City that time, because it involved sister Du Ling. Later, if I didn''t care about the black Bodhisattva, more than 100 people would die. I really can''t bear it. But you see, Kerr and I saved more than 20 people in the Xiaoyu King City, and more than 120 people in the hands of the black Bodhisattva... In the end, I became a person that Chen Guowei couldn''t leave behind. He even brought 409 Bureau people to set up an ambush to kill me. "


    Anyu looks at me with heartache in her eyes.


    "Every time I work for them, I want to save people," I said with a laugh. "But in the end, I saved their people, but they did this to me. Do you think it''s sad?" "They are all bad people," an Yu said, "that Chen Guowei should die, and this Qi Kaifeng should also be damned! What they say is better than what they sing. In fact, they are all for their own benefit


    "Yes," I said with a faint smile, "you heard Qi Kaifeng''s words just outside. In the end, he wants me to replace his daughter-in-law. These people always treat others as fools, thinking that if you put a hat on someone and grab a moral commanding point, you can fool others into working for them. "


    "Don''t look at these hypocrites," she comforted me. "These people are ridiculous, pathetic, pathetic."


    I took a long breath, picked up a fork and fork a peach, put it into the mouth to eat.


    Quiet rain looked at me for a while and asked me, "brother Wu Zheng, you still can''t bear it, right?"


    "What can''t bear it?" I asked, pretending to be calm.


    "You know that after those people enter the white mountain temple, something will happen," she looked at me. "You still want to save them, don''t you?"


    I was silent.


    She said with a smile, "Chen Guowei wants to kill you. Qi Kaifeng calculated you, but your heart is very kind. You can''t help trying to save those people. That''s why you feel sad. Am I right?"


    "You know me well..." I sighed. "I''m such a character. I can''t convince myself."


    "I know," she looked at me gently, "that''s you."


    "I want to save people, but when things get to this point, I can''t save them if I want to," I said. "Qi Kaifeng is right. That white mountain temple is a forbidden area. Ordinary people can''t get out alive when they go in. After finishing the work of the black Bodhisattva in Northwest China, Zhou Ju told me about Chen Guowei, but I didn''t promise at that time. Later, Ke''er asked me why, and I said that this matter is very difficult. If you can''t touch it, you can''t touch it. And we know so many secrets that they are bound to worry about us, even to our disadvantage. "


    I pondered a smile, "did not expect, this matter has not done, Chen Guowei wants to kill me."


    "What are you going to do about it?" Anyu asked me, "no matter what? Or give them a chance? "


    I shook my head. "No, no matter what."


    "Can you do it?" She looked at me.


    I look at her and smile, "what do you say?"


    She gazed at me for a long time, and with a gentle smile, "you won''t be helpless. It''s not your character."


    "Go with the fate..."


    I bowed my head and kissed her lips...

 Chapter 773

    The next day, I got up early.


    Anyu woke up earlier than I did. When I got up, she had already washed, changed her clothes and was ready to go downstairs.


    I heard her and opened the door and walked out of the bedroom.


    Seeing me come out of the bedroom, she gave me a smile, "brother Wu Zheng, good morning."


    "Good morning," I looked at her, "are you going downstairs?"


    "I''ll run and buy you breakfast," she said.


    "You wait for me a moment," I said, "I''ll go with you."


    She came to me and said, "are you in a good mood?"


    I hold her waist, a kiss.


    She just took a bath, the fragrance of the shower gel mixed with her light body fragrance, which made me feel intoxicated and then forget my feelings. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    after kissing for a while, I reluctantly released her, "wait for me."


    "Well," she blushed and nodded.


    I smile happily, kiss her forehead, turn to walk into the bathroom.


    Anyu stroked his hot face and showed a shy and sweet smile.


    After washing, I changed into a sportswear and took her hand and went downstairs.


    When I came to the outside, it was not completely bright, and there were few people on the way.


    I took a deep breath and felt comfortable and speechless.


    I look at an Yu, "run in the community?"


    She chuckled. "Well."


    I laughed. "Let''s go."


    "Good," she nodded.


    After a few exercises, we started jogging in the neighborhood.


    After running about five kilometers, we slowed down and strolled for a while. Then we went to a breakfast shop in the neighborhood.


    Anyu was sweating a lot.


    I don''t even have a sweat on me.


    She''s really running and exercising. I''m just playing with her because I have a light weight symbol on my body, not to mention five kilometers. Even if I come down 50 kilometers, I won''t even breathe.


    When we had breakfast, we talked about practice.


    "How long will you be closed this time?" She asked me.


    "About two months," I said, "but I''m more flexible in this retreat. I can take a day or two off between two practices. At that time, you can go to Yuquan mountain to find me. "


    "Well," she nodded.


    "In addition, please keep an eye on something for me," I said. "If you have another jade lion like object, you can keep it for me."


    "What do you want that for?" She didn''t understand.


    "I''m looking for a piece of high-quality Lingyu with pure aura," I said. "I''ll make a ring for Xiaojun in the future."


    "Ring?" She put down her chopsticks and looked at me seriously, "what''s the use?"


    "For cultivation," I said.


    She understood, "you want to melt the rune and the array into the ring, and then..."


    "yes", I nodded, "she is very talented in skills and sensitive in body. I want to cultivate a ring for her and melt the array into the ring, so that she can protect herself."


    An Yu thought for a while and shook his head, "it''s not good...


    in this way

 Chapter 774

    "Why?" I asked.


    "If you melt the array into the ring and let her use the ring to get magical power, this idea is really feasible," she said. "But if you do this, there are great hidden dangers. If you rely on objects to get magic power, the yuan God will easily lose its position and enter the evil way. Don''t you worry about it, brother Wu Zheng?"


    "I''ve thought about this," I put down my chopsticks. "It must be dangerous to change someone else''s mind. But Xiaojun has a great talent for skills. Her mind is very strong. She won''t be dominated by objects and won''t take the lead."


    "I don''t think so," she shook her head. "Sister Xiaojun has a good talent for skills and numbers, which I admit. She has a strong mind, which I also very much approve. But she has such a good talent, why don''t you let her practice internal skill directly and cultivate her own magic power? After all, it is not the right way to get magical power by objects. For thousands of years, many people have lost their minds and fallen into the evil way because of powerful objects. You love Xiaojun so much that you are willing to let her take the risk? "


    I was silent for a while, and I sighed with a long sigh, "I can''t bear to...


    " since I can''t bear it, don''t do this. "She looked at me seriously." brother Wu Zheng, I know that Heifeng is very exciting. You are afraid that sister Xiaojun can''t protect yourself, so you are anxious to let her have magic power. But on this issue, we can''t rush for quick success and instant benefit, and get magical powers with objects. That is drinking poison to quench thirst, and sooner or later it will harm her. "


    "Well," I thought, "I''ll train her to defend herself. As for the cultivation, let her come step by step."


    An Yu said with a smile, "well, that''s right."


    "During the period of closing, she will be OK," I said. "After I leave, I will choose a jade for her, refine it into a amulet, and let her carry it close to her. Then it will be OK."


    "It''s better to use jade bracelets than amulets," she said. "Jade bracelets can be worn without leaving the body. They can be worn in the bath."


    "Yes I nodded, "then buy a pair of lanolin jade bracelets, one for each hand, so that if one of them breaks down, there will be a spare one."


    "I''ll choose the bracelet," she said. "After selecting it, I''ll refine it with the spirit of fire to remove the disordered gas in the jade. Then you can refine it. After refining, the effect will be better."


    "Well, that''s settled!" I said.


    "Well," she nodded, "I''m going to choose the bracelet today, and then refine it."


    "OK," I picked up my chopsticks. "After dinner, you go back to take a bath. I''ll take you to the coffee shop first, and then to Yuquan mountain."


    "You don''t have to send me," she said. "I won''t go to the store today. I''ll choose the bracelet. You can go back to Yuquan mountain."


    I looked at her for a moment, and I said, "OK."


    She laughed and picked up her chopsticks. "Eat..."


    after eating, we went back downstairs hand in hand.


    By this time, it was more than seven in the morning.


    "I''m going to take a bath. You go to find sister Xiaojun," she told me.


    "Good," I nodded.


    "I told sister Xiaojun about that last night," she said. "After you see her and sister Ke''er, you can have a good chat with them to save them from worry."


    "When did you tell her?" I wonder.


    "Last night, after returning to the room," she paused and blushed. "I don''t want sister Xiaojun to think about it more... So I just..."


    with a calm smile, I took her into my arms, "don''t you want her to misunderstand me and think we''re together?"


    She did not speak, silently hugged my waist.


    I hugged her affectionately and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Next time, I won''t be able to bear it any more..."


    with a shy smile, she let me go, "OK, I''m going upstairs."


    I held her face in my hand. It was touching.


    She turned away and whispered, "I really want to go upstairs..." I would smile, "OK, wait for you to go up, I will go."


    "Well," she nodded and turned away.


    I watched her walk into the building door, let out a breath, went to my black Land Rover, opened the door, got in, started the car, and slowly drove out of the parking lot.


    At this time, I accidentally took a look in the rearview mirror.


    Anyu did not go upstairs, she stood quietly downstairs, silently watching me go away, eyes full of reluctant.


    I stopped the car subconsciously.


    As soon as she saw me stop, she turned and went upstairs.


    I was stunned for a while, helpless smile.

 Chapter 775

    After a moment''s hesitation, I turned around, drove back to the parking space, opened the door, got out of the car, went upstairs to the door, and took out the key to open the door.


    Anyu heard the sound and opened the door immediately.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, you..."


    "it''s not a bad day to close the door", I said with a faint smile, "I''ll go with you to choose the bracelet."


    Anyu smiles and tears flash in her eyes.


    I turned to close the door, took her into my arms and began to linger.


    This kind of feeling is very delicate. I can''t help it just now, after less than a minute''s separation, I can''t help it...


    I picked her up, walked quickly into the bedroom, put her on the bed, and peeled off her coat with both hands. Her slender neck, sexy clavicle, white skin and beautiful curve instantly met my eyes. I pushed her to the bed and kissed her lips excitedly.


    Just then, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside.


    Then there was a knock at the door.


    "Wu Zheng! Wu Zheng Qi Kaifeng yelled outside, "open the door! Something''s wrong! It''s a big deal


    When I frowned, I couldn''t help cursing, "shit!"


    "Wu Zheng! Wu Zheng Qi Kaifeng''s voice changed. "Chen Ju is coming. Open the door. Will you listen to us? Something really happened! ... uncle Qi, please! ... "


    I was silent.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, go and open the door," an Yu said gently.


    I fell on her chest and sighed, "I don''t want to care about their broken business...


    " I don''t want you to take care of their affairs, but that''s six lives ", she comforted me," Chen Guowei did wrong, but those six people are innocent. If you delay for a long time, they really die, you will feel guilty for a lifetime... "


    A sensible girl will always give her man a step at the right time.


    Anyu knows me very well. She knows what I need most now.


    I raised my head and looked at her seriously, "Anyu, i...


    with a gentle smile," I will accompany you. "


    I thought about it and shook my head, "No


    "Master Wu Zheng! I was wrong last night, "Chen said outside." please forgive me. Please open the door. Something happened to my family! Please help my children


    He could not mention the white mountain temple explicitly, for fear that his neighbors would hear about it, so he used metaphor.


    Anyu heard this, said to me, "go and open the door. It''s been too long, and the neighbors will not hear it well."


    I took a breath and said, "OK."


    I picked her up, waited for her to get dressed, got up and walked out of the bedroom to the door.


    Qi Kaifeng outside has already cried.


    "Wu Zheng, uncle Qi, please," he cried. "My daughter-in-law is only 25 years old. She has just been engaged to my son... Wu Zheng, open the door!"


    Chen Guowei also said, "Master Wu Zheng! You open the door. Let''s talk about it. I didn''t do it right, but my children are innocent. Please! I beg you


    An Yu came behind me, "brother Wu Zheng..."


    I looked at her, took a deep breath, and opened the door.


    There was no one outside, only Qi Kaifeng and Chen Guowei.


    See I call the door, two people are stunned, do not know what to say for a moment.


    "Wu Zheng..."


    "Master Wu Zheng, I....


    let me look at the two of them," come in and talk about it. "


    "Good! Good! Thank you, Master Wu Zheng! " Chen Guowei said quickly.


    At this time, he was quite different from last night, and no longer had a trace of pride.


    I let them into the living room to sit down, look at an Yu, "you go to make some tea."


    "Well," Anyu turned to the kitchen.


    "Er... Don''t bother," Chen Guowei said quickly. "Master Wu Zheng, if you are willing to see us, we will be very satisfied. Don''t bother your girlfriend!" "It''s OK. You can sit down," I said nonchalantly.


    Chen Guowei is a little embarrassed. Subconsciously, he clears his throat. He slowly sits down and takes a look at Qi Kaifeng.


    Qi Kaifeng wiped his tears and quickly told me, "Wu Zheng, there was an accident in the Baishan temple. My daughter-in-law Ma Ying and five other people were trapped in it. Life and death are unknown. I beg you to help them..." "yes, Master Wu Zheng." Chen Guowei also regretfully said, "it was me who was wrong last night, but I didn''t know Taishan! I apologize to you and make amends to you! Please look at the face of the whole, forgive me this time, save those children! "


    "I already know too much about your secrets," I said faintly. "You need me to save people now, and you don''t care about anything you can say. When I really save people, you will turn over and deny people and kill us again.""No, no, no..." Chen Guowei said quickly, "young master, I dare not! I can trust your character. You will never disclose these secrets to the public. What happened last night was wrong for me. Please don''t take it to heart

 Chapter 776

    "Yes, Wu Zheng, Chen Ju, he knew he was wrong!" Qi Kaifeng also said, "don''t worry, uncle Qi uses this life as a guarantee. In the future, no one will embarrass you because of this! If Chen Guowei dares to turn over the accounts, I will never agree! "


    "Don''t worry, I won''t turn over the accounts," Chen Guowei said to him. "I''m very grateful if you can help me. How dare you repay the hand that feeds me?"


    I look at them and I can''t help wondering.


    Qi Kaifeng is worried about his daughter-in-law. It is not surprising that he has this reaction. Chen Guowei is a cruel character who doesn''t care about the life and death of his subordinates. Why did his attitude change 180 degrees one night ago?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    I thought and understood.


    "Chen Ju, did you bring the video?" I asked.


    "Yes Chen Guowei turned around and took out a notebook from his bag and put it on the tea table to open it. His voice trembled because of his excitement. "I brought some information to... This was recorded by the camera of the investigation team last night... I''ll open it for you, you can have a look..."


    "yes! Open it and let the young master have a look, "Qi Kaifeng said anxiously.


    "I''m fighting, don''t rush..." Chen Guowei is a little confused. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "don''t worry", I said lightly.


    "OK... I''m not in a hurry... I''m not in a hurry..." Chen Guowei opened a folder, entered the password, then opened another one, and then entered the password...


    An Yu came to the living room with the teapot, put the teapot on the tea table, and then went to get three cups, sat down beside me and poured tea for us.


    At this point, Chen opened the video.


    He turned his notebook to an Yu and me, "Master Wu Zheng, watch this video...


    An Yu put down the teapot and watched it with me.


    This video was recorded by a young woman with the camera equipment on her. They walked through a very neat tunnel, through a stone gate, and entered an open underground palace with a strong flashlight.


    There was a dark red mist in the underground palace, and nothing could be seen clearly.


    They whispered a few words and asked the command center whether to move on.


    At this time, in the walkie talkie in the video, came Chen Guowei''s voice, "keep going."


    "Yes Said the young woman.


    Just then, with a bang, the stone gate fell behind them.


    The members of the scientific research team panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    Chen Guowei ordered them in the intercom, "don''t panic! Ma Ying! Hold on, don''t panic


    The young girl named Ma Ying immediately yelled at others, "don''t panic! Don''t panic


    There was a scream.


    Then there was the second.


    The third sound.


    Every time there was a scream, one of the team members fell down and was quickly dragged into the red fog by something.


    Ma Ying and the remaining two people were scared. They backed up and took out submachine guns. They encouraged each other and looked around with vigilance.


    "What? Come out! Come out A man yelled and pulled the trigger.


    The submachine gun spewed fire.


    Da dada...


    Ma Ying and another person took a look, and then they opened fire.


    The three men roared and fired dozens of bullets.


    Then, the man who fired first screamed and was pulled into the red fog.


    "Super Wei!" Ma Ying was shocked.


    Before the words fell, she exclaimed and was quickly dragged into the red fog.


    After a violent shaking, the picture did not move.


    "Ma Ying! Ma Ying! What happened? What''s the situation? " Inside the walkie talkie, Chen Guowei kept shouting.


    At this time, a strange face appears in the picture. He is a man, his face is white and frightening. He looks at the camera. With a kind of creepy woman''s voice, he says such a sentence: "I don''t have enough to eat... Send some more..."


    "who are you? Who is it? " Chen Guowei in the walkie talkie asked in horror.


    "If you don''t send it, I''ll go out..." the man opened his eyes. His eyes were very dark, just like black holes, which made people feel cold. "Tomorrow night, I ate you..."


    I frowned and looked up at Chen Guowei.


    Chen Guowei''s face was white with fright

 Chapter 777

    I thought a little and closed my notebook.


    "What is this, young master?" Chen Guowei asked in horror, "he not only arrested the entire scientific research team, but also said that he would come to eat me tonight... Would he really come out?"


    "Wu Zheng, that girl named Ma Ying is my daughter-in-law," Qi Kaifeng cried. "She and my son have just been engaged. This child is very good. Please help her... Help her..."


    I gently took a breath and looked at an Yu, "can you see it?"


    "It''s a demon," an Yu said.


    I nodded. "There''s more than one there."


    "These demons are cannibals," an Yu looked at Chen Guowei. "You have made a big accident."


    "Are there monsters?" Chen asked in surprise.


    "Do you really understand the white mountain temple?" I looked at Chen Guowei, "why do you have to break in? What is in it


    "This..." Chen Guowei swallowed his saliva, "this..."


    "inconvenient to say, is it?" I asked.


    "No, no, no, it''s convenient!" He said quickly, "the white mountain temple was discovered in the secret archives of the Qing palace 15 years ago. The secret file was written in Fuwen, which records the legend of the white mountain temple. "


    "What legend?" An Yu asked.


    "It says that the Sushen tribe once built a white mountain temple in the depths of Changbai Mountain to worship the white mountain tiger god," he said. "In the temple, there is a Book of heaven," white tiger secret volume. ". According to the secret records, the ancient Sushen people had four generations of leaders. Because they practiced the white tiger secret scroll, each of them lived more than 200 years old, while the others died in the war. Otherwise, they would have lived longer. So we decided that there must be a secret method for immortality on the white tiger scroll. "


    "When you see a legend in the secret archives of the Qing palace, do you believe it?" An Yu asked.


    "No! It''s not a legend! " Chen Guowei said, "according to the documents of Naxi, all the leaders of the four generations were tall, and the shortest one was more than three meters tall. They were all giants. Fifteen years ago, a scientific research team of us discovered an ancient tomb of Sushen in Baishan area of Northeast China. There was a human remains, which was 320 meters high. According to the specifications of the tomb, murals and funerary objects, the owner of the tomb is the youngest grandson of the four grandsons. "


    He looked at Qi Kaifeng, and then said, "we also found a lot of huge cattle scapulae in that tomb. They were ninety-eight pieces in size. They were engraved with many lines and symbols. The Archaeology Department rubbed down the lines and symbols on the bones of the cattle, and finally found that it was a map. "


    "Map?" I frowned.


    "Yes! According to the murals, the owner of the tomb was the leader of Sushen people. He had planned to go to Baishan temple for cultivation, but he was seriously injured and couldn''t go there because of a war. Before he died, he carved this map by himself, marking the route from the cemetery to the white mountain temple, which means that after his death, his soul will also go to the white mountain temple to worship the white mountain tiger god. Later, we found more than 40 burial pits near the tomb, which were full of human bones. It shows that after the completion of the tomb, all the craftsmen and slaves who participated in the construction were killed, so as to keep the secret of the tomb owner. "


    He said, turning around his notebook, he opened a map from another folder, and then let us see, "young master, Miss Anyu, you see, this is the restored map."


    I looked at the picture and asked him, "is that the white mountain temple you found according to this picture?"


    "Yes," he said, "the temple of the white mountain is hidden on a mountain peak about 200 kilometers northeast of the main peak in Changbai Mountain. There is no ground building. The whole temple is built by digging the mountain, and it is all inside the mountain. We used various modern technologies and surveyed for a whole decade, and then we basically found out the structure inside and built a 3D model. "

 Chapter 778

    He said, turning around his notebook again, he opened a modeling diagram from another folder.


    "Young master, Miss Anyu, you see," he put his notebook in front of us. "This is the structural model of Baishan temple. It is the main hall in the middle, surrounded by four small halls, each small hall has four exits, a total of 16 secret roads. What we have opened is this one... "


    he pointed to one of the secret passages," A3 secret passage, which is closest to the outside, is also the easiest to open. Ma Ying and they entered hall a from here, and then there was an accident... "


    " these four are sacrificial halls ". I said," there are demons guarding the palace. If it is not for the Sushen royal family to enter, those who enter the hall will be regarded as sacrifices. "


    "Sacrifice?" Chen Guowei looked at me in surprise and subconsciously spitted.


    "Yes, sacrifice", I looked at him and then at Qi Kaifeng. "The demons inside are very fierce, and there are more than one. They are sealed in the white mountain temple to protect the demons."


    "Guardian demon?" Qi Kaifeng was staring at me, "what do they guard? White tiger dense roll.


    "Yes," I nodded, "only the descendants of Sushen royal family knew how to open the secret way. If it is not the people of Sushen''s blood, they will eat it as a sacrifice. "


    "Then he said, come to eat me in the evening. What''s the matter? Will he really come? " Chen Guowei asked nervously.


    "Yes," I said, "at the entrance of the secret passage, there is a seal on the door, which can prevent the guardian demon from leaving the white mountain temple. You don''t understand this. You just blow up the secret passage with explosives and destroy the seal. The whole white mountain temple is a seal system. Now this system has been destroyed and a corner is missing. The guardians can''t leave for a while, but once more than 12 hours, they can come out. When the time comes, don''t say it''s you. Hundreds of people in your camp can''t live. They will eat them as sacrifices. "


    "Ah? This... "Chen Guowei was sweating down," young master, we don''t know... What can we do...


    "don''t you have many powers in 409?" I asked him, "didn''t anyone remind you before you exploded the secret channel?"


    Chen Guowei lowered his head in shame and said, "there is... One person raised concerns, but I didn''t listen to it... I think the so-called geomantic omen is just a feudal superstition, which is simply the environmental law of the ancients. The man also reminded me that there might be something evil in it. I didn''t listen to him... "Where is that man now?" I asked.


    "He broke his arm when he went up the mountain the next day, so we sent him to Shengjing," he said.


    With a smile in my heart, "I broke my arm and saved my life. This is an understanding person..."


    "ah..." Chen Guowei was remorseful. "If I had known that I had listened to him, I would have been more careful..."


    "what is the use of this now?" Qi Kaifeng said angrily, "you want to listen to me last night, and you won''t get to this situation! I urge you not to act! Don''t move! But you just won''t listen! You must say that you don''t believe in evil. You can do anything without Wu Zheng! What do you want to do now? "


    "Lao Qi, don''t talk about it." Chen Guowei covered his face with shame. "I was wrong...


    " what''s the use of admitting my mistake Qi Kaifeng''s eyes were red. He turned to me and asked, "Wu Zheng, I know your skill. Tell me, how is Ma Ying now? How are the kids? Did they...


    did he not say the following words.


    I looked at him, leaned on the sofa, and let out a long breath.


    Qi Kaifeng''s eyes were shocked and collapsed in an instant.

 Chapter 779

    "Ma Ying! Ma Ying... "He wailed," my good daughter-in-law, good children... "


    Chen Guowei was confused," young master, they are all...


    "they are not dead yet", I said faintly.


    Qi Kaifeng was stunned, "not dead? Wu Zheng, do you mean they are still alive


    "The man who broke his arm and saved his life gave Ma Ying a amulet for each of them before the accident," I said. "Although the amulet can''t prevent the guardian demon from catching people, it can buy some time for the scientific research team, so that they won''t be eaten immediately."


    "How long will that last?" They asked in unison.


    I pondered a little, pinched my fingers and calculated, and got a big and strong hexagram of Fengzhi.


    "It''s about ten and a half hours since their accident," I said. "That''s twenty-one hours."


    "Twenty one hours," Chen Guowei quickly counted the time, "they entered the underground palace at 1:30 in the morning, and had an accident at about two o''clock. Twenty one hours... That is, until 10:30 this evening?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    Qi Kaifeng quickly looked at his watch. "It''s seven forty-five minutes. There are 14 hours and 15 minutes left!"


    He looked up at me and said, "Wu Zheng, time is right!"


    "It''s time," Anyu looked at them, "but brother Wu Zheng didn''t promise you to do it."


    "Wu Zheng, you can open the conditions!" Qi Kaifeng said.


    "Yes, Master Wu Zheng!" Chen Guowei also said, "as long as you are willing to save them... No, help us! You can pay as much as you want! "


    "It''s not about money," an Yu said. "You won''t forget about last night so soon, will you?"


    This is what Kor should have said.


    Now can''t in, Anyu said for her.


    Chen Guowei stood up and looked at me seriously. "Master Wu Zheng, I was wrong yesterday. I apologize to you! Please help them


    Qi Kaifeng also stood up, "Wu Zheng, I beg you!"


    I didn''t speak.


    Chen Guowei took out the gun from his waist, opened the safety, pulled the bolt and handed it to me in both hands. "Young master, if you don''t get angry, you can shoot me! I''ll make amends to you! "


    I looked at the gun, then looked at him, and said softly, "Chen Ju, it''s a heavy word."


    "I am a soldier''s origin, is a vulgar, can''t say beautiful words", he looked at me seriously, "young master, I sincerely admit my mistake to you! In fact, on the way to China, Qiju also said me that you are not willing to join 409. We should not force others into difficulties. Although you are not in our system, from Xiaoyu King City to haimishan project, you have helped us out and helped us all the time. We are already our own people! I couldn''t turn this corner before. Now I know I''m wrong. Please forgive me and give me a chance! "


    "It''s not so serious," I looked at them, "sit down and talk."


    "Put your gun away," Qi Kaifeng whispered, "don''t scare miss an."


    An Yu smiles calmly.


    "Oh, good," Chen Guowei quickly put away his gun. "Miss Anyu, I''m sorry."


    "Nothing," an Yu said, "Qi Ju, Chen Ju, please sit down."


    They looked at each other and sat down.


    Qi Kaifeng calmed down for a moment and asked me, "Wu Zheng, that is...


    Chen Guowei was very nervous," young master Wu Zheng, human life is a matter of heaven! Even if you don''t consider Ma Ying and them, once these monsters run out, the local people will suffer! "


    "Yes," Qi Kaifeng also said, "Wu Zheng, you just nod, OK?"


    I looked at them, pondered for a moment, and took a deep breath, "OK, I''ll try."


    "Good, good!" They were relieved at last.


    "Thank you very much, young master," Chen said gratefully, "I know your worth. In this way, I will give you 150 million yuan! Do you think that''s enough? "


    I looked at him and said nothing.


    "Is it not enough?" He quickly asked, "it''s OK. If it''s not enough, you can count! Any amount will do! "


    "My casual," I said faintly, "my assistant Ke''er''s, six million."


    "Good!" Chen Guowei nodded, "no problem, I''ll do it right away!"

 Chapter 780

    Anyu looked at me, "sister Ke''er is closing up, can she do it?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "Can''t I go with you?" She was a little disappointed.


    I gently hold her hand and smile, "I can''t bear to...


    An Yu''s face flashed a blush, and her eyes became soft instantly.


    "It''s settled," I said.


    "Well," she nodded.


    Chen Guowei quickly finished his blessing. A few minutes later, I received a message from the bank, and 150 million yuan was paid.


    "Young master, time is short. Do you think we should start now?" He asked.


    "How can we get there?" I asked.


    "Let''s go to the eastern suburbs, take a military plane, and fly there directly," Chen said. "We built a secret airport there, and we''ll leave now. We can arrive before 10 o''clock."


    I took out my mobile phone and dialed Xiaojun.


    "Hello? Wu Zheng, are you back? " She asked.


    "Xiaojun, I have to go out and do something," I said with regret.


    She was stunned and then asked me, "was it yesterday?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "Well, you go," she said, "be careful."


    I faint smile, "good."


    "Ke''er is washing his hands, wait a moment..."


    "well..."


    after a while, Ke''er answers the phone and says, "Hello, young master, we are making delicious food for you? Are you coming soon


    "You didn''t turn on your cell phone?" I asked.


    "No, it''s closing down. What kind of cell phone is on?" she said.


    "I knew..." I laughed. "You come to TongZhou immediately and go to work with me."


    "Go to work?" She was stunned and then asked, "can''t it be yesterday?"


    I took a look at Chen Guowei and Qi Kaifeng


    "I''ll go!" But the son is angry not to hit a place to come, "young master, that surname Chen is so bad, we still care about his affairs? Isn''t he a tough guy? Let him think for himself


    "Don''t make a fuss," I said. "Human life matters."


    Ke''er pressed down her anger and let out a breath. "OK, I''ll be right there."


    "Well, give the phone to sister Xiaojun," I said.


    "Good!"


    Xiaojun answers the phone, "hello?"


    "We''ll be back in two or three days," I said. "You''ll have a rest these days. When we get back, we''ll close up together."


    "Shut up together?" She was stunned.


    "Yes," I said, "let''s find a quiet place to practice."


    Xiaojun understood, "Well!"


    I hung up and looked at an Yu.


    Anyu understood what I meant, "don''t worry, I''ll go to Yuquan mountain."


    I was relieved and turned to see Chen Guowei and Qi Kaifeng. "When my assistant Keer comes, we''ll start."


    They looked at each other and nodded, "OK!"

 Chapter 781

    More than an hour later, Cole came.


    After meeting Chen Guowei, she came up and asked, "are you Chen Guowei who tried to kill my young master last night?"


    "Er..." Chen Guowei was embarrassed, "misunderstandings... Are misunderstandings..."


    "Ke''er", I stopped her, "forget it."


    Ke''er pointed to Chen Guowei, "dare to have another time, I can''t spare you!"


    "No, no," Chen said quickly, "absolutely not!"


    Qi Kaifeng was also very embarrassed, "Ke''er, yesterday''s incident was really a misunderstanding, don''t be angry, don''t tell your mother..."


    Ke''er sneered, "Qi Ju, you have it!"


    Qi Kaifeng''s face turned red. "Oh, you girl..."


    "I don''t care if you misunderstand." but look at them, "Qi Ju, Chen Ju, if you dare to embarrass my young master again, don''t blame me for being rude! I''m a common people. If you don''t believe me, try it! " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I believe!" Chen Guowei said quickly, "miss Ke''er, don''t be angry. In fact, you don''t know. I''m also a soldier of Su jiaoguan! We are our own people....


    "Oh, it''s our own people." Ke''er hehe smiles, "I just know."


    "Yes, yes, we''re all our own people," Qi Kaifeng quickly came to an end. "Ke''er, it was Chen Ju who was wrong yesterday. All the misunderstandings were opened. He apologized to Wu Zheng just now. Let''s let it go. Now it''s very important to save people. Your brother Qi Zhan''s fiancee is trapped in the mountain. Now I''m waiting for you to help


    "Qi Zhan brother''s fiancee?" Can son a frown, "that Ma Ying elder sister?"


    "Yes Qi Kaifeng said, "I didn''t dare to tell you that brother Qi Zhan is now on a mission in southern Xinjiang. If you let him know, you can say this..."


    after a little meditation, Ke''er turned to me and said, "young master, sister Ma Ying is very good. Let''s go and save people."


    "OK," I took out my car key and gave it to an Yu. "We''re gone. You take care of Xiaojun."


    "Well!" Anyu nods.


    Ke''er came over and hugged an Yu. "Xiao Anyu, Xiaojun''s elder sister has given it to you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go to Yuquan mountain immediately," an Yu said.


    I looked at Chen Guowei and Qi Kaifeng, "let''s go."


    "Good," they said quickly.


    We came downstairs together, got on two military SUVs, left the community and drove to the eastern suburb airport.


    Anyu immediately got on the bus and drove to Yuquan mountain.


    About half an hour later, at nine thirty in the morning, we arrived.


    At this point, a small plane is ready.


    We got off the bus and boarded the plane. After a few minutes, the plane began to slide, soared into the air and left Shangjing.


    After the plane was in level flight, I asked Chen Guowei to take out his notebook and open the modeling drawing of Baishan temple again.


    "Ma Ying, their position should be here," I pointed to the main hall and said to Kor, "when we arrive, let''s have a rest in the afternoon, go up the mountain in the dark, enter the sacrifice hall from the A3 secret Road, and then kill all the way to the main hall to save people. This modeling diagram, you should carefully remember that once you enter the secret passage, it is up to you. "

 Chapter 782

    "Well", Ke Er looked at the picture seriously and nodded.


    Qi Kaifeng couldn''t help asking, "Wu Zheng, why do you have to wait until dark? Can''t you go straight into the secret passage when you get there? Ma Ying and they are...


    "Ma Ying and they will not be eaten before Haishi", I said, "I know when to enter the secret road."


    "But the earlier, the better?" He looked at me, "the air quality in the secret road must be bad. Ma Ying, although they have protective equipment, that is, the oxygen can only last for two hours at most. And whether those devices are damaged by those monsters, no one knows. In case of long delay, I''m afraid... "You only have Ma Ying in your mind, no one else?" As soon as I frown, "when to enter the secret passage, I know it in my mind. Don''t tell me what to do!"


    "Yes, yes! We listen to the young master, "Chen Guowei said quickly," when the young master says to enter the secret Road, then we can enter the secret road at any time. "


    "I..." Qi Kaifeng stopped and sighed helplessly.


    Chen Guowei looked at me, "young master, there are hundreds of people in the base. Do you want to withdraw them first?"


    "No


    "Do you want anything to prepare?"


    "Don''t prepare."


    "So... You and miss Cole, go in barehanded?" Chen Guowei was a little surprised.


    "Yes," I said calmly.


    Chen Guowei swallowed his saliva and nodded, "OK...


    he hesitated for a moment," young master, after you enter the main hall, can you roll the white tiger by the way... "


    Qi Kaifeng frowned," when is it? Do you want white tiger rolls? "


    Chen Guowei looked at him, "for this white tiger secret volume, we have worked hard for ten years. If you can''t take it out this time, then the ten years of hard work are not all in vain? "


    He turned around and looked at me sincerely, "young master, you can help Zhou Ju find Daye reincarnation Sutra last time, and this time you can also help me find white tiger secret scroll. I know it''s very dangerous, but with the skills of you and Ke''er, I think it should not be difficult... "


    " you can''t crack the Daye samsara Sutra ", I look at him," white tiger secret volume ", you can crack it


    "My mission is to find the white tiger secret volume," he said. "As for cracking, that''s not my task. Young master, can you help me


    "What you said is really relaxed," Ke''er sneered. "It''s one thing to simply go in and save people. At the same time, you have to look for" white tiger secret scroll ". That''s one thing


    She pointed to the model drawing in her notebook. "Do you really know what''s going on inside the white mountain temple?"


    "I know it must be very dangerous inside," Chen Guowei said in embarrassment. "But now it''s hard to open the secret channel. If I don''t find the white tiger secret scroll, I can''t explain it to the top! Young master, Ke''er, please be considerate and considerate, and help me. "


    Qi Kaifeng hesitated for a moment, clearing his throat, "Wu Zheng, or... You can do a good job to the end, help him? Of course, I mean first to save people, first to ensure the safety of witnesses... As for the white tiger secret volume, you can find it. If you can''t find it, you don''t have to take unnecessary risks. Safety first. "


    I thought for a moment, "yes."


    Can son a frown, "young master!"


    "White tiger dense volume in the main hall," I said to her, "Ma Ying, they are also in the main hall, then, let''s see the situation."


    Kerr was reluctant, but I said so, she had to nod.


    I turned to look at Chen Guowei and Qi Kaifeng, "you have to promise me a condition."

 Chapter 783

    "Good!" Chen Guowei''s eyes brightened, "you say it!"


    Qi Kaifeng looked at him and then asked me, "what conditions?"


    "After finding the white tiger secret volume, don''t look for me again for your business," I looked at them. "I don''t know any of your secrets, I don''t want to participate in any of your secrets, and I don''t want to join 409. I hope that in the future, you will not be forced to do so. "


    "Yes! I promise you Chen Guowei said.


    He looked at Qi Kaifeng and said, "Hey, Qiju, how about you?"


    Qi Kaifeng was silent for a long time, and asked me, "Wu Zheng, can''t you do anything more?"


    "I won''t take your business again," I said. "This is the last time."


    "Then... Not personal matters?" He asked.


    "No way!" I am resolute.


    Qi Kaifeng gave a bitter smile, "it seems that this time, I really offended you..."


    "what can you do personally?" Chen Guowei said, "a man like young master does great things. Do you want to let the young master show you when you decorate your house and your son gets married? What are you doing with all this? Young master helped you solve the problem of Xiaoyu man, you should be satisfied! "


    Qi Kaifeng''s eyes were cold, "you are OK to say! If you hadn''t made a mistake yesterday, would I have offended Wu Zheng? "


    "I..." Chen Guowei felt ashamed and sighed helplessly.


    "Uncle Qi, don''t go around," said Ke''er, "be happy!"


    Qi Kaifeng took a deep breath, "OK! Wu Zheng, I promise you


    "OK," I looked at Chen Guowei. "If I can find the white tiger scroll, I''ll bring it out for you."


    "Thank you, young master!" Chen Guowei was very excited, "thank you..."


    I turned to Ke''er and asked, "do you remember all the pictures?"


    "Remember," said Ke''er, "the sixteen secret roads, the four sacrificial halls, and the layout of the main hall are all clearly remembered."


    "The demons in the white mountain temple have lived for more than 3000 years," I said to her. "These guys are extremely fierce. This is a fierce battle."


    "That is to say, they have more than 3000 years of cultivation?" Kor asked.


    "No, they just lived for more than 3000 years, and did not have 3000 years of cultivation," I said. "These demons were trapped in the white mountain temple. They didn''t know how to practice. They only lived on blood and earth Qi to maintain their bodies. Therefore, although they have lived for more than 3000 years, their accomplishments are equivalent to hundreds of years. "


    "So it is..." Keer understood.


    "Although their accomplishments are not high, they are ferocious," I looked at her. "They are good at magic. They are quick as lightning, and have fangs and claws. Some of them can even call on the wind and rain. Are you afraid, Cole


    Ke''er smiles confidently and shakes her head, "not afraid!"


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Really!" She looked at me seriously, "what about Xiaoyu man? Didn''t we kill them all? They are fierce, and we are fiercer than them


    I smile happily, touch her head, "good!"


    "Have you killed all the Xiaoyu people?" Qi Kaifeng was surprised and asked, "so you said that the unidentified creature was Xiaoyu man? They still exist? "


    We looked at him and said, "yes


    Qi Kaifeng''s mouth trembled a few times. He didn''t know what to say.


    ...


    at noon, the plane landed at a secret airport deep in Changbai Mountain.


    After getting off the plane, we boarded an SUV, drove by Chen Guowei, left the airport and went to Baishan Engineering Bureau.

 Chapter 784

    Chen Guowei told us that the code name of the mission of the white mountain temple was Baishan project, so the organization he led was called Baishan Engineering Bureau. Baishan Engineering Bureau is divided into two parts. In addition to a small number of experts stationed in Shangjing, the rest of more than 300 people are here.


    Now, a new 409 Bureau has been set up. Nine people from Baishan Engineering Bureau have entered 409, including the four young people who were abandoned by me last night.


    After arriving at Baishan Engineering Bureau station, Chen Guowei drove to the command center building and stopped. Four people opened the door and got off.


    A girl with long hair in a black uniform walked out of the command center and came quickly.


    The girl is not very beautiful, but she has a wonderful figure. She has a heroic spirit between her eyebrows and a faint green snake on her right shoulder.


    The girl came up to us and laughed at Chen Guowei and Qi Kaifeng


    Qi Kaifeng gave a good reply.


    "This is young master Wu Zheng, miss Ke''er," Chen Guowei introduced. "Wu Zheng?" The girl frowned slightly.


    "Young master, Ke''er, her name is he Dan, and she is one of my most effective subordinates," Chen said.


    "Hello," I said. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    he Dan didn''t speak, and there was a chill in his eyes.


    Can son a frown, step forward, "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s OK." I stopped Cole.


    "In Shangjing last night, did you hurt my boyfriend?" He Dan asked coldly.


    "Your boyfriend?" Let me see Chen Guowei.


    Chen Guowei was embarrassed and cleared his throat. "Er... He Dan, this is a misunderstanding. Don''t blame the young master. Don''t make trouble. I''ll tell you later. "


    "Xiaohe, this is really a misunderstanding," Qi Kaifeng said quickly, "don''t be impulsive! Wu Zheng is our guest! "


    "My boyfriend''s left hip is broken, and his right hand is broken," he Dan stares at me, "are you doing it?"


    I immediately understood that her boyfriend was the young man who followed Qi Kaifeng to the duck restaurant to find me. In the clubhouse, he put a knife in my throat, then I broke his right hand and broke his left hip.


    "He Dan!" Chen Guowei frowned, "what do you want?"


    He Dan took a deep breath, repressed his anger and laughed at me, "this is not over..."


    "who are you talking to?" "Can son sneer," do not accept? Practice? "


    "Come on He Dan is tit for tat.


    Ke''er rolled his sleeve, "come on


    "Cole! Don''t make a fool of yourself Qi Kaifeng''s face sank, then he Dan angrily scolded, "Xiaohe, what do you want to do? Wu Zheng and Ke''er are our guests! You mustn''t be so rude! Apologize


    "Qiju, you are not my boss. This is Baishan. You can''t teach me a lesson!" He Dan sneered.


    "You Qi Kaifeng was angry and turned to look at Chen Guowei! You care


    "He Dan!" Chen Guowei was also angry, "do you want to rebel?"


    He Dan ignored them, she looked at Ke''er provocatively, "little girl, I can see that you are very powerful! But you are not my match


    "Is it?" "Can son face her eyes," try to know


    "He Dan, I order you to apologize immediately!" Chen Guowei roared, "now! Hurry up


    "No!" Ke''er looks at he Dan, "I want to convince her!"


    "Cole! Don''t make a fool of yourself Qi Kaifeng was worried, "you are here to save people, not to anger! Wu Zheng, she listens to you, but you say something! "


    I look at them, and look at the two girls, a faint smile, "fight it."

 Chapter 785

    Seeing me say that, Qi Kaifeng has nothing to say.


    Chen Guowei was very embarrassed. He coughed and lowered his voice. "Young master, this is not suitable. Do you want to change places?"


    I didn''t speak and nodded.


    Chen Guowei immediately ordered he Dan, "don''t fight here. This is the command center! Go to the basketball hall


    He Dan glanced at her, did not speak, and turned away.


    Can son cold smile, immediately followed up.


    The basketball hall is not far from the command center. After arriving here, Chen Guowei closed the door.


    There is a lot of space here, and there are not so many eyes. Fighting is the most suitable.


    The two girls went into the basketball court, ready to play.


    We came to the sideline to watch the battle. Qi Kaifeng''s face was very ugly. Chen Guowei rubbed his hands nervously, but I was very calm.


    Although he Dan was selected into 409, she is far from her opponent. Her previous life was a green snake with more than 500 years of cultivation. Later, she was accepted by a Taoist of Leixiao sect and became the lover of that Taoist. Twenty five years ago, she was seriously injured because of her failure in the robbery. In order to save her, the Taoist priest married a woman. Then she was transformed into a fetus, and she was reincarnated to be her own daughter.


    So she was, in fact, a demon with a human body.


    Because she was seriously injured before she incarnated into a fetus, so in this life, most of her spiritual organs are closed. Her character is arrogant and aloof, and her powers can recover part of them, but there is not much spirituality. It is also because of her lack of spirituality and magic power, so she did not feel the demons in the white mountain temple, so that Ma Ying did not remind Chen Guowei when they entered the secret road.


    After the incident last night, Chen Guowei rushed back here all night to direct the operation. He did not talk to people about the four people injured, but he Dan felt it. She asked Chen Guowei privately what had happened. Chen Guowei had no choice but to tell her that the four people were injured by a man named Wu Zheng...


    he didn''t tell he Dan the truth of the matter. He said that he was ordered to lead a team to arrest me, but I was very fierce and the mission failed. Of course, Ma Ying and they have not entered the secret Road, and he has not seen the guardian demon in the secret path. He never dreamed that he would need me to help him save people.


    He Dan thinks I''m not a good man. Now Chen Ju can''t help it. In order to save people, he can only ask me to come. But I abandoned her boyfriend, this revenge, she must revenge. If you can''t hit me directly, then you can start to kill Kor. It''s also a disguised way to get angry with my boyfriend.


    Chen Guowei was the most embarrassed at this time. He did not dare to offend me or tell he Dan the truth, so he could only watch he Dan get beaten.


    He and Qi Kaifeng looked at each other.


    Qi Kaifeng''s face is very ugly. That means that the girl under your command must be abandoned. It''s all his mother''s fault!


    Chen Guowei has no choice but to show his hand. I can''t help that.


    They both knew that he Dan would suffer a lot.


    He Dan doesn''t think so.


    She has magical powers, she is very powerful, she is very proud.


    "Since you''re here to save people, I won''t kill you," she said coldly. "Don''t worry, I''ll save your breath and save you!"


    Chloe said, "come on!"


    He Dan''s eyes flashed a dazzling green light, a break drink, instantly rushed to Ke''er in front of, a grasp to Ke''er''s throat.


    She has a strong, fast and powerful movement.


    Ke''er''s eyes were cold and he Dan''s palm was smashed with a fist.


    He Dan only heard a scream, Ke''er hit the sky, like a broken kite, flew back more than 20 meters, and fell to the stands in the distance.


    This time, it''s really a big fall.


    If you change to someone else, you will lose the punch.


    But she is not an ordinary person, she is a magical he Dan.


    She quickly got up, eyes spurt fire, a roar, instant back to the basketball court, again to Ke''er.


    Just a bang.


    Then there was a scream.

 Chapter 786

    With the green light on her body, she drew a beautiful arc in the air and fell back to the place just now.


    She screamed and hit the ground like crazy. She got up again, roared, and rushed to Ke''er''s side again, kicking into her abdomen.


    With a quick flash, Cole grabbed her foot and threw her out.


    He Dan flew dozens of meters away, slammed into the wall, and then rolled to the ground, panting, lying on the ground motionless.


    "Enough! Stop fighting Chen Guowei advised her, "you are not Ke''er''s opponent!"


    "Yes, stop fighting!" Qi Kaifeng also said.


    He Dan gasped for a while, struggling to stand up, pointing to Ke''er, gnashing his teeth and saying, "this is what you forced me to do!"


    Can son disdains to look at her, the corner of the mouth slightly smile.


    He Dan''s eyes once again showed green light, his figure flashed, Shua came to Ke''er''s back, and grasped her shoulder.


    Then there was a fire on her hand. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    with a scream of pain, she quickly let go, flashed to more than ten meters away, blew out the injured fire in one breath, and looked at Ke''er in surprise, "the breath of five thunder! You... "


    Ke''er turned around and sneered at her," don''t stop, little snake demon, continue! "


    He Dan a roar, hands a minute, behind immediately black gas big.


    "Stop fighting!" Chen Guofeng was anxious, "he Dan! You are no match for others! Do you want to be satisfied if you have to be abandoned? "


    He Dan''s eyes are red, she a angry drink, again to Ke''er.


    Ke''er''s quick flash, reached out to grab on he Dan''s left shoulder.


    "Ah ~" he Dan fell down on the basketball court.


    Look at Kor''s hand, there is a not too long small green snake.


    Qi Kaifeng and Chen Guowei are stupid.


    I was stunned, too.


    This is the essence of he Dan, which can not be seen by others.


    But this time, Kerr actually caught it out.


    It turns out that the Qi of five thunder can still be used in this way...


    I took a breath and couldn''t help laughing.


    At the moment, the small green snake, has become a fire snake, in the hands of Kor painful struggle, without a trace of strength to fight back.


    On the ground, he Dan''s body trembled violently, his mouth gushed blood, but his eyes still looked at Ke''er with hatred.


    "Cole! Don''t kill her Chen Guowei responded, ran to the basketball court and begged Kor, "he Dan, she lost! She knew she was wrong! You don''t want to kill her. Leave me some people to use. Kor! Uncle Chen, please...


    he almost knelt down on her knees.


    Can son looked at him, this just received the five thunder gas on the hand.


    The little green snake''s flame went out in an instant, and then it roared at Kor, desperately trying to bite her hand.


    Ke''er grabbed the snake''s head and said to Chen Guowei, "do you see that? I don''t want to kill her, she wants to kill me! "


    "He Dan!" Chen Guowei stamped his foot anxiously, "can you stop looking for death? Well, to tell you the truth, there is no task above. I wanted to let Master Wu Zheng join 409. He refused me, and I let Yang Xiaojin do it! It''s my death order. Master Wu Zheng just protects himself! It''s not his fault, it''s all my fault. If you want revenge, you can take revenge on me! "


    The little green snake was quiet for a moment.


    It stares at Chen Guowei and then roars at him.


    Chen Guowei grinned bitterly and said to Kor, "you let her go. She wants to kill me. Let her come."

 Chapter 787

    Kerr did not speak, silently looked at the court side of me, asked me what I mean.


    I nodded, indicating that she had released the spirit of he Dan.


    Ke''er understands and throws the little green snake to he Dan.


    The little green snake turned into a green light, fell down on he Dan, and then appeared on her left shoulder, and then changed back to the state of looming again.


    He Danwa''s voice, spit out a big mouthful of blood, powerless lying on the ground, chest violent ups and downs.


    Chen Guowei hesitated for a moment and went to pick her up! He Dan! How are you doing? Does it matter? "


    He Dan closed his eyes, his eyes shed sad tears.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault," Chen said with shame. "It''s my arrogance that has harmed Yang Xiaojin. Ho Dan, would you like me to rescue Ma Ying and them? "


    He Dan did not speak, just sad tears.


    "Yang Xiaojin and they were injured for 409, and 409 will support them for life," Chen Guowei said. "He Dan, when I find the white tiger secret scroll and complete the task, I will never frown if you want to kill me. But not now, we have to save people! Put this down in advance, will you? "


    He Dan took a deep breath, helped him stand up and pushed him aside.


    "He Dan..." Chen Guowei was stunned.


    "You are my boss, I can''t blame you," he Dan said coldly.


    Chen Guowei lowered his head in shame.


    He Dan turned around and labored to Ke''er, and his heart was unwilling to look at her, "little girl, do you know? You are the first one to beat me like this


    "I didn''t force," said Cole.


    He Dan frowned, "you!"


    Can son smile, "if not see you are a friendly army, I would have killed you."


    He Dan gazed at her for a long time and couldn''t help laughing.


    She turned to me and said, "Master Wu Zheng, I''m sorry, I wronged you."


    I looked at her. "You''re recovering quickly."


    "It''s Miss Keer who didn''t lay a heavy hand on it." she looked at me. "I understand now. Yang Xiaojin can''t beat you. You didn''t kill him. I should thank you. Just now I had a bad attitude... "


    she offered to reach out to me," please forgive me. "


    I took a look at her and held her hand. "Your boyfriend is just a broken bone. There is no internal injury. It can be OK."


    Tears flashed in her eyes and forced out a smile. "Thank you for your kindness."


    Qi Kaifeng breathed a sigh of relief, "OK, the misunderstanding has been cleared up, and the clouds have cleared up! I''ll be friends in the future, so I don''t want to mention it any more. "


    Ke''er looks at Chen Guowei, "who else''s boyfriend and girlfriend wants to revenge?"


    "No, no more!" Chen Guowei said quickly, "I''ll tell them the reason, and I won''t let the young master carry the black pot any more."


    "It''s better to be like this," Chloe stares at him. "Next time, I won''t keep my hands!"


    "I know... Know..." Chen Guowei subconsciously took a look at he Dan.


    He Dan was very cold to him, turned around us, walked to the door, opened the iron door, and left.


    "Ah? Xiao He, you... ", Qi Kaifeng was speechless, turned to look at Chen Guowei," look at this... "


    " the general is incompetent, tired to death the three armies... "Chen Guowei wryly," forget it, it''s all my fault, let''s leave it... "


    Qi Kaifeng sighed and looked at me," Wu Zheng, let''s go to the command center. "

 Chapter 788

    ...


    when we came to the command center, Chen Guowei invited us into the conference room, and then we were given the detailed information of six members of the scientific research team.


    Qi Kaifeng closed the door himself, then came to me and sat down.


    I opened my portfolio and looked through it in turn.


    There are six members in the team, four men and two women. Their leader is Ma Ying.


    Ma Ying, a 23-year-old special soldier with a double master''s degree, is an expert in firearms and blasting and an expert in ancient Chinese characters. There is a picture of her in the materials. The girl has beautiful features and good temperament. She is a woman who studies both civil and martial arts.


    I took a look at Qi Kaifeng around me and said that it''s no wonder Chen Guowei didn''t give him face. Ma Ying is the team leader, how can I change him at will?


    Qi Kaifeng didn''t understand when he saw him


    "Nothing," I said quietly, continuing to look at the second document.


    Deputy captain he Chaowei, 26 years old, is a special soldier with the rank of colonel. He is proficient in firearms and fighting. He has served in the frontier for many years with great achievements and rich practical experience. In addition, he has received special psychological training from foreign troops abroad, and his psychological quality is stable and strong. Before joining Baishan Bureau, he served in 702 Bureau...


    "what unit is 702 bureau?" I asked.


    "Oh, it''s an institution specialized in investigating supernatural events," said Chen Guowei. "When he was in 702, he had been in contact with more than 30 supernatural events, and he had rich experience in this field. And he has good psychological quality and strong professional ability, so I transferred him


    "Well," I nodded and went on reading.


    Linding, a 22-year-old female, was born with psychic powers and was able to communicate with spirits.


    Zhou Shuai, male, 26 years old, is an expert in ancient writing and archaeology.


    Yang Tao, male, 27 years old, is an archaeologist.


    He Chen, male, 21 years old, is a descendant of Leixiao sect and is proficient in Lei FA.


    My heart moved and asked Chen Guowei, "this he Chen, is he Dan''s younger brother?"


    "Yes," said Chen Guowei, "they are brothers and sisters. According to the principle, they carry out major tasks. Those who are related by blood or relatives can not participate at the same time. For this quota, the two brothers and sisters also had a quarrel. Finally, I decided to let he Chen join in. "


    "So he Chen and this Linding have all joined 409?" I asked.


    "Yes He nodded.


    "Nine people from Baishan Bureau joined 409, and four of them were injured last night. Then he Dan, he Chen and Lin Dingding were removed, which means that there are still two left." I looked at him, "where are they now?"


    "One was seconded by the Zhou bureau to carry out a mission in Northwest China," said Chen Guowei. "The other one is in Shengjing Hospital...


    " Oh... "I understand," is that man who broke his arm and saved his life? "


    "Er... Yes," he was embarrassed.


    I nodded and gave the information to Kor. "Remember what these people look like."


    "Well," Keer took the information and looked at it carefully.


    I turned to see Chen Guowei, "after dark, let he Dan enter the secret road with us."


    "He Dan?" Chen Guowei frowned, "can she do it?"


    "It''s not good to go in and save people, but it''s OK to keep the exit," I said. "After people are rescued, the name of Kerr and I can''t appear in the report. If she doesn''t follow, how do you write it then?"


    Chen Guowei''s face turned red. "Young master is thoughtful, I understand..."


    Keri quickly finished reading and put down the information, "young master, I remember it all!"


    "Good!" I stood up and looked at Chen Guowei and Qi Kaifeng. "We are hungry. Let''s go to dinner."

 Chapter 789

    We left the command center and came to the cadre canteen of the base together.


    Chen Guowei led us to a single room and let the staff of the canteen arrange a sumptuous banquet.


    After the meal came up, he picked up the chopsticks, "come on, young master, Ke''er, let''s get the chopsticks!"


    "Ah, I don''t have the heart to eat..." Qi Kaifeng sighed.


    When Chen Guowei looked at him, he gave us a smile, "young master, Ke''er, don''t pay attention to him, let''s eat! Come on, don''t mention it


    "Good!" I picked up my chopsticks and said, "eat it."


    Kor also picked up chopsticks and ate.


    Qi Kaifeng looked at his watch, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Wu Zheng, do you have to wait until dark?"


    "Uncle Qi, why are you like a girl?" Ke''er put down her chopsticks. "How many times have you asked me along the way?"


    "I am in a hurry..." Qi Kaifeng said helplessly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "do you think I''m not in a hurry?" Chen Guowei asked, "no matter how anxious you are, you have to let the young master and Ke''er finish their meal and have a rest?"


    Qi Kaifeng sighed, "the monsters there haven''t eaten people for thousands of years. They finally caught six young people. Do you think they can bear it?"


    "They have talismans," I said as I ate.


    "Does that rune really work?" Qi Kaifeng worried, "can it really last until dark?"


    I looked at him and put down his chopsticks. "I said, before Hai Shi, they will be OK."


    "I know, but I''m not at ease..."


    "what do you mean, we''re going to save people if we don''t eat?"


    "No, no, no, I don''t mean that," Qi Kaifeng said quickly, "the meal still needs to be eaten. I mean, after eating, can you go directly..."


    I have a look at Ke''er, "no, let''s go."


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    When Chen Guowei saw that we were angry, he quickly came to an end, "don''t don''t don''t, young master! Don''t be angry! The whole game is like this. You don''t have a common understanding with him


    Then he glared at Qi Kaifeng, "say a word, you!"


    Qi Kaifeng also realized that he was in trouble and quickly stood up, "Wu Zheng, Ke''er, uncle Qi doesn''t mean that! Don''t get angry. Eat first! I''ll listen to you, I won''t say it! "


    "For the last time, when to enter the secret channel, I have my own arrangement," I stare at Qi Kaifeng. "You can tell me what to do again. You can ask for other talents in this matter!"


    "No, no, no! I won''t say it! Absolutely not Qi Kaifeng promised, "Wu Zheng, please sit down! Cole, you sit down and eat! Let''s eat


    I looked at Cole. "Sit down."


    Ke''er was very unhappy, glanced at Qi Kaifeng and sat down again.


    Chen Guowei was relieved and looked at Qi Kaifeng. "Sit down and eat."


    Qi Kaifeng broke out in a cold sweat. He took a breath and sat down.


    "We''re here for only one meal," I said to them. "After we save people at night, we''ll go back to Beijing."


    "Good!" "Everything is up to you," Chen said


    Qi Kaifeng also said, "listen to you, listen to you!"


    I looked at Chen Guowei. "Another room will be arranged for us. After dinner, we will have a rest."


    "It''s already arranged," Chen said. "After dinner, I''ll take you."


    "OK," I looked at Cole, "eat."


    "Well," Kerl glanced at them and picked up the chopsticks again.


    The two looked at each other, and no one dared to speak more.


    This meal is very boring.


    After eating, we left the canteen and came to the cadre dormitory area.


    Chen Guowei arranged for us a single dormitory with one bedroom and one living room. It was very simple, but it was very clean.


    "Young master, Ke''er, this is our condition," he said apologetically. "This dormitory used to be a female expert, but now she is transferred back to Shangjing, and it is empty. You''ll be wronged and have a rest here. "


    I nodded. "Yes, that''s good."


    "OK," he said with a sigh of relief, "then rest and I won''t disturb you. Qi and I are next door. There is a telephone in the living room. Dial 201 directly, which is my phone. If you have anything, please call me. "


    "Good!" I said.


    He gave me a smile, nodded at Cole, and turned away.


    Chloe closed the door, turned back to me, and let out a breath.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked her.


    "It''s hard to do things for them!"


    I touched her head. "We''re here to save people. Don''t worry about these things with them. Anyway, we''ll go back and they won''t bother us any more."

 Chapter 790

    "Well," she nodded, "I don''t care about them anymore."


    I look at the time. It''s already two o''clock.


    "You meditate for two hours, and when you''re done, we''ll go up the mountain," I said to her.


    "Do you insist on entering the secret passage at night to give me time to meditate?" She asked.


    "Yes," I said, "you''re closing up now, and you shouldn''t have been allowed to do business. Meditation is a great event and must not be delayed. "


    She didn''t speak. She came up and hugged me affectionately.


    My heart instinctively tight.


    Fortunately, she had a good grasp of her strength and did not feel oppressed.


    I was subconsciously relieved.


    She had a bad smile and looked at me mischievously, "how about it? Is the strength OK? "


    I laughed and held her sexy waist. "You can do more...


    she stares at me and can''t help but come up.


    Her lips are so soft...


    her taste is so sweet...


    I close my eyes and kiss her affectionately. Unconsciously, the fire on my body ignites again...


    I try to restrain and resist that impulse.


    "Meditate..." I whispered to her.


    Ke''er gently smiles, nods, "Hmmm!"


    She gave me another kiss, let me go, turned and went into the bedroom to meditate.


    I let out a breath and sat down in front of the sofa and unconsciously touched my hot face.


    Since I was together with Xiaojun, I found that I was easy to get excited, and it was easy to...


    if it goes on like this, will Ke''er and an Yu be attacked by me soon...


    I can''t, it''s too fast, it''s not good...


    I rubbed my face hard to calm down.


    The fire on my body slowly subsided, and my heart calmed down.


    Men''s and women''s affairs are like forbidden fruits. Once you eat them, you can''t forget the wonderful taste. Before I went to Jishan, I had practiced for five days and four nights with Sancai spirit gathering array. Maybe it was because I had too much internal Qi, so my desire was naturally aroused.


    In fact, after all, I grew up...


    thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, someone came outside.


    I calmed down, got up, went to the door and opened it.


    He Dan looked at me and stopped talking.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Why did you choose me?" She asked.


    "Is there anyone else but you?" I looked at her. "Now you''re the only one who can follow us up the mountain."


    "No, it''s not in your heart," she said, staring at me. "I want to hear the truth!" "That''s the truth," I said. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll have a rest."


    She stopped me. "You''re trying to make it up to me, aren''t you?"


    I smile. "You think too much."


    "You don''t need me at all. You let me go, obviously to give me credit," she said. "You don''t need to do that!"


    "Do you really want to hear the truth?" I asked.


    "Yes She was very firm.


    "Good," I nodded, "there are many talented people in Baishan Bureau, but you are the only one who is qualified to go up the mountain with us. That''s the truth, do you understand? "


    She blushed. "Really?"


    "Really!" I looked at her. "I don''t like anyone but you."


    She took a deep breath. "I see. Thank you


    With that, she turned and left.


    I closed the door, helpless smile.


    A woman...


    I shook my head with a smile, walked to the front of the sofa to do it, and instantly settled down.

 Chapter 791

    At more than seven o''clock in the evening, I, Ke''er and he Dan drove an off-road vehicle into the mountain. Under the shadow of the night, I quietly drove out of the Baishan Bureau station and went up the mountain along the Panshan highway.


    About an hour later, we came near a huge cave.


    He Dan stopped and turned to us and said, "young master, Miss Kerr, we are here."


    "Go I said.


    "Good!" The two girls said together.


    We opened the door and got out of the car and came to the cave.


    Under the bright moonlight, the cave is dark, the wind bursts, and the atmosphere is very strange.


    "Is this the entrance of A3?" I asked he Dan.


    "Yes," he Dan said, "there were special soldiers guarding here before. After the accident last night, Chen Bureau removed all the people on the mountain."


    I nodded and told her, "you''re on guard outside the cave entrance. Cole and I will go in. If you find any wounded demons running out, kill them! "


    He Dan frowned, "you don''t take me in?"


    "This is called division of labor," I said. "We are responsible for saving people and killing demons. You are responsible for guarding the hole. Those demons inside are good at changing and cannibalism. If one comes out, many people will be killed. "


    She hesitated. "I see."


    "Are you confident?" I asked.


    She took a deep breath. "Yes!"


    I nodded and looked at Cole. "Let''s go!"


    "Good!" Cole nodded.


    We went around Hedan and went into the cave.


    He Dan looked at us silently and let out a long breath.


    There is a lot of evil spirit in the cave. The ground is covered with gravel and the air is full of pungent smell.


    I stopped, pulled Kor''s left hand, pinched the finger formula to repair the light body rune, the phoenix eye charm, the Dodge Sha Fu, and pressed it into her left arm in turn.


    Ke''er''s body trembled slightly, and her eyes suddenly brightened.


    For a moment, I turned the three talismans into an array and integrated them into my body.


    Around the instant clear up, the pungent smell also immediately disappeared.


    "Is there any maladjustment?" I asked her.


    "No, it''s all right!" She said.


    I was relieved. "OK, let''s go."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    We moved on, and the pace was noticeably faster.


    The cave is inclined down. The road is rugged. The more you go inside, the more you will feel. The passage is narrower and narrower. After walking for about a few hundred meters, we can see the explosion of the secret road.


    It''s about five meters high and ten meters wide. It''s very spacious. The walls are made of huge stones and polished very smooth. Some huge stones are scattered near the mudaokou, which should be the mechanism for blocking the mudaokou, with huge runes engraved on it. These runes are very powerful. Although they are broken, the evil spirit of these runes is still domineering and fierce. The whole secret crossing is blocked by this evil spirit.


    It is because of this evil spirit that the demons in the white mountain temple can not rush out. But with the passage of time, the evil spirit on the huge stone is gradually weakening. For another two hours or so, it will be impossible to stop those Guardian demons.


    Ke''er looked at the big stones on the ground and couldn''t help asking me, "young master, the Sushen people 3000 years ago are capable of building such a huge project?"


    I shook my head, "Sushen people are primitive tribes, they don''t have this ability."

 Chapter 792

    "Who built the white mountain temple?" She didn''t understand.


    I looked at her, "white mountain tiger god."


    "White mountain tiger god?" She frowned. "He built his own temple? Is it fun? "


    "This is not a temple, this is a demon sealing array," I pointed to the big stones. "Look at those stones, although they were blown up by the people of Baishan Bureau, their evil spirit can still prevent the demons from rushing out. Such a rune, such a domineering power, is simply not what people can possess. "


    "Then why did he seal these demons?" Can son don''t understand, "if is afraid these demon harm people, kill them directly not good?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know about this. The evil spirit in the white mountain temple is too heavy, and I can''t feel so much of it."


    "Do you mean that the evil spirit inside can shield your magic power?" She asked.


    "Yes," I looked around. "It''s a bully."


    "It''s nothing to do with us," he said. We are here to save people, not to archaeology. As long as we save Ma Ying and her sisters, we will finish the task. "


    "You''re right," I looked at my watch. "It''s more than eight o''clock. There are two and a half hours left. Let''s go." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "OK!" She nodded.


    We went around the big stone on the ground and went into the secret road. After walking about 20 meters, the road ahead was blocked by a stone gate.


    This is the stone gate from yesterday''s video. Through the stone gate, it is the a memorial hall.


    On the modeling drawing of Baishan Bureau, the four sacrificial halls are marked with ABCD respectively. Each secret hall has four entrances. The so-called A3 secret passage is the third secret passage leading to the a sacrifice hall.


    Now, we are only one door away from the a temple and the guardian demon.


    I look at Ke''er, "this stone gate has to weigh more than ten thousand jin. It depends on you."


    "Good," Ke''er rolled his sleeves, went to the stone gate, looked at it carefully, turned his head and said to me, "young master, there''s no place to start. It''s just broken."


    I frown, "broken? Can you do it? "


    "No problem!" Cole is very confident.


    I went up to her, looked at the stone gate, and then looked at her, "you have the magic charm, but you don''t have the body of Vajra. Can your hands bear it?"


    Can son gently smile, "I am not King Kong is not bad body, but I have five thunder gas to protect body! Young master, I know it in my mind. Don''t worry


    I hesitated. "Can it really work?"


    "Really!" She pulled me aside, as if to coax a child, "you wait here, watch me."


    "Really?" I have no idea.


    Ke''er smiles and turns to the front of the stone gate and stands still. After a moment of concentration, the powerful spirit of five thunder suddenly appears. A group of white gas in her side quickly condensed, her body tightly wrapped, into a soft white light.


    Then she broke off, stepped forward, twisted her waist, lunged and punched at the stone gate.


    There was only a bang, and the stone door trembled.


    I can''t help but feel tight.


    Ke''er stood up, clapped her hands, turned to smile at me, "OK."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of cracking came from the stone gate.


    Click... Click... Click...


    the cracks are getting bigger and bigger. With a final bang, the whole stone gate is broken.


    I let out a breath and laughed happily.

 Chapter 793

    Kor came to my side, stretched out his hand to let me see, "you see, not hurt at all."


    I took her hand and looked at it carefully. I felt relieved that she was not hurt.


    "I said it was ok," she looked at me, "didn''t you lie?"


    I looked at her, took her in my arms and held her tightly.


    Kerl''s happy smile hugged my waist.


    "My Ke''er has grown up and has been completely transformed..." I was a little excited, kissing her hair excitedly.


    Ke''er blushed, released me and looked at me deeply, "young master, I love you..."


    "I love you too", I laughed, "OK, go in."


    She also laughed and nodded, "Well!"


    I let go of her, took her hand, and walked over the broken stone gate.


    Suddenly, the red fog came.


    But it doesn''t affect us. We have the phoenix eye symbol. The red fog can''t block our sight. It''s just that the scene in front of us looks a little red. I can clearly see that there is a tall stone platform in the memorial hall not far away. A tall figure squats on the stone platform, staring at a pair of green eyes, just like looking at the prey, looking at us.


    These Guardian demons used to be cannibals, but since the death of Sushen leader, they have not eaten humans for more than 2000 years. For more than 2000 years, the local mountain people have been sacrificing them with blood. First, Sushen people, then Pei people, Nvzhen people, and then Sauron people. In modern times, this kind of sacrifice stopped after the Soren integrated into modern society. Since then, these Guardian demons have not been stained with blood, so now these guys are starving crazy.


    Last night, Ma Ying and they broke in and were arrested. Because they had amulets on them, they could not eat them for the time being. But there is no amulet on Keer and I, and we are people with cultivation. In the view of these Guardian demons, we are more delicious than Ma Ying. Therefore, the guardian demon squatting on the stone platform just smelled our smell, and had already greedy DC saliva.


    At this moment, he was waiting for us to enter the sacrificial hall. He and his companions could not wait to start the dinner.


    I cold smile, the heart said these things do not know how to live, want to eat us? Look at your teeth.


    My heart read a move, visualizing the five thunder Fu, secretly held the golden light in my hand.


    Ke''er draws out two soul swallowing knives from his waist, and two white awns nearly three feet long appear in an instant.


    But even so, it did not arouse the demon''s vigilance.


    He hasn''t eaten for a long time. He is so hungry that he can''t care about anything.


    When I got to the gate of the sacrifice hall, I stopped and stopped Kor.


    Ke''er didn''t understand and looked at me in surprise.


    "Wait a minute..." I whispered.


    She understood in an instant, "OK!"


    I want to greedy for them for a while, attract more demons and kill more at a time.


    The demon was stunned when he saw that we were not going.


    Then, five or six tall Guardian demons Shua ran to the stone platform, staring at us with the demon, and discussed in a low voice.


    Their voices are so subtle that ordinary people can''t hear them.


    I can''t hear either.


    But Kerr heard it, and he heard it clearly.


    With a smile, she handed me the right knife, took out her mobile phone from her pocket, opened the message, quickly edited a sentence and handed it to me.


    I took it over and looked, "they''re going to change into science team members and lead us to the bait."


    I smile and add a sentence after that sentence, "don''t worry, wait more, let them play."


    When I finished, I returned her cell phone.


    She took a look, put away her mobile phone, took the knife and nodded.


    At this time, a tall demon swished over and squatted down about five or six meters away from us. Close, see more clearly, this guy is more than three meters tall, looks like a naked man, but he has a tail behind his butt. His face is just like that seen in the video. His face is pale, his eyebrows are long and thin, and his mouth is still full of fangs, which is very strange.


    After he squatted down, he opened his mouth and let out a scream.

 Chapter 794

    "Ah ~"


    this voice is extremely tragic.


    After he finished shouting, the other four demons on the stone platform also flashed to different positions and began to shout.


    For a moment, the temple screamed and became a hell on earth.


    "Chaowei! Great! ... ah... "The demon nearest to us opened his mouth and made Ma Ying''s voice, which could almost be taken as false.


    "You let her go! You brutes! Ah... My hand... Ah! ~"Another demon made the voice of he Chaowei.


    A demon flashed over and learned to tear clothes.


    The demon who just learned from Ma Ying was terrified, "don''t... don''t... don''t...


    " horse leader! Captain horse! ... "


    this is Zhou Shuai.


    "You let her go! Eat me first


    This is he Chen.


    A demon in the distance, sobbing.


    This is Linding.


    ...


    these demons, while making all kinds of vivid sounds, look at us with a smile to see what reaction we have. They didn''t know we could see through the red fog, so they wanted to sound us into the temple and attack us.


    I have to say, fortunately, we are here. If we change the people from Baishan Bureau, we will surely be cheated.


    Because that voice, can''t hear any flaw, just like those scientific research team members, in front of our eyes in general.


    Ke''er cleared her throat and yelled, "sister Ma Ying! We have come to save you


    Hear Kor response, these demon eyes a bright, acting more hard.


    "Who? Who are you? " Asked the demon.


    "I''m Cole! Sister Ma Ying, where are you Cried Cole.


    "Cole! Don''t come here! Don''t come here There are a lot of unidentified creatures here. They are cannibals! You must not come here, ah! ~"


    he screamed.


    Ke''er pretended to be very anxious, "where? Where are you? "


    "Don''t come in! Never come in


    "Good!" Cole said, "then we won''t go in."


    The demon is speechless.


    He didn''t expect, but he didn''t play according to the routine. He didn''t know how to take it.


    At this time, about a dozen demons rushed into the sacrificial hall from behind them, looking at us one by one, and drooling.


    That demon Leng a few seconds, and then issued a scream, "Ke Er! You help me... Ah...


    I wink at Ke''er and I can do it.


    Can son ponders a smile, "elder sister don''t be afraid! Here we are


    As soon as the voice fell, we two body shape a flash, rushed into the sacrifice hall.


    The demon did not respond, was a knife off the head, into a stream of black smoke, a call to dissipate.


    The demon in the hall was stunned for a moment, and then became crazy in an instant.

 Chapter 795

    The prey is finally trapped.


    They were so overjoyed that they rushed at us like crazy.


    I used five thunder runes to break through three Guardian demons and killed two of them. The remaining one, together with the other two, was killed by Ke''er.


    In the blink of an eye, we killed six.


    When the rising of killing, Ke''er behind me suddenly exclaimed, "young master, be careful!"


    I subconsciously turned a look, can son a break drink, knife to me stabbed.


    I was startled. My figure flashed. The blade of the knife stabbed my clothes and made a big cut in my clothes.


    "Kor you!" I looked at her in surprise.


    She didn''t answer, but she continued to stab me.


    Almost at the same time, my voice came from a distance, "cole, come here!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "OK!" Chloe rushed in.


    "Kor!" I was in a hurry. "It''s their magic! Come back


    Did not wait for me to finish saying, here Ke''er a angry drink, jumped up and cut down with a knife.


    I couldn''t fight back, so I dodged to one side and yelled, "Kor! Back to the secret road


    With that, I flashed out of the temple and came to the secret passage.


    Can son immediately also came back, she also hung the color on her body.


    "Do you care?" We both yelled at the same time.


    She was relieved to see that my clothes were just broken.


    I saw her abdomen a piece of blood red, quickly give her examination of the wound, "Hurt where? Ah? "


    "It''s ok..." Ke''er comforted me, "skin trauma, I was scratched with a knife by that demon..."


    I couldn''t help saying that, when I untied her clothes, I saw a cut about ten centimeters long on her abdomen. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, but the wound was still full of evil spirit...


    my heart trembled and I reached out to hold her wound.


    At this time, a pair of white jade like slender hands pressed my hand.


    I looked up and said, "yu''er, you..."


    Ke''er was also stunned, "Miss Yu..."


    Miss Yu looked at me, gently opened my hand, and pressed her hand against her wound.


    Ke''er eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a dull hum, mouth gushed out a mouthful of blood.


    The wound on her abdomen healed quickly.


    Then Miss Yu disappeared.


    I reflected, looked down at Ke''er''s abdomen, only saw the skin smooth as before, did not leave a trace.


    I was relieved and reached for her clothes.


    But son wiped the blood on his lips, turned his head and spat with blood. He couldn''t help asking me, "young master, skin trauma, how can I still vomit blood?"


    "What kind of skin injury?" I looked at her, "that demon took Ma Ying''s knife, which was stained with evil spirit. If you don''t heal in time, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    She was stunned, "so serious..."


    "these goblins have illusory skills." I turned my head and looked at the demons in the sacrificial hall. "Just now they turned into you to attack me, and then to me to attack you. This is how I got the knife on me... "


    " me too, "she said," I heard you calling me. I turned my head and found you were under siege, so I rushed over. Take that demon and change it into your appearance, and give me a five thunder Rune with the backhand. I can''t dodge, so I''m going to hang the lottery. "


    "When the five thunder Fu touches you, it becomes a sword?" I asked.

 Chapter 796

    As like as two peas and as like as two peas, you can see it. "Well," she nodded. "The demon looks exactly the same as your character. It''s just like gold. It''s just a knife that touched me. It can''t be distinguished before."


    "Yeah, it''s impossible to tell," I stood up. "We have to change the game."


    She straightened her clothes and stood up. "Young master, I have a way."


    "What can I do?" I asked.


    "Before the ugly time, they did not dare to go out of the sacrificial hall." Ke''er looked at the demons. "Let''s fight guerrillas with them. I''ll kill them first, and then you can go in and kill for a while. We only go in one person at a time, so we can tell if there is an illusion


    I pondered for a moment and asked her, "they''re going to attack you like me. Did you do it?"


    She hesitated for a moment and shook her head. "You can''t do it...


    " you can''t do it, I can''t do it either. "I said," that''s what they take advantage of. We can do it to anyone they become, but we can''t do it. "


    "What about that?" She asked me.


    Every time we kill a dozen of them, we just don''t change them


    "Good!" She nodded. "That''s a good way."


    "I''ll come first," I said. With a flash of body shape, I rushed into the sacrificial hall and raised a golden light to pierce the eyebrow of a demon on the stone platform.


    The demon howled and turned into black air and dissipated.


    The other demons rushed at me with a cry.


    I flashed back into the secret passage.


    Ke''er then rushed into the temple of sacrifice, Shua''s knife, and cut off a demon''s head from behind.


    The demon''s body trembled, turned into black gas and disappeared.


    Ke''er''s action is as fast as lightning. Taking advantage of the fact that they have not changed, they cut off the heads of two demons, and then their bodies flashed back into the secret passage.


    I immediately rushed into the hall of sacrifice, a demon rose from the sky, roared and waved at me, throwing out a cold light.


    I quickly Dodge, a golden light, pierced his brow.


    This is the demon that hurt Ke''er just now. He let out a howl like a cow and fell to the ground. The cry dissipated.


    Other demons were crazy and flashed over and surrounded me instantly.


    The demons reacted very quickly. They found out how Cole and I played, so when I came out, they blocked my retreat directly, and then they surrounded together. I''m quick, but they''re also very fast, and our attack rhythm is broken.


    "Young master!" Ke''er was shocked and rushed in to meet me.


    "Don''t come here!" I yelled.


    Then a strange scene happened.


    After Ke''er rushed in, she didn''t go to fight those demons. On the contrary, she roared and stabbed me with a knife.


    My heart a cool, nimble escape, at the same time shout, "Ke''er! Get out of here! You''ve got a magic trick! Their routine has changed! "


    Kor didn''t listen and attacked me like crazy.


    Those demons were not idle. Some of them turned into me to attack her, and some turned into her to attack me. All of a sudden, the sacrificial hall was in chaos. We seemed to be in a deep mire and could not extricate ourselves.


    In this way, after five or six rounds of fighting, I suddenly saw a demon turning into me, holding up a stone and smashing it at Kor from behind.


    "Kor!" I was shocked, subconsciously rushed up, and pushed her aside. I raised my hand and stabbed the demon''s brow with golden light.


    The demon screamed and turned into black smoke.


    Almost at the same time, Ke''er''s soul swallowing knife stabbed me into my abdomen and pierced me all of a sudden.


    I spewed out a mouthful of blood and looked at her blankly, "Ke''er, you..."


    Ke''er was stunned.

 Chapter 797

    At that moment, time solidified.


    Ke''er wakes up, and she stares at me, "young master, I..."


    "go I gritted my teeth and cried.


    Ke''er is crazy. She holds a knife alone. She is full of five thunder and roars at the demons around her.


    The demons can become me, but they can''t imitate the unique breath of soul devouring sword. This time, can distinguish who is the real me, who is the illusion.


    A few demons became me, and then Kerl cut off their heads with a knife.


    The rest of the demon look, no longer dare to change, have to hide to one side.


    The encirclement was torn open a hole, Ke''er after a slash, a hug me, instantly back to the secret channel.


    At this time, I have no consciousness.


    I''m not afraid of swords, but soul swallowing swords are not ordinary ones.


    It has a very heavy evil spirit, and can devour the spirit. After being pierced by it, it will even suck the soul of human beings.


    Ke''er cried into tears.


    "Young master! Young master... "She hugged me sadly," I''m sorry... I''m sorry... "


    Miss Yu suddenly showed up, pressed my wound, grasped the knife and pulled it out.


    I screamed with pain, and fell into the arms of Kerr.


    "Young master!" Cole''s heart is broken.


    Miss Yu put down the knife, then turned into white light and threw herself on me.


    Ke''er held me in her arms and cried bitterly. She slapped her more than ten times, and her crying voice changed.


    I tried to stop her, but I was too cold to use any strength.


    Fortunately, yu''er is here. At least I know that my life can be saved.


    After a few minutes or so, I just felt hot, and my eyes opened with a flash of gold.


    Everything around is clear, and the cry of Ke''er is also clear.


    I sat up abruptly, turned and hugged Chloe.


    Ke''er cried more heartily, "young master, I''m sorry..."


    "silly girl... What are you crying about..." I released her and touched her red and swollen face with heartache, "you really have to do it!"


    "Looking at me, she is sad.


    "OK, ok..." I hugged her with heartache. "It''s all over, it''s over..."


    Miss Yu appears around us. Look at me and see Kor, which means you hold it. Do I still want to heal Ke''er?


    I released Cole, gently wiped away the tears on her face, comforted her, "don''t cry, look at your face, what kind of fight? Let yu''er heal you first...


    Keer tries to hold back tears, sobs and nods.


    I looked at Miss Yu and indicated that she could start.


    Jade girl stretched out her hand and gently pressed her face.


    Soon, her face was swollen.


    Keer sobbed and cast a grateful look to Miss Yu.


    Seeing that she was all right, Miss Yu flashed back to me in white light.

 Chapter 798

    "Can you still ask me, gently touching her face?"


    She wiped her tears and shook her head.


    I laughed. "OK, this thing is over. Don''t blame yourself any more, you know?"


    She burst into tears and hugged me with sadness. "Master..." I comforted her for a long time, and then she calmed down.


    "Just now they affected your eyes with magic, so that you took me as a guardian demon," I looked at her, "I didn''t expect their magic to be so powerful, it was my carelessness.".


    "Young master, it''s not your fault. It''s all my fault," she looked at me with tears in her eyes. "If I listen to you, if I don''t rush in, I won''t hurt you..."


    "Just that kind of situation, don''t say it''s you. Even I will rush in to meet you." I gently wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. "Ke''er, I know you care about me. It''s not your fault. Don''t blame yourself. We are here to save people, time can not afford to delay, we must change the way of play, as soon as possible to break their illusions


    She wiped away her tears and nodded vigorously


    I turned my head and looked at the sacrificial hall. Those demons squatted on the stone platform again. Their eyes at us became more hungry than before. After a fierce battle, they have completely seen through our playing method and have more confidence in their tactics.


    Not only that, they also transferred some reinforcements from the back. Now there are more than 20 Guardian demons in the a sacrifice hall. It can be said that their morale is high and their troops are strong now. They can start their dinner just after we get into the trap again. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I stood up and walked to the entrance of the sacrificial hall. I looked at the guardians and let out a long breath.


    If they continue to play the same way, they can have dinner.


    But it is just because of the defeat just now that I wake up completely. As a geomantic master, I compete with a group of old demons for more than 3000 years. Why should I suffer? Isn''t it your own abuse?


    Ke''er came to me and said, "young master..."


    "how about these goods compared with Xiaoyu people I asked her.


    She looked at the demons, "better than the howling feather."


    "What about bihei Bodhisattva?" I turned to look at her.


    She thought for a while and shook her head, "it''s hard to say..."


    I laughed and looked at the demons. "I was in a hurry to save people just now, and my brain was hot. I fought with them and forgot my identity. Let''s deal with the black Bodhisattva and Xiaoyu people according to what we are good at


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened. "You mean...


    I nodded," yes! "


    Ke''er felt confident and nodded vigorously, "Hmm!"


    I pointed to the big stone platform in the center of the sacrificial hall. "If they use magic, the position of the stone platform will not change. You''ll rush in, get on the stone platform, and take over it. Then I will go in to meet you. We will fight them in the sacrificial hall. I will destroy more than half of the guardian demons in the white mountain temple here! "


    "Good!" , Kor nods.


    I turned around and gently hugged her shoulder. "What happened just now, don''t be burdened. Even if they become me, don''t be soft hearted. Kor, I know how much you care about me. We are at war. You do not care about me when you kill illusions. Don''t let this ideological burden become your burden! Do you understand? "


    "Well!" She looked at me seriously, "I understand, young master!"


    She came up and hugged me affectionately.


    I bowed my head and kissed her on the lip.


    We had a hot kiss...


    the corner of Cole''s eyes flashed with tears.


    She let me go and gave me a smile, "young master, I love you!"


    I also smile, "I love you too."


    "Well!" She laughed happily, turned her head to look at those demons, took a deep breath, and burst into the sacrificial hall.


    I watched her rush to the stone platform and cut those demons everywhere. I felt hot and couldn''t help laughing.


    Next, it''s up to me...

 Chapter 799

    I concentrated my mind a little, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, pinched the fingertips in my right hand, arranged a six God array and held it in my hand. Then, I rushed into the sacrificial hall and flew to the stone platform. With a swing of my hand, a golden light fell to the ground. The strong six gods array rose from the ground, and Keer and I were closely protected.


    Those guardians who rushed up were rushed by the array and burst into flames. They flew back more than ten meters and fell heavily to the ground.


    The evil spirit here is very heavy. The six gods array is suppressed by the evil spirit, and its scope quickly narrows down. Finally, it is stabilized about five meters away from us.


    It''s not a big range, but it''s enough for us.


    I looked at Cole. "Are you ok?"


    Kerr''s eyes are red, "it''s OK!"


    "The evil spirit here is very heavy. The six gods array can''t last long," I yelled. "I''ll take charge of those outside. If you rush in, you''ll deal with it."


    "Good!" Chloe yelled.


    With both hands, I shot through the heads of the two Guardian demons.


    The two demons howled and turned into black smoke.


    The rest of the demons launched a general attack on the gods.


    As soon as they met the six gods array, they immediately turned into a fire regiment, but these guys were more powerful than Xiaoyu people. They roared, endured the pain of burning themselves, and struggled to enter the array. Then Kerl cut off the burning head one by one.


    We immediately got the upper hand. After a massacre, most of the more than 20 Guardian demons in the a sacrifice hall were wiped out by us.


    But at this time, more guardians rushed in and surrounded us again.


    I suddenly feel not quite right. In the white mountain temple, where are so many Guardian demons?


    Is it...


    I was so surprised that I said to Kor, "they can come back to life! We can''t fight this battle. Go back to the secret road


    Kerr was also surprised, but she quickly reflected, "OK!"


    We rushed to the secret Road, killed three Guardian demons in a row, and then returned to the secret road.


    The six gods array is still strong, but we can''t go back to the big stone platform.


    Otherwise, I can''t think of it for a while.


    The guardian demons are still constantly rushing out. After a while, they surround the six gods array and look at us angrily, showing their fierce fangs.


    "You have a good eye. Count them and see how many of them there are?" I told Kor.


    Kor looked at it and said to me, "young master, there are 22 in all!"


    "Damn it!" I couldn''t help cursing, "twenty two! How could I have not found... "


    I slapped my forehead in frustration.


    "What''s the matter?" Kor asked quickly.


    "There are six guardians in each temple," I said. "The four temples add up to 24. Just a few times ago, after each call, I''ll have a look again later. How come I haven''t realized this problem for a long time


    "So, they can really revive...", but a frown, "young master, what do you do now?"


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    "It''s no way to spend it like this," I thought, looking at her. "Let''s get out first."


    "Out?" Can son a Leng, "how does that person inside do?"


    "I can''t calm down because of the evil spirit here," I said. "Let''s go out and calm down, and then let Xiaojun have a divination to see how they came to life. We''ll find out what we can do. "


    Joel got it. "OK."


    I took a look at the guardian demon in the sacrifice hall and led Kor to turn around and walk out.


    ...


    the first time we entered the secret Road, we came back empty handed.

 Chapter 800

    He Dan saw that we came out, and rushed to meet him, "how about?"


    "The air in it is not good," said Cole. "We have to come out and have a breath of fresh air."


    "Did you fight those demons?" He Dan asked.


    Can son a frown, "which eye of you sees us to beat them? We''re coming out for a change of air


    "Then your blood..." he Dan pointed to our clothes.


    "What happened to the blood?" Ke''er pretended to be calm, "don''t you get hurt?"


    "OK...", he Dan dare not say anything else.


    She knew the gap between her and Keer, and if she couldn''t get in, she was not qualified to say anything else.


    "There''s water and food in the car, and oxygen bags," she said, taking out the key and handing it to Cole. "Go to the car for a rest."


    Ke''er took the key. "OK, you stay here."


    He Dan nodded, "good!"


    I did not speak, led Kor back to the car, body flash, flew to the car and sat down.


    Kerr took two bottles of water from the trunk, two boxes of canned lunch meat, quickly jumped up, sat down beside me, wrung the water, handed it to me, "young master!"


    I took it, gargled, and then gulped, half a bottle in one breath.


    Ke''er also learned from me to gargle, drink a few saliva, and then opened the lunch meat.


    "Have something to eat," she handed me.


    I took it over, poured out the lunch meat, and ate it directly.


    It won''t be cool. Let''s eat something first.


    Can see me like this, also learn from me, directly gnaw on.


    He Dan in the distance looked at us and seemed to have something to say.


    As soon as I saw her hesitating, I waved to her.


    He Dan came over, took a deep breath and said to us in a loud voice, "my father has been to Nanhe Town, Cangzhou, and met Mr. Wu!"


    I was stunned and flashed to her, "has your father met my grandfather?"


    "Well!" She nodded. "My father said that my brother had a disaster when he was 21 years old. It was very dangerous. He didn''t know how to crack it, so in the year my brother was born, he came to the north to see fourth Master Wu and asked for a divination for my brother


    "And then?" I asked.


    "The fourth Master said that my brother''s life was on the line, but it should not be broken," she looked at me. "He said that when my brother had an accident, as long as I stayed outside the door, my brother would be OK, and eventually he would be saved from danger and come back safely."


    I understand, "so, Chen Ju takes a fancy to you, and you bring your brother to Baishan Bureau."


    "Yes, I will guard him until he gets through the disaster safely," she said. "In fact, when I saw you at noon, I didn''t know you were the grandson of fourth Master Wu... Otherwise, I would not have the attitude towards you..."


    I nodded, "I understand."


    She gently out of breath, turned to look at the cave, "now, he Chen is trapped inside, and I am outside guarding. Fourth Master said, as long as I keep watch, he Chen will come back safely... "


    she looked at me," young master, I don''t know what you have experienced in it, but I can see that the demons inside are very strong and difficult to deal with. Don''t be discouraged. You are the grandson of fourth Master Wu, the master of plum blossom. Listen to my father, the old man will never make any mistakes in his whole life


    "Thank you, I know..."


    "I should thank you." he Dan took a deep breath and gave us a smile. "You have a rest. I''ll go back and watch."


    She turned back to the cave.


    Ke''er''s figure flashed, jumped out of the car and came to me. "Young master, since the divination of my grandfather says he Chen will be OK, do we still need to ask sister Xiaojun?"


    I pondered for a moment. I flew back to the car, took out my mobile phone and dialed Xiaojun''s number.

 Chapter 801

    Miss Jun will pick it up soon.


    "Wu Zheng, is it not smooth?" She asked, worried.


    "How do you know?"


    "My heart has been aching just now," she said, "every time you are in danger, my heart aches..."


    I feel hot and clear my throat. "It''s ok now, but I''m in trouble. You have to help me make a divination."


    "Good!" She said.


    I don''t have to say anything else, just wait for her to say it.


    Xiaojun pinched her fingers and asked me, "did you just enter a demon sealing array?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "This array is very strange," she said. "Judging from the divinatory symbols, it is both a demon sealing array and a living demon array. I don''t quite understand..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "you''re right", I said, "these demons will revive soon after they die, so Ke''er and I have been fighting with them for a long time, but we still can''t rush in. You can help me to see how they are revived and how I have to break them. "


    "The array is arranged according to the positions of the five elements palace," said Xiaojun. "In the position of wujitu in the center, there is a tiger crouching on the mountain, and there is a very powerful demon hidden in it. This array is to suppress him, but also to protect him. After those little demons are killed, as long as the spirit returns to the stone statue, they can be revived. "


    I thought, "that is to say, if I want to break this array, I must break the tiger statue?"


    "Yes," she said, "I don''t understand the array, but from the divinatory symbols, the core of this array is an array in the array. The stone statue is the core. On the back of the stone statue, there is also a core. The core on the back contains great power. Only by breaking the stone statue first and then the core on the back of the stone statue can we break the demon sealing array


    "In formation... Two cores..." I thought, "OK, I see."


    "Let Anyu help you," she said. "With her, you and Ke''er can relax."


    "An Yu can''t take part in this," I said. "Don''t worry. I know what to do."


    "That''s all right," Xiaojun paused. "Wu Zheng, let me know when you''ve done this, OK?"


    I smile and say, "OK!"


    "OK, then you are busy," she said. "I''ll wait for your call."


    "Well," I hung up and turned off my cell phone.


    When she saw that I had finished, she came to me and sat down, "young master, what did sister Xiaojun say?"


    "I seem to know why the white mountain tiger god built this temple..." I looked at her.


    "Why?" She asked.


    "This temple is a big demon sealing array, and it is also a living demon array," I said. "In the main hall, there is a stone statue of a tiger crouching on the mountain, which hides a very powerful demon."


    "White mountain tiger god?" She frowned.


    "I can''t think of anyone else except him," I turned my head and looked at the distance. "There is a formation on the stone statue. On the back of the stone statue, there is a very powerful object on its back, which contains great power. These two complement each other. They can not only seal demons, but also revive demons. After we kill them, as long as the demons return to the tiger statue, they can be revived immediately... "


    and

 Chapter 802

    "That''s what happened..." but Ke''er understood, "the white mountain tiger god hid in the stone statue, and he sealed himself in order not to die..."


    "as long as the array is not broken, he will not die". I took a long breath, "seal, in fact, is also protection..."


    "You''re right," she nodded. "In the darba temple, we used the Seven Star lock spirit talisman as the protection, and in Tongyu mountain, you also used the Seven Star lock spirit array to protect Bai Yu''s residual God..."


    "that''s right..." I turned to look at her, "this is the way the white mountain tiger God used. But his array is so powerful that he can live forever. " "In this case, why did he let the Sushen royal family worship him?" "Is it necessary? Or for something else? "


    "He wanted to be a double," I said lightly.


    "Double?" She didn''t understand, "what do you say?"


    "He wants longevity, power and women," I said. "He seals himself here, so he needs a double in the world. The four generations of King Sushen were his substitutes. They came here to worship for two purposes. One is to send blood sacrifice to the guardian demon, and the other is to go to the tiger statue to supplement their strength


    "I can understand the blood sacrifice," Kor said. "What does it mean to replenish strength?"


    "The life span of ordinary people is generally dozens of years, and few of them can live beyond 100 years," I said. "But the king Sushen of the four generations of his ancestors and grandchildren lived at least 200 years. Why do you think this is


    "I see!" She suddenly realized, "when King Sushen comes here to worship, he must be close to the stone statue. In this way, the white mountain tiger god can help him extend his life, and let the flesh continue to be his own double


    "Yes I nodded, "so the four generations of King Sushen lived together for thousands of years. In fact, they are the double of the white mountain tiger god. While the white mountain tiger god lives forever here, he enjoys the power and beauty of the world through the double of King Sushen. This day, it''s very moist. "


    "But man''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s. He didn''t expect that his double was seriously injured because of the war, so that he couldn''t come back to replenish his strength." Ke''er said, "that Sushen King''s good life in the world will come to an end."


    "So he deliberately left murals and maps in the tomb, as well as the legend of the white mountain temple," I said. "He left these in the hope that someone could enter the white mountain temple..."


    "among these people, he wants to choose a substitute again?" Ke''er frowned.


    "No," I shook my head. "This double is not a random choice."


    "And what is his purpose?" Kor doesn''t understand.


    "He wants someone to break the seal here, so that the guardian demon can come out, and he can also be separated out," I said. "Once his avatar leaves here, he can go to the world, choose the right blood, and be his own double."


    Ke''er subconsciously looked at he Dan in the distance, "similar to the little green snake?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "but the way is different. He Dan is the embryo of transformation; the tiger god of Baishan wants to take possession of it."


    "Take the house?" Can son a frown, "seize the house, and then seize the house, a few generations in a row?"


    "Just like the four generations of Sushen king," I looked at her, "all the four generations were him, and they were all taken away by him."


    Can son suddenly thought of what, "young master, if you let him out, who will he take away?"


    I didn''t speak. I pointed up.


    She was surprised, "dragon and tiger fight? Can you? "


    "The dragon and the tiger fight, the tiger is not equal to the dragon", I said with a calm smile, "so, the white mountain tiger god, can''t come out..."


    Ke''er smiles knowingly, "I understand..."


    I also smile, stand up, "OK, enough rest, go in and break the battle!"

 Chapter 803

    Back inside the secret road again, my mood was totally different.


    The mentality and purpose of doing things are very important. If it is to save people, it is a way of thinking; if it is to break the battle, it is another way of thinking.


    Now my thinking has changed.


    No matter how powerful an array is, it must follow the principles of Yin, Yang and five elements. It should also have a foundation, a transition and an array eye. Xiaojun''s divination clearly shows that this demon sealing array is arranged in the five element palace, so its foundation must be in the four sacrificial halls and the main hall.


    My eyes fell on the stone platform in the sacrificial hall.


    The six gods array is still there, but its scope is so small that it can only cover the stone platform.


    I pinched my finger and closed the array.


    All of a sudden, the whole temple was covered with evil spirit and red fog.


    On the contrary, there was a pure aura on the stone platform.


    Before my attention is on the guardian demon body, did not notice this key point. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I smile at the corner of my mouth, and my heart is full of information.


    "Young master, how to fight?" Chloe, look at me.


    "Cell phone," I said.


    "Well," she took out her cell phone and handed it to me.


    I opened a document and wrote: the evil spirit here is too heavy, and the telepathy is limited. We have to go in and explore the array. You know the layout of the White Tiger Temple. You will hold me for a moment. We will turn the four sacrificial halls and the main hall as quickly as possible.


    When I''m done, I give her my cell phone.


    After reading it, she wrote: but these demons are here. How can we rush to them?


    I took the mobile phone: just like in the water county of Jinling, the city of Xiaoyu, keep your breath and use the Tibetan curse.


    She understood. She put away her cell phone and nodded.


    I turned to see the demon in the temple and said to her, "try it first."


    As soon as the voice fell, my body flashed and flew to the stone platform in the sacrificial hall.


    "Young master!" Ke''er was stunned.


    The guardian demon found me and rushed at me with a roar.


    I jumped up and flew off the stone platform, nimbly avoiding the attack of the guardian demon. At the same time, I recited the Tibetan form mantra: Meng Jizhen Jun, hidden track of Tibetan shape!


    Those who rushed to guard the demon immediately lost the target.


    Can son also muddle, she also can''t see me.


    With their slender eyes and fangs, they searched everywhere and sniffed.


    In fact, I stood beside them, changed the birthrate, and kept reciting the mantra in my heart.


    They smell, surprised to see each other, scattered around, continue to stare at Ke''er.


    I had a bottom in my heart and quickly returned to the secret passage.

 Chapter 804

    Ke''er quickly came and took my hand. "Young master, are you ok...


    " nothing ", I said.


    She was relieved.


    See me appear again, those demons are restless, can''t help roaring at me, one of them used Ma Ying''s voice to curse, "you boy will be invisible? Good! You can come in again! Shit


    I disdain a smile, ask Ke Er, "Ma Ying also scold dirty words?"


    "She didn''t scold me in front of me, but she was a special forces soldier, normal," she said, "in fact, girls are much dirtier than your boys..."


    "is that right?" I looked at her.


    She sheepishly smiles and nods, "well..."


    I smile and hold her hand, "are you ready?"


    "Well!" She nodded vigorously.


    We exchanged our eyes, then flashed into the temple.


    The guardian demons were restless again, not because they found us in, but because they found that Kerr and I suddenly disappeared.


    We passed through the sacrificial hall at a very fast speed, along the passage, and came to the main hall of the white mountain temple.


    When I got here, I couldn''t help being shocked.


    In fact, the main hall is a huge cave with no bottom underneath. A huge stone stands in the middle of the cave, covering an area about the size of a football field. On the huge stone stands a huge stone statue of tiger squatting on the mountain. It is very rough, but it has both the form and the spirit, and is full of domineering power. The whole statue is covered by a huge red border, and on the back of the statue, there is a faint white light. Four hundreds of meters long stone bridges connect with four channels. Under the stone bridge, the huge and pure aura field is like a sea of clouds, constantly blowing in the dark...


    Ke''er looked at me and gently shook my arm.


    I came to myself, calmed down for a moment and nodded at her.


    We quickly passed the stone bridge and came to the huge stone.


    Six scientific research team members were scattered on the edge of the boulder. They were lying on the ground, their clothes were torn and most of their bodies were exposed. Two Guardian demons guard them, one is staring at Ma Ying, the other is staring at Linding, and his mouth can''t stop swallowing.


    The clothes of the two girls had been torn to pieces, revealing their white chest and amulets between their necks. The two Guardian demons greedily looked at the girl''s body, waiting for the hour to arrive, they would start.


    Ke''er frowned and turned to look at me.


    I took a look at Ma Ying and Lin ding ding ding on the ground, indicating that Ke''er should not be impulsive and explore the array first.


    Kerr understood what I meant and nodded silently.


    Around the middle of the temple, we pass through the shadow of the shadow and enter the other way.


    B the temple was as like as two peas of the A, and the central part was also a stone stand. The guardian demon in the hall has already gone to the a sacrifice hall for support, which is empty. The seal of the secret passage here is very complete, so the evil spirit is much heavier than that of the sacrifice hall A. even if there is a spirit of avoiding evil spirit, we can still feel the strong tingling feeling brought by the evil spirit.


    I took a close look at the big stone platform and found that it was the same as that of the a sacrifice hall. There was also a layer of pure aura on it.


    After watching, we turned out of the B memorial hall, crossed the stone bridge, came to the huge stone, and then through the C stone bridge, entered the C palace.


    Hall C is very large, larger than the sum of hall a and Hall B, but the big stone platform here is the same size as the two in front, and the aura on it is almost the same.


    We then came to D hall and found that the big stone platform here is the same.


    When I smile, I know.

 Chapter 805

    After the exploration, we walked out of the secret road and came out of the cave again.


    He Dan saw that we came out again, frowned and met him, "how? Or is it not going well? "


    "Come out for a breath," Kor said.


    "Oh, good," he Dan was relieved.


    Back on the roof and sat down, Kerr unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to me, "young master."


    I took a drink, took a long breath, and laughed at her. "The situation is basically clear. It will be broken in a short time."


    "How to break it?" She asked me.


    "Just now in the main hall, did you see the aura under the bridge?" I asked.


    She nodded, "well, I see."


    "At the foot of the mountain is the dragon vein," I said. "The mountain is empty. The aura overflows from the dragon vein and forms the sea of aura. The four stone platforms in the four sacrificial halls are all four Dragon nails, which are used to prevent the release of aura. There are two boundaries on the stone statues of tigers in the main hall, one is the demon sealing array with the tiger stone image as the array eye, and the other is the spirit gathering array with the white tiger dense scroll on the back of the stone statue as the array eye. The four Dragon nails seal the aura, and the aura is constantly gushing out from the dragon vein, which can cause the inspiration of the aura sea. After the spirit sea stirs up, the spirit gathering array can draw powerful aura from it, and then combine it with the demon sealing array, so that the white mountain tiger god can live forever. "


    Ke''er understands, "gathering spirit array plus confinement array, when you save Bai Yu, you do the same thing!"


    "Yes," I drank. "The truth is the same."


    "Well!" She nodded. "How can this array be broken?"


    "First break the four Dragon nails, then the spirit gathering array, and finally the demon sealing array," I said, "once the Dragon nails are broken, the aura sea will return to calm. In this way, the spirit gathering array will be weakened. When it''s almost weakened, I''ll rush up to the tiger statue and break the spirit gathering array. Then I''ll intercept the guardian demons in the main hall. After killing them all, I''ll break the demon sealing array. "


    "If the spirit gathering array is broken, those demons will not be able to revive?" She asked.


    "Yes," I said, "the spirit gathering array is the source of power for the demon sealing array. As long as the spirit gathering array is broken, they will not be able to revive again. But in this way, the external seal system of the white mountain temple will also be invalid, and these demons are likely to escape in advance


    She frowned. "What do you do?"


    I turned to look at the cave, "set up a six gods array outside the cave to block them. In this way, in case someone runs out, it will not let them escape. "


    Can son think for a while, ask me, "young master, white mountain tiger god can escape?"


    "Once the spirit gathering array is broken, the demon sealing array will lose its source of power," I said. "Then, he should also rush out."


    "Can we beat him?" Cole is worried.


    "When he first came out, he must be weak," I said. "We can''t beat him, but we have the formation. We should be able to fight him."

 Chapter 806

    Ke''er took a deep breath, "he is a demon who has been cultivated for thousands of years..."


    I laughed calmly and shook my head, "you are wrong. He is a demon who has been sealed for thousands of years. No matter how fierce the demon is, he has stayed in the seal for a long time. When he comes out, he has no strength. As long as we move fast enough to kill him, there''s no problem. "


    Chloe laughed and nodded, "Hmm!"


    I touched her head and said, "we are geomantic masters, and we are not rivals. But when it comes to array playing, he is almost equal to us..."


    her eyes brightened, "you mean..."


    I nodded and looked at the direction of the cave. "Although the array in the White Tiger Temple is domineering and fierce, it has great flaws."


    "What''s the flaw?" Chloe is interested.


    "Just like the Dragon nail," I said, "the white mountain tiger God uses the Dragon nail to block the aura, and then uses the guardian demon to guard the Dragon nail. In fact, the hidden danger of this method is very big, because it takes time for the guardian demon to revive. As long as the people who break the array are fast enough, it is easy to break the Dragon nail. Besides, his spirit gathering array looks very fierce. In fact, compared with our spirit gathering array, its effect is far from satisfactory. "


    "What do you say?" Kor asked.


    "The mountain is hollow, and there are dragon veins below, so much aura," I said. "If we set up an array here, we don''t need a nine star spirit gathering array. Only a three talented spirit gathering array can absorb the spirit from below. But the spirit gathering array used by the tiger god of Baishan can''t work. He has to drum up the sea of aura before he can absorb it. You say, whose effect is good? " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "it must be that our effect is good," she said, "but young master, it''s also a gathering spirit array. How can the effect be so bad?"


    "We''re using the real array," I said, "and what he''s using is actually not the array, but the boundary arranged by the demon''s ability to communicate."


    "Demon tongnianli?" But I don''t quite understand.


    "The so-called Demon power, in fact, is also a magic power," I said. "The essence of the boundary arranged by the divine power is the same as the array, and its power is related to cultivation. The higher the cultivation, the greater the power. If the cultivation is not high, the power will be small. "


    I took a sip of water and looked at her, "for example, our secret talismans. When I didn''t practice enough before, many of them couldn''t be used. Now that the cultivation is improved, these symbols can be used. The essence of Fu is array, and the essence of array is... "


    " what is it? " She listened with rapture.


    With a faint smile, I touched her head, "I shouldn''t tell you this... Anyway, you should remember that the higher one''s cultivation is, the more powerful the array and the enchantment will be. The cultivation of the white mountain tiger god is not low, but he has sealed himself in the demon sealing array. The array suppresses his power, so his spirit gathering is limited. "


    "I see..." she nodded. "This guy is in a cocoon


    "On the one hand, he made a cocoon and bound himself; on the other hand, he was a demon after all," I said. "Demons can have magical powers, but in terms of geomancy skills, they can never surpass people."


    Chloe laughed, "Hmm!"


    I drank the water out of the bottle in one breath, stood up and said, "let''s go!"


    She then stood up and said, "OK!"

 Chapter 807

    We got out of the car, flashed and came to the cave.


    He Dan turned around and looked at it and came over, "young master!"


    "I''ll set up a border here," I said to her. "Although you''ve got a human body, you''re still a demon. Stay away from it, so as not to hurt you."


    "Good!" She nodded, Shua, flashed more than ten meters away.


    "Further away!" Cried Cole.


    "Oh, good!" He Dan flashed to the edge of the cliff a hundred meters away.


    "Still a little close..." Ke''er looks at me.


    "It''s almost over." I concentrated my mind and turned the golden light to my left hand. With my right hand, I set up a six God array and held it in my hand.


    To be on the safe side, I took Kor to the cave for a distance, shook my hand and threw the golden light to the ground. The powerful aura field quickly appeared, forming a huge Reiki hood with a diameter of more than 100 meters, which tightly blocked the whole entrance.


    He Dan on the edge of the cliff was startled.


    I smile at her, take Kor, turn to go to the cave deep.


    The first time we entered the secret Road, we failed;


    the second time, we found a way;


    now it is the third time, we must return triumphantly, otherwise, we will have no face to face.


    Once again came to the door of a sacrifice hall, I looked at the guard demons inside. Those demons saw us coming, and their eyes were bright again.


    I turned around and whispered to Cole, "D, C, B, A."


    Ke''er smiles and nods, "understand!"


    I took her hand and recited the Tibetan form mantra: Meng Jizhen Jun, hidden trace Tibetan shape! ...


    Ke''er takes a deep breath and draws out the knife with her right hand.


    After a flash, we rushed into the white mountain temple...


    the guardian demons in the a sacrifice hall suddenly disappeared and became agitated again...


    all the way, we quickly arrived at the D sacrifice hall and flew to the big stone platform.


    I let go of her Ke''er, and immediately adjusted the golden light and began to arrange the six gods array.


    The guardian demon in the a sacrifice hall sensed our breath, roared and roared, and quickly rushed to the D sacrifice hall.


    They were so fast that they rushed into the hall door in the blink of an eye.


    Can son a break drink, rush up a meal to chop, cut off two Guardian demon''s head and a guardian demon''s shoulder.


    Behind the guardian demon crazy general rushed up, instantly surrounded her.


    At this time, the strong six gods array rose, instantly burned those demons into fire, and flew out.


    Ke''er took the opportunity to rush out of the encirclement, flew to the stone platform, and returned to my side.


    "Try not to fight! Protect yourself I said out loud.


    "Good!" Cried Cole.


    The scope of the six gods array rapidly narrowed, and the guardian demons roared and rushed up again.


    Ke''er is calm and quick as lightning. All the guardian demons who rush in are cut into headless demons by her at the first time, and then turn into demons and return to revive.


    After killing several Guardian demons with five thunder talismans, I concentrate a little, pinch the finger formula and read the breaking seal mantra: five elements prohibition, Six Harmonies for prison, heaven and earth for the lock, yin and Yang for the key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, break the ban and open the prison, imperial edict!


    After reciting the mantra, I pressed the stone platform.


    The stone platform trembled slightly. There was a thunder like sound from below, and then a strong aura came up, which instantly flushed away the evil spirit around.

 Chapter 808

    The red fog soon dispersed.


    The six gods array was replenished with aura and expanded by more than ten times. The scope of the six gods array rushed out of the sacrificial hall and onto the stone bridge outside.


    The guardians were scattered and howled, and fled to the tiger statue one after another.


    Kerr and I were stunned and looked at each other subconsciously.


    What a surprise!


    What a surprise!


    Now, we have a better understanding.


    I jumped off the platform and took her hand. "Go to the next one!"


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    We rushed out of the temple of sacrifice and ran to the temple of sacrifice C. At this time, the guardians of demons, have all resurrected, and jumped to the D temple again.


    They rushed to the D stone bridge and took a closer look, but they found that we were no longer in the sacrificial hall. They were stunned for a moment. Then they were acutely aware of something. They flashed their bodies and rushed to the C Memorial Hall.


    At this time, we have arrived at the stone platform of the C sacrifice hall.


    The guardian demons roared into the hall gate and quickly surrounded Kor. Then, just like before, they were burned into a fire ball by the array and hit out of the hall. When they got up and jumped in again, another strong shock wave rushed out, which scattered them again and again, and howled...


    when they were revived again, calmed down and rushed back again, we would not be in the Hall C any more. They were stunned for a moment, then felt our breath again, then turned around and rushed to Hall B with a roar.


    The results are the same.


    Dozens of seconds later, they again burst into flames and flew back to the stone bridge.


    And we rushed out of the temple of sacrifice B, just like two ghosts, and ran to the temple a.


    This time, the guardian demons responded extremely quickly. After they were resurrected, they rushed directly to the a sacrifice hall.


    Because the stone platforms of the three sacrificial halls in front of them were all invalid, the drum of the spirit sea became weaker, just like the butterfly effect, and the seal system of Baishan Temple began to collapse.


    The guardian demons scrambled to rush over, trying to rush out of the white mountain temple and kill outside.


    They had no intention to deal with me and Ke''er. After entering the sacrificial hall, they rushed into the A3 secret passage and ran out.


    I was stunned for a moment, shocked, and quickly ordered Kor, "scientific research team!"


    Ke''er was surprised and turned and rushed into the passage.


    I can''t pay attention to the arrangement of the array. I directly pinched the hand formula and recited the mantra of breaking seal: five elements prohibition, Six Harmonies as prison, heaven and earth as lock, yin and Yang as key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening prison, imperial edict!


    After reading the formula, he pressed the big stone platform, then flew down the stone platform and rushed into the passage.


    Just listen to the body behind a thunderous sound, and then a strong evil spirit in the rear to catch up.


    These demons are the guardian demons who rushed out just now. They were burned into a fire group by the six gods array outside and turned into demons. They came back to supplement their strength. Their speed is faster than me, directly surpasses me, pounces on the tiger stone statue in the main hall.


    At this time, I have rushed into the main hall, through the stone bridge, to the foot of the tiger statue.


    The two guardians who stayed here before have been killed by Kor.


    "How are they?" I asked quickly.


    "It''s OK!" Ke''er cried out, "come a step later, sister Ma Ying and Linding will be killed!"


    "Move them to hall D!"


    "Good!"


    I picked up he Chen, Ke''er, Ma Ying and Lin Dingding.


    We were just about to leave when 24 guardians rushed down from the stone statue and surrounded us.

 Chapter 809

    Time seems to have stagnated for a second.


    Then, a fierce battle began.


    We put down Ma Ying and others, just like two ghosts, from left to right, from front to back, and tried our best to keep them away from the team members. These Guardian demons have gone crazy. Many of them have changed into Ke''er and me. At the same time, they also use magic to influence us to kill each other.


    Their magic is still very strong, and soon, we can''t tell the enemy from the enemy.


    My heart moved and ordered Kor, "take up your sister-in-law!"


    Kor understood instantly, "OK!"


    She flashed to Ma Ying, picked up Ma Ying on the ground, carried it on her shoulder, and continued to chop down the guardian demon who rushed up.


    In my opinion, it was a guardian demon who carried Ma Ying.


    I around the "Ke''er" people see this, and then turned into a guard demon carrying Ma Ying.


    I saw the change of the guardian demon, quickly attack, a dozen golden lights, accurate pierced their eyebrows.


    These Guardian demons sent out a howl like a cow, turned into a demon, and flew back to the tiger statue.


    The circle was shrunk in half an instant.


    The rest of the guardian demons follow the change, one-third is me, one-third is Ke''er, and one-third is the guardian demon carrying Ma Ying.


    "Put down your sister-in-law!" I continued to say to Cole, "I hold my brother!"


    "Understand!" Chloe yelled.


    She flashed and put Ma Ying on the edge of the stone bridge.


    At the same time, I picked up he Chen.


    The guardian demons changed.


    Ke''er seizes this opportunity, rushes up, hands like electricity, and quickly cuts down those Guardian demons that have changed.


    I took advantage of her attack moment, golden light burst, the remaining part of the guardian demon quickly eliminated.


    At this time, the resurrected Guardian demon rushed up again.


    At this time, the Reiki sea has been weakened a lot, there is not enough strength to support, the speed of resurrection of the guardian demons is also a few seconds slower than before.


    But they''re slow, and we have a chance.


    According to the principle of death first and resurrection first, there are only seven or eight guardians of this group.


    "Stand up to them!" I ordered out loud.


    Ke''er roared and rushed up with a knife, facing those Guardian demons and slashing fiercely.


    I put down he Chen, a little concentration, adjusted the golden light to the left hand, and quickly began to set up the array.


    The guardians quickly resurrected and rushed down from the tiger statue.


    Chloe was soon surrounded by them.


    At this time, a golden light flew to Ke''er''s feet, and the powerful six gods array rose from the ground and expanded rapidly, opening up a safety zone with a diameter of about 20 meters. The guardians turned into fire again. Some fell into the sea of aura, some flew to the stone bridge, and some were directly beaten into demons and came back to life.


    Although the spirit gathering array and demon sealing array have been weakened, the evil spirit is still incomparably strong near the tiger statue, so the six gods array can not last long. After the guardian demons were washed away, its scope rapidly narrowed, and the final diameter was less than three meters.


    But it doesn''t matter any more. What we need most now is time, which has been won over for us.


    "Take two girls to D hall!" I order Cole.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 810

    One by one, she picked up Ma Ying and Lin Dingding, and I picked up he Chen and he Chaowei. I quickly ran into hall D, put them on the ground, and then returned to the tiger statue to save Zhou Shuai and Yang Tao.


    At this time, the six gods array on the boulder could not support it.


    On the tiger stone statue, those Guardian demons also rushed down.


    "I''ll stop them!" Chloe yelled.


    "Good!" I quickly picked up the two people on the ground, turned and ran to the D stone bridge. After entering the safe range of the six gods array, I put them on the bridge, and then quickly adjusted the golden light and began to set up the array.


    It''s useless to rush back to save Ke''er. It''s only necessary to use the array.


    Soon, the six gods array was ready. I held it in my hand and rushed out of the safety area.


    The guardian demons have surrounded Keer, but Keer''s action is agile and fierce, and they can''t get close to it.


    I rushed to the surrounding area and shook my hand. A golden light fell under their feet. The powerful six gods array reappeared. The guardian demon sent out a burst of wail, which was scattered and disappeared in a flash...


    "go", I ordered Ke''er in a loud voice. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "OK!" Kor nodded.


    We quickly returned to the D stone bridge, she subconsciously wanted to mention the two people, I put out her hand, one hand a lift two men, rushed into the D hall.


    Kor Leng for a moment, understand.


    Her heart a sweet, mouth showed a trace of smile, followed, rushed into the D hall.


    I put Zhou Shuai and Yang Tao on the ground and turned to have a look at Ke''er


    "No," said Cole, shaking her head. "And you?"


    "There''s a couple of cuts in the dress, it''s OK," I said.


    She was surprised and grabbed my hand, "where is the injury? Let me see! "


    "No injury," I said quickly, "it''s the back of the dress, it''s ripped."


    She looked at my back carefully, reached out and touched it, and then she was relieved to see that my hair was not damaged.


    "Are you really not hurt? Or did Miss Yu cure you? " She looked at me.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK anyway." I looked at the scientific research team members on the ground, took a breath and gave her a smile. "Fortunately, the six gods array in the three sacrificial halls are still there. We have a safe area."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    We turned to the gate of the sacrifice hall, and saw that the guardian demons on the D stone bridge were struggling to attack the six gods array. These guys are not afraid of death. They can survive even if they die, so they don''t want to die. The seal system of the white mountain temple collapsed. They wanted to go out, but the way out was blocked by the six gods array, and the prey was robbed. These guys were furious, lost their sense, and tried their best to impact the six gods array of D stone bridge, forming a fire wall on the bridge.


    "Can the six gods array hold up?" Cole asked me.


    "Yes", I''m confident, "the six gods array before can''t hold up, because the evil spirit here is too heavy. Now that the Dragon nail is broken, the six gods array can directly draw aura from the dragon vein. These guys can''t rush in! "


    Kerr was relieved, "Hmm!"


    She took a breath and then asked me, "young master, what are we going to do next?"


    "Wait," I said lightly.


    "Wait?" She frowned.


    "When the Reiki sea calms down," I look at the fire wall on the stone bridge, "and the interval between the resurrection of these Guardian demons becomes longer."


    Ke''er smiles and nods, "Well! I see! "


    I smile, touch her head, "go, go and see Ma Ying and them."

 Chapter 811

    Because of the lack of oxygen, evil spirit and excessive fear and other reasons, Ma Ying and others have fallen into a deep coma. After carefully examining their condition, I fixed a tranquilizer on each of them.


    "Young master, do they care?" Kor asked.


    "It''s serious," I stood up and looked at her. "They have to be sent out as soon as possible."


    She thought about it and looked outside, "but the stone bridge is blocked by those Guardian demons. It''s hard for us to rush out, let alone take them."


    I look at my watch. It''s almost half past nine.


    I pondered for a while, turned around and looked at the four secret passages in the hall of sacrifice D, and asked Kor, "which of the four secret roads in D hall is closer to A3?"


    Keer eyes a bright, look at the four passes, a finger in the middle, "D1 dense road, it is closer to A3, about less than five kilometers."


    "Can the car at the foot of the mountain come up?"


    "That''s not clear."


    I thought, "OK, that''s it!"


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I took off my clothes and handed them to her, "put on our coats for Ma Ying and Lin Ding Ding Ding. Although they are broken, they can cover them up at least."


    "Well!" She took off her coat, took mine, turned to the two girls and picked up Linding.


    After wrapping up their bodies, I came to he Chen. I fixed a puppet Rune and pressed it into his brow. Then I picked it up with my hand


    He Chen suddenly opened his eyes and stood up.


    Then I repaired a puppet Rune in the eyebrows of he Chaowei, Zhou Shuai, Yang Tao and Lin Dingding.


    They stood up in turn, their eyes glazed as if they were sleepwalking.


    The last one is Ma Ying.


    When all six stood up, I told Kor, "go."


    "Well!" Cole nodded.


    We took Ma Ying and others into the D1 secret road and went out.


    There is a huge stone mark on the front of it.


    I look at Cole. "Just break it."


    "Good!" Ke''er walked past, a little concentration, the strong five thunder gas instantly appeared. A group of white gas in her side quickly condensed, her body tightly wrapped, into a soft white light.


    Then she broke and punched the stone door.


    Click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click.


    Ke''er quickly avoided the gravel and came back to me, "young master, it''s OK!"


    "go!" I wave my hand.


    We went through the stone gate and went on.


    After a short walk, a shadow flashed in front of him and then stood up.


    I stopped and looked at it carefully. It turned out to be a yellow skin.


    The yellow skin is very big. It is about one and a half meters tall when it stands up. Its fur is white. It stood there, surprised at us, as if to say, lying trough, how did someone come out?


    Ke''er''s eyes were cold, Shua pulled out the knife.


    As soon as Huang Pi Zi looked at it, he screamed with fright. He retreated again and again and said, "don''t! Don''t kill me! I''m not in your way. Don''t kill me


    He has a northeast accent and sounds like an old man.


    I stopped Cole and asked, "what do you do?"


    "I''m Huang Da xian''er on the mountain ahead," Huang Pi Zi said in a panic. "People around here call me Huang Er Ye."


    "What are you doing here?" I asked.

 Chapter 812

    "I was practicing there just now. I saw some movement here. I thought the white mountain tiger god was going to come out of the mountain, so I came here and wanted to have a peek at the white tiger secret scroll..." Huang Pi Zi''s voice was getting smaller and smaller because of his guilty heart.


    "Peeking at the white tiger secret scroll?" Ke''er looked at him, "depend on you?"


    "Er..." Huang Pi Zi was embarrassed.


    "How do you know the white tiger is dense? What''s on it I asked.


    "Er... This..." he hesitated.


    Can son a frown, "say!"


    "I said! I said Huang Pi Zi was scared and said, "in fact, I don''t know what the white tiger is. I heard from my grandfather. She said that she listened to her grandfather, and her grandfather listened to his grandfather... "


    " speak directly! " Ke''er frowned.


    "Oh, oh... Good!" Huang Pi Zi looked at us in horror, "my old Zunai said that as long as you can see the white tiger scroll, you can have a hundred years of Taoism... We have practiced in this mountain for generations, and we all know that the white tiger scroll is hidden in this mountain. My old grandmother said that sometimes the white mountain tiger god would come out of the mountain and go to the world to have fun. Within an hour of his leaving the mountain, we can sneak in. If we are lucky, we can take a peek at the white tiger scroll. She said that her grandfather''s grandfather had peeped at it, and all of a sudden, she had been practicing Taoism for more than 100 years. I heard the news just now. When I went up to the mountain, the Qi changed. I thought that the white mountain tiger god was coming out of the mountain, so I slipped over and tried my luck...


    Ke''er looked at me and asked me what to do.


    "Go your own way," I said.


    Kor nodded and told the yellow skin, "you go!"


    "Ah, ah!" If Huang Pi Zi was pardoned, he turned and ran away.


    "He won''t go?" Cole wondered.


    "See us come out, he dare not go in", I faint smile, "go."


    Can son think for a while, "young master, what is that white tiger dense volume in the end?"


    "I don''t know," I said, "save people first."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I pointed to the front and said, "go


    a few minutes later, Kerr pushed a huge stone about five meters wide and about three meters wide, and a fresh air filled with soil.


    We went over to have a look, but we were stunned.


    It''s a cliff pass.


    "I rely on..." I scolded helplessly, "white his mother came over!"


    "How can he say that old yellow skin?" But also very helpless, "is he intentional?"


    "This is no wonder of him," I thought, leaned out of the hole and looked at it carefully.


    Up, at least 30 meters, down, it''s unfathomable.


    I went back to the secret path, and looked at Ma Ying and others. After a little meditation, I said to Kor, "forget it, I''d better go back." "But there''s no air in there. They can''t stand it," Kerr worried.


    "According to my grandfather''s divination, he Dan will come back safely if he stays outside the door." I said, "he Dan is not guarding this door, so this door is not right."


    "Then let them breathe more fresh air here and then go back?" Kor asked.


    "No way," I shook my head. "This is not the birth of he Chen. After staying here for a long time, it''s easy to have an accident. I''d better go back."


    Kor nodded, "OK!"


    We turned back with the team members.


    As soon as I turned around, the yellow skin appeared again.


    This time, it brought back a bunch of yellow skins.


    They stood up and became old men, one by one.


    I suddenly understood.


    These guys are also Guardian demons...


    I took a breath and laughed calmly.

 Chapter 813

    Seeing me smile, the yellow leather in front of me pointed to us, "dare to rush into the White Tiger Temple and kill them!"


    He yelled at them in chorus


    Before the words fell, they all rushed up with a whoop.


    Ke''er was angry and took out his sword to rush up. He cut the yellow skin into tears like cutting melons and vegetables. All of a sudden, the dense road filled with a pungent smell of blood, those who were chopped to the ground, showing the original shape.


    It took only a few seconds to kill dozens of yellow skins in front of them. The rest of the dozen saw this situation, both physical and mental split, scared to run, while running, while emitting a stink.


    Can son a frown, subconsciously a cover nose, catch up with a knife, cut off those yellow skin of the head.


    For a time, the air in the secret passage was so smelly that it almost made people faint.


    Fortunately, we have the method of avoiding evil spirit and the method of stillbirth, which is not passed out by smoke.


    As for the members of the scientific research team, they had already fallen into a deep coma. Now they are controlled by the puppet rune, so the stench has not affected them too much.


    But this place, in any case, can not stay. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Ke''er came back to me after killing Huang Pi Zi.


    "Let''s go!" I said, covering my nose.


    She nodded, "MMM!"


    We stepped on the yellow body and rushed forward.


    The team members of the scientific research team also accelerated their speed, followed us and ran forward all the way.


    In the past, old people said that the fart of yellow skin smelled three miles in the wind.


    This time, I really realized it.


    Back at the door of the temple of sacrifice D, we stopped and waited.


    When the members of the scientific research team catch up, we took them into the sacrificial hall.


    Then, a huge stone gate fell down, and with a bang, the secret passage was sealed.


    The stench was sealed out.


    But even so, hall D is stinking.


    "Young master, what happened to those yellow skins just now?" Can son cover face to ask me.


    "They are also guardians," I said, covering my face. "Their ancestors were slaves of the white mountain tiger god, so they have lived here for generations to guard the secret road. I didn''t think much about him just now. I was careless


    "They guard this secret path. Is there any other demon guarding other secret paths?" She asked.


    "Yes! Every secret road is guarded by demons, including A3 secret Road, "I said," Baishan bureau must know this situation! "


    "That is to say, there were demons in the A3 secret Road, which were eliminated by the people of Baishan bureau?" Cole frowned.


    "Yes I said, "neither Chen Guowei nor he Dan told us."


    "I''ll go to hell!" Ke''er was angry, "this old man, what does he want to do? Why don''t you say green snake


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter," I said. "The demons outside are not very powerful. They are just more difficult to deal with."


    "Difficult?" Kor doesn''t understand.


    "They are all the servants of the white mountain tiger god. Once the white mountain temple is broken, they will rush out of the secret passage and go down the mountain to pester us and our families, and make trouble for us every day."


    "I''ll go! What about that? " Kor asked.


    "If we destroy the white mountain tiger god, they will be free and will not pester us," I said.


    Kerr thought about it and nodded, "Hmm!"


    She turned her head and looked at the members of the scientific research team, and then said, "young master, the smell here is too bad. We have nothing to do. They can''t stand it for a long time!"

 Chapter 814

    "Go and see what''s going on out there!" I said.


    "Good!"


    We walked out of the D Memorial Hall and came to the stone bridge to have a look. We saw that the guardian demons were still frantically attacking the six gods array, but the momentum was not as fierce as before. On the tiger stone statue, the guardian demon is still resurrected, but the Resurrection time is obviously slower.


    I looked at my watch, observed it carefully for a while, and estimated the time. I found that it took about 10 seconds for a guardian demon to return to the tiger statue after being burned by the six gods array and turned into a demon.


    That''s enough time.


    "You can go on to the next step," I looked at Kor. "Go!"


    "Good!" Said Cole aloud.


    With a flash of body shape, we rushed out of the six gods array and quickly killed all the guardians of the six gods array.


    The wall of fire disappeared.


    But the resurrected Guardian demon came up again.


    "Here you are! I''m going to break it I said and rushed forward.


    Kerr followed up.


    She won''t let me take risks by myself. She will accompany me so that she can be practical.


    I knew what she meant, so I didn''t say anything else.


    Of course, there is nothing else.


    We rushed to the tiger stone, where the evil spirit is so heavy that we can''t arrange the array, so we can only rely on Kor to block those Guardian demons for me.


    Ke''er is extremely fast and agile. Two soul swallowing knives turn into a cold light white awn and protect me closely.


    I stood under the stone statue of the tiger. I concentrated a little, pinched my finger and recited the mantra of breaking seal: five elements prohibition, Six Harmonies as prison, heaven and earth as lock, yin and Yang as key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening prison, imperial edict!


    After reciting the mantra, the hand formula presses the stone statue.


    The statue of stone trembled slightly, and then a stream of evil spirit rushed to my face, and I rushed up into the air, flew out more than ten meters, and fell heavily on the ground.


    I just feel dizzy, in front of the eyes bursts of black, chest a stab pain, after retching several times, ou, wow, vomited out a big mouthful of blood.


    "Young master!" Ke''er was startled and rushed to protect me, and asked me nervously, "what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? "


    I vomited two mouthfuls of blood, and finally woke up. I wanted to stand up, but my legs were soft and I sat on the ground.


    Jade girl immediately appeared, hugged me, with her delicate jade hand pressed my zhongdantian, a soft white light into my body. I just felt a chill in my heart, and the burning sensation of breathing was relieved a lot.


    Can son see jade girl came, this just rest assured, roar and defend demon people to fight.


    I lay in the arms of yu''er, struggling to look at the giant stone of the tiger not far away, trying to figure out how to crack it. The seal breaking mantra can break almost all the charms in the world. However, when you come to this stone statue, it is not only useless, but also recoiled. Is it because he is the God of white mountain tiger and his cultivation is much higher than mine, so I can''t break the stone statue?


    I can''t panic. I have to think about it carefully...


    there is a way, there must be a way...


    I sit up panting, looking at the stone statue and meditating.


    Miss Yu came around and took a deep look at me. She pressed my chest with her delicate jade hand and continued to heal for me.


    "My accomplishments are higher than mine... My ability to think is better than me..."


    I meditated and subconsciously looked at the jade girl around me.


    She is so beautiful, beautiful moving.


    I looked at her for a moment, then looked behind her.


    On the stone bridge behind her, the six gods array is still very strong.


    My heart moved, and I had a solution immediately

 Chapter 815

    In terms of cultivation, I am not his opponent.


    But in terms of formation, I can dump him a few blocks.


    I stood up quickly, and all my wounds were healed.


    Miss Yu stood up, turned into a white light, and returned to me.


    I took a deep breath, rushed to Cole and joined the fight.


    It takes ten seconds for the guardian demon to resurrect, which greatly reduces the intensity and continuity of their attacks. Under the attack of cole and I, soon they all went back to life.


    I took Kor''s hand and quickly returned to the temple of sacrifice a.


    Ke''er quickly asked me, "young master, your injury...


    " it''s OK! " I said, "the white mountain tiger god''s cultivation is too high to break his boundary directly."


    "What about that?" She asked.


    "Gather spirit array with nine stars", I said, "take the aura from the sea of aura and consume him!"


    Ke Er''s eyes lit up, "good!"


    She turned and looked at the guardians of the stone bridge, "you set up the array, I''ll stop them!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, she flashed out.


    After a moment''s concentration, I adjusted the golden light to my left hand. With my right hand, I set up a nine star spirit gathering array and held it in my hand.


    I put a limit on the array, and then with a swing of my hand, a golden light fell to the ground, and a powerful nine star spirit gathering array rose from the ground, forming a huge aura whirl in the a memorial hall. The aura of the underground surged out and was continuously condensed by the aura.


    It''s not enough to condense aura. You have to use it. Otherwise, when the aura is strengthened to a certain level, it will be impossible to absorb aura from the sea of aura.


    I jumped onto the big stone platform, pinched the finger formula and nodded twice on the ground. First, I arranged a Tai Chi array.


    The Taiji array expanded rapidly, with a memorial hall as the center, and filled with half of the white mountain temple.


    I waited on purpose for a while and gave he Dan some time.


    If she''s smart enough, she''ll move away quickly.


    If she''s not smart enough, there''s no way. She''s seriously injured.


    After waiting for more than ten seconds, I focused on the five thunder talismans, pinched the middle finger of my right index finger, and played the rune into the Taiji array.


    In an instant, the powerful five thunder array hit the whole white mountain temple like a tsunami.


    The six gods array in the three sacrificial halls and outside the A3 secret road was strongly impacted, and instantly disintegrated and exploded into a chaotic cyclone.


    In a roar, those Guardian demons who rushed to the stone bridge were blown away by the five thunder array. Before they returned to the stone statue of tiger, they were eliminated by the spirit of five thunder in the air.


    But the son is first Leng for a moment, then smile, body shape flash, returned to a sacrifice hall, "young master, five thunder array is so powerful!"


    "Come up!" I said out loud.


    "Well!" She flew up the platform and came to me. I took her by the hand and said, "wait and see!"


    She nodded excitedly


    With a smile, I calmed down, pinched my finger formula, and untied the limit of the nine star spirit gathering array.

 Chapter 816

    The nine star spirit gathering array instantly strengthened several times, and the five thunder array became stronger.


    Under the consumption of the powerful five thunder array and nine star spirit gathering array, the sea of aura which was originally still bubbling rapidly dropped as if it had been drained out. The decline of aura made the spirit gathering barrier of white mountain tiger god completely invalid, and could not absorb any aura.


    Without the aura supplement, the spirit gathering border on the tiger stone statue and the demon sealing border on the white tiger scroll were weakened a lot. At the same time, the powerful five thunder array had a stronger impact on them.


    The tiger stone began to appear blue lightning, with a burst of stone cracking sound, it began to crack.


    Ke''er has the spirit of five thunder, so the five thunder array will not have the slightest influence on her.


    And I, because I stand in the Taiji position in the middle of the array, the five thunder Qi has little influence on me.


    But the white mountain tiger god is different. No matter how high he is, he is also a demon. What the demon fears most is the spirit of five thunder. My cultivation is not as high as he is, and my thinking ability is not as strong as he is. However, my nine star spirit gathering array is powerful, and the aura in the Dragon veins below is incomparable and inexhaustible. As a result, the gas of the dragon vein was drawn up and continuously transformed into the five thunder gas, which continuously impacted the white mountain tiger god in the stone statue like a tsunami.


    The tiger god of Baishan was impacted, and his accomplishments continued to pass. As a result, the boundary he arranged with the power of demon communication became weaker and weaker accordingly...


    the situation was reversed in an instant, and the offensive and defensive was easy.


    Finally, after holding on for a few minutes, the statue of tiger collapsed.


    In the main hall, huge smoke and dust were aroused.


    The powerful spirit gathering border disappears.


    The seal demon enchantment lost the source of power, but because the white tiger secret volume has not been damaged, it is still playing a strong seal power.


    The original red border has now become a dazzling white border, and its scope of action has been greatly reduced.


    After the smoke and dust slowly dispersed, a tall figure, struggling to remove the gravel, stood up in the ruins.


    "Look, young master!" Kor pointed to the figure.


    I look at it carefully, the figure is more than five meters high, very strong, but I can''t see the other details clearly.


    "Kor, protect me with your five thunder gas. Let''s go to the bridge and have a look." I said.


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    She a little concentration, holding my hand, the strong five thunder gas instantly appeared, closely protected me.


    We both flew off the stone platform and came to the stone bridge in a flash.


    When I got closer, I could see clearly.


    The tall figure in the ruins is a man. He has a fierce face, a white beard, a long white hair, his body is also covered with long and thin white hair, and there is a tail on his buttocks, which makes him a white tiger in human form. At the moment, he was looking up, eyes closed, panting in pain, as if to wake up from a nightmare.


    "White mountain tiger god?" Cole asked me in surprise.


    I didn''t speak and nodded in silence.


    "How did he grow up like this?" Ke''er is puzzled and asked, "Bai Changsheng''s family has only been cultivating for thousands of years, and they are all so beautiful and handsome. How come this guy has been cultivating for thousands of years, but it seems that the evolution is not complete?"


    "He is not a white tiger into a spirit", I looked at the ruins, "he is a natural demon like Xiaoyu man..."


    just as he was saying, the white mountain tiger god suddenly opened his eyes and let out a huge roar.


    All of a sudden, the whole white mountain temple trembled.


    I calm a smile, look at Kor, "to save people."

 Chapter 817

    "That white mountain tiger god..." Ke''er is worried.


    "Four thousand years ago, he provoked a goddess of the underworld and was beaten seriously by the goddess of the underworld," I said. "In order to survive, he built the white mountain temple and sealed himself in the demon sealing array. Now the demon sealing array is about to collapse. After losing this barrier, he can''t resist the impact of the five thunder array. He has no threat now. Let''s rescue Ma Ying and them and come back later to get the white tiger scroll. "


    Ke''er felt relieved and nodded, "OK!"


    I took a look at the white mountain tiger god in the ruins, took Kor to the edge of the ruins, turned to the D stone bridge, and walked to the D Memorial Hall.


    The white mountain tiger God saw us. He glared round his eyes, and his white hair exploded. He struggled and roared at us angrily, but his body seemed to be fixed there by an invisible force and could not get rid of it all the time. As he struggled, a red blood mist appeared on his body. The area was larger and the color was deeper and deeper. Gradually, the ruins were filled with half of them.


    "Young master, what is the red fog?" Cole asked me.


    "It''s the strength of the original spirit that he lost, that is, his accomplishments," I said. "He has injuries on his body. The more he struggles, the faster this strength will be lost."


    "It has not been good for more than four thousand years. The goddess of the underworld has a very powerful method..." Ke''er sighs.


    "No matter how fierce the demon is, don''t challenge the underworld," I turned my head and took a look at the white mountain tiger god. "So, Bai Changsheng is really an understanding person..."


    Ke''er nodded, "well."


    I gave her a smile. "Let''s go."


    Chloe laughed, "Hmm!"


    We crossed the stone bridge and came to the D Memorial Hall.


    Ma Ying and others have fallen to the ground.


    The shock wave produced by the explosion of the six gods array destroyed the puppet symbols in their eyebrows. They were limp on the ground, and their breath was very weak. I checked their eyebrows in turn and found that although their divine light was weak, they were not hurt internally, so I was relieved.


    I took a long breath, pinched the fingertips to rebuild the puppet Rune in their eyebrows.


    One by one, they stood up again.


    I looked at them and ordered, "come with us."


    With that, I led Kor out of the temple of sacrifice.


    Ma Ying and others followed immediately.


    We crossed the stone bridge and came to the ruins again.


    At this time, the white mountain tiger god was completely covered with blood red fog.


    He looked at us angrily, struggling and howling, his heart was full of reluctance.


    "If you offended the goddess of the underworld, you should have died for a long time," I looked at him. "You built a temple here and arranged a large array of demons, which lasted for more than 4000 years. For thousands of years, in order to provide blood food for the guardian demon, you borrowed the body of four generations of Sushen king and sent over 9000 innocent prisoners of war in the name of worship. You kill the living creatures and do many evil deeds. It''s time to go to hell! It''s time for you to live so long. "


    He yelled at us and wanted to come out and eat us.


    I disdain to smile, turn and take Ke''er and Ma Ying and others to walk on a stone bridge and leave the white mountain temple.


    The white mountain tiger god was in despair. He cried out and was swallowed up by the blood mist.


    ...


    outside the cave, the six gods array has disappeared.


    He Dan suffered some slight injuries, is sitting on a stone, covering his abdomen, struggling to breathe.


    Seeing that we came out, her figure flashed and came to us, "young master, Miss Kerr, are you ok?"


    "Nothing," I said lightly.


    She forced to bear the pain, quickly walked to he Chen, took his hand, anxiously called his brother, "he Chen! He Chen! Are you okay? Ah? What''s the matter with you? "


    "They are still in a coma now," said Kor. "The young master brought them out with a puppet rune. Don''t worry."


    He Dan was relieved to hear Kor.


    "Thank you, young master! Thank you, Miss Cole She looked at us gratefully. "Now, can we go down the mountain?"


    "You call the Chen Bureau and ask them to come over immediately," I said. "Ke''er and I have to go back and get the white tiger secret paper."


    "White tiger rolls?" He Dan''s eyes brightened, "did you find it?"


    "You''ve found it," I said. "You''ll heal and wait for us to come back."


    "OK," he Dan said with relief, "I''ll wait for you!"


    I nodded and looked at Cole. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 818

    "Good," said Cole.


    We turned into the cave and entered the secret passage for the fourth time.


    When we go back to the main hall, the blood on the ruins has been dispersed, the demon border has disappeared, and the white mountain tiger god has been destroyed.


    But a little uneasy, looked around and asked me in a low voice, "young master, is he really dead? It''s not going to pop out all of a sudden


    I faint smile, "don''t worry, such a strong five thunder gas, he can''t survive."


    She was relieved and nodded, "that''s good!"


    When we went to the ruins, we saw a huge white jade lying quietly on a piece of gravel. The jade is very large, irregular in shape, like a large mirror, white and smooth, emitting a light white light.


    When Cole''s eyes lit up, she asked me, "is that it?"


    I nodded, went to the white tiger dense volume, squatted down and looked carefully, and found that there was nothing on it.


    Ke''er came to me and asked me, "how come you don''t even have a character? "No word from heaven?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I couldn''t understand it and shook my head.


    At this time, Miss Yu appeared.


    Can son a Leng, "jade girl, do you know how to return a responsibility?"


    I turned to look at yu''er, waiting for her answer.


    Miss Yu looked at Ke''er and me, turned her head and looked at the direction of a sacrifice hall.


    My heart moved, "is to untie the array, to see?"


    Miss Yu did not speak and nodded in silence.


    "Good!" I told Kor, "you two stay here, I''ll untie the array!"


    "Well!" Kor nodded.


    I took a look at Miss Yu, her figure flashed. I came to the hall of sacrifice a little, and I began to close the array by pinching the finger formula.


    Soon, the five thunder array is over.


    Then, the aura of the nine star spirit gathering array slowly disappeared.


    After finishing the array, I took a long breath, turned back to the main hall, and came to Ke''er and Miss Yu.


    "All right!" I said a look at the jade, but there is nothing on it.


    Can son also wonder, ask jade girl, "how still did not have?"


    With a gentle wave of her hand, Miss Yu hit the jade with a soft white light, and a gorgeous golden Rune slowly appeared.


    I looked at the rune carefully and found that I didn''t know it at all.


    This is not a common kind of rune, it is strong and powerful, some rough shape, showing a strange domineering.


    "What is this, jade?" I couldn''t help asking.


    Miss Yu still doesn''t speak and gently points to my right hand.


    I looked at my hand, thought about it, and tried to put it on the rune. A soft golden light along my hand into my body, my body a hot, head slightly dizzy, consciousness can not help but blur.


    I don''t know how long after that, I suddenly wake up, look at the jade, there is no light, Rune has disappeared.


    I looked at my hand and looked at Miss Yu in surprise. "This..."


    Miss Yu gave me a deep look, and her figure flashed and disappeared.


    I was in a daze and looked at Kor. "What does she mean?"


    Ke''er looked at my eyes seriously and asked me in a low voice, "young master, can''t you feel it?"


    "Feel what?" I don''t understand.


    "There are two fires in your eyes," she said, "so bright..."


    my heart trembled, and I quickly looked at my hand to mobilize the golden light.


    This try, I immediately understand.

 Chapter 819

    The golden light on my hand is more than twice as strong as before. At the same time, I clearly felt a strong force, which has been fully integrated into my body and become a part of me. But because my body can''t bear it, it can''t be released.


    But I know in my heart, this power from the beginning of my body, has begun to imperceptibly change my constitution. In other words, as long as time goes by, I can gradually control this power.


    And this power is almost infinite...


    I looked at my hand and felt like a dream. I didn''t know why.


    This surprise, it''s a surprise.


    I was a little caught off guard.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, he thought there was something wrong with me and asked me quickly, "young master, are you ok?"


    "Ah?" I came to myself and said, "Oh, it''s ok..."


    "what''s the matter with you?" She looked at me with concern.


    "The golden Rune just now is a force," I said. "Now, it enters into my body and becomes my strength..."


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened, "really? That would be great. Young master, how do you feel now? Isn''t it good? "


    "I don''t know how to say it," I looked at my hand. "It''s like I''ve had a lifetime of practice that I can''t take out for the time being. But... I''m very happy. I''m really happy..."


    Ke''er smiles happily and nods hard, "Um!"


    She took my hand and looked at me excitedly, "young master! Try cultivation! See how great it is now


    "How to try it?" I asked.


    She thought for a moment, "how about... Set up a battle?"


    "OK", I concentrate a little, adjust the golden light to my left hand, and want to arrange a nine star spirit gathering array.


    I didn''t wait for the finger pinching formula, but my heart moved a little, and a golden light suddenly appeared in my hand.


    I was stunned, subconsciously grasped.


    "All right?" Kor asked.


    I looked at her and threw my hand to the ground. A golden light fell to the ground. The powerful nine star spirit gathering array rose from the ground and quickly formed a huge aura with a diameter of several hundred meters.


    Below just recovered soon spirit sea, instantly was sucked to see the bottom again.


    I was dazzled at the powerful nine spirit gathering array in front of me. Its power was much stronger than the one just arranged. The most important thing is that I didn''t pinch the finger formula to set up the array, but I just moved my mind for a moment...


    I know what it means.


    When the array is used at this point, it is already a magic power...


    I can''t help laughing.


    Ke''er was happy like a child. He grabbed my hand excitedly, "young master! So handsome! That''s cool! That''s amazing


    I looked at her and held her in my arms.


    Ke''er happily hugged my waist and looked at the huge aura whirl. She choked excitedly, "great! a young master! We''re worth it! I don''t blame Chen Guowei! We''re worth it


    I took a deep breath, and with a happy smile, "you''re right, it''s worth it!"


    "Ke''er smiles with tears in her eyes


    I gazed into her eyes and lowered my head to kiss her lips.


    She put her arm around my neck and responded excitedly.


    Under the powerful aura of the nine star spirit gathering array, we lost our passion and became emotionally entangled...


    my body began to heat up again, and my brain was hot, so I snapped at her T-shirt.


    Ke''er called softly.


    I felt a tremor in my heart and suddenly woke up. I tried to hold the fire in my body and held her tightly for breath.


    It can''t be like this...


    at least it can''t be here...


    this is the white mountain temple, which is a cave in the mountain, with heavy Yin Qi. If it is here... It will hurt Ke''er''s body...


    this is the white mountain temple

 Chapter 820

    I tried to calm down, take a breath, let go of her, and looked at her seriously, "Ke''er, i...


    Keer hugged me tightly," you don''t need to say, I understand... "


    I stroked her shoulder length hair, gave her a kiss on the nose, and gave her a smile," the future... "


    she gave a happy smile and nodded vigorously," Um! "


    I let go of her, took off my T-shirt and handed it to her, "put it on."


    "What will you do?" She asked.


    "My man, what are you afraid of with bare arms?" I smile.


    "But it''s cold in the mountains," she said, "what if you catch a cold?"


    "Do you think I can?" I asked.


    A blush appeared on her face and put on my T-shirt.


    I turned around and walked to the jade, patted it gently and laughed calmly.


    Kor came up and said, "young master, I will come!"


    "In fact, the real white tiger secret scroll is the golden light rune," I looked at the jade. "Now, the power of the golden tiger Rune has melted into my body. This is an ordinary jade."


    "Anyway, they don''t understand this," Kor said. "If you want me to say, give them this, they all make money."


    I faint smile, "you carry."


    "Good!" Ke''er easily picked up the jade and carried it to his shoulder, "let''s go!"


    ...


    outside the cave, he Dan was really surprised to see Ke''er carrying such a large piece of jade out. "Young master, miss Ke''er, this..."


    "this is the white tiger scroll", I said.


    "Oh, oh..." he Dan nodded quickly. Ke''er walked to the cross-country vehicle, put the jade down, and then sat down on it.


    "Ah! That... "He Dan wanted to talk, thought about it or held back.


    Keer looked at her and said, "why? We''ve been living and dying. We''ve managed to get it here. We can''t even sit and sit? "


    "Er, it''s not... OK, just sit at random..." he Dan said embarrassed.


    I laughed, shook my head, flashed, flew to the SUV and sat down.


    Ke''er looked, got up and took two bottles of water from the trunk, flew to the car, sat down beside me, unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to me.


    I took a drink and looked at her. "After I go back, Xiaojun and I will go to the South Island to shut up. Would you like to join us?"


    Ke''er smiles and shakes his head and drinks his saliva gently, "I won''t be a light bulb! Sister Xiaojun has taken care of me for such a long time. You can accompany her well. "


    "Are you really not coming?" I asked.


    "I meditate for two hours every day, and I can do it at home," she hugged my arm and leaned up to my shoulder. "Young master, I''m very satisfied. Thank you for being so kind to me..."


    I gave her a smile, kissed her hair and touched her head.


    With a mischievous smile, she came up and gave me a kiss. "I''ll go and have a talk with he Dan. Please call Xiaojun''s sister and report your peace."


    "Good!" I nodded.


    "Well," she stood up, jumped off the SUV and said to he Dan, "Hey, little green snake, come here and let you open your eyes! This thing will come to Chen Ju for a while. If you want to see it later, you are not qualified to...


    he Dan quickly flashed to her and asked her in a low voice, "is there any secret on this?"


    "Hey hey, don''t ask me, you can see it by yourself..."


    "Oh, good..."


    the two people approached the white tiger secret scroll and whispered.


    With a smile, I took out my mobile phone and turned it on. I dialed Xiaojun.


    "Hello? Wu Zheng? " Xiaojun quickly answers, "how''s the matter?"


    "It''s done..." I said with a calm smile, "Xiaojun, let''s go to the South Island...


    and

 Chapter 821

    We landed in the eastern suburb of Beijing at dawn.


    Chen Guowei and Qi Kaifeng personally sent us back to Tongzhou.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, Xiaojun came.


    We had breakfast together, and then Ke''er drove home. Xiaojun and I left for the airport to go to the South Island.


    On the way, I told her about last night''s experience.


    When it comes to the time when I was recoiled and vomited with the broken seal mantra, her heart trembled and looked at me painfully, and subconsciously held my hand.


    I smile at her and comfort her, "it''s OK. Isn''t it good to come back?"


    Then she calmed down a little and asked me, "how did you solve it later?"


    "The later array," I said, "I used the nine star spirit gathering array to seize the aura of the Reiki sea, and then used the five thunder array to eliminate those Guardian demons and break the stone statue of the tiger and the dense scroll of the white tiger."


    "Why don''t you use it in the first place?" She didn''t understand.


    "It didn''t work at the beginning," I said. "Before those dragon nails were broken, the evil spirit in the whole white mountain temple was very heavy, and the six gods array could not last for a long time. At that time, if we used the nine star spirit gathering array and the five thunder array, the conditions would not be met. "


    She spoke softly and nodded, "I understand..."


    "later, we rescued people, and then went back to find the white tiger scroll." I said, "white tiger scroll is a large irregular white jade, like a mirror, there is nothing on it."


    "Nothing?" She was stunned.


    "In fact, it''s not that there is nothing. We can''t open it and we can''t see it," I said. "Later, yu''er appeared and opened the jade, and then there was a golden Rune on it. Yu''er asked me to hold down the rune with my hand, and I did it. "


    "And then?" She asked nervously.


    "There is a great power hidden in the Rune of gold," I said. "That power has entered my body and merged with my golden light and become mine."


    "Really?" Her eyes lit up.


    "Well," I nodded, "that power is so powerful that it doubles my accomplishments in an instant. But this is only the beginning, because with my present constitution, it seems that I can''t control that power. But from that moment on, my constitution has begun to change quietly... "


    " that is to say, the golden rune is changing your body, so that you can control that powerful force? " Xiaojun asked.


    "It''s the feeling," I said, "that power is hidden in the Rune of gold, and the Rune of gold has merged into my body and become a part of me. It''s like a secret law and a kind of inheritance. I don''t know exactly what it is. "


    "What is the origin of the white tiger scroll?" She asked me, "can your powers sense it?"


    I shook my head. "I can''t feel it. It''s completely blank."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "The origin of the white tiger secret scroll must be extraordinary," I said. "The person who left the golden Rune has a higher level of cultivation than me, so I can''t sense it. It''s normal."


    "All kinds of foreign treasures are obtained by fate," she thought. "The power in the golden rune is destined to be yours. As for the origin of this power, you should know when the opportunity comes."


    "Well," I said with a calm smile, "just don''t worry."


    She chuckled, "well."


    Then a question came to her.


    "Wu Zheng, you don''t need to close down now, do you?" She looked at me. "So what are we doing on South Island?"


    "I don''t need it, but you do," I said. "I want to teach you the cultivation method of the Wu family, protect the Dharma for you, and accompany you to close up."


    Xiaojun''s eyes were hot, "Wu Zheng..."


    I gave her a light kiss on the back of her hand and a faint smile, "I have already said hello to sister Du Ling. Let''s go to her seaside villa on South Island, where the environment is good and no one bothers us. These two months, I do nothing but accompany you


    Tears flashed in her eyes and she couldn''t help holding my hand.


    I came up and kissed her on the lip.


    Xiaojun is surprised, "no, you''re driving!"


    "It''s ok..."


    "safety... Safety first..."


    I untied her seat belt with one hand at a very fast speed, held her in my arms, and while driving, I was kissing.


    Xiaojun is very worried.


    As she responded to me, she advised me, "would you like to drive first? ... it''s really unsafe...


    I kiss her affectionately and control the steering wheel with my left hand.


    There are a lot of cars on the express way.


    Our car was fast and steady, and there was no panic.

 Chapter 822

    Miss Jun slowly gave up the struggle. She gently put her arms around my neck and fell in love with me.


    We had a hot kiss all the way, and I didn''t let her go until we got to the Fifth Ring Road.


    Xiaojun quickly went back to her seat, put on her seat belt, stroked her chest, and let out a long breath.


    "Have you enjoyed it?" I teased her.


    She deliberately did not look at me, turned to look outside, the corner of her mouth showed a happy smile.


    I took her hand and said, "Xiaojun, I know..."


    she looked at me with shame and nodded in silence.


    I kiss her hand and smile happily.


    ...


    arriving at the airport, Du Ling''s private plane is ready.


    This is the meaning of Du Ling. She also arranged for Chen Fang to accompany us and wait for our dispatch before the closure.


    I told her there was no need.


    Du Ling said you are my brother. Listen to me for this matter.


    I can''t say anything more. I''ll just follow her.


    After I got on the plane, my cell phone rang.


    Let me take it out. It''s Chen Guowei calling.


    "It''s Chen Guowei...", I said to Xiaojun.


    "Isn''t it over? Why does he still call? " Xiaojun is puzzled.


    I meditated a little and looked at Chen Fang.


    Chen Fang stood up. "I''ll avoid it."


    She turned to the front.


    I waited for her to go out and connected the phone, "Hello, Chen Ju."


    "Young master, I still want to invite you and Kor to join 409," he said. "You don''t want to join the team directly. We can change the way. We invite you to be a consultant. What do you think?"


    "Thank you for the kindness of Chen Ju," I said. "We have already said something about this, so don''t mention it again."


    Chen Guowei hesitated for a moment, and sincerely said to me, "young master, I know you don''t want to be bound. You can rest assured that 409''s consultant is an ad-hoc position with only two places, you and Ke''er. You don''t have to take part in any tasks and actions, just give us some advice when we encounter difficulties... As for the treatment and power, it will only be higher than other members of 409. Please consider it... "


    " I said, this is the last thing I will do for you ", and I said," Chen Ju, did you forget? "


    "I didn''t forget... But..." he was very embarrassed. "Young master, I still think it''s a pity that talents like you can''t be used by the country..."


    "I''ve done everything I can for you, and I can''t do anything else," I said. "There are so many talented people in 409. I believe that no matter what difficulties we encounter in the future, we can solve them properly. Thank you for your kindness, Chen Ju. I appreciate it. "


    He was silent for a few seconds and took a deep breath. "Young master, I want to make you a friend. Is that ok?"


    I smile calmly, "yes."


    "Good!" He was relieved, "then I won''t force you. You have a good rest and have a good time. If you need me in the future, please call me and I promise to do it for you


    "Good," I said.


    "Then I won''t disturb you," he laughed.


    I, um, hung up the phone, turned off the phone, and let out a breath.


    "What''s going on?" Xiaojun asked quickly.


    "The task of deciphering Daye samsara Sutra and white tiger secret volume has been assigned to 409," I said to her. "Chen Guowei has no idea. He wants to deceive me to be a 409 consultant and ask me to help solve it in disguise. I didn''t promise."


    "Can they crack it?" She asked.


    "It can''t be cracked," I said.


    Xiaojun is a little worried, "in this case, will they come to you in the future?"


    "I have hinted to him that I can''t decipher the secrets of these two things," I said. "Chen Guowei understands. He won''t disturb me again."


    Xiaojun breathed a sigh of relief, "that''s good..." she looked at me with relief, "Wu Zheng, you''re growing up..."


    I took her hand, gave her a kiss on the back of her hand, and looked at her warmly, "yes, I''ve grown up..."


    her face turned red, and she turned to look out of the side window with a smile on her face.


    My heart is warm, a will her in the arms, tightly embrace.

 Chapter 823

    After arriving at the South Island, Chen Fang sent us to the villa, then left for the hotel.


    She knows that Xiaojun and I need to be alone.


    After seeing her off, I went back to the living room and took Xiaojun''s hand. "Go upstairs."


    Xiaojun certainly knows what I want to do.


    Her face turned red, "we are here to practice..."


    "take a rest before practicing." I put my arms around her waist and kissing her affectionately, "I haven''t touched you for many days..."


    "but now..."


    I can''t help but say that, holding her up, I flash into the bedroom upstairs.


    Xiaojun was stunned and looked at me in surprise. "You... Do you have a light body charm?"


    "Yes I pushed her to bed and kept kissing her. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Xiaojun panicked and begged me helplessly, "Wu Zheng, don''t be so... You..."


    "don''t be afraid..."


    "light weight Rune..."


    "nothing..."


    Xiaojun struggled powerlessly and was finally taken down by me.


    ...


    after a sweet night, the next day, our closure officially began.


    After breakfast, we took a bath together. Then I took her to the master bedroom and taught her how to practice.


    "Our Wu family''s Qi refining method is very simple," I said to her, "but my grandfather said that the truth can''t be explained in a word. The more excellent the skill is, the more simple and concise it is. The key is to see people''s understanding and perseverance."


    "Well," Xiaojun nodded seriously.


    I looked at her for a while, got close to her ear and whispered the essence of Wu''s Qi refining to her.


    In fact, it is a sentence, a very simple one.


    After hearing this, Xiaojun couldn''t help being stunned, "that''s all?"


    "Yes," I said, "there are only three sentences. The first one is to build foundation, the second is refining and the third is sublimation. In Taoist cultivation, it stresses Refining Essence to transform Qi, Qi to spirit, spirit to emptiness, and deficiency to Tao. Our Wu family''s method of Qi refining is also the same process, but it concentrates everything in these three sentences. So although it is simple, it is very essential. It belongs to the first-class secret of Qi refining. "


    She took a deep breath and nodded hard, "Hmm!"


    "You can do the first sentence first, and then I''ll teach you the second one after the foundation is laid." I look at her. "You practice for four hours every day. In the morning, in the afternoon, in the evening, we will do as usual."


    "Why these four hours?" She asked.


    "The Taoist practice is a water fire," I said. "In one day, the fire is strong at noon, and Zihai gets water. In these four hours of practice, you can get twice the result with half the effort. It is not that the longer the time, the better."


    Xiaojun is proficient in technique and theory, so it''s easy to understand.


    She gave a confident smile and nodded, "Well! I remember it


    I looked at my watch. "It''s time for you to sit still for a while, and have a good understanding of the sentence I just taught you, but I can only understand it, not try it. When it''s already over, you can start practicing again. At the end of the afternoon, I''ll wake you up. "


    "Well, good!" She said.


    I went downstairs, nodded, stood up and left.


    Chen Fang saw me coming down and quickly stood up, "young master!"


    "You don''t have to stay here. We can take care of ourselves," I said to her. "You can go back to Beijing today."


    "But Mr. Du said..."


    "my sister, I said to her," I said, "you start now, go to the airport."


    Chen Fang hesitated for a moment, "young master, this..."


    I understand her meaning. She can''t leave without Du Ling''s command.


    I thought for a while, went to the sofa and sat down, took out her mobile phone, dialed Du Ling''s phone, "sister, we are settled here, let Chen Fang go back."


    "All set up?" "Asked Du Ling.


    "Yes I said, "today we will begin to practice."


    "Good!" Du Ling was relieved, "you should practice hard and don''t be distracted. As for Chen Fang, she doesn''t have to rush back and let her take care of you there. "

 Chapter 824

    "I really don''t need it," I said. "Xiaojun, I also want to cultivate things. She has nothing to do here. Let her go back to work. "


    "You and Xiaojun are busy. Someone has to cook and wash your clothes for you?" Du Ling said.


    "These are small things that we can do ourselves," I said. "You don''t have to worry. Let her go back."


    "That''s OK," during said. "I''ll call her right now."


    "Good!" I hung up.


    Soon, Chen Fang''s cell phone rang.


    She answered quickly, "hello? Mr. Du! OK, I see! I''m going to the airport. "


    After the phone call, she was relieved.


    "Young master, I''ll leave first," she said to me. "If you have anything, you can tell me at any time. I can come back in a few hours."


    I stood up and said, "OK."


    She nodded, turned away from the villa, got on the bus and went to the airport.


    I watched her go far, long out of breath, took out the phone, turned off.


    From now on, even if the sky falls, I don''t care.


    ...


    after seeing Chen Fang off, I turned upstairs and came to the rooftop.


    There is still more than an hour to go. I will use this time to refine and raise white jade bracelets for Xiaojun.


    Training requires arrays, and the aura of the array will disturb Xiaojun''s cultivation. So I can only arrange the array on the rooftop and finish the preliminary cultivation before it is time.


    I am a little concentration, a shake hands, a golden light to the ground, five thunder fire array rose from the ground, the huge flame gas instantly covered the whole villa.


    I put the jade bracelet in the middle of my Tai Chi pocket, and then I walked in.


    As white as jade, the bracelet instantly turned red and gave off a burst of dazzling red light.


    This pair of bracelets was selected by an Yu for Xiaojun. It cost more than 300000 yuan. It''s the first-class suede jade. It''s very pure. When she was in Yuquan mountain, she had already trained the bracelet with eighteen sacrifices, so when the bracelet entered the five thunder fire array, she soon began to absorb the gas of fire.


    I looked at the bracelet carefully for a while and found that there was no other abnormality in the bracelet. Then I was relieved. I stood up and prepared for Taiji position.


    At this time, a girl''s voice came from behind me.


    "You are so kind to her..."


    I was stunned, and suddenly turned around, stunned, "is it you?"


    It was the mysterious girl I met in the courtyard of Gaojia last year.


    At this time, she, wearing a white casual dress, is standing not far away, quietly looking at me.


    She is still so beautiful, beautiful beyond description.


    "Who are you?" I asked her.


    She walked up to me and gazed at me, "Wu''s secret arts are not allowed to be passed on to others. Even if you pass on the zhixinjue to her, do you still want to pass on the secret method of gas refining of Tianji mansion to her?"


    Or "what is that person?"


    "Who am I, you will know later," she looked at me, "what are you doing now, do you know?"


    "Of course I know," I met her eyes. "What''s wrong with my Wu family''s secret arts, passed on to my women?"


    The girl grinned coldly and nodded, "well, have you ever asked Uncle Wu and uncle Liu, why don''t they pass on their skills to their women?"


    I don''t understand, "what five uncles and six uncles? What do you mean? Who the hell are you? "


    The girl looked at me with complicated expression, "I..."


    "what are you?" I asked.


    She finally resisted the words behind, took a deep breath and turned to go.


    "You wait!" I flashed, stopped her, "you tell me, who are you?"


    She took a dim look at me, Shua, disappeared.


    I couldn''t help shaking.


    I know who she is...


    I know who she is

 Chapter 825

    Her name is Ye Qian. She is the granddaughter of my great grandfather ye Shenggong. She is the only descendant of Ye family in this generation...


    the northern plum blossom and the eighteen southern flowers belong to the lianglin family.


    Ye Jiayuan is the northern forest of the two Lin families. He is good at magical power.


    However, what ye Qian learned was not the Ye family''s secret arts, but the secret methods of Kunlun Tianshu gate, so her magic power was much stronger than her grandfather.


    She knew the old men''s agreement and that her grandfather had long betrothed her to the grandson of fourth Master Wu.


    So after seeing me in Gao''s house that night, she has been observing me secretly and protecting me at the same time.


    She has witnessed my progress and my life.


    She saw me and Ke''er, me and an Yu, and me and Xiaojun.


    Even last night... She saw...


    I felt my face subconsciously. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    is very hot! You can see it when you see it. It''s not an outsider anyway.


    That''s all I can think of.


    Ye Qian''s accomplishments are very high. Even if I get the strength of the white tiger''s Secret scroll, I still can''t fully perceive her situation.


    She is still a mystery to me.


    I took a long breath, rubbed my face, walked out of the Taiji position, looked up, and Xiaojun came up.


    I moved in my heart, and my figure flashed to her. "What''s the matter?"


    "Who was that girl just now?" She asked me.


    I was stunned, "you..."


    "when I entered the stage, I saw her and heard your conversation." she looked at me, "Wu Zheng, who is she?"


    I was silent for a moment and took her hand. "Let''s go inside and talk."


    "Well," she nodded.


    ...


    back in the bedroom, I closed the door, came to her and sat down, holding her hand.


    "What did you hear?" I asked.


    "All heard that," she looked at me, "Wu Zheng, that girl, is it from ye family?"


    "How do you know?"


    "I guess," she said with a slight smile, "it must be the descendants of the four families who can speak to you in that tone. In addition to you, Lin Xia and an Yu, the only person you haven''t met in the four families is Miss Ye. So, I guess it''s her... "


    " her name is Ye Qian ", I said," I met her in the courtyard of Gaojia last year. But at that time, she knew me, but I didn''t know her. She learned the secret arts of the Tianshu gate in Kunlun, and her accomplishments are very high. Up to now, I can''t see through her


    "Well," Xiaojun nodded.


    "She knows the old men''s agreement," I said. "Since I met that night, she has been following me, observing me and protecting me. So she saw a lot of things....


    Xiaojun was stunned, "you mean...


    " yes ", I nodded," we did that, she also saw...


    Xiaojun''s face suddenly turned red, "this... I..."


    With a calm smile, I comforted her, "it''s OK. I''ve seen it anyway... She''s a girl, and it''s nothing to see..."


    "but... Oh..." Xiaojun was so embarrassed.


    "All right," I said with a smile, "it''s ok... She''s not an outsider...


    it''s OK

 Chapter 826

    "What''s this called..." Xiaojun was helpless, "how can we meet in the future..."


    "she is an expert in the world, and she has no chance to meet each other." I gently comforted her, "besides, when she saw that we were going to be intimate, she avoided staring at us to see the details...


    " I... "She was speechless.


    I put my arm around her waist and looked at her seriously. "Actually, when we were like that last night, for a moment, I felt like someone was looking at us. But when I looked back, I found nothing. I thought it was an illusion, so I didn''t think much about it. Now think about it, I should have found her...


    "then why didn''t you tell me?" She asked, blushing.


    "Tell you?" I laughed. "How can I tell you? Said someone was peeking at us? Are you in the mood to continue? "


    "Wu Zheng, you..."


    "OK," I laughed to coax her, "stop making trouble, talk about business... Do you hear her say those words, your heart is not solid?"


    She looked at me, long out of breath, did not speak.


    "Is that so?" I asked.


    She hesitated for a moment. "Wu Zheng, ye Qian is right. I''ve got my heart fixed. If you teach me the Wu family''s cultivation method again, it''s too irregular."


    has the final say, "I''m not at all normal". I looked at her. "I''ve been self standing since I was fourteen years old. I have what I said, ye Shing, she has no right to manage me."


    "But father and second uncle didn''t teach them to mom and aunt," she said with a smile and tears in her eyes. "How can you do what they haven''t done? I know you are good to me. I want to learn from you. You can''t bear to refuse me. But this is the rule of the Wu family which has been passed down for more than ten generations. I can''t let you be criticized for me. "


    She took a deep breath and laughed at me with tears in her eyes. Wu Zheng, I don''t want to learn how to practice... "


    " neither my father nor my second uncle have got the true biography of my grandfather. "I said," what they have learned is enough for my hometown. They do things for people. There is no danger like me for their women. They can live in peace. Can we be the same? "


    "I understand the truth, but..."


    "nothing can be done", I firmly looked at her, "how our parents do is their business, we are facing different situations, we can not generalize. My mother and my second aunt don''t have such a good talent as you, and there is no need to learn academic numbers, so of course they don''t need to learn. Their men show people geomantic omen, catch ghosts and Exorcism, only a few thousand yuan at a time. But in my hometown, I dare say, no one or spirit dare to threaten them. But can we? How many days has it been since the Heifeng incident? Have you forgotten? "


    "I didn''t forget, but..." she wanted to talk.


    "Just don''t forget it," I said. "If you don''t forget it, practice hard and don''t think about it. You are my woman. Everything I have is yours. Don''t think about any rules. I''ve grown up. I''ll make my own rules! This matter is settled! "


    With tears in her eyes and a happy smile, she hesitated for a moment and asked me, "that leaf is shallow...


    " she is just jealous. "I will smile," I taught you the cultivation method of Wu family. Anyu didn''t say anything. Can ye Qian understand it? She just took advantage of the problem to vent her dissatisfaction with me. She attacked me, not you....


    "that matter..."


    "Ye Qian has been observing me for two reasons." I said, "first, my grandfather told her that she had engaged her to me, so she should see me clearly; second, she had a big event that needed me to do with her, but my cultivation is not enough and the time is not mature."


    Xiaojun was stunned. "What''s she going to do?"


    I shook my head. "I can''t feel this for the moment. Don''t worry so much. Now the most important thing is to practice well! This is your biggest task


    She looked at me, a little sad. She stretched out her hand and gently stroked my face. "Wu Zheng, I''m holding you down..."


    I took her hand, gave her a passionate kiss, and gave her a smile. "Don''t say such silly words, Xiaojun, don''t worry. No matter where I go, I will take you with me... We will never separate..."


    "Well," she said with a tearful smile. She came up and put her arms around my neck.


    I subconsciously hugged her, a look up, suddenly saw the door of the leaf shallow.


    Her eyes flashing tears, stubborn looking at me, full of unconvinced.


    I met her eyes and protected Xiaojun without giving in.


    Time seemed to stagnate.


    After looking at each other for more than ten seconds, her eyes turned red. She tried to endure her grievances and squeezed out a smile at me. She turned around and walked through the door and disappeared.I gently let go of Xiaojun and gave her a smile. "It''s almost time. Get ready to practice."


    Xiaojun wiped her tears and nodded with a smile, "well."

 Chapter 827

    In the following days, we had a peaceful and fulfilling life.


    Xiaojun practices for four hours every day, and I cultivate things for about two hours. The rest of the time, we are just like normal life. Eat together, go for a walk, go shopping, watch a movie, or have tea and chat, and then sleep together at night. Then...


    closed door becomes a honeymoon, and Xiaojun is speechless.


    I told her that it was very good for her to be intimate. On the one hand, it would help her practice. Secondly, she didn''t have to worry about pregnancy.


    Xiaojun couldn''t beat me, so she had to let me go.


    Ye Qian often comes to see me, but she is no longer jealous.


    Sometimes she would come to me when I was refining things. She would sit by my side for a while without talking or looking at me. She just sat with me silently for a while and then left. Sometimes she would come at night. When I had tea with Xiaojun, she hid herself and watched us chat. When I hugged Xiaojun and was ready to make love, she turned red and left in silence.


    At first, she thought I couldn''t see her.


    Later, I wanted to be like Xiaojun, but she was holding her chin beside me and lost in thought. I was embarrassed to say let her avoid, deliberately coughed, and then looked at her.


    She was stunned for a moment, and then realized that her own concealment could hide from Xiaojun, but she could not hide it from me.


    I was embarrassed to smile at her.


    Her face flushed, she stood up, Shua disappeared.


    Xiaojun didn''t notice, and she was still pouring me tea.


    I got up, took the teapot, put it aside, pushed her down on the sofa and pressed her on her body...


    I did this on purpose.


    I want Ye Qian to understand that I love Xiaojun. Whether she is watching or not, what should I do and what will happen to me.


    After that time, ye Qian didn''t come at night.


    As time goes by, two months of closed door life will soon be over.


    In the evening of that day, the white jade bracelet was finally cultivated.


    I put them on for Xiaojun myself.


    "I put Tai Chi array, Sancai Juling array and seven star lock spirit array into the bracelet on the left," I said. "The bracelet on the right is blended with five thunder mantra, Tibetan mantra and body protecting mantra. The two bracelets are originally corresponding to each other, and they are twins in one body. If you wear them, not only ordinary demons and ghosts dare not approach you, but also those bad people will not dare to make your idea. "


    "So powerful..." Xiaojun looked at the two bracelets and asked me, "how can I use them?"


    "That''s what I''m going to teach you next," I said. "You don''t need to use the left-hand array. As long as you wear the bracelet, they will protect you and provide you with strength. The bracelet on the right needs a spell. I will teach you these three incantations now. After you learn it, just recite the spell and it will have the corresponding effect. "


    "Well!" She nodded vigorously.


    "The first one is the five thunder mantra," I said. "The power of this mantra is very strong. It can mobilize the spirit of five thunder. It is very aggressive. Come here and I''ll teach you... "


    " well, "she came up to me.


    I stuck it to her ear and whispered the five thunder mantra.


    "Remember?" I asked her.


    "Remember," she said.


    "Good!" I nodded. "Now start reciting the spell until the bracelet is back to normal."


    "Back to normal?" It''s not right now. "Look at her right hand bracelet?"


    I smile. "Try it." "Well," she took a deep breath and recited the five thunder mantra.


    The white jade bracelet on her right hand suddenly glowed red.


    Xiaojun was stunned and asked me, "how could this happen?"


    "You''ve just put on the bracelet, and it doesn''t blend well with your aura," I said, "so when you recite a spell, it will emit red light when it senses it. You read it several times. When the bracelet doesn''t glow red, the aura will be integrated. You can use the strength on the bracelet. "


    "Well," she nodded, "I get it!"


    "Let''s go."


    "Good!"


    She closed her eyes, calmed down and began to chant.

 Chapter 828

    On the bracelet of the right hand, the red light flashed suddenly, strong and weak, just like breathing.


    Xiaojun sits on the bed in a quiet manner. Subconsciously, she pinches the five thunder rhyme with her right hand.


    I didn''t teach her the formula. It was a spontaneous response of her body to the spell.


    Most people don''t have this reaction, unless they have a good spiritual root.


    I looked at the five thunder Jue in her hand and laughed happily.


    After reading it dozens of times, the red light on the bracelet disappeared.


    Xiaojun''s eyebrows tightened and she suddenly opened her eyes.


    "How about it?" I asked her.


    "I heard thunder," she said, "and then I stopped."


    "This is the integration of Qi field," I said. "When you need to use the five thunder mantra, just pinch the finger and recite the mantra. If it''s to deal with ghosts directly, point them directly with the five thunder rhyme; if it''s to help others, cultivate talismans and so on, you can recite incantations, and then use the five thunder rhyme to hold down the rune or some object, which can ward off evil spirits and exorcise demons. "


    She looked at the five thunder formula in her hand and said, "it''s just... So simple?"


    "It''s not easy," I said. "If you don''t have strong internal skills, you can''t wear them. In the past two months, you have made rapid progress and laid a good foundation. In addition, you have strong spirituality and good talent, so it is easy to integrate with the bracelet. If it''s someone else, you don''t have enough internal Qi cultivation or spirituality, don''t mention using incantations. It''s unknown whether this bracelet can integrate well in ten years


    She took a deep breath and nodded, "I understand..."


    "in fact, this bracelet is just a temporary measure," I said, "the key is your cultivation, that''s the essence. Now you have finished building the foundation, but the next refining is a long process. When I go back, I will teach you the second sentence. When you have time, you can practice. With the deepening of cultivation, the power of these three mantras will be more and more powerful, and they will be used better and better. When it''s time to practice your magic power, your skills will not be as simple as these three incantations...


    she stares at me with tears in her eyes, and comes to me with emotion.


    "Wu Zheng choked her voice.


    I smile, "tell you, this bracelet can''t be spread out, in the future you don''t need, give it to my daughter-in-law. Our secret arts can''t be spread out to the public. We can only teach it to our son, you know? "


    She laughed with tears in her eyes and nodded vigorously, "Hmm!"


    I let go of her. "Okay, calm down and teach you the other two spells."


    "Well, good," she said with a happy smile and wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Now, I''ll teach you the body protection mantra...


    " Well! " She nodded.


    I reached her ear, recited the mantra silently, and asked her, "do you remember?"


    "Well! Remember She said.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The red light on the bracelet of her right hand flashed again.


    In this way, it took only fifteen or six minutes before and after, and she fused all three incantations.


    So far, the task of closing the South Island has been basically completed.


    I was relieved, took her hand, a calm smile, "tomorrow, back to Beijing."


    "Well!" She nodded with a smile.


    I look at my watch. "It''s more than six o''clock. You take a bath and change your clothes. I''ll make you delicious food."


    "I''ll do it!" Xiaojun gets up and gets out of bed.


    "No! You take a bath, "I smile," I''ll do it! "


    She looked at me for a while, and then she gave me a little smile and nodded in silence.


    I took her to the bathroom and turned downstairs.


    Coming downstairs, I went into the kitchen and took out some of the ingredients I had just bought last night from the refrigerator and was ready to cook.


    At this time, ye Qian came over and sat down in the dining room.


    My heart trembled, put down the ingredients, came to the restaurant, "you...


    " sit down ", she said faintly," let''s talk...


    and then I went to the restaurant

 Chapter 829

    I thought for a moment, pulled over the chair and sat down, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "You''re making progress faster than I thought," she said. "In less than a year, your accomplishments are no longer under me."


    "In fact, it''s thanks to you for helping me," I said. "If you didn''t give me the golden light, I''m afraid I''m still in the same place. I can''t make such progress."


    "You misunderstood me. I didn''t give you the golden light," she looked at me. "It was yours."


    "Is it mine?" I don''t know, "how could that be possible?"


    "Fifty years ago, I put the Golden Dragon on Gao''s students. It was for a purpose," she said. "That day I went to tiannu peak to save my grandmother, but I failed. Not only did I not save my grandmother, but I also hurt her. Before leaving tiannu peak, my grandmother told me that there was a force in the crystal of destiny, but I was not the owner of the power. She asked me to decorate the Golden Dragon in Gao''s family. In this way, this power will enter the Golden Dragon phase. In 50 years'' time, the master of this power will transfer the spirit of the dragon to the Gao family, and then we can find this person. "


    She looked at me, "and this man, is my hit noble, only he and I together, can save my grandmother."


    I was a little confused, "you said... Is that me?"


    "What do you say?" She said with a smile, "who else can it be?"


    I was a little caught off guard. "This... This... I don''t quite understand. What''s the matter with that fateful crystal? What happened to your grandmother? And what about the golden light? " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "about my grandmother..." she sighed, "it''s a little early to tell you now... I can only tell you that her spirit is sealed in the destiny crystal on tiannu peak. I went through time and space to save her, but I failed. I still have another chance. If I fail again, my grandmother will die, and the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    "Who is your grandmother?" I don''t understand to ask, "why is her spirit sealed?"


    "My grandmother is the previous leader of Tianshu sect in Kunlun. Her name is Qin Tianyi," she said. "My parents died when I was young. When I was five months old, my grandfather sent me to Tianshu gate and was raised by my grandmother''s maid, mother-in-law Bai. However, my grandmother taught me all the secrets of Tianshu sect that I inherited."


    "No... isn''t your grandmother sealed?" I was a little confused. "How did she teach you?"


    She looked at me and said, "my grandmother has great powers. Even if the yuan God is sealed, she still has a way to teach me."


    I thought for a moment, "is this... An answer?"


    "Yes," she said.


    "Well," I said, "I know."


    "So you don''t have to thank me," she said. "The golden light is yours."


    "But I don''t understand," I said, "that''s the destiny crystal 50 years ago. How can it become my strength? It''s too... "


    " I don''t understand because it''s not the time, "she said calmly." when the time comes, you will understand. "


    "You''re digging a hole, not burying it!" I said, "you know, just don''t tell me!"


    "You''re right, I just know, I just don''t tell you," she looked at me, "because you''re not ready, you''re not tough enough! Not strong enough! "


    "You I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you''re not tough enough! Not strong enough! "


    "Won''t you repeat it?" I was a little excited, "don''t beat around the Bush, just say it!"


    "Am I not straight enough?" She looked at me. "You''re not tough enough! Not strong enough! "


    I''m not talking.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, she also felt that her words were heavy, and she relaxed her tone. "I mean... Although you are very decisive, sometimes you are too simple and kind, so you are not cruel enough. Now you have the power on the white tiger secret scroll, which is really stronger, but it is not strong enough. I need you to be stronger..."


    I was silent for a moment and took a deep breath. "Ye Qian, yes, I''m not tough enough, and I''m not strong enough. But you tell me, why should I help you?"


    "Because..." she hesitated for a moment, and the words behind did not come out.

 Chapter 830

    "For what?" I asked.


    She avoided my eyes, "because I need you to help me..."


    "is that the reason?"


    "Isn''t it?" She looked at me.


    We gazed at each other, and no one spoke for a long time.


    After about half a minute of silence, I let out a breath, "OK, give me some time."


    She hesitated for a moment and lowered her head, "my grandfather said that my future boyfriend is the grandson of my fourth grandfather; my grandmother said that the master of golden light is mine..."


    she sighed and stood up, "forget it, don''t say it... You can practice well, I''m leaving..."


    "finish talking", I look at her.


    She stopped and took a deep breath. "You know what I''m going to say. Why ask me?"


    I stood up and said, "well, you know I have a question and don''t tell me on purpose."


    "I did it for you!"


    "I do it for you, too!"


    She turned around and looked at me with complicated eyes. "Are you good for me?"


    "Your grandfather said that he betrothed you to Wu Zheng," I looked at her, "but your grandmother told you that the master of the golden light is your man. You kiss your grandmother. Of course, you are prepared to listen to your grandmother, so you are against Wu Zheng from the bottom of your heart, although you have never seen him. But in the end, you found that your grandparents said, it turned out to be the same person, and this person has already had a girlfriend. So you are very tangled. While observing and protecting him, you are full of disdain, dissatisfaction and even hatred towards him. You look down on him, but you can''t help falling in love with him. Am I right? "


    "Who says I like you?" She was unconvinced.


    "Then you hate me?" I asked.


    "I didn''t!" She was a little excited. "I never had it!"


    I couldn''t help laughing at her excitement.


    "You She suddenly understood, "you did it on purpose!"


    I held back a smile and cleared my throat. "OK, just say it."


    She looked at me like a wounded child and turned to go.


    "You wait!" I called out to her, "can I have a word?"


    She stopped, tears swirling in her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "I don''t think about you just because my grandfathers said that," I said, "and don''t take that matter to heart. We will be very tired and embarrassed. You used to look at me every day, but I can''t see you. Now we are friends. I will certainly help you with your grandmother''s affairs. You can give me some time and wait for me to be more cruel and stronger. "


    She forced to hold back her tears, turned to look at me, gently waved her hand, and instantly appeared on the table steaming four dishes and one soup.


    When I saw it, it was all Xiaojun''s favorite dishes.


    "You..." I don''t understand.


    "I''ll invite Xiaojun to eat it." she looked at me faintly. "The food you cooked is so bad


    With that, she turned and walked a few steps, Shua disappeared.


    I burst into embarrassment, helpless smile.

 Chapter 831

    This is the shallow leaf.


    She can use her behavior to apologize to Xiaojun, but she will never say anything to apologize.


    This girl, too proud.


    I sat down and looked at the steaming food on the table and couldn''t help laughing.


    After a while, Xiaojun took a bath, changed her clothes and came down.


    When she looked at the food on the table, she couldn''t help being stunned and asked me, "did you make this?"


    "Do you believe it?" I have no choice.


    "Then this is..." she did not understand.


    "Ye Qian invited you to eat it," I said. "You see, the fried crab in the shelter pond, the assorted shrimps, the steamed grouper, the vegetable stewed rape, and the baby dish in soup are all your favorite foods."


    "Why is she?" Xiaojun doesn''t understand.


    "Don''t you understand?" I looked at her.


    Xiaojun was stunned for a moment, and her face turned red. "It seems that... I understand..."


    with a smile, I grabbed her and sat down, "come on, have a meal!"


    ...


    on the night before I went back to Beijing, I almost stayed up all night.


    It wasn''t until dawn that I held Xiaojun in my arms and fell asleep.


    Xiaojun gasped for a long time.


    After calming down, she saw that it was getting light outside, gently opened my hand, sat up, took the mobile phone from the side, and turned it on.


    For two months, my mobile phone has been turned off. In addition to going shopping, she usually turns off her mobile phone. Now that the closure is over, she will return to Shangjing today. She wants to check the flight and arrange the time.


    Girls are careful.


    After turning on her cell phone, she took a look and turned off the voice for fear of disturbing me.


    But a series of messages came in, and the hum of vibration woke me up.


    I opened my eyes, took her in my arms and went back to sleep.


    She carefully covered the quilt for me, gently stroked my face, a happy smile, and then looked at the mobile phone.


    At this glance, she was stunned.


    "Wu Zheng, Wu Zheng...", she gently pushed me, "you hurry up, sister Du Ling sent me a message last night, saying that Jiang Rou has something urgent to look for you."


    "Jiang Rou?" I was in a daze. I reached for my mobile phone and turned it on.


    Suddenly, my message came in.


    The sound of a series of wechat soon refreshed me.


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up to read wechat. There were seven items in total, namely, Jiang Rou''s three, Du Ling''s two, and Lao Zhao''s two.


    I opened Jiang Rou''s voice first.


    "Young master, I''ll call you. You''ve turned off your phone. I have a friend here. His child has something wrong. It''s very troublesome. Many people haven''t understood it. I want to take them to Shangjing. Would it be convenient for you


    "Young master, are you busy? Shall I take them to Shangjing first? "


    After listening to the voice, I looked at Xiaojun around me.


    "Jiang Rou doesn''t dare to trouble you casually. It''s estimated that the situation is very serious," said Xiaojun. "You can send her a message."


    "No hurry," I said, opening Du Ling''s wechat.


    Du Ling''s wechat is also two, the first is, "brother, Jiang Rou has something to look for you, please call her back when you see wechat."


    The second one is, "OK, I''ll send them directly to Beijing and wait for you to come back."


    I smile and say to Xiaojun, "they went to Beijing last night."

 Chapter 832

    "Do you want to ask what it is?" Xiaojun said.


    I pondered for a moment, "if you ask, you have to start. Don''t worry. I''ll see Lao Zhao''s first."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I immediately turned on Lao Zhao''s voice.


    "Young master, I have taken Zhang Xiaoyang down! Ha ha ha... I''ve seen my father-in-law, mother-in-law, uncle and sister-in-law. They are very satisfied with me! We are going to go back to Shangjing the day after tomorrow and get married! If you don''t get married, you can''t wait for someone else. Hahaha...


    I couldn''t help laughing and opened the second one.


    "Young master, I''ve called you several times, but I can''t get through. But I said you and miss Jun went to South Island to shut up. I went to Xiaoyu coffee and asked Miss an to help me set a date. As I said, you are the media of Xiaoyang and I. you have promised to be our witness. I said young master, when you come back, let miss an set the day for me! She ordered me the 22nd of July! She said that you would come back at noon on the 22nd, and then she would pick you up and miss Jun to join us in our wedding ceremony. Young master, the day is fixed. I will be waiting for you! You must come! This is my life and death. I''m waiting for you


    After listening to the voice, I asked Xiaojun, "what''s the date today?"


    "Twenty two," she said.


    "Well," I said, "let''s go to the airport." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Well!" Xiaojun nods and gets up to get out of bed to take a bath.


    Just put down her mobile phone, she received a wechat.


    She took it up and looked at it, laughed, and then handed me her cell phone, "have a look."


    I took it over and saw that it was Du Ling who sent it, "Xiaojun, I just asked Kor. She said you would come back today. I''ve asked Chen Fang to pick you up. You can sleep more. Don''t get up in a hurry. "


    I smile and reply for her, "OK, thank you."


    After replying, I put my mobile phone aside and held her in my arms. "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll take a nap...


    " would you like to talk to Jiang Rou first? "Xiaojun reminds me.


    I thought about it, picked up my mobile phone and sent a voice to Jiang Rou, "I''ll go to my friend''s wedding at noon. After dinner, I''ll go to my sister''s, and you''ll wait for me there."


    Jiang Rou quickly replied, "good young master! We have arrived. We are waiting for you here


    "Good!"


    I put down my mobile phone, took Xiaojun into my arms, rolled on the bed, crushed her under me, held her face in my hand, and kissed her warmly...


    "Wu Zheng... Stop making trouble..." Xiaojun pleaded softly, "it''s almost dawn. Let''s go to sleep, OK?"


    "I just slept for a while, I''m not sleepy," I kissing her affectionately. "On the way back, I''ll rest on the plane, and I won''t delay attending the wedding...


    " aren''t you going to be the witness... "She gasped," you have to be ready...


    "what are you going to do?" I said a Leng, asked her, "what is the witness?"


    Xiaojun was stunned. "You... You don''t know?"


    "I don''t know," I said, "Zhao said that I should be, and I agreed. What does the witness do? What needs to be done? "


    "The witness is the witness of both parties'' marriage. You have to witness their wedding and give a congratulatory message...", Xiaojun said, "I have to prepare clothes for you. Generally, the witness is a person of high moral standing. If you wear this dress, you will be laughed at by your relatives. In addition, you have to prepare a congratulatory message, and then you have to go up to speak. There are also...


    "OK, I see." I lowered my head and kissed her lip, reached out to turn off the light...


    "why is it so troublesome?"


    "It''s like this to be a witness. When the clothes arrive, we''ll buy them. You can prepare a congratulatory message first...


    " is it necessary? " I looked at her warmly.


    "I think you''d better prepare for it," she said seriously. "After all, you attended the wedding for the first time, and as a witness, you are too young, so... Ah!"


    She frowned, "Wu Zheng you!"


    I didn''t pay attention to it. I put my head down on her lips and continued to do what I had to do.


    "You are good or bad, good or bad..."


    she closed her eyes, gave up the struggle, and let me indulge.


    I am full of blood to rise again and start the journey again.


    My world, I''m back

 Chapter 833

    At more than ten o''clock in the morning, we returned to Shangjing.


    An Yu and Ke''er came to the airport to meet us. We first found a shopping mall, bought clothes, and then went straight to the hotel to attend Lao Zhao''s wedding.


    The schedule of Zhao''s wedding was given by an Yu, and the wedding ceremony was set at 11 a.m. We arrived at the hotel at 10:55, just in time.


    When you come in, you are welcome. For the four of us, Xiaojun directly brushes 400000 and writes down the names of the four of us. Anyu and Ke''er think it''s inappropriate to pay the money themselves. Xiaojun smiles at them and takes them into the banquet hall.


    My heart sweet, happy smile, followed into the banquet hall.


    After the wedding, as a witness, I said a few words with a red face.


    This is my first time to attend the wedding ceremony. I feel nervous when I talk to so many people for the first time. Looking at me, Xiaojun couldn''t help but think of the scene in the morning. She turned her head and chuckled. Nearby Ke Er is still puzzled, ask her quietly, why smile?


    Tang Sijia was also curious and asked what was wrong with her?


    Xiaojun''s face turned red instantly.


    Finally, I finished the task and returned to my seat in applause.


    "How about it?" I asked the girls awkwardly.


    They all thumbed me up.


    I am embarrassed to smile, this just sureness.


    So, seeing us and our relatives and friends, Lao Zhao and Zhang Xiaoyang married happily and formally married. Lao Zhao''s mother and Tang Sijia''s mother both shed tears of joy, while Zhang Xiaoyang''s parents looked complicated, as if they had done a loss making business.


    After all, Lao Zhao is much older than Zhang Xiaoyang.


    Zhang Xiaoyang is young, beautiful, and has a good family background. It is indeed a virtue accumulated in his last life that Lao Zhao can marry such a white rich beauty.


    We also saw Zhang Xiaoyang''s brother Zhang Xiaojun and her sister Zhang Xiaoya. The elder brother didn''t comment on it. Zhang Xiaoya is really good.


    After the wedding ceremony is over.


    Mr. and Mrs. Zhao first came to propose a toast to us, followed by sunspots and others. I drank everyone''s wine. Because there was something else to do at Du''s mansion. After drinking the wine they offered, I asked Xiaojun and an Yu to have a meal at ease and left the hotel with Kor.


    At more than one o''clock in the afternoon, we arrived at the Du family mansion.


    Jiang Rou brought a family of three, two husband and wife and a girl in her twenties.


    The girl was pale and haggard, curled up on the sofa, holding her arm, shivering.


    After meeting, Jiang Rouxian gave us an introduction. The man''s name is Xu Wenzhou. He is the head of Xu''s family in Jinling. His wife''s name is Feng Rong. She comes from Feng''s family, which is also a powerful family in Jinling. The shivering girl, Xu Wanning, is their only daughter. She is 21 years old and in her junior year.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, Du Ling found an excuse to avoid.


    After she went upstairs, we sat down together and started talking business.


    This is Xu Wanning.


    "Master Wu Zheng, my daughter Wanning went to a classmate''s birthday party on the 27th of last month, and came back to sleep for a while. It''s like this," said Xu Wenzhou. "It''s very strange. It''s chilly in the day and high fever in the evening. People seem to be stupid. She doesn''t pay attention to anyone who talks to her. It seems that she has completely become another person."

 Chapter 834

    "Become another person?" Ke''er frowned.


    "Yes," sighed Xu Wenzhou, looking at her daughter. "Her eyes are different. She doesn''t look like our daughter Wanning. She looks like a stranger. We took her to the best hospital in Jinling. She stayed in the hospital for many days, and all kinds of examinations were done. The doctor said that she was all right. But do you see, is this child normal? Later, we found many masters to show her, to see if she was evil. As a result, we found a lot of people, and they all said that they were not evil spirits, but why the children become like this, no one has said a truth


    "Yes," Feng Rong took over, "we went to the hospital every day to find the master, but we couldn''t find out the child''s problem. Later, when we thought about the water county in Jinling, we went to the fourth miss and asked her to help us. She brought us to Beijing. "


    "Young master, Mr. Xu and aunt Feng are all my friends," said Jiang rou. "We are friends with the Xu family and the Feng family. If something like this happens, we can''t ignore it, so I brought them here. Miss Xu I met before, is a very lively, very sunny girl, especially lovely. Now something like this is happening. Everyone is very anxious. Please help her...


    I looked at her and turned to look at Xu Wanning. "Miss Xu is not in the middle of evil. She has been plotted."


    "Plot?" Xu Wenzhou and his wife were stunned, "who is plotting against her?"


    "She was killed at the birthday party that night," I said. "Her life was changed."


    "Life changed?" Feng Rong looked at me in surprise, "this... Life can be changed?"


    "Yes," I looked at her, "Mingyan is a very powerful skill. It is actually a magic skill. It originated from Kunlun, and its original name was Qiankun inverted method. This kind of magic can almost completely replace the lives of two people. After the replacement, both sides will experience a disaster of life and death. If you break through, your life will change. "


    "Feng Rong looks at her helpless husband.


    "Master Wu Zheng, who is harming my daughter?" Xu Wenzhou anxiously asked, "why is he?"


    "Because of Miss Xu''s life, wealth is very high," I looked at Xu Wanning. "What that person wants is her fortune. Her current reactions, such as chills, fever, and disorientation, are not evil spirits, but normal reactions in the process of life replacement. Once the replacement is completed, she will be in a coma, vomiting blood, and her life is hanging on the line. If she can break through, she will still be her, but her fate and character will be completely changed. If you can''t break through, you will be out of your wits... "


    " that is to say, someone has taken a fancy to her life and replaced her with his own? " Kor asked.


    "No," I shook my head, "life nightmare, this kind of magic, can''t be used by myself. So the people who hurt her are doing things for others. "


    "Who is it? Who is it that has harmed my daughter Feng Rong cried.


    "Can you find out?" Xu Wenzhou asked in a trembling voice.


    I pondered for a moment and asked him, "have you ever offended anyone in the past?"


    "Offend people?" Xu Wenzhou was stunned, "no..."


    "think about it carefully". I looked at him.


    "Really not," he said seriously, "we are serious businessmen. There must be some commercial opponents, but we have never hurt anyone by means of underhand means! ... is it... Is it our business rivals who are harming my daughter? "


    "If a business opponent moves you, he won''t use this kind of magic," I said. "Life nightmare will only replace your daughter''s life, and it will be at least ten years before your daughter takes over the family business. It''s too long for business rivals to make sense. "


    "Then I really can''t think of it," he said. "Young master, can you give me some advice?"


    I took a sip of tea and looked at him, "an old man."


    "Old man?" He frowned.


    "He''s a feng shui master," I looked at him, "remember?"


    Xu Wenzhou''s face suddenly changed and his forehead was sweating

 Chapter 835

    Can son a frown, "you pit Feng Shui division?"


    "It''s not a pit for him, it''s... Oh, this..." Xu Wenzhou lowered his head in shame, "that matter... Is a misunderstanding..."


    Feng Rong was stunned and quickly asked Xu Wenzhou, "husband, is that person?"


    Xu Wenzhou sighed, covering his face in pain, "retribution! What retribution! At the beginning, my grandfather had to play a little clever, and now Wanning was hurt...


    "Mr. Xu, what''s going on Jiang Rou couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s going to be 20 years," said Xu Wenzhou with shame. "That year, our Xu family was very bad. In half a year, my second grandfather, third grandfather, my uncle, second uncle, seventh uncle, eighth uncle and two aunts passed away one after another. Eight people died in half a year, and the business of the Xu family was seriously damaged. This incident shocked the whole city of Jinling. "


    "I know about this," Jiang Rou said to us. "Listen to my grandfather, the Xu family was very talented and prosperous. But I don''t know why that year. Within half a year, eight important figures of the Xu family passed away one after another, and the career of the Xu family was also greatly impacted. "


    I nodded and asked Xu Wenzhou, "what happened later?"


    "At that time, our family died every month, and my grandfather was crazy," Xu said. "Later, on the day of my little aunt''s funeral, an old man in his sixties came from outside my house and said he wanted to see my grandfather. My grandfather was distracted at that time. He didn''t want to see him, so he was sent away. When the old man saw that my grandfather did not see him, he asked someone to take a message to my grandfather, saying that my ancestral grave had been taken as a ballast. If it is not cracked, the Xu family will be in danger of destroying the family. "


    He looked at me and continued, "my grandfather has a geomantic Master Mr. Zhou who has been using it for many years. After my family started to have an accident, Mr. Zhou went to see my ancestral grave and found no problems. My grandfather heard that the old man said that there was something in the ancestral tomb, so he was invited into the house and asked what was going on. The old man said that our ancestral tomb was a very sinister ballast, ordinary people can not see it, and it is extremely difficult to crack. He said that if my grandfather promised to share half of the property of the Xu family, he would go to my ancestral grave and break the town, so that there would be no more accidents in the Xu family. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "and then Kor asked.


    "My grandfather agreed," he said, "he promised the old man that as long as there was no more accident in the Xu family, he would give him half of the family property. After that, my grandfather and the old man went to the ancestral tomb that night after finishing my sister-in-law''s affairs. When he got there, the old man took out an ax and cut down three trees around the ancestral tomb. Then he told my grandfather that the nightmare was broken and there would be no more accidents in the Xu family. "


    "My grandfather thinks it''s too simple to do it. He can''t believe the old man." he looked at us. "The old man saw my grandfather''s mind, so he said," I''ll come back in half a year. During this period, if the Xu family loses population, it''s that I haven''t done it well. If the Xu family is safe, we''ll do it according to the agreement. My grandfather thought about it and agreed


    "And then something happened?" Kor asked.


    "Nothing happened," he said. "Our family waited for half a year in fear, nothing happened, and my business began to recover."


    "That''s what works," Kerl frowned. "Why does your grandfather still pit people?"


    With a bitter smile, Xu Wenzhou said, "because... Because of Mr. Zhou...


    " Mr. Zhou? " Jiang Rou couldn''t help asking, "did he stir up trouble from it?"


    "Mr. Zhou told my grandfather that there was something suspicious about the old man''s tree cutting behavior," said Xu Wenzhou. "He said that the fengshui of the Xu family was ok, and that the three trees had been planted for many years, and had not been a problem before. He suspected that it was the old man who had done something about it. Then the thief called to arrest the thief in order to come to the property of the Xu family. My grandfather has some regrets since the past. He doesn''t want to give half of his property to the old man for nothing. Listening to Mr. Zhou said that, he just took this opportunity to put the matter on the head of the old man, because this fact is too strange, no one can tell who did it... "


    Ke Er looked at him with a sneer.

 Chapter 836

    I quietly picked up the tea and continued to drink.


    The living room was silent and frightening.


    Seeing that we didn''t speak, Feng Rong quickly said, "young master, miss Ke''er, it''s really our grandfather who did this wrong, but you can rest assured that our husband and wife are not such people!"


    Kor didn''t speak and turned to look at me.


    I put down my tea and looked at Xu Wenzhou? What did your grandfather do to the old man


    "Later... The old man came and asked my grandfather to fulfill his promise. My grandfather scolded him and said that he would harm our family when he went to town. If he didn''t pursue him, he would still have the face to ask for property? The old man was very angry, so he quarreled with my grandfather in the living room of my house. He pointed to my grandfather''s nose and scolded my grandfather. He said that he was faithless, listened to slander, was ungrateful and broke the bridge. My grandfather was so angry that he let my bodyguard blow him out. The bodyguards beat the old man out of our house...


    "bull force!" Kor joked, "your grandfather is a real bull!"


    "And then?" I asked.


    "Then the old man left," he looked up, "and never showed up."


    I didn''t speak and nodded in silence.


    He was silent for a moment and asked me, "young master, is it this old man who has harmed my daughter?"


    I looked at him and didn''t speak.


    "Young master, what our grandfather did was wrong, but my daughter was innocent," Feng Rong said with tears in her eyes. "Twenty years later, he is more than eighty years old. Why should he do this?"


    "He wants revenge..." Xu Wenzhou closed his eyes painfully. "My grandfather owes someone else''s debt, and they collect the debt..."


    "he didn''t do this thing." I said lightly, "it''s his grandson who made a nightmare of Miss Xu''s life."


    "His grandson?" The two were stunned.


    "Yes," I nodded, "your grandfather was lucky to offend a gentleman. If the old man wanted revenge, I''m afraid your family would have been destroyed. Now that the old man is gone, his grandson can''t swallow his breath and revenge for his grandfather


    "This..." the couple looked at each other and asked me in unison, "what should I do?"


    I looked at Xu Wanning and said, "this is a debt owed by your family. You have no choice but to pay it back..."


    Xu Wenzhou and his wife are stupid.

 Chapter 837

    "Young master... My daughter is only twenty-one years old...", Xu Wenzhou said in a trembling voice with tears in his eyes, "you can''t wait until death..."


    "young master! I''m just such a daughter. Please, I beg you... "Feng Rong burst into tears.


    Jiang Rou also said, "young master, although the old master of the Xu family did something wrong, Wanning is innocent. Please save her... "


    " life nightmare is a very difficult thing to crack ", I said," besides, it is also entangled with the gratitude and resentment and cause and effect of the previous generation. If you are not careful, it is three lives... "


    " three lives? " Jiang Rou is puzzled.


    "Miss Xu, the change of life, and the grandson," said Ke''er.


    "What? If you don''t handle it well, will that person die? " Asked Jiang rou.


    I looked at her and nodded.


    "Well, this..." Jiang Rou looked at Xu Wanning in embarrassment and asked me, "what should I do...


    I looked at Xu Wenzhou and his wife," it''s not right that the man used his life to kill Miss Xu, but it''s also you who owe others Fengshui debt. This is a complicated matter. You should not only protect your daughter, but also hurt your grandson. Otherwise, you will never be able to repay the Fengshui debt. In that case, the Xu family will not be far away from destroying the family. "


    "We are at your disposal!" With tears in his eyes, Xu Wenzhou said, "as long as Wanning is OK, we will do what you say."


    "Young master, you must save my daughter," cried Feng Rong. "We can agree to any conditions!"


    I thought for a moment. "I''ll try."


    "Thank you, young master!" Feng Rong looked at me gratefully, "thank you!"


    "Master Wu Zheng, we understand the rules," Xu Wenzhou said quickly, "you see how much blessing this thing needs, I''ll call you right away!"


    "It''s my pleasure," I said, "my assistant, Ke''er, ten million."


    "Young master, we know that your value is very high, and has been rising," Xu Wenzhou said sincerely, "you don''t have to worry about anything, just say the number, how much money you can do!"


    I''m still saying, "I''m free, my assistant''s, 10 million."


    Xu Wenzhou is in a dilemma. He is not reluctant to give up his money. He is afraid that what he has said is not enough, and this will not happen. However, he turned to Ke''er for help. "Miss Ke''er, or you..."


    Ke''er shook his head, "I am a young master''s person, I am not qualified to set the young master''s value, you can do whatever you like."


    Xu Wenzhou thought for a moment and raised his head. "Young master, I asked the fourth lady on the way. She said that she had prayed for 60 million yuan last time about the water county in Jinling. I''ll give you three times, 180 million. Do you think that''s enough? "


    "Yes," I said lightly.


    "Good! I''ll do it now He took out his cell phone.


    After a while, Kerr and I received text messages, and the money arrived.


    I put away my cell phone and stood up. "I''ll go upstairs and have a few words with my sister, and then I''ll go."


    They stood up together and said, "OK!"


    ...


    on the way to the airport, I called Xiaojun and an Yu respectively to tell them that we were going to Jinling for business and would be back in a few days.


    Xiaojun said, "OK, pay attention to safety."


    Anyu said, "well, take care of yourself. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    In the past, when I went out to do business, I would call Xiaojun and let her know.


    From now on, I need to inform one more person.


    This feeling is delicate, warm and sweet...


    and

 Chapter 838

    I looked at the scenery outside and couldn''t help laughing.


    Jiang Rou turned around and said, "young master, I have a question. I don''t know if I can ask..."


    "Oh..." I woke up and said, "there''s no outsider in the car. Ask."


    "Well," she nodded, "it''s Xu Wanning who was caught in this nightmare. What if she had been through a life and death disaster?"


    "Her character will change completely," I said. "Her character, luck, face and physical signs will change accordingly."


    "Will that affect her parents?" She asked.


    "It will have a great impact," I said. "In general, life nightmare is used to replace life, not the same life. It must be the replacement of two extremes. Xu Wanning''s life is rich, long-lived, many sons and many blessings, then the person she replaces must be poor, short-lived, hit the childless person. Only in this way can the replacement be meaningful. Xu Wanning is one of the inheritors of the Xu family. If she becomes poor and dies, she will not be able to inherit the hundreds of millions of wealth of the Xu family. "


    "What will happen then?" She asked.


    "If her life is hard enough, then the family will lose and go bankrupt," I said. "If her life is not hard enough, she will not live to inherit the family business."


    She took a long breath, "I understand..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Ke''er looked at her, "Miss Jiang, why do you ask these questions?"


    "Oh, nothing...", Jiang Rou said, "I just think this is quite incredible..."


    she looked at me, "young master, how did you get this nightmare? Is there any way to prevent it? "


    "Are you afraid that someone will give it to you?" I asked.


    Jiang Rou was a little embarrassed, "er... No... I have you, I don''t worry..."


    "you really don''t have to worry about it." I said, "your family''s life is very noble, and your family''s fortune is extremely strong. There is no magic to move you. In the final analysis, the reason why Xu Wanning was successful was that her great grandfather owed a lot of Fengshui debts 20 years ago. Geomantic debt is very bad luck, because in essence, it is a kind of backfire. "


    "In return?" Chloe was curious, "what do you say?"


    "Geomantic masters work for the victims and receive the blessing of the victims. This is a kind of exchange," I said. "There is no strict equivalence in this kind of exchange, but the proportion should not be too wide, otherwise it will cause a backlash. Either the victim or the geomantic master. Take the case of the Xu family. Twenty years ago, they were attacked and almost destroyed by others. The old man broke the nightmare for them and demanded half of their property. To be honest, it''s a bit too much, but not too much. Xu Wenzhou''s grandfather didn''t pray for the old man at that time, which was out of line with the rules. Later, he was ungrateful and revenged the hand that feeds him, which is even more excessive. "


    I looked at Jiang Rou, "the old man is a master. He trained and raised a double for himself and his family, and avoided the backfire of this incident. But the Xu family did not have such a means, so 20 years later, this backfire still hurt the Xu family''s fortune. If his fortune is damaged, he will be weak. Therefore, Xu Wanning is easily killed by the old man''s grandson. "


    "That is to say, if there is no problem with the fortune of the Xu family, even if Xu Wanning is hit by a life nightmare, he will be ok?" Asked Jiang rou.


    "No, as long as you win, there will be something," I said. "But if you have a good fortune and a solid foundation, even if someone hurts her, they can''t win."


    "So it is..." Jiang Rou understood.


    "Young master, where is the grandson now?" Kor asked.


    "He''s in Jinling," I said.


    "Then when we get there, go straight to him?" She asked.


    "Xu Wanning''s life is in his hands," I said. "We can''t act rashly. Let''s go to Jinling first, and then we''ll have a long-term plan."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I looked at Jiang rou. "Did you come by your plane?"


    "Well, yes!" Jiang Rou nods.


    "Don''t do this in the future," I said, "the Xu family, don''t be too nice to them..."


    JIANG Rou was stunned and nodded, "I understand..."


    I gave her a smile and turned to continue to see the scenery.

 Chapter 839

    In the evening, we landed at Jinling airport.


    After getting off the plane, I asked Jiang Rou to go back first, and then took Kor to the Xu''s car.


    From now on, Jiang Rou can no longer participate in this matter.


    From the airport, we directly came to the Xu family mansion.


    Located near Xuanwu Lake in Jinling, the Xu family mansion is a manor with an area of 12 mu, which is very heroic. After arriving here, the first thing is to give Xu Wanning a bath.


    Let Kor do it.


    "Wash her with cold water, focusing on her shoulders, chest and groin," I told Kor. "During the washing process, she doesn''t respond most of the time, but she has strong reactions in some parts. If she''s noisy, you yell at her, hold her down, and then remember where she''s having a violent reaction and let me know later. After taking a bath, seal her brow with the spirit of five thunder. After that, you can leave her alone and see how she reacts. Let me know later. "


    "Good!" Kor nodded.


    Feng Rong, who was next to her, was not at ease and could not help asking, "young master, what are you going to do?"


    "Yes, young master," Xu Wenzhou asked.


    I looked at them and said, "save her."


    "This..." Xu Wenzhou looked at Feng Rong and then asked, "why do you do this? Can you tell us something about it?"


    "No," I said.


    Xu Wenzhou was stunned for a moment, and then said, "OK, we won''t ask. You can do what you say!"


    I looked at Kor. "Take Miss Xu upstairs."


    "Good!" Ke''er took Xu Wanning''s hand and led her upstairs.


    Xu Wanning looked dull and trembled as if she had lost her soul.


    I turned around and told Xu Wenzhou and his wife, "let''s wait outside. There can be no one else in this house except Ke''er and Miss Xu."


    "Good!" Xu Wenzhou said.


    I turned around and walked out of the house.


    After a while, Xu Wenzhou''s wife and servants also came out.


    We''re just waiting outside.


    After waiting for more than two hours, it was dark.


    The servants were whispering and peeking at me from time to time.


    A young girl quietly took out her mobile phone and secretly took some pictures of me.


    Feng Rong, sharp eyed, snapped, "what are you doing?"


    "Ah? No... nothing... "The girl was scared and quickly put away her mobile phone.


    Feng Rong walked over quickly and reached out, "bring me your mobile phone!"


    "Madam, I..." the girl was afraid.


    "Bring it!" Feng Rong stares at her coldly.


    The girl hesitated for a moment, so she gave her mobile phone to Feng Rong.


    "Untie it!" Feng Rong said sternly.


    The girl blushed and entered the password. She handed her mobile phone to Feng Rong and bowed her head in shame.


    Feng Rong flipped over her cell phone, looked at the girl, and with a cold smile, she turned back to us and gave her cell phone to Xu Wenzhou, "have a look."


    "Mr. and Mrs. Xu, I was wrong!" The girl was so ashamed that she quickly apologized, "I dare not, don''t be angry...


    Xu Wenzhou looked at it, frowned, and gave me the mobile phone," young master, look... "


    I took a look and saw the girl sent a micro blog, the content is: the protagonist of the water county incident in Jinling, that mysterious little geomantic master has come to Jinling again and is showing my boss Fengshui! The first time I saw a real person, how handsome! There are nine photos below, all of them are me.


    Weibo has been sent out, and some people have commented and reprinted it.

 Chapter 840

    I returned the mobile phone to Xu Wenzhou, "it''s OK, don''t embarrass her, just delete the microblog."


    "Young master, will this have an effect?" Xu Wenzhou asked worried.


    "There will be some, but it doesn''t matter," I said. "It can''t be hidden, and there''s no need to keep it secret."


    Xu Wenzhou was silent for a moment and let out a breath, "that''s OK."


    He handed his mobile phone to Feng Rong, "listen to the young master."


    "Well," Feng Rong nodded and turned to the girl. "You don''t want to do it, do you?"


    "No, no, no! ma''am! I was wrong! I know it''s wrong! " "The girl flustered," you don''t get angry, I dare not, I will not dare again. "


    Feng Rong turned to the housekeeper and said, "deduct one month''s salary from her."


    "Yes Said the housekeeper.


    The girl was silly, "madam, I..."


    I frowned and looked at Xu Wenzhou.


    Xu Wenzhou got to know him and said quickly, "Rongrong, the young master said that he would not embarrass her. In the face of the young master, let it go this time."


    Feng Rong looked at us, pondered a little, turned to the girl and said, "you know the rules of our Xu family. This time, I will not punish you in the face of the young master. Next time, you''ll just leave me! "


    "Yes, yes! I Know! Thank you, ma''am! Thank you, Mr. Xu! " The girl looked at me with gratitude and shame, "thank you, young master! Thank you...


    she was almost scared to cry.


    Feng Rong returned her mobile phone and "deleted Weibo!"


    She turned and came back to us.


    The girl shivered to delete the micro blog, holding the mobile phone, a long sigh of relief.


    Although the girl worked as a servant in the Xu family, her monthly salary was as high as 20000. She was really afraid that she would lose her job because of this. The treatment of the Xu family is high and the rules are big. One of the most important is that the staff of the family are not allowed to disclose the secrets of the Xu family, not at all.


    It''s not that the girl doesn''t understand this rule. She just saw me and was so vain that she took photos secretly and sent a micro blog. As a result, Feng Rong found out.


    In fact, I don''t mind, because I can''t hide it at all. The grandson of the old man is not an ordinary person. He knows everything about the Feng family.


    Therefore, this matter is equal to a fight in broad daylight. If he wants to stop it, he will stop it.


    I don''t care at all.


    Xu Wenzhou kept looking at his watch. He was really worried.


    "Young master, it has been more than two hours. Is there any problem?" He asked me.


    "No," I said.


    "But it''s too long..." Xu Wenzhou said anxiously, "it''s just a bath, more than two hours..."


    I looked at him, "you can''t believe me?"


    Xu Wenzhou was stunned, "no, no, it''s not a letter. Don''t get me wrong! I trust you, I trust you absolutely! "


    "Since you trust me, wait patiently," I said. "Miss Xu''s nightmare is hard to crack. We must be careful. You are so impetuous and fussy. Who is responsible for something


    Xu Wenzhou blushed, "I''m sorry, young master, I didn''t want to interfere with you... I know I''m wrong, I''m not in a hurry..."


    when Feng Rong looked at her, she quickly came to an end, "yes, yes, we''re not in a hurry. We listen to the master, and the master says it''s OK, and Wanning will be ok..."


    I looked at her, and I laughed, but I didn''t speak.


    They looked at each other and had to wait patiently.


    A few more minutes.


    The door opened and Chloe came out.


    When Xu Wenzhou and his wife saw it, they rushed to meet them, "miss Ke''er, how are you?"


    But she ignored them and came up to me, "young master, the situation is not quite right, you go inside and have a look."

 Chapter 841

    "What''s going on?" Xu Wenzhou and his wife quickly asked.


    Kor looked at them and still ignored them.


    "Can''t you handle it?" I asked her.


    "I''ll take care of it if I''m normal," she said. "But you said it''s a matter of three lives. I''m afraid I can''t control it."


    I thought for a moment, "go!"


    "Well!" She nodded.


    "Young master, what about us?" Xu Wenzhou asked quickly.


    "You wait here," I said. "It''ll be OK later. You can go in again."


    "This..." Xu Wenzhou looks at Feng Rong.


    I didn''t pay attention to them any more, and took Kor into the Xu family mansion. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    when I came to the living room, I couldn''t help frowning, and saw Xu Wanning lying on the carpet in the living room wrapped in a bathrobe, his hands and feet separated, forming a big character. Five black figures, holding five red lines, wrapped around her neck, hands and feet.


    The Five ghosts split up!


    "When did it become like this?" I asked Cole.


    Suddenly, there was no sign.


    "What did she do before?"


    "After the bath, I wrapped her in a bath towel, and then she walked around the room upstairs and downstairs," Kor said. "I followed her all the time, and I didn''t find anything unusual. She has also turned the living room a dozen times, and nothing happened. But just now, she turned back here. As soon as she entered the living room, she suddenly lay down and became like this....


    "this is called the Five ghosts dismemberment", I said, "as soon as the boy''s fingertips fall, the five shadows will tighten the red line, and Xu Wanning''s soul will be torn instantly. He is warning us not to stop him, or he will destroy Xu Wanning. "


    "How did he do it?" Ke''er was puzzled, "there was no sign just now..."


    "he arranged the Five ghosts on the girl," I said, "now the lives of the two girls have not been replaced, and the two people are stuck together. Using the technique on that girl is the same as using it on Xu Wanning. "


    Can son a frown, "that change life, is a girl?"


    "Yes! "It''s a girl," I said with a cold smile, "this boy is tough enough...


    " how to say? " Kor asked.


    I looked at her and said, "I''ll wait until I get back to the hotel. Save people first."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I hold her left hand, heart read a move, light body symbol into a soft golden light, instantly into her body.


    Can son body slightly tremble, lightly out of breath, nodded to me.


    "I''ll negotiate with that boy later," I said, "be ready. If the talk goes well, you don''t move. If it doesn''t go well, look at me and break his five ghosts."


    "How to break it?" She asked.


    "Cut the red line first, then kill the devil," I said. "The order of the five red lines is: left hand, left foot, right foot, right hand, and finally the neck. It can''t be wrong, and it should be cut in a second."


    "Is that all right?" Can''t understand, "why do you want to negotiate with her?"


    "With your skill, it''s not difficult to break it directly, but in that case, it''s easy to hurt the girl," I said. "So, let''s be the first to fight."


    Can son helpless, "he uses five ghosts to divide the corpse on that girl, he doesn''t care about that girl, but we have to care... Young master, are we a little too kind?"


    "There''s something inside," I said, "and I''ll tell you later. Now, do as I say."


    She let out a little breath and nodded, "Hmm!"


    I patted her arm, turned and walked to the sofa and sat down beside Xu Wanning.


    Ke''er draws out the sword from the waist and is ready to attack.

 Chapter 842

    I concentrated a little, visualizing the talisman, passing notes and puppet symbols. I put a limit on the rune by heart. With a flick of my finger, I popped the three talismans into Xu Wanning''s eyebrows.


    Xu Wanning suddenly shuddered, opened his mouth and gasped.


    In the present state of two girls, the three talismans can act on two people at the same time. In this way, when I speak, the girl will speak; similarly, if the boy talks, Xu Wanning will also speak. In this way, we can talk.


    "Your name is Jin Lei, aren''t you?" I said, "let''s talk about it."


    Xu Wanning''s chest kept rolling and did not speak for a long time.


    Ke''er frowned and couldn''t help looking at me.


    I motioned her not to worry, a faint smile, and then asked, "scared you?"


    There was a long silence.


    Xu Wanning spoke.


    "How do you know my name?"


    She turned into a man''s voice, cold.


    "You are from Bashu. You are twenty-seven years old. You learned the art of Zhenyan from your grandfather when you were young." I said, "your grandfather''s name is Jin Wen. When you were young, you were a famous feng shui master in Bashu, right?"


    Jin Lei stopped talking.


    "Am I right?" I asked again.


    "Who are you?" He asked coldly, "how did you do it? How did you know that? "


    "My name is Wu Zheng, and I am also a geomantic master," I said calmly, "Jin Lei, let''s talk about it."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I know why you do this to Xu Wanning," I said, "the Xu family is sorry for your grandfather. They should pay back the Fengshui debt owed to your family. But you''re going too far in this way. "


    "Ha ha..." he laughed, laughing very cold, "too much? Since you know everything, do you know what they did to my grandfather


    "Yes," I said, "Xu Wenzhou said his grandfather drove your grandfather out of the Xu family by crossing the river and demolishing the bridge."


    "Just get out of here?" He sneered.


    "Xu''s bodyguard hit your grandfather," I said.


    "They broke my grandfather''s leg, and they broke my grandfather''s six ribs." Jin Lei said bitterly, "my grandfather saved the lives of their family, but they almost killed my grandfather by vengeance! If it''s you, will you avenge it? "


    "Newspaper," I said.


    "What are you talking to me about?" He was very excited, "you want me to let go, so ask yourself, if it was you, would you let go?"


    "I didn''t want you to let go," I looked at Xu Wanning. "I just hope you take the initiative to break the Five ghosts, so as not to harm both girls."


    "Hahaha..."


    "funny?" I asked.


    "Why do I use the five ghost dismemberment technique? Do you know it in your mind?" He scorned to ask.


    "Clear," I said, "you know I''m here to break your nightmare. You''re warning me."


    "If you know how to do it!" He sneered, "don''t move Xu Wanning and let them complete the replacement. In this way, Xu Wanning can still save his life. If you dare to act rashly, I can kill her immediately


    "You killed her, and what about that girl?" I asked, "they are living and dying together. If you want to kill Xu Wanning, you have to kill that girl first. Did you do it?"


    This stung Jin Lei. He was silent for a while, and gave a cold smile, "since I dare to use the five ghost dismemberment technique, I can use this hand! Wu Zheng, you don''t have to threaten me, you can''t threaten me! "


    "I want to give you a chance to talk with you...


    before I finished speaking, the door suddenly opened, and Xu Wenzhou rushed in," young master, I''m really worried... "


    I''m suddenly angry.

 Chapter 843

    "Who let you in? Get out of here I said coldly.


    Xu Wenzhou frowned, "you!"


    "Get out of here!" I roared.


    Ke''er turns around and points to him with the knife of swallowing spirit. The cold light in his eyes is frightening.


    Xu Wenzhou was shocked.


    After him, Feng Rong quickly pulled him out and apologized to us, "young master, I''m sorry! ... "


    she slammed the door.


    "Ha ha ha..." Jin Lei laughed, "why? Xu Wenzhou can''t believe you? Ha ha ha... Do you know what human nature Xu family is now? They won''t really trust you. They need you when they do things. When they''re done, they''ll get rid of the grind and kill the donkey and tear down the bridge. You''ll regret it too late! Wu Zheng, do you still want to work for them and do with me? "


    I took a long breath, calmed down for a while, sat down again, and asked him coldly, "one more question, do you withdraw or not?"


    "No Jin Lei made tit for tat and refused to give in.


    "You think I can''t break it?" I sneer.


    "If you can break it, you''ll fight with me?" He also sneered, "really have that ability, you break open! I also want to see how capable you are, the young Shangjing geomantic master who made a stir in Jinling a few months ago


    I was silent for a moment, winking at Kor.


    Ke''er''s body is like electricity. He cuts five red lines in an instant, then Shua Shua Shua and cuts off the heads of the five evil spirits.


    The whole process, she took less than two seconds.


    Jin Lei couldn''t meet him. He was still sarcastic at me, "why? Don''t speak? Aren''t you tough? You... "


    he was stunned and then angry," you! How did you break it? How did you break it? "


    He roared with excitement.


    "I know where you are," I sneered. "I''ll give you two days to think about it. In these two days, you can run away and show what you can. No matter what magic you use, I''ll follow it! Two days later, if you''re still stubborn, I''ll go to you and we''ll talk to you face to face! "


    "Good! Good Jin Lei clenched his teeth, "you wait!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Xu Wanning''s eyes suddenly rounded, and then he screamed, his head tilted, and he fainted.


    Ke''er was shocked. "Young master, she..."


    "she''s OK." I took a look at Xu Wanning on the ground and said, "Fu is broken."


    Can he break your rune


    "It''s not that he broke it," I said. "That girl is very weak. I''m afraid that Fu is too strong for her to bear, so she has put a limit on the practice of Fu. Now that girl faints, the limit on the rune works, so the rune is broken


    "Is Xu Wanning OK?" Kor asked.


    "It''s OK," I stood up. "You take her upstairs and we''ll go back to the hotel."


    "Good!"


    Ke''er came over, picked up Xu Wanning and went upstairs.


    I took a deep breath, tried to calm down for a moment, turned out of the house of Xu family, and came outside.


    Seeing me coming out, Feng Rong quickly came over, "young master! Don''t be angry about what happened just now. It''s our fault...


    I didn''t speak and took a look at Xu Wenzhou behind her.


    Xu Wenzhou''s face was displeased, and he was still angry at me for scolding him just now.


    "Husband! Say something quickly Feng RongChong winked at him.

 Chapter 844

    Xu Wenzhou hesitated for a moment and came over reluctantly, "I''m sorry, we didn''t mean to."


    I gave a cold smile and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t be angry, young master." Feng Rong said uneasily, "we promise that this is only one case and we will never commit it again! Will you forgive us


    She said, pushing Xu Wenzhou, "you talk! What time is it! Is your face important or your daughter''s life important? "


    Xu Wenzhou sighed and cleared his throat, "young master, we won''t do it again. Please forgive us."


    "Forget it," I said coldly, "Miss Xu is OK for the moment. Ke''er and I will go to the hotel and arrange a car for us to take us to the hotel."


    "Ah?" Both of them were stunned, "go to the hotel and stay here..."


    I looked at them, "arrange a car."


    "Young master, we were wrong just now. We really know that we were wrong." Xu Wenzhou ignored the affectation and begged me, "my daughter is in such a situation, and the matter has not been finished. You can''t ignore it!"


    "Yes, young master, we know it''s wrong, we''ll change it," Feng Rong pleaded, "you can''t give up halfway because of our little mistake!" "I didn''t say I didn''t care," I said, "I just said, let''s go to the hotel." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "the house at home is so big, there are many rooms," Xu Wenzhou said quickly, "if you live at home, we should be more stable in our hearts."


    "Yes! The environment of the hotel is not as good as that at home, "said Feng Rong," young master, stay at home...


    "you listen to me all the time, but look at it, do you listen?" I sneered, "if you don''t let you in, you''ll break in; I said Ke''er and I will stay in the hotel, and you won''t let us go for your own peace of mind. If you do, I can''t do it. There are still a few days to go, so you''d better ask for other talents! "


    "No, no, no, no!" Xu Wenzhou was scared, "don''t be like this, young master! I''ll listen to you! I''ll arrange a hotel for you and miss Cole! "


    "Yes, yes, we will arrange it! Don''t be angry! Don''t be angry Feng Rong said to the driver in the distance, "go and drive the car!"


    "Yes! Madame The driver answered and turned to drive.


    "Hello? Jinling Hotel? I''m Xu Wenzhou! Get me a deluxe suite! yes! I have important guests! Ah? The president? OK! Get ready! We''ll be right there! Good Xu Wenzhou hung up the phone and looked at me, "young master, the hotel has been arranged. I have arranged a presidential suite for you and miss Kerr."


    "It doesn''t have to be that good," I said nonchalantly. "The standard room is OK."


    Xu Wenzhou blushed, "young master, don''t worry. I asked you to come. 180 million yuan has been spent. Can I still care about the hotel money? I was in such a hurry just now. The president''s suite of Jinling Hotel usually needs to be reserved one week in advance. I''m afraid there is no room, so I just... "


    I laughed and laughed scornfully.


    "Young master, don''t be angry..." Feng Rong came to an end and complained about Xu Wenzhou, "what''s wrong with you today? Why can''t I get a room? "


    She looked at me, "young master, don''t take him for granted. He has no contempt for you and miss Kerr. You didn''t say you want to stay in a hotel. We thought you wanted to stay at home, so we didn''t prepare for the hotel, so now we are in a hurry. "


    "Yes, yes! That''s what happened, "Xu Wenzhou took over," young master, don''t take it to heart! It''s really not what you think


    I was too lazy to argue with them, and I said with a faint smile, "nothing...


    when they saw me saying this, they were relieved and relieved.


    Just as he was saying, Kor came out.


    "Well, young master," she said.


    "Well," I turned to see Xu Wenzhou and his wife. "Miss Xu will wake up in the middle of the night. She will be OK tonight. Let''s go to the hotel first, and we''ll come back tomorrow morning. "


    "Good!" "We''ll take you to the hotel," they said in unison


    "No," I said, "just send someone."


    "No, I''ll go with you." Xu Wenzhou said, "I''ll come back after the arrangement."


    "Yes, young master, let my husband go," Feng Rong said.


    I looked at Xu Wenzhou, "OK."

 Chapter 845

    Jinling Hotel is one of the most luxurious five-star hotels in Jinling. It is not too far away from the Xu family. It is about 15 minutes'' drive. At more than eight o''clock in the evening, Xu Wenzhou sent us here and checked us in.


    He meant that we should have a rest first, and then have a meal together to help us get rid of the dust.


    I declined.


    Xu Wenzhou was helpless. He apologized to me, "young master, don''t be angry with me. I really know I''m wrong. You and miss Kerr have come all the way to Jinling to meet you. If you don''t give me this face, I''m really embarrassed. What''s more, if you let Miss Jiang know, what should she think...


    "we are here to do business, not to take a holiday." I said, "Miss Xu''s situation is very complicated. We have to analyze it. There are still many things to do, and the meal is too much time-consuming."


    He was relieved to hear that.


    "Then I''ll ask the hotel to deliver dinner to you and miss Cole''s room," he said. "You can eat in your room. Is that ok?"


    "OK," I nodded. "That''s it."


    "Young master", he called to me, hesitated for a moment, "that... My daughter''s present situation, can you tell me the truth?"


    "It could have been," I said with a playful smile, "but with all due respect, your husband and wife have poor self-control. If you are really kind to your daughter, don''t ask. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Xu Wenzhou blushed and bowed his head in shame, "young master, we... Ah...


    " I will try my best to do this thing well ", I looked at him," don''t ask about others, go back. "


    He looked at us with a complicated look and a bitter smile, "OK...


    ...


    after we went upstairs to our room, Ke''er and I took a bath respectively.


    After washing, the hotel attendant brought the dinner.


    A total of four dishes, crab meat, lion''s head, soft bag long fish, crystal meat, boiled dry silk, the staple food is a plate of delicate Huaiyang pasta, there is also a steaming pot of rice, a pot of shredded meat and snow vegetable soup.


    The waiter put the food on the dining table and left.


    We went to the restaurant and sat down, eating and chatting.


    "When giving Xu Wanning a bath, which parts did she feel strongly?" I asked Cole.


    "Left chest and left shoulder," said Cole, "when they touch, she feels like an electric shock."


    "What about the rest?"


    "Except for the left chest and left shoulder, there was no reaction in other parts, as if it was not her body, it had nothing to do with her."


    I thought about it, nodded and went on eating.


    Ke''er filled me a bowl of soup and asked me, "young master, what can you see?"


    "I can see that she doesn''t have much time," I said. "Her replacement with that girl is only one last step away."


    "Only the last step?" Can son a frown, "that still has how long?"


    I looked at her. "Three days."


    "That thing..." she worried.


    "Three days is enough," I said.


    "So what do we do?" She asked.


    "No hurry," I said, "that girl is very weak. She needs a rest tonight. Jin Lei doesn''t dare to fool around, so Xu Wanning will be OK. Tomorrow morning, he will continue to torture Xu Wanning with magic. Let''s go there and continue to talk to him. "

 Chapter 846

    Can son don''t understand, "young master, catch him directly, isn''t it easier?"


    "That won''t work," I shook my head. "It''s hard to crack the nightmare. The best way is to let him take the initiative to solve it."


    "Can''t we break it?" She frowned.


    "Broken is broken," I looked at her, "but what''s the price, you know?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t know. What is it?"


    "Jin Lei and that girl will die," I said faintly, "Xu Wanning can survive, but her fate will become very chaotic. From then on, she will be weak and ill fated..."


    "why is this so?" Kor asked.


    "This is the result," I said. "Now that the lives of the two girls have not been replaced, there is still a chance to solve the nightmare. The only one who can untie the nightmare without hurting the two girls is the one who arranges the nightmare. "


    "Jin Lei..." Ke''er understood.


    "I gave him two days to let go of what he had learned in order to convince him," I said, "I want him to retreat in the face of difficulties and let him rein in the precipice... The Xu family was sorry for his grandfather and owed his family Fengshui debt. Now he has no choice but to take revenge. If we only care about Xu Wanning and ignore Jin Lei and the girl, and hurt their lives, we will not be at peace in the future. "


    "You''re right..." Ke''er put down his chopsticks and sighed softly, "the Xu family is sorry for his grandfather. If we kill him again, it will be to help the tyranny and harm the nature."


    She stopped and asked me, "young master, you just said that he had no choice but to revenge?"


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "He didn''t do it to vent his grandfather''s anger?" Can son don''t understand, "how to still become helpless move?"


    "If his grandfather wanted to take revenge, the Xu family would have been destroyed," I said. "What he doesn''t do himself, do you think, will he allow his grandson to do it?"


    Ke''er thought for a while and shook her head, "No


    "His grandfather Jin Wen is a famous geomantic master in Bashu, and he is proficient in the art of Zhenyan." I said, "the old man does not allow Jin Lei to avenge himself. He knows that once used for revenge, it is extremely insidious and easy to involve cause and effect. He doesn''t hate Xu''s family. He loves his grandson and doesn''t want to affect his future. Jin Lei wanted to revenge and vent his anger on his grandfather since he was a child, but he didn''t dare to violate his grandfather''s words, so he hasn''t touched Xu''s family for so many years. "


    "Why did he move Xu Wanning again this time?" Kor asked.


    "To save her girlfriend," I said lightly.


    "Girlfriend?" Can son a Leng, "that girl, is his girlfriend?"


    "That girl has a terminal illness. In order to cure her, he has lost his fortune," I said. "He loves that girl very much. He does all this to make her live."


    "So he chose Xu Wanning," Ke''er looked at me, "because Xu Wanning is a rich and long-lived life, so it''s just right to replace him with his girlfriend...


    I put down my chopsticks and let out a long breath," what the Xu family owes to the Jin family will eventually be paid back. ". His grandfather endured for more than ten years, until he died, still told him not to revenge for himself. However, due to the cycle of heaven, Jin Lei finally came to collect the debt....


    Ke''er also took a breath, "I understand..."


    "so we can''t be impulsive about this matter." I looked at her, "Xu Wanning can''t die, Jin Lei and that girl can''t die either."


    "But if Jin Lei unties the nightmare, his girlfriend will die. How could he agree?" She was worried.


    "I won''t let that girl die," I said, "but I can''t tell him that directly because he won''t believe it. He is a very proud man. If he wants to believe me, he must be convinced first. Only in this way can he listen to my arrangement and take the initiative to untie the nightmare. "


    "What about when you untie it?" She asked, "his girlfriend has a terminal illness. How can we save her?"


    "You can''t say it now," I said, "and you''ll know."


    Ke''er smiles and nods, "Hmm!"


    I picked up my chopsticks and said, "eat."

 Chapter 847

    After dinner, we went to the living room and made a pot of tea.


    At this time, Jiang Rou called.


    "Young master, is everything going well?" She asked.


    "Pretty good," I said.


    "Are you and miss Kerr waiting for you?" She asked again.


    "No," I said lightly.


    Ke''er looked at me, turned her mouth, picked up the teapot and poured me a cup of tea.


    "That''s good..." Jiang Rou took a breath of relief and then said, "young master, it''s like this. My grandfather said that he would like to invite you and miss Kerr to have dinner at home tomorrow evening. Is it convenient for you?"


    "We are working in the Xu family now. It''s not suitable to go to Jiang''s house," I said. "You tell the old man that when the matter is finished, I''ll go to see him."


    "So... OK!" She was very happy, "then I told my grandfather, then you..."


    someone approached her and whispered a few words to her.


    "What? Oh, OK, wait a minute. I''ll ask the young master... "Jiang Rou cleared her throat and then asked me," young master, my brother wants to say something to you... "


    " call him ", I said.


    "OK." she gave the phone to Jiang Chen.


    "Young master, I''m Jiang Chen," he said respectfully, "listen to my little sister say you''ve come to Jinling, I want to invite you to have a meal tomorrow night..."


    "I just told Jiang Rou that it''s going to be on business, so it''s not appropriate to go home," I said, "wait a few days."


    "No, no, no, not at home!" Jiang Chen said quickly, "let''s go out to eat. I''ll arrange it."! Young master, please give us a face. Last time you came, we didn''t know Taishan, and we were not polite to you and miss Kor. We felt sorry for that. It''s not easy for you to come again. How can you let us show you? "


    "It''s not necessary," I said. "Besides, we''re working."


    "No, you have to eat, do you?" Jiang Chen persevered, "young master, would you like a face?"


    I pondered for a moment, "well, tomorrow depends on the situation, if the schedule is open, then we will go!"


    "Good, good! I''ll arrange it first! " Jiang Chen was very happy, "young master, I want you to call my sister. Do you have any objection?"


    I laughed. "No objection."


    "Ha ha ha, OK, thank you, young master!" He said, "I''ll give you a call, you write down my number, I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow."


    "Good!" I said.


    Jiang Chen returned the call to Jiang rou.


    "Young master, is tomorrow really convenient for you?" Jiang Rou asked, "don''t delay your business."


    "No delay," I said, "it depends tomorrow."


    "Good! Then I''ll go too! " Jiang Rou smiles.


    I smile, "OK, that''s it."


    After hanging up, I put down my cell phone, picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    "Young master, do you really want to eat with them tomorrow?" Kor asked.


    "It depends," I said.


    "Will this delay things?" She was worried.


    "It''s going to delay," I said, "but it''s better than embarrassment."


    "Embarrassed?" She didn''t understand.


    "When you carried Xu Wanning upstairs, the couple Xu Wenzhou said something outside. Did you hear that?" I asked.


    "I didn''t pay attention. What did they say?" Kor asked.


    "I asked Xu Wenzhou to reserve a hotel for us. He started to order a luxury suite," I said. "Then the manager of Jinling Hotel said that there was a presidential suit. After listening to Xu Wenzhou, he changed his words and said that the presidential suit was OK. Then I told her, it''s OK. We can stay in the standard room. He said that he didn''t mean that. In order to invite me, he spent 180 million yuan. How could he not bear the hotel''s money...

 Chapter 848

    "Ke Er''s eyes are cold," he said so, what do you mean? "


    "He felt a little bit distressed because he spent too much money," I said. "Jin Lei was right about what he said. Now that they use us, they won''t feel too much pain. When Xu Wanning is all right, they will be distressed."


    "I''ll go to hell!" But the son is very angry, "young master, we don''t care about his broken matter! Let him find something cheap


    "It''s our Wu family''s rule that when we take things, we have to organize them properly." I looked at her. "What''s more, it''s the drunkard''s intention, not wine. In name, we''re working for the Xu family, but actually for the Jin family. So, there''s no need to be angry."


    "Hum! Xu Wenzhou said how about his grandfather? I don''t think he''s going to be any better. "Ke''er sneered," just like yesterday, you said you wouldn''t let them in, but at the critical time, they still rushed in. You can see how human nature is! "


    "Jin Lei knows the temperament of Xu Wenzhou and his wife very well," I said, "so he will certainly do something about it and give us problems. In three days, the replacement of the two girls will be completed, and time is running out. He doesn''t dare to do anything tonight, so tomorrow, he will find a way to embarrass us


    "Do you mean that he will use Mr. and Mrs. Xu Wenzhou to embarrass us?" Kor asked.


    "Yes," I continued after a sip of tea, "Jin Lei loves his girlfriend very much. If that girl can''t live, he won''t live alone. Because of this, his heart will be more ruthless. Tomorrow, he will torture Xu Wanning with very insidious magic and force us to let go. "


    "With a very insidious spell?" Ke''er frowned, "but he tortures Xu Wanning, isn''t he torturing his girlfriend? He has to do it? "


    "That girl has a terminal illness, every day is not like death," I looked at her, "do you understand?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Ke''er breathed a sigh, but with a helpless smile, nodded, "I understand... In order to let her live, he has to bear the heart."


    "In fact, he is also very difficult..." I said lightly, "these three days, no one is easy."


    "Three days...", can Er calculate, "today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, that is to say, the day after tomorrow replacement can be completed?"


    "To be exact, it will be noon the day after tomorrow," I said. "For Jin Lei, after these three days, his girlfriend will be able to survive. And the key to get through these three days is actually tomorrow. We want him to step back in the face of difficulties, and he also wants us to do so. So tomorrow he''ll be like a madman, and he''ll do whatever he can


    I stopped and put down my glass. "I''m not afraid that he will use magic. If he tortures Xu Wanning again, he will not be willing to kill his girlfriend. But if he uses the temperament of Xu Wenzhou and his wife to make an article, we will be embarrassed... "


    Ke''er poured me tea," so, you should have Jiang Chen''s dinner? "


    "Jiang family is our friend", I helplessly smile, "we are geomantic masters, have our own dignity. We have to deal with the scene of tomorrow....


    Ke''er looked at me and gathered around my arm in silence.


    I gently stroked her hair, kissed her forehead, and with a smile, "it''s late, go to bed."


    Ke''er released my arm and sat on my crotch with a flash of body shape. She put her arms around my neck and looked at me painfully.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked her.


    She didn''t speak, she lowered her head and kissed my lips...


    I was so hot that I hugged her waist subconsciously.


    Our heartless kisses.


    My heart beat very fast, the body was as hot as fire, turned over and pressed her on the sofa.


    Ke''er looked at me affectionately and gently stroked my face, "young master..."


    I gazed at her, forced to resist the impulse of the heart, and could not help swallowing saliva.


    She saw my hesitation, impulse and reluctance.


    I really want to, but I don''t want to wait so early. I want to wait...


    after a long time of looking at each other, Ke''er smiles gently, reaches into my ear and whispers a whisper.


    As soon as I was excited, I felt as if I had been electrified.


    "All right?" She looked at me hot.


    I swallowed my saliva and said, "Kor, I..."


    with a gentle smile and a flash of body, she rolled over and pressed me on the sofa.


    "Kor!" I was surprised and subconsciously tried to stop her.


    "Don''t move!" She ordered me.


    My mind was blank, I let out a breath and closed my eyes.


    That''s it...


    that''s it

 Chapter 849

    The next day, Chloe got up early.


    I was too lazy to get up. I slept alone until eight o''clock.


    The hotel attendant brought breakfast.


    Ke''er pushes the door to come in, lies down beside me and gently raises my nose with a wisp of his hair.


    I opened my eyes. "Why?"


    "Breakfast is here!" She said mischievously, "get up and eat."


    "No more", I turned over and said, "I''ll have another five minutes to sleep..."


    "good young master..." she coaxed me, "after dinner, we have to go to the Xu family...


    " don''t worry... "I yawned," before noon, Jin Lei won''t do it...


    "then I have to eat." she got into the bed and hugged me happily


    I was tickled by her heart, turned over to crush her under the body, and kiss her lips.


    While making love, the cell phone at the head of the bed rang.


    I don''t care. I pick up Cole and keep kissing.


    "Answer the phone first..." Ke''er said with a red face, "don''t delay the business...


    I gazed at her, and with a knowing smile, I got close to her ear," last night... It was so good... "


    she blushed, got into my arms and held me tightly.


    I heard her heartbeat.


    With a happy smile, I turned to take my mobile phone and answered, "hello?"


    "Young master, I''m here to meet you and miss Kor," said Xu Wenzhou. "Now I''m downstairs."


    "We''ll go down after breakfast," I said. "You wait a little bit."


    "Good! You eat slowly. I''m waiting for you, "Xu said respectfully.


    I hung up, put my cell phone aside and looked at Cole. "I''m going to take a shower. Soon."


    She laughed and nodded, "well."


    I got up and got out of bed and went into the bathroom.


    After a simple shower, I put on my bathrobe and went to the living room for breakfast.


    Breakfast is western style, very simple, bread, jam, bacon, fruit, cereal and milk.


    Kerr took two pieces of bread, spread jam on me, put bacon on it, and handed it to me, "young master."


    I picked it up and asked her, "what time is it?"


    She looked at her watch. "It''s almost nine o''clock."


    "Don''t worry," I said. "Eat slowly. Let''s go downstairs at ten."


    "Well!" Cole nodded.


    I took a few bites of the sandwich, and in my bedroom, my cell phone rang again.


    Ke''er put down the bread, got up to get the mobile phone in the room, came back to me, sat down and handed it to me.


    When I saw it, it was Xu Wenzhou again.


    "Hello? What''s the matter? "


    "Young master, it''s nearly nine o''clock. Have you finished your breakfast?" He asked.


    "Not yet. Eating."


    "Oh... OK, I''ll wait for a moment..."


    "what''s wrong with Miss Xu?" I asked.


    "Oh, no, it''s still like that," he said. "I just want to go back early, or I''m not sure."


    "I know in my mind that you don''t have to worry."


    "OK, OK!" He was sure, "then eat slowly and I''ll wait for you."


    I hung up, put down my cell phone and went on eating breakfast.


    "Is he worried?" Kor asked.


    "His style reminds me of the Feng family in Jishan," I said with a helpless smile. "I always trust you, and then I throw it away."


    "From what happened in those years, we can''t make him feel that the solution is very simple," Kerr handed me the milk. "It''s enough ritual to make him feel it''s not easy, so that he can balance. Otherwise, he will regret it. "


    "You''re right about that," I picked up the milk. "Don''t worry, I''ll do enough for him..."


    "well", she took a sip of hot milk, and suddenly frowned and looked at the milk in surprise. "This milk..."


    "why?" I was stunned.

 Chapter 850

    "Nothing... Very good to drink..." she said lightly.


    "You gasp...", I am speechless, "I am still toxic."


    I took a sip, too.


    She looked at me. "How''s that? Smell? "


    "OK..." I continued to drink.


    With a bad smile, she leaned into my ear and whispered, "it''s not as good as yours..."


    My puff of milk sprayed all over the table.


    "Ha ha ha..." Ke Er fell on the sofa with a smile.


    I looked at her awkwardly, completely speechless.


    ...


    at 10:15, we packed up and went downstairs to the hotel lobby.


    Xu Wenzhou see us out of the elevator, quickly with their own bodyguards to meet, "young master, miss Ke''er!"


    I looked behind him. "What are you doing with so many people?"


    "Oh, nothing," he explained, "you don''t know. I seldom come out alone and bring some bodyguards. It''s safer."


    I nodded, "can understand, you are Xu family owner, worth tens of billions, is to pay attention to some."


    Xu Wenzhou laughed a few times, "young master, miss Ke''er, let''s go."


    "Go I said.


    We all walked out of the hotel. The Xu family drove to the door. Xu Wenzhou opened the door for us personally. "Young master, Miss Kor, please!"


    We didn''t speak and got on the car calmly.


    Xu Wenzhou closed the door and then sat in the car in front of him.


    Three cars drive out of Jinling Hotel, turn around and drive to Xu family mansion.


    On the way, Ke Er asked me in a low voice, "young master, how did he start to pretend to be forced today?"


    "I don''t have a solid mind," I whispered. "The less down-to-earth he is, the more forced he is."


    "Oh..." Kor understood, "this will know to worry..."


    "it''s all appearances", I said, "don''t take it seriously, he won''t last long."


    Ke''er looks at the car in front of her, with a disdainful smile on her face.


    The driver in the front seat peeked at her in the rearview mirror.


    Kerr found out, staring at the rearview mirror, eyes a cold.


    The driver was so scared that he took back his mind and drove well.


    With a smile, I took her into my arms and put my arms around her soft shoulders.


    Ke''er nestles in my arms, gentle like a cute kitten, gently hugs my waist.


    I look at her affectionately, think of that scene last night, my heart is warm.


    I gave her a light kiss on her hair and took a deep breath.


    Ke''er said that she could not do without me...


    in my life, I couldn''t do without her...


    I looked at the road ahead, and I laughed happily.


    The Xu family mansion will arrive soon.


    After the car stopped, we opened the door and got off, followed Xu Wenzhou and walked into the villa.


    As soon as he entered the door, the housekeeper came down from the upstairs in a hurry and quickly came to us. He said to Xu Wenzhou, "Mr. Xu, it''s not good. His wife is in a bad mood."


    "Ah?" Xu Wenzhou was shocked and said, "are you in the middle? When did it happen? "


    "Just now!" The housekeeper said in a panic, "just now we were talking in the living room. When we heard the young lady shouting, we went upstairs quickly. When I got to the lady''s room, I was afraid of inconvenience and didn''t dare to go in. My wife went in alone. When she comes out again, she will! You''d better go up and have a look with the young master


    "Young master, this..." Xu Wenzhou turned pale.


    "Go! Go up and have a look I said.


    "Good!" He nodded quickly.


    We went upstairs and came upstairs. Feng Rong was standing outside Xu Wanning''s bedroom, facing the door, motionless.


    Xu Wenzhou walked quickly behind her and pulled her arm


    Feng Rong slowly turned around.


    Xu Wenzhou screamed with fright, his legs softened and he sat down on the ground.


    When we saw Feng Rong''s face, we were all stunned.

 Chapter 851

    Her face was livid, her lips were black, her eyes were bloodshot and red.


    Feng Rong is a beautiful woman. She is very beautiful.


    But it is because she is very beautiful, so when she becomes like this, she looks even more frightening.


    She looked at Xu Wenzhou on the ground and giggled. The laughter was hairy.


    Xu Wenzhou was so scared that he couldn''t stop rubbing back. He kept shouting, "ah! Ah! ... "


    " young master, what''s wrong with her? " Cole asked me.


    I carefully looked at Feng Rong in front of me, and found that in addition to her face, there was a faint evil spirit in her left chest and heart. This kind of evil spirit is not ordinary. It has the power of thinking and is very strong.


    When I frowned, "the technique of shifting..."


    "shifting?" Can er a Leng, "Jin Lei is Lei Xiao school disciple?"


    I took a look at her and pondered a little. Then I went to help Xu Wenzhou, who was paralyzed, and turned down the stairs.


    After taking a few steps, Xu Wenzhou, who was frightened, suddenly responded and held me, "young master, help Rongrong! Help Rongrong... "


    " you are here, don''t touch her, I will come back soon ", I told Ke''er.


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    "Young master, help her! Help her... "Xu Wenzhou almost cried.


    I picked him up and strode downstairs.


    When I came to the living room, I put him on the sofa, pinched my finger and punched a soothing charm into his brow.


    Xu Wenzhou''s body trembled, paralyzed on the sofa, gasping, speechless.


    The housekeeper came over and was very anxious. "Young master, how can Mr. Xu...


    " he''s OK. Go and pour him a glass of water, "I told him.


    "Oh, good!" The housekeeper turned to pour the water.


    I told Xu Wenzhou on the sofa, "I''ll save your wife. Don''t move here. No matter what''s going on upstairs, you can''t go up! Do you know? "


    He nodded in horror, "know... Know..."


    "this is not a kid''s play." I stared at him, "yesterday afternoon, you were not allowed to come in, but you had to break in. If you still do that this time, your wife will die!"


    "I dare not... I dare not!" He said quickly, "don''t worry, young master. I really dare not this time."


    I took a look at him and turned up the stairs.


    When she came upstairs, Feng Rong turned around again.


    "Young master, what is the matter with her?" Can son puzzled ask.


    "She''s got a bloody nightmare," I said.


    "Bloody nightmare?"


    "This kind of nightmare is very fierce," I said. "People who are in nightmare have blue face, black lips, bloodshot eyes, unconscious, like puppets, whose life is hanging on a thread. Now Feng Rong''s life is in Jin Lei''s hands. If he recites a mantra, Feng Rongli will die. "


    "Look at us," he thought.


    "Yes I nodded. "He was afraid that it would not be safe to use the blood nightmare, and he pinched Feng Rong''s heart with the skill of shifting. Generally speaking, breaking Zhenyan can''t break magic, and breaking magic can''t break Zhenyan. There must be a certain order between them. He wants to tell us that if he breaks the bloody nightmare, he will change Feng Rong''s heart; if he breaks the skill of changing, he will kill Feng Rong. "


    "What shall we do?" Kor asked.


    "Simple," I said, "use a protective array to isolate Feng Rong and it will be OK."


    "Isolated?" She was stunned.


    "Blood face nightmare and shifting skill are both magic arts in essence," I said. "Protective array can cut off the key between Feng Rong and Jin Lei''s Dharma altar. Once the connection is broken, the magic will be invalid."


    "Can''t Jin Lei think of that?" She asked.


    "He doesn''t understand the formation," I looked at my watch. "We''re not in a hurry. We''ll spend him a little longer. We''ll wait until 11:30 before we start."

 Chapter 852

    "Consume him?"


    "He''s sitting on the altar of Dharma and uses two kinds of magic arts at the same time," I said with a smile. "Let him spend a little more time, and the two girls will be able to have a rest."


    Ke''er suddenly realized, "I understand..." "let''s not stay here", I pointed to a bedroom next to me, "go and sit in the room, and come back to save people at 11:30."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We took a look at Feng Rong, who was facing the wall. We turned around and walked into the next bedroom and closed the door.


    This bedroom is not big. It''s a guest room with a sofa.


    We went to the sofa and sat down and waited patiently.


    Ke''er suddenly thought of a question, "young master, can Jin Lei really replace Feng Rong''s heart with the skill of transposition?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why didn''t he use the magic to save the girl?" She didn''t understand.


    "The girl had cancer, which has spread, and now she is very weak," I said. "Jin Lei can''t change all the internal organs of the girl by means of transposition. That girl can''t stand it. Moreover, the technique of transposition can not be used continuously by the same person. The interval between two times should be more than two months. That girl, there is not so much time....


    Ke''er nodded, "no wonder...


    " he did all this to save the girl ", I said," in his opinion, now victory is in sight. As long as you persist until tomorrow afternoon, the girl will be OK. So now he''s out of his way. Xu Wanning can''t kill him. He''s attacking Feng Rong, which makes us have some scruples. It''s a beautiful hand to surround Wei and save Zhao. "


    "That is to say, he may not move Xu Wanning today, but will continue to attack the Xu family and other people?" Kor asked.


    "It''s possible," I said, "we''re here to save people, not only Xu Wanning, but also Xu''s family. So we can''t rush this matter. The faster we save people, the more people there will be. Now it''s Feng Rong. The next one may be Xu Wenzhou. "


    "Well, I see," she nodded.


    Just then, Feng Rong outside fell to the ground with a thump and gave out a shrill scream.


    Ke Er a frown, subconsciously think of.


    I reached out and stopped her. "Sit down!"


    Kerr gently out of breath, nodded and sat down again.


    "We won''t go out until time is up," I looked at my watch. "Next, it''s time to test Xu Wenzhou."


    "Test him?" "Can''t understand," how to say


    I pondered a smile, "wait and see."


    Ke Er looked at the door and nodded silently.


    Outside, Feng RONGTONG curled up on the ground and kept asking for help, "help me... You help me... My husband... My heart is so bad... You help me..."


    Ke''er and I did not move.


    When Xu Wenzhou heard this, he wanted to go upstairs, but he didn''t dare to come up. He was very anxious for a moment.


    "Husband... I''m so sad...", Feng Rong cried, "my heart is so hard... Help... Help! Please... I don''t want to die... Help me... Help me...


    with a dignified look, Ke Er asked me in a low voice, "young master, is it true or not?"


    "Really," I said lightly.


    "Let''s..." she stood up instinctively.


    I waved my hand to show her to sit down.


    Ke''er hesitated for a moment and had to sit down again.


    "Husband... Husband... Wenzhou... Help... Help me..." Feng Rong''s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally passed out.


    Xu Wenzhou finally couldn''t help it. He rushed upstairs and exclaimed, "Rongrong!"


    Wake up, Feng Rong! Wake up! Master Wu Zheng! Wu Zheng! Where are you? "


    Ke''er looked at me, "young master..."


    I sighed and laughed helplessly.

 Chapter 853

    Xu Wenzhou did not stand the test.


    He can''t be counted on in this matter.


    I stood up, went to the door and opened it.


    Ke''er''s figure flashed and followed.


    Xu Wenzhou hugged his wife and looked at me in despair and anger, "why don''t you save her? Are you going to watch her die? We invite you to come to save people, not to let you die! "


    "I said, no matter what you hear, you can''t come up," I stare at him, "did you forget again?"


    "I can''t leave my wife alone!" He said excitedly, "you don''t save her, I have to save her!"


    I smile at the corner of my mouth, "OK, try it."


    With that, I closed the door.


    Ke''er was stunned, "young master, this..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "never go out until the time is up", I said, "go back and wait."


    Cole sighed with relief and nodded, "OK!"


    We went back to the sofa and sat down again.


    Outside, Xu Wenzhou angrily scolded, "what geomantic master? You are the cold-blooded animals that can''t help you! that ''s ok! I don''t need your help. My own family will save her! "


    He excitedly picked up Feng Rong, turned to the stairs and roared, "hit 120! Call 120, now


    As soon as the voice dropped, he and Feng Rong fell down together.


    "Did he get hit?" Cole asked me.


    "Don''t worry, there''s more in the back," I said.


    Just then, the housekeeper and the two maids rushed upstairs.


    "Mr. Xu, ma''am," the housekeeper was frightened and told the two maids, "don''t be so stupefied. Shout! Help


    "Oh, good!" One of the girls said.


    "Come on! Come on! Mr. and Mrs. Xu fainted! " Another girl yelled.


    There was chaos below, and the bodyguards rushed up.


    There was a sudden noise outside.


    "Mr. Zhou!"


    "Come and help me," said the housekeeper anxiously, "you two, help your wife! And you! Don''t be dazzled. Hit 120! "


    "Oh, good!"


    Then there were two puffs and another fell.


    "Ah!" exclaimed the girl


    "Don''t shout! Help


    "Mr. Zhou! Mr. Zhou... Team leader...


    Putong!


    Putong!


    Putong!


    ...


    soon, it was quiet outside.


    Finally, one of the girls came up close to the wall and cried.


    Ke''er hesitated and looked at me. "Young master..."


    I looked at my watch, "there are still 45 minutes."


    "So many people have been hit, can''t they die?" Cole is worried.


    "Jin Lei won''t kill people," I said. "If one of them dies, he''ll die."


    Ke''er took a breath and nodded silently.


    "Ordinary people can''t touch people who have suffered from bloody facial nightmare. If they do, they will get hit," I said. "It''s good. More than a dozen people get hit. The pressure is enough for Jin Lei."


    "The more people are recruited, the more they consume?" Kor asked.


    "Yes," I nodded. "After all, he is only twenty-seven years old. He is already very hard to use two kinds of magic. Now he drags so many people at once. Unless he wants to kill people, he will be exhausted to death."

 Chapter 854

    "Will he take the initiative to solve the bloody nightmare?" Chloe looked at me.


    I shook my head, "take the initiative to untie is to admit defeat, he will not."


    "Well," she nodded, "let him use it. See how long he uses it."


    I smile calmly, "wait."


    "Mom... Mom..."


    the girl outside finally cried.


    ...


    time goes by.


    Soon, it''s half past eleven.


    I stood up, took chle out of the room and went outside.


    The scene outside really made us jump.


    Mr. and Mrs. Xu Wenzhou, housekeeper Zhou, and a dozen bodyguards and maids occupied the corridor. They were like sleepwalking, facing Xu Wanning''s bedroom and standing motionless. More than a dozen faces, all blue and purple, more than a dozen pairs of blood red eyes, people shudder.


    And the girl who just cried on the corridor can''t cry now.


    She leaned against the wall as if she had lost her soul. Her legs were paralyzed into noodles. Her lower body was covered with water. Her mouth was open and her eyes were dull and motionless.


    "Take her to the living room," I told Kor. "I''ll help."


    "Good!" Ke''er walked around the bodyguards and maids, walked quickly to the girl, picked her up and walked downstairs.


    I slightly concentrate, adjust the golden light to the left hand, heart read move, arrange a seven star lock spirit array, swing to the ground. The golden light falls to the ground, and the powerful aura field rises from the ground, covering the whole Xu family''s mansion in an instant.


    The bodies of these people who had suffered from the bloody nightmare suddenly trembled, and then fell to the ground and woke up.


    I immediately closed the array.


    The blood face nightmare and the skill of shifting can''t be used continuously. Jin Lei is exhausted, so he doesn''t need protection for the time being. After all, the Seven Star spirit gathering array is powerful. Xu Wanning is not afraid of this array, but the girl is very weak, and her body can''t bear it.


    This is the end of the fight in the morning. You can have a rest.


    Feng Rong was the first to recover consciousness. She looked at me blankly and tried to get up, but her body couldn''t move.


    "You can''t move for a while because of the magic," I said. "Don''t worry. Just lie down and have a rest."


    She nodded weakly, panting and closing her eyes.


    I turned downstairs and went to the living room to see the girl.


    This girl was the one who secretly photographed me last evening and was almost expelled by Feng Rong. She was nothing serious, just scared.


    I fixed the dao''an Rune and it popped into her eyebrow.


    The girl''s body suddenly trembled, her eyes rolled, her head tilted, and she fainted.


    Relieved, I went to the opposite sofa and sat down.


    Kor came to me and sat down and asked me, "young master, what can I do later?"


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Xu Wenzhou," she said, "what he said just now is too much, so that''s the end of the matter?"


    "We collect money from the Xu family and work for the Jin family," I touched her head. "I know you have a fire in your heart. Please bear it again...


    " be patient again? "


    "Yes", I looked at her, "bear it again..."


    "do you mean that Xu Wenzhou can still produce a moth She frowned.


    I didn''t speak. I took a look up the stairs.


    Xu Wenzhou and Feng Rong supported each other and came down from the upstairs.


    I winked at Cole and motioned for her to stop.


    Ke''er took a deep breath and turned to look at the couple with cold eyes.


    The two men came over, looked at each other, and lowered their heads.


    "Are you all right?" I asked.


    Xu Wenzhou was ashamed, "young master, i... I was wrong...


    " hum! " There was a sneer at the corner of her mouth.


    Xu Wenzhou hesitated for a moment and knelt down for me.

 Chapter 855

    "Young master! I apologize to you He said with guilt, "I shouldn''t have been confused just now. I shouldn''t have believed you! I know it''s wrong! I really know I''m wrong! Don''t tell me the same thing, don''t care about our family...


    Feng Rong also knelt down, "young master, my husband is careless, please forgive him!"


    I looked at them, got up and helped them up. "I''m only 19 and can''t stand this. Next time, don''t do it again. "


    "Thank you, young master! Thank you, young master The couple wept with gratitude.


    "I want to ask you, do you really trust us?" I asked them.


    "Trust and trust! Absolute trust Xu Wenzhou said while wiping tears.


    "Really?" I asked.


    "Really!" The couple nodded together.


    "OK," I nodded. "Remember what you said. Don''t forget it."


    "No, no!" They said, "we won''t forget it. We absolutely believe in you and miss Cole!"


    "OK," I looked at my watch. "Then we''ll go back to the hotel first."


    "Ah?" The two were stunned and looked at each other, "this..."


    "what? Don''t believe us again? " I asked.


    "No, it''s not..." Xu Wenzhou said quickly, "young master, we don''t believe you... It''s just that now you go back to the hotel, in case there''s another situation... We don''t know what to do?"


    "Yes, young master," Feng Rong also said, "you are at home, we have the backbone, if you go back to the hotel, we will be flustered..."


    "you don''t need to panic", I said, "as long as you trust us, it will be OK."


    "This..." Feng Rong looked at her husband helplessly.


    Xu Wenzhou hesitated for a moment, "OK, I''ll take you back to the hotel."


    I nodded and looked at Cole. "Let''s go."


    "Good!" Kor nodded.


    We turned to the door.


    Xu Wenzhou looked at Feng Rong. "I''ll take the young master back to the hotel. Don''t be afraid. Wait for me."


    Feng Rong gave a bitter smile and said, "OK...


    ...


    back at the hotel, we opened the door and got off, ready to go upstairs.


    Xu Wenzhou hesitated for a moment, opened the door and got out of the car and called me, "young master, you wait...


    I stopped and looked at him," eh? "


    He came over, took a look at Ke''er, cleared his throat, and carefully asked me, "young master, what''s the matter with my daughter? Can''t you really tell me?" "You can''t keep the secret," I looked at him, "I don''t tell you, it''s for Xu Wanning. If you know more, she will not be saved. "


    Xu Wenzhou blushed, "I..."


    "since you say you trust us, don''t ask so many questions." I said, "everything I do is to save Xu Wanning. It''s enough for you to understand this."


    He was ashamed and sighed helplessly, "OK, I know...


    " is there anything else? " I asked.


    "Oh, no," he said quickly.


    "You go back," I said, "let''s go."


    "Well," Kor nodded.


    We ignored Xu Wenzhou, turned and walked into Jinling Hotel.


    With a bitter smile, Xu Wenzhou shook his head, turned to get on the bus and drove away.


    It''s almost 12 o''clock now, it''s time for lunch.


    Instead of returning to our room, we went straight to the restaurant on the third floor of the hotel and took a quiet seat.


    A young waitress came up and brought us a tablet computer to order.

 Chapter 856

    "Give us a pot of lemonade first," I took the tablet. "I''m thirsty."


    The girl smiles. "Yes, sir. I''ll be right there."


    She turned to get the lemonade.


    At this time, my cell phone rings.


    When I saw it, it was Jiang Chen who called, and then he said, "hello?"


    "Young master, it''s me, Jiang Chen," Jiang Chen said with a smile, "when do you finish your work in the evening? I''ll pick you up. "


    "Well, I''ll wait for Xu Wenzhou''s house later," he said. "When are you finished and when will you call me?"


    "There''s no need to bother," I said. "You give me an address and we can go by ourselves."


    "You scold me?" Jiang Chen was helpless, "how can you and miss Kerr come by yourself? I''ll pick you up, and we''ll all pick you up. "


    "You?" I was stunned, "who else?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "and my brother Jiang Sheng, my sister Jiang Qi, Jiang Ruo, Jiang Xue, Jiang Rou", and he said, "all six of us will pick you up!"


    "Is it necessary?"


    "Of course, you are my benefactor." Jiang Chen said seriously, "this is my grandfather''s meaning. He said that Xu Wenzhou''s boy is uncertain. He is afraid that he will wait for you slowly. So let us all go. He wants to let the Xu family know that you are the benefactor of our Jiang family, and let him weigh the weight of this."


    I calm a smile, "the old man thought thoughtful."


    "That''s what we''re going to do?" He asked.


    "OK," I said, "I''ll call you when I''m done."


    "Good! Then I''ll wait! " Jiang Chen said.


    I hung up the phone, put down my mobile phone and looked at Kor, "the young men and women of Jiang family are ready to support us."


    "Hold on?" Kor doesn''t understand.


    "Mr. Jiang knows Xu Wenzhou very well. He is afraid that he will tear down bridges and rivers, so he wants to shock him," I said. "It seems that the old man did not know about this before. Jiang Rou will inevitably be criticized by his grandfather this time."


    "Jiang Rou is kind-hearted," said Ke''er. "It''s just that she doesn''t understand the human nature of Xu''s family."


    "I didn''t understand before, but I should understand today," I said with a playful smile. I picked up the tablet and began to order. "Mr. and Mrs. Xu Wenzhou will soon forget their words. In the afternoon, you don''t have to bear with it."


    "What are they doing?" Kor asked.


    "Don''t let the cat out of the bag," I ordered calmly. "You''ll know in the afternoon."


    Ke''er thought about it and nodded silently.


    ...


    after dinner, we went back to the room, made a pot of tea, turned on the TV, and found a TV play to pass the time.


    While we were drinking tea and watching TV, we were waiting for Xu Wenzhou''s call.


    Unconsciously, several hours passed.


    Ke''er nestles in my arms, looks at the watch from time to time, some absent-minded.


    "In a hurry?" I asked her.


    "Why hasn''t Xu Wenzhou called yet?" She looked at me. "It''s almost four o''clock. Hasn''t Jin Lei slowed down yet?"


    "He''s been slow for a long time," I said.


    "And what is he waiting for?" Kor doesn''t understand.


    "He did it," I said, "just half an hour ago."


    Ke''er quickly sat up and said, "what did he do to Xu Wanning?"


    I looked at her. "It doesn''t matter what he did. Now, it''s time to test Xu Wenzhou and his wife. If they can stand the test, they won''t call. If they can''t, they will...


    I didn''t speak and my mobile phone rang.


    I picked it up to have a look, but with a helpless smile, I looked at Ke''er, "here comes...


    here we are

 Chapter 857

    "I''ll pick it up!" Said Cole.


    I waved my hand and answered, "hello?"


    Xu Wenzhou was silent for a moment, clearing his throat, "young master, my daughter is awake...


    " awake? " My heart moved and I looked at Kor. "Is she awake?"


    "Yes," said Xu Wenzhou, "I just woke up just now, just...


    " what is it? "


    "I don''t know what to say," he paused. "Young master, I sent someone to pick you up. Now they have arrived at Jinling Hotel and are waiting for you. Let''s come home and meet and talk. "


    I thought for a moment, "OK."


    "Then I''ll wait for you," he said and hung up.


    I put down my mobile phone and laughed scornfully.


    "What did he say?" Kor asked.


    "Xu Wanning wakes up," I said, "Xu Wenzhou sent someone to take us to Xu''s mansion, and he wanted to fight with us."


    "Turn around?" She frowned.


    "Jin Lei followed suit and used magic to control Xu Wanning. She asked her to tell Xu Wenzhou and his wife that yesterday in Xu''s mansion, I touched her and said I told you that I would sleep her tonight." I said, "Mr. and Mrs. Xu Wenzhou believed, and now they are very angry. They are going to cheat us and clean us up."


    "I''ll go! Do they have brains? " Ke''er was angry, "Xu Wanning has not spoken for more than 20 days. When she suddenly wakes up, they don''t feel puzzled? They believe what she said? "


    "At first, they didn''t believe it," I said, "but Xu Wanning burst into tears and they had to believe it. Jin Lei asked her to tell Xu Wenzhou and his wife that he had been dreaming like a dream before. There was a girl with long hair in white, who took her hand and talked to her. She said that at noon, she heard that it was very chaotic outside, as if many people fell down, and wanted to see what was going on. The girl took her by the hand and refused to let her go, and they got into an argument


    "I''ll look at Cole," she said, as she was arguing, suddenly another force came into the house from outside. The girl turned into a devil, screamed and disappeared, and then she woke up. She said that when she just woke up, her mind was in chaos and her body couldn''t move, but her memory of these days was gradually clear. She remembered a lot of things, especially yesterday....


    "ha ha..." Ke Er sneered, "almost perfect explanation..."


    "It''s almost perfect," I said with a calm smile. "The coma was possessed by a ghost. Then I broke the bloody nightmare for those people, and accidentally eliminated the ghost, so she woke up. Xu Wenzhou and his wife had no idea. When they heard their daughter say that, they were convinced. "


    "Yes "Can son eyes a cold," is not to clean up us? Then let them have a try


    "Don''t be impulsive," I looked at her. "We''re here for business, not for anger. So when you arrive at the Xu''s, you should bear with it. If you have to, you must not start. "


    Cole took a deep breath and calmed down her mood. "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    I smile and touch her head. "OK, let''s go."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    Coming to the lobby of the hotel, Mr. Zhou, the housekeeper of the Xu family, got up to welcome him with several bodyguards.


    "Young master, Miss Kerr", he looked at us, "Mr. Xu asked me to pick you up."


    "Let''s go," I said lightly.


    "Yes, please."


    We walked out of the hotel, opened the door, got on the bus, left the Jinling Hotel and drove to the Xu family mansion.


    ...


    more than ten minutes later, we arrived.


    Ke''er and I went into the living room of the Xu family. Xu Wanning on the sofa saw us coming. She exclaimed and hid in Feng Rong''s arms.


    Feng Rong quickly comforted her! His mother was in... "


    next to Xu Wenzhou, his face was iron green, and he said nothing.

 Chapter 858

    "Mr. Xu, young master and miss Kerr are here," said the housekeeper.


    "You go out," Xu Wenzhou said coldly, "no one is allowed to come in!"


    "Yes Mr. Zhou looked at us and turned away.


    Xu Wenzhou looked up at us and said, "sit down!"


    I was calm, led Cole across from them and sat down.


    "Dad, it''s him who molested me..." Xu Wanning pointed to me and cried, "yesterday he touched me, and he told his assistant that today he was going to take me... To me... Wuwuwuwu..."


    she burst into tears, and the cry was real.


    I looked at her quietly, without explanation or anger.


    "Young master Wu Zheng, don''t you want to say something?" Xu Wenzhou''s eyes were red.


    "She''s not Xu Wanning," I said lightly. "She''s under the spell of the old man''s grandson." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "you fart Xu Wenzhou took the case.


    "Who are you talking about?" Ke Er''s eyes stare and he stands up.


    Xu Wenzhou''s momentum was instantly abused by Ke''er. He didn''t dare to look at her eyes, turned to sneer at me, "my own daughter! I won''t recognize it? "


    "Your own daughter?" I calm a smile, "then you try to bite the left middle finger, blood smear on her eyebrow, you see how she will be."


    Xu Wenzhou a Leng, subconsciously looked at Feng Ronghuai Xu Wanning.


    Xu Wanning''s eyes were flustered, but soon she regained her composure and hid in Feng Ronghuai and continued to wail.


    "What? Dare not try? " "Can son sneer," do as the young master says


    "Why should I trust you Xu Wenzhou asked.


    "If she is really your daughter, she will not be afraid of your blood," I said, "but if she is not, as soon as your blood touches her, that person''s magic will be broken, and she will suddenly be unconscious. If it''s true or not, you''ll find out if you try it. "


    Xu Wenzhou hesitated for a moment. As soon as he bit his teeth, he put the middle finger of his left hand to his mouth and was ready to bite.


    "What are you doing?" Feng Rong was worried and said in a sharp voice, "do you still believe them? They are feng shui masters! Do you still want to be used by them? "


    "Rongrong, I..."


    "you just don''t have your own opinion!" Feng Rong roared, "he molested our daughter. You still want to listen to him. Are you stupid? If your blood is smeared on the head of your daughter, if she is unconscious, does that mean he is right? How do you know it''s not his magic


    Xu Wenzhou was also hesitant to listen to Feng Rong, he immediately did not believe me.


    "You''re right..." he turned around and looked at us coldly, "in the morning you''ll see death! Your character is not good, I will not believe you any more! "


    "Xu Wenzhou! It''s your face, isn''t it? " Can son sneer, "we see death in the morning? Why are you still alive? "


    "What do you want?" Feng Rong said in a loud voice, "you bully my daughter. Don''t you allow us to talk? Do you really think that we Xu family are easy to bully? "


    "What do you want to do?" Cole sneered, "hit us? Or kill us? Well? "


    Feng Rong was frightened by her eyes, and her momentum suddenly weakened a lot. "You... You..."


    she turned her head and looked at Xu Wenzhou, "Xu Wenzhou, say something!"


    Xu Wenzhou glared with anger, "come on


    As soon as the voice fell, the bodyguards outside rushed in and quickly surrounded us.


    Can son look at these people, disdain smile.

 Chapter 859

    "Teach them a lesson!" Xu Wenzhou roared.


    The bodyguards Shua, draw out the steel swing stick, roar at us.


    Then, like a broken kite, they flew back one by one, some fell to the ground, some hit the wall, some smashed the TV, some broke the vase...


    in less than three seconds, all the twelve bodyguards fell to the ground, howling in pain.


    Ke''er clapped her hands, turned around and looked at Xu Wenzhou provocatively, "what else?"


    Xu Wenzhou and his wife are stupid.


    Xu Wanning is also stupid.


    To be exact, it was Jin Lei who was stupid.


    Kerr''s action is so fast that they doubt life.


    Jin Lei finally understood what level his opponent was.


    Xu Wanning''s eyes stagnated again.


    But soon, Jin Lei responded and continued to cast.


    Xu Wanning suddenly shuddered in her eyes and woke up again.


    "Mom..." she hugged Feng Rong in tears.


    This voice, also scared silly Xu Wenzhou and his wife wake up.


    Feng Rong looks at Ke''er in horror, and shivers all over her body. She hugs Xu Wanning subconsciously.


    Xu Wenzhou''s legs were soft, "you... Don''t mess around..."


    with a cold smile, Ke''er walked to the middle of Xu Wenzhou''s wife and sat down in no hurry.


    Xu Wenzhou scared to hide to one side, nervously looking at Ke''er, can not stop swallowing saliva.


    Feng Rong hugged Xu Wanning, and subconsciously he also hid behind.


    Ke''er reached out and pressed the marble coffee table in front of her, and her fingers slowly grasped into the coffee table. The hard marble instantly turned into tofu, and she easily grabbed a piece of it.


    Feng Rong covered her mouth with tears.


    Ke''er turns to look at Xu Wenzhou and hands the stone to him.


    Xu Wenzhou''s face turned white with fear, as if Ke''er was a beautiful devil.


    Ke''er stares at him, the corner of the mouth smiles, grasps the marble in the hand gently.


    Through her fingers, stone chips and powder fell to the ground one after another.


    Xu Wenzhou was sweating like rain, "miss Ke''er, don''t be angry. I was wrong... I was wrong..."


    "who did you say farted just now?" Kor asked.


    "I! I fart Xu Wenzhou shivered and said, "I dare not! I don''t dare to do it again! "


    Ke''er released his hand and scattered the stone chips on the ground. He looked at him with disdain and a cold smile, "my young master has beautiful girls with both talent and beauty. Even the fourth miss of Jiang family is waiting for our young master to turn over the sign. Does he need to molest your daughter?"


    "I was wrong, I was wrong!" "Xu Wenzhou quickly said," I shouldn''t believe young master. I''m going to paint Xu Wanning''s eyebrows with blood. I''ll try it! "


    "Try it Ke''er stopped drinking.


    Xu Wenzhou was so scared that he said, "good, good! I''ll try! I''ll try "Forget it," I said faintly, "don''t try."


    Ke''er was stunned, "young master..."


    Xu Wenzhou looked at me and Ke''er, and didn''t know what to do.


    "Come here," I told Kor.


    Ke''er looked at Xu Wenzhou and his wife, got up and came to my side and stopped behind me.


    I looked around the bodyguards on the ground and said to Xu Wenzhou, "these people are all injured. Let''s make a long story short. How do you want to solve this matter? "


    Xu Wenzhou has a lingering fear, all looked at the Ke''er behind me, swallowed his saliva, did not dare to say.


    "Chloe won''t hit you," I looked at him, "go ahead."


    "So far, what else to say..." he wryly, "you have such ability, what can I do to you?"


    He looked at Feng Rong and said, "forget it..."


    Feng Rong held her daughter in her arms and burst into tears, as if I had really done something to her daughter and made her daughter suffer much injustice.


    Xu Wenzhou tried to calm down for a while, cleared his throat and looked at me, "young master, no matter what, you also saved my daughter. That 180 million blessing, we do not want, as thank you! So far, we will not tell Miss Jiang that you will go back today. In the future, our well water will not invade the river. Do you think it is OK? "


    "What do you mean?" Ke''er quit. "You still think our young master..."


    "Ke''er!" I interrupted her, "stop talking."


    Keer tried to hold back her anger and stopped talking.


    I took out my mobile phone and dialed Jiang Chen''s phone, "hello?"


    "Young master! Are you finished? " Jiang Chen said.


    "Come and pick us up," I said faintly.


    Jiang Chen laughed, "OK! In a minuteI hung up the phone, put away my mobile phone, and looked at Xu Wenzhou on the opposite side. "I''ll do as you say. From now on, we''ll be clear. After the well water doesn''t invade the river, I''ll leave."


    I stood up and looked at Cole. "Let''s go."


    "Well," Kor nodded.


    We turned to the door.

 Chapter 860

    Xu Wenzhou subconsciously stood up, mouth opened a few, but finally did not say anything.


    ...


    after walking out of the villa, I looked up and saw housekeeper Zhou.


    He is calling someone, see us out, can''t help but be stunned.


    I went to him, looked at him, and with a smile, "is that Mr. Zhou who encouraged the old master of the Xu family to cross the river and tear down the bridge, is that your father?"


    Housekeeper Zhou swallowed his saliva nervously and nodded subconsciously.


    His mobile phone is still on the phone, and a man''s voice comes from it, "brother Zhou? Are you okay? Cat got your tongue? The man''s name is Wu Zheng, isn''t he? Where the hell are you going to kill him? On the way to the airport? Or wait for him to go to Shangjing? Hello


    Housekeeper Zhou quickly hung up the phone, smiling, "young master, misunderstanding... This is a misunderstanding..."


    "do you want someone to kill us?" Kor asked.


    "Misunderstanding... Misunderstanding..." housekeeper Zhou was about to cry. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Ke''er reached out and said, "bring me your mobile phone!"


    "Miss Ke''er, I''m just acting under orders..." housekeeper Zhou''s legs were all weak. "It''s none of my business...


    " bring it! " Kor''s voice is cold.


    Zhou housekeeper scared a spirit, quickly gave the mobile phone to Ke''er.


    Ke''er took the mobile phone, swayed in front of him, unlocked the lock, then dialed back the phone just now, and pressed hands-free at the same time.


    "Hello? Brother Zhou, what''s going on? " The other side is impatient.


    Ke''er stares at housekeeper Zhou.


    Housekeeper Zhou Leng for a moment, then understand, quickly said, "leopard, action cancelled! Cancel it


    "Cancel?" The other side did not understand, "it''s not brother Zhou. What do you mean?"


    "You don''t talk so much nonsense!" Housekeeper Zhou was in a hurry, "I said cancel it! Don''t you understand? "


    "Shit The other party is not happy, "you are not playing with me? I''ve been looking for it, and you''re canceling it! Who the hell is the deposit? "


    "It''s yours!" Housekeeper Zhou roared, "anyway, you cancel the operation for me! Otherwise, I can''t spare you! "


    The other side is silent for a moment, "OK!"


    The phone was immediately hung up.


    Ke''er sneered at her mouth and said, "Zhou, we are not old Jin twenty years ago. If you dare to play this game again, I will kill you..."


    she grabs her mobile phone and breaks it.


    Housekeeper Zhou was so scared that he fell on his knees with a thump, "I dare not, I will not dare...


    I look at Ke''er," forget it, let''s go. "


    Ke Er sneers and throws the broken cell phone to the housekeeper Zhou''s face.


    Housekeeper Zhou shouts and covers his nose.


    Blood ran down his fingers.


    At this time, with the roar of motors, five luxury cars successively drove into the courtyard of Xu family and stopped in front of us.


    Jiang Chen, Jiang Sheng, Jiang Qi, Jiang Ruo, Jiang Xue and Jiang Rou, and five brothers and sisters got off the train. They saw that housekeeper Zhou was covered with blood and knelt down on the ground, and quickly walked over.


    "Young master, what''s the matter?" Jiang Rou asked worried.


    "Yes, young master, what''s the matter?" Jiang Chen and others also asked.


    "Nothing," I said quietly, "let''s go."


    Jiang Rou understood and frowned, "Xu Wenzhou, did he cross the river and tear down the bridge?"


    "He''s looking for someone to kill us," Cole said.


    "Damn me!" Jiang''s voice was angry and pointed to the door, "Xu''s, come out for me!"


    "Come out!" The three young ladies of the Chiang family were also angry.


    "Forget it," I stopped them. "It''s all clear. I don''t want to stay here. Let''s go."


    "Don''t worry, young master," Jiang Chen said coldly, "I''ll take care of this matter. I''ll take it out on you."


    He looked at his younger brothers and sisters, "Xu''s place stinks. Let''s go!"


    Jiang Qi and others looked at each other and nodded, "OK!"


    Jiang Sheng pointed to the door and said in a loud voice, "Xu Wenzhou, wait! Shit


    Jiang Rou looked at me. "Young master, let''s go. You and Ke''er will take my car."


    "Good," I nodded.


    We came to Jiang Rou''s car, just about to get on.


    The dejected Xu Wenzhou rushed out and yelled, "young master! Please don''t go, I blame you... Please help my daughter...


    I looked at him, gave a cold smile, and turned to get on the car.


    "Young master! Young master Xu Wenzhou staggered after a few steps, a heel fell to the ground.


    When he got up again, our motorcade had turned around and left Xu''s house in a roar.Looking at the far away motorcade, Xu Wenzhou knelt on the ground with a plop and a long trumpet, "my God..."


    he collapsed to the ground and cried in despair.

 Chapter 861

    God''s iniquities can be forgiven, but self sins cannot live.


    Twenty years ago, Xu Wenzhou''s grandfather saved half of his family property by crossing the river and demolishing the bridge.


    But now, it doesn''t work.


    After leaving the Xu family mansion, I feel much better.


    Jiang Rou asked us what was going on.


    Kerr told her the story simply.


    After hearing this, Miss Jiang was angry.


    "How could they?" She said angrily, "you and Cole saved their lives in the morning, but they forgot in the afternoon? Xu Wanning has been in a coma for so long. She has been delirious all the time. Suddenly she wakes up and talks nonsense. How come they don''t feel suspicious at all? "


    "Xu Wenzhou is the head of the wall," I said. "His so-called trust can not stand even a little test. Xu Wanning suddenly woke up, he was not without doubt, but Xu Wanning a few words, he was convinced. Jin Lei knows them very well. This hand is very accurate. They can''t miss the move if they want to. So they can''t be entirely to blame. "


    "Why do you speak for them?" "Can''t you see that? Xu Wenzhou ordered Zhou to arrange the killer! He''s going to kill us


    "Of course I can see that," I said. "He arranged it before he called me. He loved the 190 million blessings, but he was embarrassed to come back because he was afraid of offending the fourth miss. So he asked housekeeper Zhou to arrange for a killer to kill us and make such a sound. "


    "Do you still speak for them?" Can son puzzled, "such disgusting person, should let their home destroy the door!"


    "You can''t say that," I looked at her. "We''re here for business, not for anger. What did I tell you at the hotel, you forgot? "


    Ke''er hesitated for a moment, "didn''t forget..."


    "since you haven''t forgotten, don''t be angry." I touched her head. "Although things are not pleasant, they are all in my plan, and they are not out of control. So, don''t be so excited..."


    Ke''er quietly nods.


    "Xu Wenzhou said how his grandfather did. After a long time of trouble, he was more than his grandfather!" Jiang Rou sneered, "no wonder my grandfather said that the Xu family was not trustworthy. Now I understand..."


    "did your grandfather criticize you?" I asked.


    She was ashamed and nodded, "well, my grandfather criticized me severely last night, saying that I shouldn''t drag you into the muddy water of the Xu family... He said that when the Xu family nearly destroyed the house, he actually knew some inside information, but was not willing to say it..."


    "inside information?" Ke Er''s eyes brightened, "what''s inside?"


    "My grandfather said that when something happened to the Xu family, old man Xu once called my grandfather and asked him to help him," said Jiang rou. "So my grandfather called grandfather Lin and asked him if he could help the Xu family. As a result, grandfather Lin said to my grandfather that the affairs of the Xu family were caused by burglars. Moreover, the family had no virtue, was ungrateful and broke down bridges. It was OK to do business with such a family, but it must not touch Fengshui affairs, otherwise it would be harmed by them. Lin also said that in the near future, someone will come forward to help the Xu family, but this person will not end well. My grandfather listened to my grandfather Lin''s words and immediately called old man Xu, saying that this matter was too complicated to help, so he pushed it off. "


    "So it is..." Ke''er looks at me.


    I nodded calmly.


    Jiang Rou sighed and looked at me from the rearview mirror. "My grandfather said that I was too rash. He said that the Xu family had harmed people who helped them. This time, 80% of them would be disrespectful to you. So he asked the five of us to come together today in order to let Xu Wenzhou understand that you are a benefactor of our Jiang family, and warn him not to act recklessly. But who would have thought that he would have broken the bridge... "


    she paused," young master, don''t worry about this matter, let them live and die on their own! "


    "Twenty years ago, Jin Lei''s grandfather Jin Wen helped them avoid a disaster of killing their family. Then they avenged the hand of the hand and severely injured the old man," I said faintly. "Now, Jin Lei takes advantage of their genes to break down the bridge, which in turn cuts Xu Wanning''s vitality. It''s also angry for his grandfather...


    " do you still want to continue to save Xu Wanning? " Asked Jiang rou.

 Chapter 862

    "If I take this money, I will have to save her life." I turned my head and looked outside. "This is the rule of our Wu family. This can''t be broken...


    JIANG Rou took a deep breath and nodded," I understand... "


    Ke''er thought for a moment and asked me," young master, what do you mean when Xu Wenzhou just chased me out? "


    "Jin Lei withdrew the magic," I said, "before withdrawing, he used Xu Wanning to say a word to Xu Wenzhou and his wife."


    "What words?" Kor asked.


    "What did he say?" Jiang Rou also asked.


    "He said that Xu Wenzhou, your family is cheap, you should be destroyed," I said, "and then she laughed, and then vomited a large mouthful of blood, fainted."


    Can son ha ha a smile, "he said what I want to say."


    "Why did Jin Lei say that?" Jiang Rou is puzzled.


    "He did it in order to force me to let go," I said. "But when he saw how Xu Wenzhou and his wife treated us like that, he thought of his grandfather. He is also a geomantic master. Seeing such a thing, he can''t see it in his heart. Before we left the Xu family, we agreed that the well water would not invade the river. Jin Lei knew that as a feng shui master, I would not be in charge of the Xu family''s affairs. He was relieved, so he told Xu Wenzhou about it. If he didn''t, he would not be happy. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I understand..." Jiang Rou nodded, "it seems that Jin Lei is also a man of temperament."


    "Feng shui masters are quite simple," I said. "Feng shui masters who focus on technique are more rational, while those who focus on magic and Zhenyan are more temperament. Jin Lei is not a bad man. He has his own difficulties in doing so. In order to prevent us from rescuing Xu Wanning, he had no choice but to do so. Now that his goal has been achieved, he is empty hearted and feels sorry for us. "


    I turned to look at the outside, calm smile, "he''s still a little bad, he shouldn''t have said that, he said it too early...


    " too early? " When should he say that


    "Then you shouldn''t say that," I said. "What''s the use of saying it as a temporary relief? What''s more, Xu Wenzhou knows that he has been cheated. He must come to us again tonight. Maybe we can''t have a good dinner. "


    Ke''er thought for a while and looked at Jiang Rou, "Hey, four young ladies, where did you arrange?"


    "Jinling Dynasty", said Jiang Rou, "it''s our own club. It''s the best club in Jinling City. You can rest assured that Xu Wenzhou can''t get in."


    She looked at me. "Young master, do you think it''s ok?"


    "Yes," I said.


    "Then I''ll rest assured," Jiang Rou laughed. "I don''t want to worry about the unhappy things. Let''s have a good time today."


    "Good!" We both laughed.


    At this time, Xu Wenzhou called.


    I hung up and turned off the phone.


    "Don''t tell the old man about this matter," I told Jiang rou.


    "Well, I understand!" Jiang Rou said.


    I took a long breath, turned to look out, continued to see the scenery.

 Chapter 863

    In the evening, we came to the Jinling Dynasty.


    This is a secluded luxury club with strict security and luxury.


    The princes and ladies of the Jiang family set up a rich banquet here for Ke''er and me.


    We had a good time.


    Just as he was eating, manager Chen of the Jinling Dynasty came in and whispered a few words around Jiang Chen.


    Jiang Chen a frown, "let the security guard blow him away!"


    "This... I''m afraid it''s not appropriate...", manager Chen said, "no matter how, Xu Wenzhou is also a famous figure in Jinling, so he was expelled, and the influence was not good..."


    "Uncle Chen, what''s the matter?" Asked Jiang rou.


    "Oh, these four young ladies," said manager Chen, "Mr. and Mrs. Xu Wenzhou came and said they wanted to see Master Wu Zheng. We didn''t let them in. As soon as they saw that they would not let in, they knelt down outside the door and said that if master Wu Zheng did not see them, they would not go away. "


    "Shit!" Jiang Sheng scolded and stood up. "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Second brother!" Jiang Rou stood up and said, "don''t mess with me!"


    "What is this ungrateful thing talking to them?" Jiang Sheng said, "go straight away!"


    "Yes! Blow them away The three young ladies of the Chiang family also said.


    "This..." manager Chen is very embarrassed.


    "Don''t get excited," Jiang Rou looked at her brothers and sisters. "Uncle Chen is right. The Xu family and the Feng family are both powerful families in Jinling. Both of them have a head and a face. They will directly drive them away and spread them out. How about their influence? What do people think of our Chiang family? And we have business cooperation with the Xu family and the Feng family, so we can''t do anything completely. "


    Jiang Chen was not happy, "little sister, how did they treat young master and miss Kerr, did you forget?"


    "They want to kill young masters even if they don''t talk about it," said Jiang Ruo. "You only think about business. Why don''t you think about it? Is it right for you to start young master and miss Ke''er?"


    "Jiang Ruo!" Jiang Chen a frown, "don''t go on the line, little sister is not that meaning."


    "What does she mean?" Jiang Ruo looks at Jiang rou.


    Jiang Rou was not angry. She pondered for a while, and said softly to Ke''er and me, "young master, Ke''er, I''ll talk to them and let them go."


    I thought about it and looked at manager Chen, "you can give them two membership cards, arrange a room for them to wait for a while, and then say that I will come soon."


    "Good!" Manager Chen nodded.


    "Young master, this kind of person you..." Jiang Sheng and others were very excited.


    I waved my hand. "I know you are good for us, but Jiang Rou is right about it. They are all people with status. They can''t kneel outside. We come to Jinling to do business. We must have a beginning and an end to it. You don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of it. "


    Seeing what I said, Jiang Sheng and they looked at each other and could not say anything else.


    "OK, second brother, second sister, sit down," Jiang Rou said.


    Jiang Sheng and Jiang Ruo have to sit down.


    Jiang Rou looked at manager Chen, "do as the young master said. I''ll give them the membership card. Don''t take any money."


    "Yes! Four ladies Manager Chen turned and walked out of the room.


    "No, what are you doing with them?" Jiang Sheng a frown, "a card on three million! Why are you so generous to them? "


    "That''s it Jiang Xue also said, "they are sorry for the young master and miss Ke''er, and have a reason?"


    Jiang Rou had no choice but to "forget it, I don''t want to explain it."


    She took up her glass. "Young master, Ke''er, I respect you!"


    I will smile, holding up the glass, "you did right, like your sister."


    Jiang Rou was very embarrassed. "Thank you, young master. Let''s drink."


    "Yes Kor also said.


    We touched the glass and dried the wine.


    The two young masters and three young ladies of the Jiang family looked at each other and did not understand Jiang Rou''s intention.


    Ke''er looks at them, smiles at the corners of her mouth, and puts down her glass. "The fourth Miss says to send them off. It''s human kindness. The couple won''t take two cards for nothing. They will take out the membership fee, but they owe the Chiang family this favor. This is a business with no capital. You can''t see that you can''t make a profit without losing money? "


    When she explained this, five people suddenly realized that they understood.


    After a while, manager Chen came back.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Xu have made arrangements," he said. "They are very grateful to miss four. They said that the kindness must be remembered in mind, but the rules are the rules and can''t be broken. So they charged 10 million yuan on each of the two cards. According to the young master''s orders, I took them to VIP Hall 11. "


    "Good," Jiang Rou looked at me. "Young master, don''t worry. You can talk to them after dinner."


    "It''s more than six o''clock. After the talk, I have other business," I stood up and told manager Chen, "take me to hall 11.""Good young master!"


    Cole stood up. "I''ll go too."


    Jiang Rou and others stood up together.


    I looked at them. "I''ll eat with Ke''er. We''ll have something to do later. You can eat slowly. We won''t come back tonight. We''ll go home to see the old man at noon tomorrow, and then we''ll have a good talk

 Chapter 864

    "Good! You are busy Jiang Chen said.


    "Don''t give them face, young master!" Jiang Qi said, "at least scold them!"


    I laughed and looked at manager Chen. "Let''s go."


    ...


    when I came to the door of hall 11, I turned around and told manager Chen, "you don''t have to go in and help me with something."


    "Yes, young master," he said.


    "Let the kitchen prepare four dishes and one soup for us, and some rice. I''ll pack them and take them away," I said. "As for the dishes, look at the arrangements. When you''re ready, bring them."


    "Good!" He nodded. "I''ll tell the kitchen now."


    I look at Cole, "go!"


    "Well!" Cole nodded. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    we pushed the door and walked into hall 11.


    Xu Wenzhou and his wife were sitting on the sofa uneasily. Seeing us coming, they quickly stood up.


    "Young master, we are wrong..." Feng Rong cried.


    Xu Wenzhou flopped to his knees.


    Feng Rong looked at it and knelt down.


    I gave them a blank look, walked across from them and sat down.


    Ke''er closed the door, followed me to my side, stood behind me, coldly looking at the Xu Wenzhou couple on the ground.


    "Young master, I am wrong! I''m wrong Xu Wenzhou ruthlessly pulled his mouth, "I''m wrong! I was wrong! ... "


    Feng Rong cried hard.


    "All right," I said faintly, "is it not said that the well water will not offend the river? What else are you doing here? "


    "We wrongly blame you..." Xu Wenzhou cried, "we were cheated by that boy, which misunderstood you... Young master, we know we are wrong, please save my daughter..."


    "you were cheated by him, so misunderstood us?" "Can Er sneer," that sends people to kill us, is also a misunderstanding? "


    "This..." Xu Wenzhou was ashamed.


    "No more to say?" Chloe stares at him.


    He bowed his head in shame and pulled his big mouth.


    With a crack, his nose and mouth were bleeding.


    "Husband!" Feng Rong stopped him and cried to us, "young master, Miss Kerr! We admit, this is our fault! As long as you can vent your anger, you can punish us! But my daughter is innocent. She''s only twenty-one. She''s only twenty-one! I beg you to save her, please... "


    but Ke''er couldn''t bear to look at me.


    I said softly, "forget it, you get up."


    "Young master, will you forgive us?" Xu Wenzhou asked in a trembling voice.


    "Since I have accepted this matter, I will certainly handle it for you properly," I said, "but after this matter is done, we will be doomed, and we will not meet again in the future..."


    Xu Wenzhou was surprised, "young master, we....


    I waved my hand," don''t say any more. "


    With a bitter smile, he sighed, "OK... I won''t say... No more... Thank you, young master! ... "


    he hit me with a head.


    "Thank you, young master!" Feng Rong also kowtowed to me in tears.


    "Get up," I said.


    They helped each other to stand up and sat down carefully in front of me.


    I looked at them for a while and asked Xu Wenzhou, "is it your own idea to find a killer?"


    "Yes..." said Xu Wenzhou with shame.


    "Is it your own idea, or is it that others first hinted at you and then you got it?" I looked at him.


    He was stunned, "hint me... Young master, what do you mean by this?"


    I didn''t speak. I had a funny smile.


    "Hint..." Feng Rong suddenly understood, "young master, this is not my husband''s idea, this is my housekeeper Zhou Jianwen''s idea! He hinted at my husband


    Xu Wenzhou was stunned, "Lao Zhou, he..."


    "have you forgotten?" Feng Rong was very excited. "At that time, we were cheated and thought that the young master molested Wanning. He was angry. What did he say to you?"


    Xu Wenzhou then remembered, "it''s him... It''s him!"


    He turned to me, his voice trembled, "young master, I was bewitched by him, bewitched by him!"

 Chapter 865

    "How did he hint at you?" I asked.


    "I was very angry at that time, so I told the bodyguards to ambush you when you and miss Kerr came," he said. "My original intention is that Wan Ning did not lose his life after all, and it''s OK to teach you to be angry. After all, it involves Miss Jiang Si. It''s too stiff to meet in the future. When I asked Zhou Jianwen to arrange this matter, he said that Mr. Xu, you are so kind. Wu Zheng and their fate are good. If they meet you, they will surely have to kill them... He keeps stirring the flames in my ears. He said that Miss Wanning had no boyfriend, he was bullied by Wu Zheng. He said that he couldn''t look down on it. If he changed him, he would certainly be like this Why... I was in a mess at that time, and at the same time... "


    " what? " I asked.


    "At the same time, I also feel that it''s not worth spending so much money to invite you to come," he said with a look of shame. "I admit, I love the money because I was cheated and thought that you had molested my daughter. I felt very angry, and the more I thought about it, the more angry I was..."


    "then Zhou Jianwen asked us, do you want to arrange it?" Feng Rong took over, "my husband hesitated for a moment and agreed."


    "Yes Xu Wenzhou nodded, "that''s it..."


    "they''re really a pair of smart people," Keer said sarcastically, "master, give you a step, and you''ll come down quickly and push all your choices to that person. As the saying goes, flies don''t bite seamless eggs. He implies that you are true. Don''t you have that idea in your mind? "


    The couple looked at each other, red faced and bowed their heads.


    "You have this idea, he just incited the flames," I looked at Xu Wenzhou, "but he did it not to please you, but to have his own intention."


    Xu Wenzhou raised his head, "what''s the intention?"


    "He thinks I''m unfathomable, afraid I''ll tell you what happened 20 years ago," I looked at him, "so he''s going to borrow your hand and kill us."


    "Borrow my hand? What happened 20 years ago... "Xu Wenzhou suddenly understood," young master, was it his father who nearly destroyed my house 20 years ago? "


    "Yes," I said lightly.


    "Ah?" Xu Wenzhou was stunned.


    "Young master, what is the matter?" Feng Rong asked in a trembling voice.


    "The nightmare in your ancestral grave 20 years ago was brought down by Mr. Zhou," I said, "and the person who let him down this nightmare is not anyone else, but your grandfather."


    "I... my grandfather?" Xu Wenzhou was shocked, "how could this be possible?"


    "Although your grandfather is the eldest of the Xu family, the real power is not in his hands," I looked at him. "At that time, the head of the Xu family was your second grandfather. Together with your third grandfather, your uncle, second uncle, seventh uncle, eighth uncle and your two aunts, they held the power of the Xu''s consortium. According to the tradition of the Xu family, the family should choose talents and establish themselves Although your grandfather is the leader of the Xu family, he has no hope of becoming the head of the family. "


    "So... So grandfather..." he looked at me in surprise.


    "Yes," I nodded, "so your grandfather asked Mr. Zhou to go to the ancestral tomb to have a nightmare. Then your second grandfather, the third grandfather, the uncle, the second uncle, the seventh uncle, the eighth uncle and your two aunts were all killed by Yan town. After the disaster, the pillars of the second and third rooms of the Xu family were all broken, leaving only your long house, so your grandfather naturally became the head of the Xu family. "

 Chapter 866

    Xu Wenzhou was silly. He opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    "So what we know is false?" Feng Rong asked.


    "It''s not all fake," I said. "The front half is fake, the back half is real."


    "The back half?" Feng Rong looked at Xu Wenzhou and then asked me, "you mean, about the old man?"


    "Your grandfather''s original plan was to create the illusion of destroying the door. After getting rid of his brothers and nephews, he would let Mr. Zhou break the nightmare. To kill people by Fengshui means that even if the patrols come, they can not find out any flaws. In this way, we can master the Xu family and be the master of the family. "I said," but when your youngest aunt died, your grandfather wanted Mr. Zhou to break through the nightmare, Mr. Zhou found that Zhenyan was out of control and could not be solved. That is to say, the fire is out of control. If it is not controlled, the Xu family will really destroy the door. Your grandfather has no choice but to call Mr. Jiang and ask Mr. Lin to come to Jinling to help solve Zhenyan, but he doesn''t agree. "


    I looked at them. "At that moment, the old man came."


    "Old man..." Xu Wenzhou looked at me blankly, "he saw my grandfather''s secret?"


    "The old man''s name is Jin Wen. He is a famous feng shui master in Bashu. He is proficient in Zhenyan," I said. "He saw that Zhenyan was done by the Xu family, but he didn''t point it out. After he broke the nightmare for your family, your grandfather didn''t know that the old man saw through himself, so he didn''t care. But later, your grandfather didn''t want to keep his promise. Instead, he planted a scam and put the Zhenyan incident on Jin Wen. Jin Wen was so angry that he let out the truth. "


    "That''s why my grandfather was so angry that he drove the old man out of the Xu family?" Xu Wenzhou asked.


    "Just drive out of the Xu family?" I sneered, "your grandfather asked someone to break Jin Wen''s six ribs and one leg. After driving him out of the Xu family, he was still worried. He sent someone to the hospital that night to kill him. But when Mr. Zhou sent the people to the hospital, they found that Jin Wen had disappeared. Your grandfather is not down-to-earth. He has been looking for Jin Wen for more than ten years, but Jin Wen has never found him, just like the world has evaporated. Then your grandfather passed away, and it was all over. "


    "I don''t know these..." Xu Wenzhou wryly, "young master, I really don''t know these..."


    "we really don''t know", Feng Rong said quickly, "no one has ever told us this, really!"


    "Of course, your grandfather won''t tell you about these things," I paused. "Then your grandfather and Mr. Zhou passed away, and only one person in the Xu family knew about it."


    "Zhou Jianwen?" The couple asked together.


    I asked Xu Wenzhou, "the same year your grandfather died, your father passed away. Before your father''s funeral, Zhou Jianwen had been guarding the spirit for him for one night alone. That night, he didn''t allow all of you to come near, right? "


    "Yes Xu Wenzhou nodded, "we know he knows something, so we ask him why? He said that heaven''s secrets should not be disclosed, which is for the sake of the descendants of the Xu family. We didn''t think much about it when he said that


    "He told you to avoid, there is something shady to do," I looked at him, "and that''s the real reason why he wanted to kill people with a knife."


    "What did he do?" Xu Wenzhou and Feng Rong asked in unison.


    I looked at them, "he replaced your father''s ashes..."


    they were stupid.

 Chapter 867

    "Replace my father''s ashes..." Xu Wenzhou looked at me in surprise, "that is to say, my father''s grave, buried is not my father?"


    "Of course not your father," I said faintly, "what is buried in your father''s grave is Zhou Jianwen''s father, that is Mr. Zhou..."


    "Mr. Zhou..." Xu Wenzhou frowned.


    "Why did he do it?" Feng Rong asked excitedly.


    "In that year, your grandfather, Mr. Zhou and your father died one after another. In fact, Mr. Zhou presided over the affairs of your grandfather, while Zhou Jianwen presided over the aftermath of your father." I said, "Mr. Zhou, after taking charge of your grandfather''s affairs, secretly made another nightmare in your ancestral grave. Then he told Zhou Jianwen that he would die in front of your father. He said that after he died, don''t bury his ashes. When your father dies, he will replace the ashes of two people. He said that the Fengshui spirit of the Xu family has changed. As long as he is buried in your father''s grave, it will take only ten years to seize the Feng Shui Qi of the Xu family. At that time, everything of the Xu family will be mastered by the descendants of the Zhou family. "


    I looked at him. "Your father died seven years ago, that is to say, Mr. Zhou has been buried in your father''s grave for seven years. In another three years, this matter will not be reversed. Seeing that great achievements are about to be accomplished, something happened to Xu Wanning, and then you invited us here. Zhou Jianwen knows that our cultivation is much higher than that of their father and son. He thinks that I have already seen through this matter and is afraid that I will tell you later. So he took the opportunity of your anger to stir the flames beside you and try to get rid of us by your hand. That''s how it happened. Do you understand it now? "


    "It''s hard to guard against thieves by day and night!" Xu Wenzhou gnawed his teeth, "thanks to our trust in them all the time, they are really poisonous!"


    He looked at me, "young master, where is my father''s ashes now?"


    "Your father''s ashes, he threw them into the river," I said. "I can''t find them."


    "Damn me!" Xu Wenzhou roared, "he threw my father into the river! I''m going to kill him! Kill him Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "don''t let him off! He must not be lightly spared Feng Rong also said angrily.


    "At the end of the day, it''s your family''s retribution." Ke''er said coldly, "do you still mean to say that Zhou Jianwen is a burglar? In order to be superior, your grandfather uses Zhenyan to kill his brothers and legs. Isn''t he a burglar? In the end, they are all birds of a feather! " "I... I..." Xu Wenzhou was speechless and sat down on the sofa, covering his face and crying.


    "Retribution... It''s all retribution..."


    "husband, don''t do this..." Feng Rong comforted him with tears, "you''d better ask the young master what to do... You can''t collapse, our family can''t collapse..." Xu Wenzhou just cried and couldn''t speak.


    Feng Rong turned to me and begged, "young master, since you can see it, please help our family... Any amount of money will do, please..."


    "I will do it for you, but I won''t interfere in this matter." I said, "I tell you these things. I don''t want to lose all your money in three years. Now that we have all said, as for the problem of your ancestral grave, you can ask someone else to do it. "


    "Young master..." Xu Wenzhou knelt down again for me, crying and pleading, "I don''t want to bother the two masters... Please, please help our family..."


    Feng Rong also knelt down, "young master..."


    let me look at them, "we have made it very clear, since then the well water will not offend the river. In your opinion, this is just a word, but for geomantic experts, I can''t take care of your family''s affairs in the future. What''s more, you''re looking for someone to hit us first, and then you''re looking for someone to kill us. The Jiang family knows about this. If I help you again, how can we get a foothold in the world? "


    I stood up and said, "I promised Xu Wanning before. I will do it for you tonight. As for the rest, don''t say any more. "


    Then I looked at Kor. "Let''s go."


    "Well!" Cole nodded.


    "Young master!" Xu Wenzhou tearfully, "we are wrong, we change! Besides you, we can''t trust anyone else. Who do you want us to look for? Please, don''t argue with us. You can''t let us alone...


    "don''t ignore us... Please, don''t ignore us..." Feng Rong also cried.


    "You sit here for a while, calm down and think about what to do," I said. "Xu Wanning will wake up tomorrow. Don''t say anything else."


    Finish saying, I do not wait for them to answer, take Ke Er to turn to walk out 11 hall.


    Outside, manager Chen came with the packed food, "young master, the food is ready."


    "Give it to me," Kor took over."Thank you, manager Chen," I said. "We''re leaving first."


    "You''re welcome," said manager Chen. "I''ll arrange a car for you and miss Cole."


    "No," I said with a polite smile.


    "OK, I''ll give it to you," he said.


    "Good!" I nodded.

 Chapter 868

    Manager Chen sent us out of the Jinling Dynasty. He said a few more polite words to us and turned back.


    Let''s go to find Jin Lei


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    I took her hand and walked forward, turned a corner, and her body flashed with gold. Then we left the Jinling dynasty like two ghosts.


    About a minute later, we came to a small area in the old district of Jinling and stopped.


    "Here they are?" Cole asked me.


    I nodded, "go!"


    "Well!"


    We walked into the community, carrying the food, into the first building.


    This is an old building. There is no elevator, and the stairs are in disrepair for a long time. It looks a little broken. As soon as I entered the corridor, a smell of corruption and dampness came to my face, especially my nose.


    Can son a frown, subconsciously covered his nose, puzzled asked me, "how do they live here?"


    "They don''t have money," I said faintly, "it''s cheap here."


    Kor understood and nodded silently.


    "Let''s go upstairs," I said.


    "Well," she nodded.


    We went up the stairs to the third floor, which was dark and didn''t even have a light.


    I stopped and tapped on 301''s door.


    "Who is it?" Inside came a man''s voice.


    "Wu Zheng," I said lightly.


    There was no movement in the room.


    After a few seconds of silence, a man came up and opened the door.


    He and I are almost tall, very handsome, very thin, the face is very bad, a pair of eyes full of bloodstain.


    As he opened the door, I could smell instant noodles.


    "Are you Jin Lei?" I asked calmly.


    "I know you''ll come," Jin Lei was calm. "My girlfriend hasn''t eaten yet. Let''s talk about it outside. Don''t scare her."


    At this time, a girl''s weak voice came from the room, "who is it...


    " it''s OK, it''s a friend ", Jin Lei said," wait a minute, I''ll come right away! "


    He looked at me, "OK?"


    Let''s take the bag from downstairs. Let''s take it from him after we finish


    "You..." he looked at me with a complicated look, "what do you mean?"


    With a smile, I put the bag in his hand, patted him on the shoulder, and took Kor back downstairs.


    Looking at the plastic bag in his hand, Jin Lei took a deep breath and closed the door silently.

 Chapter 869

    We came downstairs and waited for about ten minutes. Jin Lei came down.


    He came up to me, looked at the Kerr around me, and said to me, "I''ve seen your skills in the afternoon. If you want to come to me, don''t embarrass my girlfriend


    "Are you full?" I asked him.


    "Full, good taste," he said with a bitter smile. "My girlfriend has had instant noodles for more than a month. Today, I finally have a serious meal. Thank you."


    "You can''t do that," I looked at him. "Why do you have to live so hard?"


    "I''m not like you. I can help people watch Feng Shui and make money." he met my eyes. He was neither humble nor arrogant. "What I learned was Zhenyan, which was harmful to people. My grandfather taught me the art of nightmares, but he didn''t allow me to harm people, so I couldn''t make money on it. I had to work to earn money. "


    "But people who have learned geomantic omen can''t earn much money by working," I said.


    "So I''m poor," he said with a laugh. "I''m so poor that I can''t afford to treat my girlfriend when she''s sick. I can''t afford to buy her a stewed meat rice...


    I was silent.


    He took a deep breath. "What do you want to do with me? Just say it." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I looked at him and said, "untie the nightmare."


    "Untie?" He sneered, "why should I untie it?"


    "Xu Wanning is innocent," I said.


    "Is she innocent?" He sneered, "if my grandfather hadn''t broken the town nightmare for his family, the Xu family would have killed the door! But what did they do to my grandfather


    "Her grandfather is not right," I said, "but she was just born at that time. What does she know?"


    "You don''t use this theory to confuse me!" He was very excited, "Oh, his great grandfather is so ungrateful that he has nothing to do with her? So she should enjoy the benefits of her great grandfather''s ingratitude? If a murderer or a thief is guilty, his descendants can enjoy the good fortune with the money and goods. Is it innocent to bear the responsibility? What the hell is that? "


    Ke''er frowned, "Jin Lei! How to talk? It''s your face, isn''t it


    "Little girl, I know you are very good, but I''m not afraid of you!" Jin Lei tit for tat, "I do all this to save my girlfriend, this is their Xu family owes us Jin family! You can kill me, but let me untie the nightmare, impossible


    "Do you have a damn brain?" Ke''er sneered, "if the young master didn''t want to protect you and your girlfriend, we would have found it yesterday! beat you to death? Do you think it''s hard? "


    "Then you come!" Jin Lei said angrily.


    "You "Kor!" I stopped drinking, Cole. "Forget it!"


    "Hum!" Ke''er gives Jin Lei a cold glance, which doesn''t say.


    I looked at Jin Lei. "You know your grandfather, why don''t you take revenge?"


    "Because he doesn''t want me to kill people," Jin Lei softened his tone. "He said that killing people is harmful to moral integrity, and he will bring about the blessing of his children and grandchildren."


    With a bitter smile, he said, "since ancient times, people who have learned geomantic omen have been educating their disciples and descendants. But this fucker''s world has never been what they said. There are no corpses in the gold belt of killing and setting fire to build bridges and roads. I can see that those bad people are honest people like us, who enjoy their wealth and wealth endlessly

 Chapter 870

    "Then why do you still listen?" I asked.


    "Because that''s my grandfather!" He was a little excited, "I listen to his words, from primary school town nightmare, learn magic, and then never dare to use! I didn''t go to school when I was 17 years old. I worked as a network manager, a porter, a hotel attendant, a crew member, a delivery delivery man, and everything I did. Then I didn''t go well and never made a lot of money! But I did not complain, because I have Xin''er, I am very satisfied! But a few months ago, Xin''er was ill. In order to cure the disease, we had to spend more than 10000 yuan every day. I sold everything I could. After spending more than 700000 yuan, the doctor told me that xiner was hopeless...


    he grinned bitterly and looked at me, "do you understand that feeling? They may have known for a long time that Xin''er''s disease can''t be cured, but they didn''t tell me that they sucked our blood like a vampire, and then after they had sucked enough, they told me that my Xin''er was hopeless... Ha ha ha... You think this is not ridiculous? Do you think these people are stupid? Do you think these people should die? "


    "So you used the rest of the money to buy enough painkillers, and then brought Xin''er to Jinling," I looked at him. "After investigating for more than a month, you saw the opportunity to sneak into Xu Wanning''s birthday party and changed Xu Wanning''s life with a piece of cake."


    "I have no other choice!" He said excitedly, "those doctors can''t save Xin''er, I''ll save her by myself! I don''t know anything else. I only know how to use my life to kill you. For the sake of Xin''er, I recognize it! Xin''er is an orphan. Her life is thin and her life is short. If you want to change her life, you must find a person with rich and long life! I can''t bear to hurt others, but the Xu family is different! They were sorry for my grandfather. I took Xu Wanning''s good fortune to save Xin''er today, which is reasonable! They owe us all this


    "You''re right," I said, "but I can''t let you hurt Xu Wanning."


    "I know," he said with a smile of disdain, "you have to take Xu Wenzhou''s money, you have to work for their family! But you are really a good feng shui master. They are so kind to you that they want to kill you. You can''t forget to save Xu Wanning! Wu Zheng, you''ve got the money. They''ve done their best. And you''ve made it clear that the well water won''t invade the river. Why do you have to worry about this business? "


    "Our Wu family''s rules, we must handle affairs properly for others," I said calmly. "Don''t say that Xu Wenzhou and his wife were provoked by you in the afternoon. Even if it is out of their original intention, Xu Wanning, I must save them."


    "In this case, don''t talk nonsense," he said coldly. "You can kill me, but let me untie the nightmare. It''s impossible."


    "If I don''t look for you, I can save Xu Wanning''s life," I said. "It''s just that, you and Xin''er will die. Do you want this?"


    "Come on He sneered, "the nightmare of life can only be solved by the caster, and there is no way to solve it! Wu Zheng, I''m not as good as you in terms of array, but don''t forget, I came from primary school! On Zhenyan, I know better than you


    "Outsiders can''t break the nightmare. It''s just your cognition," I said. "The replacement of Xu Wanning and Xin''er has not been completed. As long as I lock Xu Wanning in the array before noon tomorrow, it can easily interrupt the replacement between the two girls. And the interruption of the replacement as long as more than 15 minutes, Xin''er''s body can not bear, she will die


    "You''re talking nonsense!" He sneered.


    "Don''t believe it?" I calmly looked at him, "in the morning when you used blood to face nightmare, I used array to block your magic. Did Xin''er vomit blood at that time?"


    His face suddenly turned pale, subconsciously swallowed saliva, "is it because of your formation?"


    "I was afraid of hurting Xin''er, so I took the array in time," I said. "If I didn''t take the array at that time, it only took ten minutes, you and Xin''er would be killed."


    Jin Lei was staring at me and didn''t know what to say.


    "Do you understand now?" "Ke''er sneered," the young master didn''t want to kill you from the beginning, he is to save Xin''er, otherwise, can you jump to now? If a dog bites LV Dongbin, he doesn''t know how to be a good man! "


    Jin Lei bowed his head and was silent for a long time with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t blame you so high price..." he looked at me in despair, "Wu Zheng, you are really a master! I''m overwhelmed! Take it with your heart! "


    With that, he knelt down to me slowly.


    I frown, "what are you doing?"


    "I beg you!" He gazed at me, his voice choked, "you kill me, go to the Xu family, let me go Xin''er, OK? Can I use my life for Xin''er''s life? "


    I looked at him quietly for a while, then lifted him up. "Let''s make a deal."

 Chapter 871

    "Trade?" He didn''t understand.


    "You untie Xin''er''s life nightmare," I said, "I''ll help you keep Xin''er''s life."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" He laughs bitterly, "once the nightmare of life is untied, Xin''er can''t even survive tonight. How can you keep her life?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this," I looked at him. "If you can trust me, then listen to me. You untie your life nightmare. I promise xiner will be OK."


    "Really?" He couldn''t believe it.


    "Really," I said seriously.


    "What do I have to pay for it?" He asked.


    "No need," I shook my head.


    "Is it possible?" He frowned.


    "This time we come to Jinling to collect money from the Xu family and deal with your Jin family''s business," I said. "In exchange for Xin''er''s life with the Fengshui debt owed by the Xu family 20 years ago, the two of you will be even."


    Jin Lei breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, I believe you," he said to me, "I''ll go upstairs and untie Xin''er''s life nightmare."


    I nodded. "Tonight, I''ll save her."


    "I hope you don''t betray my trust", he looked at me with complicated eyes. "I know I can''t beat you, but if Xin''er can''t live, I will never live alone."


    "Don''t worry," I said, "Xin''er will live well."


    He said nothing more and turned to the door.


    "Jin Lei!"


    He stopped and turned to look at me. "What?"


    "What you learn will starve to death in a small place," I said. "When Xin''er is OK, go to Beijing. Zhenyan doesn''t have to be used to harm people. In Shangjing, you can have a good life. "


    He didn''t speak. He nodded silently and turned upstairs.


    Can''t help but ask me, "young master, Zhenyan in addition to harming people, but also can do?"


    "The knife can kill people, but it can also save people," I sighed. "Mr. Jin knows Zhenyan, but he can''t use it...


    " Oh... "Ke''er suddenly realized," I understand... "


    I looked at her and said with a calm smile," let''s go to the next scene. "


    "Next scene?" She was stunned, "where to go?"


    "Find a bar and I''ll meet a friend," I said.


    "What friend?" She asked.


    "Don''t ask so much," I said. "I''ll see you later, and you''ll know."


    She understood, nodded, "OK!"


    Br >


    , we came to a bar in Xuanwu District.


    This is a bar with strong wind of the Republic of China. The environment is good. There are lots of people and a lot of guests. We went into the bar, sat down in a quiet corner and ordered two beers.


    Soon the waiter brought the beer.


    I took a sip of wine, then put down the bottle, took out the mobile phone, dialed an Yu''s phone, "Anyu, help me make an appointment with a ghost envoy."


    On hearing this, the opposite Ke''er understood immediately.


    "Good!" An Yu said.


    I don''t have to say anything else.


    I put down my cell phone and went on drinking.


    "Young master, do you want the ghost emissary to spare Xin''er?" Cole asked me.


    "Xin''er such a situation, only the underworld can save her," I said, "ghost envoy owes me human feelings, I think this help, he should be able to help."


    "But this kind of human relationship is too valuable," Kerl looked at me, "so you are willing to use it?"


    I faint smile, "what can''t give up?"


    Ke''er thought for a moment and shrugged, "it''s also...


    too

 Chapter 872

    She took a sip of wine and thought it was wrong. She asked me, "once this opening is opened, if you encounter other people like this in the future, then you..."


    "I can''t save everyone, and I can''t always trouble ghosts and messengers." I said, "this is a special case. The ghost emissary is the law enforcement officer of the underworld. If I ask him to spare Xin''er, he will certainly raise conditions. So it''s not just about human relations. "


    "And the Xu family owes Fengshui debt?" She looked at me.


    "Yes," I nodded, "that''s the essence."


    "I see..." she nodded and then asked me, "young master, speaking of the Fengshui debt of the Xu family, I have something I don''t understand."


    "What?" I asked her.


    "Twenty years ago, old man Jin knew that the affairs of the Xu family were done by old Xu. Why did he take the initiative to take charge of it? For a man like old man Xu, who can kill his own brother, is old Jin not afraid to set himself on fire when he works for him? "


    I look at her, smile calmly, and take a sip of wine.


    "Is there anything else in this?" Kor asked.


    "The inside story is that Jin Wen has been poor all his life. He wants to make more money and leave it to Jin Lei." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "is it that simple?" Chloe couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s so simple," I said faintly, "poverty is the most painful thing in the world. Because he didn''t want to harm people, Jin Wen couldn''t make a lot of money and was poor all his life. When Jin Lei was six years old, his father had a serious illness. Because he had no money and delayed treatment, he died soon. Jin Wen lost his son in his old age, and the man with white hair sent the man with black hair. How painful did he feel? In his opinion, all this is because he has no money....


    I took a deep breath and said, "after that, Jin Wen left his hometown in Bashu. He wanted to use his skills to earn money for his grandson, so that he would not worry about money in the future. But Jiangshan is easy to change, but his nature is hard to change. He is a man of integrity all his life. It is not easy to change his character if he wants to change it? So he wandered around for a few months, and finally managed to do some small things for people and earn some living money. "


    "What happened then?" Kor asked.


    "Then he came to Jinling and happened to meet the Xu family," I said. "As soon as the old man saw that this was an opportunity, he went to the Xu family to volunteer. He felt that this was not harm, but to save people, so he was very open-minded and did not care about old Xu''s human nature. It was not impossible, but he lived most of his life. He never worked for a big family. He didn''t know the rules of how to do things for the rich, so he suffered a loss. "


    "The rules are different for the powerful and the common people?" She asked.


    "Of course it''s not the same," I said. "You have to pretend to be forced to do things for ordinary people, but you have to hide your clumsiness in handling affairs for powerful families. How can it be the same?"


    Can''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" I was stunned.


    "Nothing, nothing..." she laughed and cleared her throat, "you go on."


    I suddenly understood, "Oh, you''re because I said the word" fake force? "


    She chuckled and chuckled.


    I helplessly a smile, "so say more image, anyway you understand the line."


    "Mm-hmm!" She held back her smile, "you go on."


    "Ordinary people don''t look at the essence, they just look at the appearance, so the more exposed and ostentatious they are, the more confident they are," I said. "Moreover, ordinary people usually don''t encounter too big a thing, and no one will spend a lot of money to ask feng shui master to give a delivery man a nightmare. Therefore, if you give ordinary people a little more money, you will not cause too serious consequences. For example, when Jin Wen was in Bashu, although he was very famous, people didn''t give him much money. Sometimes, some people owed him first, and then they gave him money. He also knows that these are against the rules, but he is embarrassed to say, so he is used to going back and forth


    "No wonder he can say that he will go to the Xu family to collect money in half a year later..." Ke''er understood that "emotion is such a thing..."


    "that''s the case," I said, "but it''s not the rule to handle affairs for a powerful family."


    "What are the rules?" She asked me.


    "When you work for a powerful family, you should know how to hide your clumsiness." I said, "most of the big families are very smart and alert. They have many secrets. They often do things in a wide range. If you are careless, you will hurt your muscles and bones. Therefore, we must have a good sense of propriety. While showing their abilities, they should never let them doubt you or worry about you. Only in this way can they ensure their own safety. "


    "It''s like this..." Ke''er nodded.


    "Jin Wen didn''t do anything for a rich family," I said, "so he made three taboos about it: first, the Xu family''s business is very big, but what he wants is very general and unclear. Half of the property? What is half property? How much is half? It''s hard to define. It is the first taboo that the so-called blessing is unknown and the foundation must be disordered. ""Well, what about the second one?" Kor asked.


    "The second one is his half year period," I said. "What''s the installment payment for the disaster of destroying the door? The old man of the Xu family did not dare to think so, but Jin Wen, because of his lack of self-confidence, took the initiative to put it forward, which caused later disasters. "


    "You''re right," she thought. "What about the third one?"


    "The third is that he shouldn''t break the old man Xu''s secret," I paused. "In fact, I understand him very well. He saved the whole family of Xu, but in the end, he was splashed with dirty water. If he was changed, everyone would be angry. However, the old man did not judge the situation, and showed off his speed to uncover the old man Xu. Old man Xu, who can kill his brother, disciple and nephew, can tolerate him? "


    I sighed helplessly, "if he didn''t tell the truth at that time, he held back his anger and left directly. On the contrary, he would give him some money to buy peace of mind. However, he exposed the old man Xu in a rage, so this could not end... Otherwise, grandfather Lin secretly helped him, he would have been killed by the Xu family. "


    "It turned out that it was the third master Lin who saved the old man Jin." Ke''er''s eyes brightened. "Are he friends with him?"


    "No, they don''t know each other at all," I said. "Grandfather Lin didn''t tell him who he was. He saved him from Jinling and left. Jin Wen knew that he had picked up a life and came back with a cold sweat. After learning from his bitter experience, he returned to Bashu and never left his hometown until he died


    "I understand...", Ke''er nodded, "grandfather Lin is so righteous..."


    "grandfather Lin has accumulated virtue in his life." I sighed, "compared with their four elder brothers, we are still far behind..."


    Ke''er gently smiles and holds my hand, "young master, you are only 19 years old, you are already very good!"


    I smile at her, "finish this thing..." I moved in my heart, turned to look at the door.


    I saw a white dress, elegant and elegant ghost emissary, pushed the door in.

 Chapter 873

    Ke''er looked down at my eyes and couldn''t help being stunned, "that man..."


    "he is a ghost envoy", I whispered.


    "Ah?" Ke''er was surprised, "ghost envoy is like this?"


    I looked at her and shook my head helplessly.


    While talking, the ghost emissary came to our table and sat down opposite us.


    I gave him a fist, "ghost emissary."


    "Ke''er came back to his senses and quickly followed him with his fist," ghost emissary


    The ghost emissary clasped his fist and saluted, "Master Wu Zheng, Miss Kor, I''m here."


    "I asked the ghost emissary to come. I have something to ask you to help me." I said, "there is a girl named Yang Xin, 22 years old, from Chengdu, Sichuan. She has a terminal illness, and her life is on the line. I want to ask the ghost emissary to give me face and let her survive. "


    The ghost emissary looked at me without any expression.


    "Ghost emissary, please do me a favor." I looked at him.


    "The Fengshui debt owed by the Xu family to the Jin family can be reduced to 45 years of Yang life," said the ghost envoy. "Since the young master has spoken, I will prolong Yang xiner''s life for 45 years."


    "Good! Thank you I said.


    "Young master Wu Zheng is polite," the ghost emissary stood up. "If there is nothing else, then I will leave."


    I stood up and said, "OK, thank you, Ambassador!"


    Ke''er also stood up and said, "thank you, Ambassador!"


    "Don''t mention it," the ghost envoy said and turned away.


    We watched him leave the bar and sat down again.


    Ke''er took a long breath and looked at me, "I didn''t expect that the ghost emissary was like this...


    " what do you think of him? " I asked.


    "I thought I had to wear an ancient costume," she said. "After a long time of trouble, he was just like a normal person. If he didn''t have some Yin Qi, he would not be the God of the underworld."


    "He doesn''t show his true face casually," I said. "He gives us face."


    "Well!" Cole nodded. "I understand."


    She took a sip of wine, and then asked me, "young master, what is the price of paying off Feng Shui debt?"


    "In five years, Xu Wenzhou and his wife will be ruined," I said, "and then in another ten years, Xu Wanning will revitalize the Xu family. The ups and downs of these 15 years are the price of paying Fengshui debt. "


    "In exchange for Yang Xin''s forty-five years of Yang Xin''s life?" She asked.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    "So... Is there really no human relationship in this?" She looked at me.


    I took a sip of beer and said, "yes, no, no, no, see how you understand."


    Ke''er looked at me for a while and then laughed, "I understand..."


    ghost emissary is the law enforcement officer of the underworld. Even if his own daughter was robbed, he would not turn on the green light. How could Yang Xin be given more Yang life because of my words? So there is no human relationship in this.


    But if I didn''t find him, the Fengshui debt of the Xu family would be paid in another way. In that way, Yang Xin''s fate will not be changed. After her death, Jin Lei will live from death, abandon all her skills and become an ordinary person. After that, he will meet a girl who loves her very much, get married, have children, enter the business world, and become rich and prosperous.


    So there are still human feelings in this.


    I changed the latter half of Jin Lei''s life with this kind of kindness. With his 10 billion yuan fortune in the original script, I returned to the girl he loved most in his life. For Jin Lei, this is the result he wants most. This transaction is worth it.


    I thought about it for a moment. I called Jin Lei on my mobile phone.


    Jin Lei quickly answered, "hello? Who is it? "


    "Wu Zheng," I said.


    He was stunned, "you... How can you have my phone?"


    "It doesn''t matter," I said, "has the nightmare been solved?"

 Chapter 874

    "Untied," he said, "tomorrow morning, Xu Wanning will be able to wake up."


    "Well, good," I said, "I''ve done with Xin''er. After noon tomorrow, she''ll start vomiting blood, and then she''ll be in a coma for a month."


    "Ah? This... "He was surprised." Wu Zheng, you didn''t say... "


    " you wait for me to finish ", I said," I''ll ask Mr. and Mrs. Xu Wenzhou to send you a sum of money. You leave Jinling with Xin''er all night and find a place with a good environment to live. Xin''er coma period, you don''t have to give her medicine, just remember to give her a hot bath every day. In a month, she''ll wake up and be fine


    "Really?" He was suspicious. "Really," I said.


    He was relieved. "OK, I believe you."


    "That''s it," I said to hang up.


    "You wait," he said suddenly.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Thank you, Wu Zheng," he said.


    I calm a smile, "wait for Xin son good, come to Beijing."


    "Well..." he choked.


    I was silent for a few seconds, hung up the phone, and then dialed Xu Wenzhou.


    "Hello, young master! Say it


    "Xu Wanning is OK," I said. "She will wake up at noon tomorrow. I''ll send you an address. You''ll have one million cash and send it by 10:00 tonight. When you see someone, give him the money. Don''t talk. Go downstairs and go home. When this is done, you and the Jin family will be paid off. "


    "Good!" Xu Wenzhou said excitedly, "thank you, young master! I''ll go to the company and get the cash! "


    "I''m done with this for you," I said. "We''re clear. Don''t contact again."


    Xu Wenzhou stopped laughing. "Young master, I..."


    "that''s it."


    I hung up and put away my cell phone. "Okay, it''s done."


    Can son a Leng, "this is done?"


    "Otherwise?" I look at her.


    "But... But I didn''t feel like I did anything..." she was a little uncomfortable, "is it too easy to take my ten million yuan...


    " nothing? " I smile, "yesterday you gave Xu Wanning a bath, today you protect me in the Xu family, these things are not you do?"


    She sighed softly and shrugged. "I understand that things are different and can''t be generalized. Maybe I''m more simple. I think I''ll take some risks and be steady in my heart. In fact, it doesn''t matter how much money I earn. I''m satisfied with you. The things we did before are very dangerous, but I think I can make a little contribution and feel that I have some value at least. But this time, I didn''t do anything, so in my heart... "


    I looked at her, pulled her into my arms, and asked her in a low voice," who said you didn''t do anything? What did you do last night? Well? "


    "I..." she was speechless.


    "Cole, you''re mine," I gazed at her. "You follow me, I''m sure. That''s what you''re worth. From the year of to now, how many times have we lived and died? We have long been integrated and inseparable. You follow me, even if you don''t do anything, you''re worth it. "


    "But young master, I..." she said.


    "You say it!" I frowned.


    She stopped talking and tears flashed in her eyes.


    I laughed and said, "that''s right..."


    she got into my arms and hugged me tightly, "young master..."


    "OK..." I smile and said, "stop drinking, let''s go back to the hotel."


    She loosened it gently and looked at me carefully, blushing like an apple.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked her. With tears in her eyes, she grinned sheepishly, and leaned to my ear, "I want to drink milk..."


    my body trembled slightly, and the fire in my heart was suddenly lifted up by her.


    She saw the fire in my eyes.


    She laughs...


    and

 Chapter 875

    The next morning, it rained in Jinling.


    Hearing the rain outside, I opened my eyes and looked out of the window.


    I saw a girl sitting on the sofa beside the curtain, looking at us faintly.


    My heart trembled, but I didn''t move.


    We looked at each other in silence, and no one spoke.


    Kor heard that I was breathing wrong and woke up all of a sudden.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked me softly.


    She followed my eyes, in the direction of the window.


    Leaf shallow, body shape flash, disappeared.


    Ke Er looked out of the window and looked at me, "young master, what do you think?"


    I gently let out a breath, looked at her, turned over and pressed her under the body, and kissed her lips...


    Ke''er responded to me gently and gently put her arm around my neck.


    I forget the affection and can er''s hot kiss, soon the leaf shallow eyes diluted.


    But at this time, I heard her voice.


    "I''ll wait for you next door."


    I was shocked and stopped subconsciously.


    Ke''er gasps, agile pressure me under the body, hot looking at me, bow his head to kiss me.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.


    ...


    after dozens of minutes, the room was quiet.


    Ke''er got into my arms and hugged me affectionately.


    I looked at the little mermaid in my arms and looked down to kiss her.


    "Well ~" she turned away.


    "What?" I asked.


    She subconsciously took a mouthful and gave me a smile, "I''m going to take a bath..."


    I pulled her chin and tried to kiss her.


    "Don''t make a fuss..." she laughed away, then quickly got out of bed, quickly put on the bathrobe, sat down beside the bed, and took my hand.


    "I''ll take a bath," she said gently. "You can go to sleep."


    I smile faintly, nod silently.


    She gazed at me affectionately, gave my hand a kiss, and with a happy smile, she stood up and walked out of the room.


    I pillowed my arm, let out a long breath, turned over and continued to sleep.


    A few minutes later, then came the sound of Ke''er taking a bath.


    I closed my eyes, listening to the sound of water and rain, not sleepy at all.


    I don''t want to see ye Qian.


    This feeling is strange. I don''t know how to describe it.


    I lay down for a long time and I just got up.


    I put on my bathrobe, got out of bed, went to the window and opened the curtains.


    It''s raining more and more.


    I sit on the sofa, looking at the rain outside, gently relieved.


    "What do you mean?"


    Behind him came the voice of Ye Qian.


    I turn around to have a look, the leaf shallow is far away from me, the eye is very cold.


    "You protect me? And peeping at me? " I looked at her. "Can I have a little privacy in front of you?"


    "Can you hold back a little in front of me She asked me, "it''s ok if you and Xiaojun make love in front of me. You saw me just now, but you still...


    " I will do that if you come or not. "I said calmly," I like Ke''er. We are just doing normal things between lovers, can''t you? "


    "You mean it She was very excited.


    "I was on purpose," I looked at her provocatively, "I don''t want my life to be monitored by you. If you look at it or not, I will step by step! If you want to see it, you can enjoy it


    "You Her chest heaved and her eyes moist.


    "What? Want to cry? " I asked.


    With a cold smile, she turned her back and ignored me.


    I walked behind her, "Ye Qian, turn around and look at me."


    "No look!" She was angry.

 Chapter 876

    I gently pulled her over.


    She turned her head and did not look at me, the tears of injustice kept turning in her eyes.


    Her tears, like her stubborn.


    "You came to me for something?" I asked softly.


    She looked at me with tears in her eyes. "Don''t go to Jiang''s house. Go back to Shangjing early and go to Anyu."


    "What do you mean?" I was stunned, "Anyu something?"


    "She''s OK, but in the afternoon, there will be a girl in her shop," she said. "That girl is very important to you. You must protect her and avenge her!"


    "Revenge?" I don''t understand.


    "This girl, many people want to kill her, there are also many people want to save her, rob her", she looked at me with tears in her eyes, "you must not let others get ahead of others, you must protect her and help her kill her enemies!"


    "Why?" I asked. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "because she''s important to you," she said, "only when she''s on the throne can you get the power of their family''s guardianship from generation to generation."


    "The power of generations to guard?" The more I listen, the more confused I am. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you all about it," she gently opened my hand. "After dinner, take Kor and go back to Beijing right away."


    I was silent for a while and asked her, "since it''s something, why didn''t you just say it?"


    "What can I tell you? In front of Cole She asked me, "what can I say when you lie naked in bed?"


    "OK, I know..."


    I was embarrassed and cleared my throat, "that''s my mistake, I apologize to you..."


    she looked at me sadly, bit her lips, and kept her tears rolling.


    "Next time, you have something to say directly," I said softly. "If I''m doing that kind of thing, you''d better avoid it and then voice it to me. I''ll never stand you up again, OK


    She dodged my eyes and disappeared.


    She was afraid that if she didn''t go away, her tears would be irresistible.


    I am a little embarrassed, helpless smile.


    This leaf is shallow...


    I took a breath, went to the bedside, picked up my mobile phone, turned to sit down in front of the sofa, and then dialed an Yu''s phone.


    "Hello? "Brother Wu Zheng," an Yu quickly picked up.


    "Anyu, Ke''er and I will return to Shangjing in a moment," I said, "you come to pick us up, and then we''ll go to the store."


    "To the store? What''s the matter? " She asked.


    "There will be an important guest in the store this afternoon," I said. "I can''t tell you clearly on the phone. I can''t tell you when we meet."


    "Good!" Anyu said, "I''ll take a bath and go to the airport later."


    "Well!"


    I hung up the phone, thought about it for a while, and then called Xiaojun to tell her that Jinling was finished. Now there are other things to do. I will not be able to go home until a few days later.


    "What kind of thing is it? Is it dangerous? " She asked.


    "It''s hard to say now. I haven''t seen the victim yet," I said. "It was Ye Qian who told me that there was a girl who was being pursued and killed. She said that the girl was very important to me and asked me to protect her."


    "Did ye Qian say that?"


    "Yes


    She thought for a while, "then this matter certainly matters a lot, you don''t have to worry about me, do well, don''t be distracted."


    "OK," I said, "you''re good at practicing. When I''m done, I''ll go home."


    "Well, good!" She said softly, "Wu Zheng, please take good care of yourself."


    I smile calmly, "OK."


    With that, I hung up.


    At this time, outside a flash of lightning, came a thunder.


    It''s raining harder outside.


    I put away my cell phone, looked out of the window, got up and walked out of the bedroom to the bathroom door.


    From the bathroom came Cole''s song.


    She likes to sing while taking a bath. She sings very well.


    I pushed the door into the bathroom.


    Can son scared a jump, subconsciously covered the chest, a look is me, this just relaxed tone.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" She asked me.


    I took a look at her sexy body. "Take a bath."


    There was a blush on her face.


    With a faint smile, I took off my bathrobe, walked into the bathtub, sat down beside her, held her in my arms, and gently hugged her...


    and

 Chapter 877

    At more than nine o''clock in the morning, we arrived at Jinling airport.


    After getting the boarding pass and passing the security check, I called Jiang Rou and told her that we had something to do to go back to Beijing, and we couldn''t have dinner with the old man this time.


    Jiang Rou was stunned and said, "what''s wrong? Young master, this... "


    " it''s urgent, "I said," I have to do it this afternoon. If you say it for me and the old man, it is urgent. Please forgive me. Next time I come to Jinling, I will visit him. "


    "There''s nothing wrong with my grandfather. He can understand it," said Jiang rou. "Please wait for me a moment, young master. I''m going to the airport."


    "You don''t have to come over," I said. "We''ve passed the security check. The plane will take off soon."


    Jiang Rou was speechless, "you are...


    with a faint smile," that''s it. "


    She sighed helplessly, "last time you came to work for my house, I didn''t want me to send you back; this is not my business, why don''t you let me send you?"


    "It''s not necessary," I said, "I understand your mood. In this way, next time I''m coming, I''ll tell you in advance that you''ll pick me up in Shangjing. Is this the head office Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    JIANG Rou breathed a sigh of relief, "well, let''s make a deal!"


    "It''s a deal!"


    She just laughed, "MMM!"


    I laughed and hung up.


    At this time, the ground service broadcast announced that our flight started boarding.


    I put away my cell phone and looked at Cole. "Let''s go


    "Well!" Cole nodded.


    We checked our tickets with the crowd, walked into the boarding pass and boarded the plane.


    After finding a seat to sit down, Kor asked me, "young master, who is that girl?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Not sure?" Ke''er was stunned. "With your current cultivation, can''t you feel it?"


    "can''t feel it?"


    "I said," there is a special object on the girl, which completely blocks her breath, and the supernatural powers can''t feel her. "


    "So...", Ke''er became more and more curious, "this is interesting..."


    I looked at her and gave a faint smile, "don''t be curious. When I see you in the afternoon, you will know what''s going on."


    She chuckled, "Hmm!"


    She came up to me, nestled on my shoulder and hugged my arm happily.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked her.


    "That''s what it feels like to do things," she said, "exciting, down-to-earth, full of unknown challenges."


    She looked up at me and said, "great


    I looked down at her for a moment, a little bit of her nose, and I couldn''t help laughing.


    ...


    after 1:00 p.m., our flight landed safely at Shangjing airport.


    After returning to Xiaoyu coffee, Anyu asked the waiter to prepare lunch for us and sent it to the office. The three of us closed the door and ate and chatted.


    Just as they were eating, a waitress knocked on the door. "Miss ANN, there are two guests downstairs. They say they want to see you and the young master."


    Anyu and I looked at each other and stood up together.


    "I''ll go too!" Chloe stood up with her.


    "You wait upstairs," I said. "We''ll come up when we''re finished."


    Chloe looked at us and nodded, "OK."


    We opened the door, walked out of the office and followed the maid downstairs.


    At this time, the first floor, very few guests, very quiet.


    At a table by the window sat an old man with gray hair and a girl of sixteen or seventeen.


    When the old man saw us coming downstairs, he got up quickly.


    The girl did not move.


    We came to the table and gave the old man a big fist. "Old man."


    The old man looked at us alertly and asked me, "are you the grandson of fourth Master Wu, Master Wu Zheng?"

 Chapter 878

    "It''s me," I nodded.


    He looked at an Yu again, "are you Mr. nine''s daughter, Miss Anyu?"


    "Yes," an Yu said calmly.


    The old man felt relieved and gave us a fist. "Master Wu Zheng, Miss Anyu, my name is Xie Qianshan. It is Miss Ye Qian who asked us to come to you."


    "Shallow leaves?" Anyu a Leng, subconsciously look at me.


    "Thank you, please take a seat."


    "Good, Master Wu Zheng, please! Miss ANN, please Xie Qianshan said.


    Anyu came to her senses and said, "Oh, please!"


    We sat down together.


    The waiter came over and brought two cups of coffee to Anyu and me.


    After the waiter left, Xie Qianshan cleared his throat and introduced to us, "Master Wu Zheng, Miss Anyu, this is our miss. Her surname is Chu and her name is Linglong."


    Then he wrote down two words on the table.


    Chu Linglong.


    What a beautiful name...


    when I looked at the girl opposite me, I saw that the girl had big eyes, cocked nose, small mouth, melon seed face, white skin, slender body, and a pure beauty. Take a closer look, her neck with a sapphire collar, the top issued a soft white light, the whole girl is covered. Under the protection of this light, I can not see her light, nor can I see her depth. She is like a riddle, sitting quietly opposite us, not frowning, not laughing, not happy or sad, calm, just like a statue.


    I nodded silently.


    "Mr. Xie brought Miss Chu here. Is there anything we need to do?" An Yu asked.


    Xie Qianshan sighed and said, "it''s something...


    " then please say it, "an Yu said.


    The old man looked at us and asked carefully, "Master Wu Zheng, Miss Anyu, have you heard of the Chu family in Xijing?"


    "Never heard of it," Anyu shook his head.


    The old man looked at me, "what about Master Wu Zheng?"


    I haven''t actually heard of it, but he mentioned it, and I immediately understood.


    I look at Chu Linglong, "is she a demon?"


    The old man gave a bleak smile, "yes."


    I took a deep breath and said, "I understand..."


    "Miss Ye Qian said that after the young master saw Linglong, you would understand without me saying more", and he looked at me.


    "Understand!" I nodded.


    The old man breathed a sigh of relief, took out a red envelope from his pocket and handed it to me in both hands. "Young master, there is a check for 180 million yuan. Please accept it."


    I looked around Anyu.


    Anyu took over, "you give it to me."


    "Good!" The old man gave her the red envelope, and then he took out two red envelopes, "this is miss an Yu''s, which is three million yuan; this is miss Ke''er''s assistant to the young master, and there is ten million yuan in it."


    The old man gave two red envelopes to an Yu.


    Anyu a little surprised, but still calmly took over.


    Relieved, the old man stood up and threw a fist at me, "young master, I''ll give it to you. Please protect her and help her recover everything that belongs to her! Please


    He left his seat and knelt down respectfully for me.


    An Yu looked at me, "this..."


    I said softly, "old man, don''t worry, I will send Miss Chu back to Xijing safely, and then help her recover everything she lost."


    Xie Qianshan shed tears, kowtowed to me, and then stood up.


    He went to Chu Linglong and said in a trembling voice, "Linglong, you should listen to master Wu Zheng. He can protect you and avenge your parents. Qianshan grandfather left, you should take care of yourself in the future...


    he knelt down with tears and trembling, kowtowed Chu Linglong three times, stood up and turned away.


    Anyu watched the old man out of the small fish coffee, looked at the opposite Chu Linglong, puzzled and asked me, "brother Wu Zheng, what is going on?"


    I looked at her. "I''ll take her upstairs first, and then I''ll tell you more."


    She looked at Chu Linglong and nodded, "OK!"


    I went around to Chu Linglong, pulled out the chair outside, gently picked her up, turned and went upstairs.

 Chapter 879

    Coming to the office upstairs, an Yu took a few steps and opened the door.


    Kor a look, quickly stand up.


    Seeing me holding Chu Linglong in her arms, she couldn''t help being stunned, and then asked, "is this little girl?"


    I put Chu Linglong on the sofa, took a deep breath and nodded at her.


    Anyu comes in and closes the door.


    Ke''er curiously gathered in front of Chu Linglong, carefully looked at it, "pretty beautiful... Young master, is she a person or a demon?"


    "Demon", I went to the sofa beside me and sat down.


    Anyu also came and sat down beside me.


    She looked at Chu Linglong and asked me, "what''s going on?"


    Can son a listen, also follow come over, sit down beside me, listen carefully.


    "The old man was a man," I said. "He worked for the Chu family in Xijing, and the Chu family in Xijing was a demon clan."


    "Demon clan?" Ke''er was stunned.


    Anyu looked at her and then asked, "what happened to the Chu family?"


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me slowly." I looked at Chu Linglong. "The Chu family in Xijing is one of the oldest demon families in China. It has been handed down for more than 4700 years. Chu Linglong''s father, Chu Feng, is the 33rd generation head of Chu family in Xijing. Her mother is also from the Chu family in Xijing, whose name is Chunan. She is a cousin of Chu Feng


    "Cousins?" "It''s not..."


    "although chufeng and Chunan are descendants of the Chu family in Xijing, their blood relationship should be traced back to the 19th generation of Chu family owners," I said, "and they are demon clans. This is not a taboo."


    "Oh..." Ke Er understood.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, go on," an Yu said.


    "Yes, go on," cole looked at me.


    "Three days ago, there was civil strife in the Chu family," I said. "Chu Feng''s younger brother, Chu Huan, took advantage of his seclusion when he suddenly made an emergency and rushed into the forbidden area of the Chu family with his own people and killed chufeng. After that, he went to the Chu family mansion, killed Chu Nan, and beat Chu Linglong to a serious injury. The guardians of the Chu family''s mansion fought with each other''s lives, which protected Chu Linglong to escape. "


    I looked at Chu Linglong. "After she escaped, she was seriously injured. At that time, she was dying. One of Chu Feng''s men sent her to Xie Qianshan. Xie Qianshan is chufeng''s confidant. The Chu family has a mining group in Yinzhou, which is managed by him. After Chu Feng''s men escaped from Xijing with Chu Linglong, they went to Yinzhou and gave the little master to Xie Qianshan. "


    "Why give it to him?" An Yu asked.


    "The Xie family has received great kindness from the Chu family for generations and is loyal to the Chu family," I said. "Xie Qianshan is a close friend promoted by Chu Feng, and Chu Feng has saved his life. Before Chu Feng closed down, he was worried that one of his younger sisters would seize power, so he secretly gave the blue jade soul dragon, the treasure of the Chu family, to Xie Qianshan. He told Xie Qianshan that if something happened, he would let his wife and daughter go to Yinzhou. As long as the jade soul dragon was there, he could save his wife and daughter''s life and make a comeback. But Chu Feng didn''t expect that his sister didn''t make trouble. Instead, he always trusted his younger brother and killed them


    I look at them, "jade soul dragon thing, Chu Feng only told the side of three confidants. Fortunately, one of his cronies survived that day, so he took his little master to Yinzhou. When Xie Qianshan saw them, he immediately put the jade soul dragon on his little master and left Yinzhou with her all night. "

 Chapter 880

    "Jade soul Dragon..." Anyu and Ke''er cast their eyes on the collar between Chu Linglong''s neck.


    "It''s the collar," I said. "It''s the family treasure of the Chu family. It can not only renew the soul, but also hide traces and mask the breath. Chu Linglong was badly injured. After wearing this, she couldn''t see it at all. Moreover, it was not so easy for her uncle Chu Huan to find her


    "Then she looks dull, as if she lost her soul. Can''t it be caused by this jade soul dragon?" Kor asked.


    "No," I shook my head. "That''s because she was so hurt that she was so weak that she looked dull. Sapphire soul dragon can continue its soul, but it can''t heal. To put it simply, it''s like a thousand year old ginseng. It can hang people''s lives, but it can''t heal people. "


    "Got it..." Ke''er nodded.


    Anyu looked at me, "then, Xie Qianshan directly brought her to Beijing?"


    "No, Xie Qianshan originally asked her to go to Shencheng to find an uncle of Chu Linglong and ask him to take charge of justice." I said, "at more than three o''clock this morning, when they arrived in Shencheng, they were chased by the Chu family. It was Ye Qian who saved them..."


    "Ye Qian?" Ke''er was stunned.


    I was also stunned, "er...


    quiet rain looked at me quietly, did not speak, waiting for my explanation. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    my face was hot and I cleared my throat. "Ye Qian is the descendant of Ye family, and is the only granddaughter of our great grandfather ye Shenggong. I only knew her when I closed up in Nandao last time...


    I blushed and explained Ye Qian''s story to the two girls.


    After listening, the two girls looked at each other, and then asked me in one voice, "and then?"


    "Then ye Qian saved them and told Xie Qianshan that he would bring Chu Linglong to Beijing and find us," I said. "She said that we would protect Chu Linglong, protect her, and help her recover everything from the Chu family."


    "So in the morning, it was Miss ye who told you to come back quickly?" Kor asked.


    "Well," I nodded.


    Ke Er''s face Shua red, embarrassed straight swallow saliva.


    I don''t need to say, she guessed something.


    Anyu puzzled, "sister Kor, what''s the matter with you?" "Er... It''s ok...


    Ke''er smiles awkwardly," young master, you go on and say... "


    " that''s what happened. "I said with a red face," according to the rules of the Chu family, Chu Feng and his wife have an accident, so the position of the head of the family should be inherited by their legitimate daughter, namely Chu Linglong. Now that Chu Linglong is missing, Chu Huan will become the 34th generation of Chu family master. According to family rules, he will officially become the new owner after the funeral of chufeng and his wife. Therefore, during this period of time, he will constantly send people to hunt down Chu Linglong. At the same time, Chu Feng''s surviving confidants and elders who support Chu Linglong will also try to find Chu Linglong. At the same time, some spiritual figures who got wind of it also felt that Chu Linglong was a rare commodity and coveted her... "


    I looked at them," this is the situation, do you understand? "


    The two looked at each other and did not speak.

 Chapter 881

    "Why don''t you talk?" I asked.


    Ke''er cleared his throat, "young master, what do we need to do?"


    "Three things," I said, "one is to heal her wounds; the other is to protect her; and the third is to help her regain the position of head of the Chu family."


    Can son nods, "understand!"


    "Brother Wu Zheng, I''ll go with you," an Yu said.


    "I''ll do it with Cole," I said, holding her hand. "I don''t want you to get into this mess."


    "But now the situation is very complicated," an Yu looked at us. "Many people want to kill her and rob her. If you want to heal her, you must take down the jade soul dragon. But once her whereabouts are revealed, those people will soon be able to chase her. The Chu family in Xijing is a demon clan. Many of them have magical powers. When the time comes, you will heal his wounds, but elder sister can protect Dharma alone. Can you do it? "


    "Don''t worry about that," I looked at Ke''er. "Before I treated Bai Yu, it was Ke''er who protected the Dharma. Although the pressure will be greater this time, she should be OK."


    Can son confident smile, "don''t worry, Xiao Anyu, I can be alone!"


    "Isn''t it safer to have more people?" An Yu said.


    "It''s inevitable to fight and kill this time," Ke''er looked at me and continued to say to her, "the young master doesn''t let you participate, because he loves you and is reluctant to let your hands stained with blood."


    Anyu did not speak, silently looked at me.


    "Don''t worry," I looked at her. "We''ll do it."


    An Yu sighed with relief, "brother Wu Zheng, i...


    she stopped.


    Ke''er looked at us, stood up and picked up Chu Linglong from the sofa. "I''ll take her out to sit for a while, xiao''anyu, you and the young master can speak well."


    "Ke Er you..." I was stunned.


    Anyu is also a Leng, "sister Ke''er, she..."


    "don''t worry, I will take care of her", Ke''er smiles, "you have a good chat."


    She took Chu Linglong out of the office and brought the door to us.


    Anyu relaxed, looked at me silently, came to me and got into my arms.


    I hold her gently and kiss her on the forehead.


    "I know you want to go with us, but it''s very complicated. There''s no way you can''t avoid fighting and killing, and you can''t avoid bloodstaining." I took a long breath and hugged her. "We should not only heal Chu Linglong, but also help her fight, kill and seize the throne. Seriously, if ye Qian didn''t arrange this time, I wouldn''t take it. This is not what feng shui masters should do... "


    " Ye Qian is for you, "an Yu said softly," I asked the secret of the family of the Dharma protector Xijing Chu just now. The Dharma protector told me that the Chu family in Xijing is one of the seven demon families in China. They guard the mysterious and ancient power. I think ye Qian''s arrangement is not just for the 180 million blessing. She must have a deeper intention...


    she looked at me and said, "am I right?"


    I didn''t speak and nodded in silence.


    "But just because of this, this thing is extremely dangerous," she worried looking at me, "brother Wu Zheng, let me go with you, OK?"


    "It''s because it''s extremely dangerous that I don''t want you to participate," I said. "The Chu family in Xijing are not ordinary demons. They are demons with human bodies. I don''t want blood on your hands. Do you understand?"


    "But..." she wanted to talk.


    "It''s settled," I gazed at her. "We''re just like before. Don''t follow. If you need help, I''ll tell you."


    She was silent for a moment, took a deep breath and nodded gently, "well."


    I gave her a gentle smile, and I bowed my head and kissed her on the lips.


    Anyu gentle response, small hand subconsciously hugged my waist.


    It took us a long time to stop.


    "Brother Wu Zheng..." her eyes were moist, "I miss you so much..."


    my heart felt inexplicable pain.


    Yes, every time I am with Anyu, the time is very short.


    It''s time for me to be with her.


    "I''ll be with you when I finish this job...


    she nodded with a smile," Hmm! "


    After holding me for a while, she let me go, wiped her tears, gently let out her breath, calmed down her mood, and asked me, "where are you going to heal her?"


    "It''s not suitable to go to Beijing," I said. "I want to go to Tongyu mountain."


    "Tongyu mountain?" She understood, "let Bai Changsheng help."


    "I''ll call him later," I said. "He''ll still give me that face."

 Chapter 882

    "He will certainly help you, just..." she was worried.


    "Just what?" I asked.


    She pondered for a moment and looked at me, "if he participated, would he offend the Chu family?"


    "Chu Huan has not been officially promoted. The Chu family is now without a leader. It''s hard to say who will be the head of the family in the future," I said. "I won''t let Bai Changsheng participate too much in this matter, so he can''t offend the Chu family."


    "Well," she nodded, "it shouldn''t be too late. You can call him now."


    "Good!" I took out my mobile phone, found out Bai Changsheng''s phone number and dialed him.


    Soon, Bai Changsheng took it.


    "Hello? a young master! Are you free? " He was a little excited.


    "Mr. Bai, I want to go to Tongyu mountain," I said.


    "To Tongyu mountain?" He was stunned, "when?"


    "At once," I looked at an Yu and continued, "is it convenient for you?"


    "Yes Bai Changsheng was very happy. "I''m in a meeting. Please give me an address. I''ll go to see you in five minutes."


    "I''m in fish coffee," I said.


    "Good!" He said, "I''ll tell you. I''ll meet you right away! By the way, young master, are you going alone or...


    "three people."


    "I see!" He said, "young master, I''ll be right there!"


    "Good." I hung up.


    "How about it?" Anyu asked me.


    "He''ll be here in five minutes," I said, "let''s go downstairs and wait."


    Anyu nodded, "OK."


    ...


    a few minutes later, Bai Changsheng and his wife arrived.


    "Young master, I came here after the meeting," said Bai Changsheng. "I was afraid that my God''s foot was not enough for thousands of miles from Shangjing to the copper sea, so I brought Wan''er, and we..."


    he saw Chu Linglong behind me and was stunned, "this..."


    Bai Wan was stunned and asked me, "young master, isn''t this miss Chu Linglong from Chu family in Xijing? Why is she here? "


    "Do you know her?" An Yu asked.


    "Know...", Bai Changsheng''s expression is very complex, "although I and Mr. Chu do not know each other deeply, they are also friends. Three years ago, we were invited to attend Mrs. Chu''s birthday party and met Miss Chu at Chu''s mansion. "


    "You should also know about the Chu family?" I asked.


    "We only knew it yesterday," Bai Wan said. "I heard that both Mr. and Mrs. Chu were killed, and miss Chu''s whereabouts are unknown. Now Chu family has sent out many people to look for her whereabouts. I didn''t expect that she was protected by you... "


    " I only saw her today. "I took a look at Chu Linglong." she was seriously injured, and I must treat her immediately. It''s not safe to go to Beijing, so we want to go to Tongyu mountain. "


    "You''re right," Bai Changsheng took a deep breath. "It''s not safe to go to Beijing. It''s better to go to Tongyu mountain."


    "In this case, let''s go now," Bai Wan said. "When we get there, we''ll stay and protect Miss Chu together."


    "Are you not afraid to offend the Chu family?" I asked.


    "To tell the truth, I''m afraid!" Bai Changsheng said, "but we are not afraid."


    "You are Bai Yu''s savior, and miss Chu''s parents are also our friends," Bai Wan said. "In this matter, we will firmly stand by your side, even if it is to offend the Chu family, it doesn''t matter."


    "Yes Bai Changsheng took over, "I will let Bai Yu go to Tongyu mountain, and then our family will protect the Dharma for the young master and miss Chu!"


    Ke''er picked a thumb, "white grandfather, white aunt, really upright!"


    "That''s what we should do," they said.


    "You don''t need to protect our Dharma, and don''t let Bai Yu come," I said. "You just need to send us to Tongyu mountain."


    "What about the Dharma protector?" Bai Wan asked.


    "I''ll do it," said Cole.


    "Miss Kor, it''s too dangerous to be alone..." Bai Changsheng looked at me, "young master, we''ll stay." "Yes, young master!" Let''s stay, too


    "I know your kindness," I said, "to heal, you are easy to be hurt by mistake. It''s settled. Let''s go now. "


    "This..." the couple looked at each other and nodded, "OK...


    then

 Chapter 883

    I turned to see an Yu, "don''t worry."


    Anyu gently relieved, "if you need me, please tell me."


    I have a calm smile, "Hmm!"


    Anyu hugged me and Ke''er, then said to Bai Changsheng and his wife, "please."


    "Miss Anyu, you are welcome," the couple said in unison.


    "Let''s go," I said to them.


    When they came, Bai Changsheng took my hand, Bai Wan took Ke''er and Chu Linglong''s hands, and the five of them left Xiaoyu coffee for the main peak of Tongyu mountain.


    "It''s good to have God''s foot in hand," I sighed. "It''s so convenient."


    "These young masters will have them in the future," said Bai Changsheng.


    "Young master, let''s stay," Bai Wan said. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "I really don''t need it." I said, "you need to use an array to heal. If you are not careful, you will be hurt by mistake."


    "Well, I''ll go down the mountain and deliver food to you and miss Cole every day. Is this the head office?" Bai Wan asked.


    "Yes Bai Changsheng also said, "just like last time!"


    "There''s no need," I said. "You can prepare our rations and water for seven days."


    "This..." Bai Wan looks at her husband.


    "Listen to the young master," said Bai Changsheng.


    "Well," Bai Wan looked at us. "We''ll go shopping now."


    "Trouble," I said.


    "You''re welcome," they said. They turned around and took a few steps. Shua disappeared.


    I turned to Chu Linglong in front of me, took her hand and looked at her eyebrows carefully.


    Because of holding her hand, the role of sapphire soul dragon is not so good, so I know her situation quickly.


    I gazed at her for a long time, let go of her hand and let out my breath.


    "Young master, where is she hurt?" Kor asked.


    "She was slapped on the back by Chu Huan," I said. "The yuan Shen was shaken and her internal organs were broken."


    "Shattered?" Ke''er was surprised, "then how did she survive?"


    "She was the incarnation of the snow fox demon, and she had more than 1300 years of cultivation," I said. "The palm of Chu Huan killed her more than 300 years of cultivation and left her about 1000 years. It was because of the thousand years of cultivation that she held the tone and stuck to Yinzhou


    "Oh..." Ke''er understood, "so her accomplishments are so high..."


    she thought about it and asked me, "young master, how many years of cultivation has Chu Huan had


    "About 1500 years," I said.


    "The gap is not big," Kor said. "Why did you lose so badly?"


    I looked at her and said, "200 years of cultivation, the gap is not big, but Chu Huan has been reincarnated for decades, and his magic power has been restored. Although Chu Linglong has 1300 years of cultivation, she is only 16 years old in this life, and she has not recovered one tenth of her magical powers. How could she be her uncle''s opponent? "


    "Understand..." she looked at Chu Linglong, "she can''t beat Chu Huan, this revenge, we have to give her revenge."


    "You are wrong," I shook my head. "We will protect her and help her to kill her back to the Chu family. But the hatred between her and Chu Huan must be solved by herself. Only by killing Chu Huan with her own hands, can she take over her father''s seat and become a new generation of Chu family owners. "


    "Kill Chu Huan with your own hands?" Ke''er didn''t understand, "but she only had a thousand years of cultivation left now, and her magic power was restored so little. How could she be her uncle''s opponent?"


    "So she needs us," I said, "we are feng shui masters, not killers. We can''t help her to kill Chu Huan, but we can help her recover her powers..."


    Ke''er''s eyes brightened, "you mean...

 Chapter 884

    I looked at Chu Linglong, "heal her first, then help her recover her accomplishments, and finally restore her magical powers. Within seven days, we will help her to be reborn on the Tongyu mountain. After her magic power recovers, we will go to Xijing to avenge Chu Huan. "


    "Well!" Cole nodded.


    Just then, Bai Changsheng and his wife came back.


    They didn''t buy anything. They came back empty handed.


    "What?" I wonder.


    "Young master, we still don''t think it''s right," said Bai Changsheng. "Dry food and water are too unfair to you and miss Kor. So we discussed and decided to set up a tent over there, just like last time, with tables and chairs in it, and hot water for food. We will supply you with it at any time. "


    "Yes, young master, it''s very hard to heal and protect the Dharma," Bai Wan said. "If we can''t even eat hot food, we really feel sorry for it..."


    "you can depend on us," Bai Changsheng said.


    "Miss Chu has the treasure of the Chu family, and the Chu family can''t find her whereabouts for the time being, so you send us to Tongyu mountain, and they won''t know," I said, "but when I heal her, I must take this treasure from her, and then the Chu family will find it here. If they break through the formation and come to the mountain, they will find the tent you left behind. I don''t want to trouble you


    "It doesn''t matter if they find out," said Bai Changsheng. "Our Bai family are not vegetarian. If they dare to come, we will not be polite. Besides, we have confidence in you. If Miss Chu finds you, Chu Huan will not be able to sit on the seat of the master of the family. Even if the Chu family has a problem with us now, will the Chu family not be able to get along with us when Miss Chu is in power in the future? "


    "At that time, it was too late for the Chu family to repay you," said Ke''er.


    "Miss Ke''er is right," Bai Changsheng said with a knowing smile and looked at me, "young master, don''t worry, we can handle it well."


    I thought a little, nodded, "OK."


    "Well!" Bai Changsheng smiles and turns his head at Bai Wan.


    White, a gentle wave.


    We looked back and saw a big tent not far away.


    Bai Changsheng and his wife gave us a fist and said, "young master, miss Ke''er, then we will leave."


    We turn around and give a salute, "OK!"


    They looked at each other, turned around and took a few steps. Their bodies flashed and disappeared.


    I look at Cole. "I''m setting up now."


    "Good!" Kor nodded.


    I took a look at Chu Linglong, turned around and walked to the center of the top of the mountain. After a moment of concentration, I adjusted the golden light to my left hand. My heart was moved. The nine stars gathered in the spirit array, and I held it in my hand.


    Then, with a gentle swing, a golden light fell to the ground, and the powerful nine star spirit gathering array rose from the ground, and quickly condensed the aura, aura and evil spirit within a hundred miles around me, forming a spirit whirl of hundreds of meters high, which went straight into the sky.


    "Handsome!" Can''t help but praise the way.


    After a moment''s concentration, I built a seven star lock spirit array, held it in my hand and gently threw it to the ground.


    The aura field around it quickly disappeared, and the aura of the nine star spirit gathering array changed greatly, from a soaring aura whirl to a semicircular aura mass, which whirled violently around the two Yi positions of Tai Chi.


    The formation is ready.


    I turned out of the array, came to Chu Linglong side, gently picked up her, told Kor, "from now on, no matter it is a person or a demon, as long as you get close to here, you will be killed!"


    "Understand!" Said Cole.


    I nodded, holding Chu Linglong back to the middle of the array and put her on the ground.


    Chu Linglong did not move, as if still in a dream.


    I meditated for a moment and gently grasped the jade soul dragon on her neck.


    She jerked her head up with a strong green light in her eyes.


    My heart trembled, only felt a stab pain on the body, subconsciously released the hand.


    Her peace was restored and the green light in her eyes disappeared.


    I don''t think it''s right. I have a close look at the jade soul dragon, and I suddenly understand...

 Chapter 885

    Once the jade soul dragon is put on, no one else can touch it. It can only be taken off by the wearer himself.


    That is to say, only Chu Linglong himself can take it off.


    But now she...


    I pondered for a moment and turned out of the array.


    Can son a look, quickly welcome over, "young master, what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t want an Yu to participate," I said, "but depending on the situation, it''s really impossible without her..."


    "what''s the situation?" She asked.


    "The jade soul dragon can''t touch it. She can only take it off herself," I said. "I can''t control her. I can only ask an Yu."


    "I call her," I took out my mobile phone and dialed an Yu''s phone, "Hello, Anyu, can you control Chu Linglong''s body?"


    "What''s the matter?" She asked me.


    I turned my head and looked at Chu Linglong in the array. "I''m going to heal her now. I have to take the jade soul dragon off her neck first. But this thing is very powerful, once put on, others can''t touch, can only take off by herself. But now she has no independent consciousness, so she can only control her body and let her take it off. I can control people, but I can''t control demons. Do you have a way? "


    She thought a little. "I''ll be right there."


    "Good!" I hung up.


    "What does Xiao Anyu say?" Kor asked.


    I put away my cell phone. "She said there was a way. I''ll come here."


    Chloe was relieved. "That''s good."


    Just saying, an Yu body shape flash, appeared in our side, "Wu Zheng elder brother, can Er elder sister, I come."


    "Come with me!" I said.


    "Well!" She nodded.


    We turned and walked into the array and came to Chu Linglong.


    Kerr looked at us nervously and could not help but pinch a sweat.


    I look at an Yu, "take off the jade soul dragon."


    Anyu carefully looked at the collar on Chu Linglong''s neck and nodded, "no problem!"


    "Let''s get started," I said.


    She took a deep breath, a little concentration, eyes instantly issued a light green light, and then gently waved a light green light into Chu Linglong''s eyebrows.


    Chu Ling long as like as two peas, her eyes lit up, and she looked up at the rain, which was exactly the same as Ann rain.


    Anyu gently put his hand on his sexy clavicle.


    Chu Linglong also imitated her appearance and put his hand on the clavicle.


    There is no time difference between the two.


    Anyu controls Chu Linglong and pinches the edge of the jade soul dragon, slowly lifts it up and carefully takes her off.


    At the moment when the jade soul dragon was taken off, Chu Linglong''s body trembled for a moment, her eyebrows wrinkled, and her mouth was full of blood.


    Anyu asked me, "brother Wu Zheng, where is the jade soul dragon?"


    Chu Linglong also asked me, "brother Wu Zheng, where is the jade soul dragon?"


    It doesn''t matter that she opened her mouth. A big mouthful of blood gushed out, which instantly dyed her neck and chest red with blood.


    "Give it to me," I said.


    "Good!" They both said in unison.

 Chapter 886

    Anyu controls Chu Linglong and slowly puts the jade soul dragon in my hand.


    Release the moment, Chu Linglong body a soft, paralyzed to the ground, spit blood, fainted in the past.


    Anyu received the green light in his eyes, took a breath, and asked me, "what should I do now?"


    I looked at Chu Linglong on the ground and turned to call Ke''er, "Ke''er!"


    Ke''er''s figure flashed and came to us in an instant, "young master!"


    I gave her the jade soul dragon, "you wear it!"


    "Ah?" Ke''er was stunned.


    "It''s not easy to take," I said. "You put it on first, and you''ll give it back to her when she''s healed."


    "Good!" Kor took it and put it on.


    The jade soul dragon sent out a burst of blue light, and then a faint dragon shadow appeared around Ke''er. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "how could this happen?" Kor doesn''t understand.


    "The jade soul dragon was originally the soul of a green dragon," I said. "The five thunder Qi in your body can stimulate the dragon soul, so there is a dragon shadow


    "Dragon soul?" Both women were taken aback.


    "Demon is the most afraid of the dragon," Anyu said, "since it is the soul of the dragon, how dare the Chu family still wear it?"


    "Yes, are you afraid that the dragon will eat them?" Kor also asked.


    "Ordinary demons dare not wear them," I said, "but the Chu family can."


    "Why?" An Yu asked.


    "Because of the power that the Chu family has been guarding for generations," I said. "I don''t know exactly what that power is, but it''s the power that the Chu family can wear this jade soul dragon."


    "I understand..." an Yu nodded.


    "You understand, I don''t understand..." Kor said.


    "The power of the Chu family''s protection is related to the green dragon," an Yu said. "This jade soul dragon is a key to open that power. Ordinary demons don''t dare to wear it, but as long as it''s the lineage of the Chu family, it''s OK. "


    "Let the demon clan guard the green dragon?" Ke''er looked at me, "who arranged it...


    " it doesn''t matter who arranged it. "I said," let''s save people first, and we''ll talk about the others later. "


    "Good," said Cole.


    I look at an Yu, "you go back first, I''ll call you if you have something."


    "Well," an Yu nodded and disappeared.


    I turned to tell Kor, "don''t you feel uncomfortable with this?"


    She shook her head. "No


    "That''s fine," I''m relieved. "Let''s get started."


    "Well, I''ll protect the Dharma for you." she drew out the spirit swallowing sword and flew out of the array.


    I sat down beside Chu Linglong, helped her up, held her in my arms, pressed her eyebrows with a finger pinching formula, adjusted the golden light into her body, and began to dredge her disordered meridians and restore her original spirit.


    But this time I found that her injury was too heavy.


    Most of her meridians were destroyed, and her midrib was completely blocked. A tyrannical and fierce evil spirit ran rampant in her body. In addition, her aura was also blocked by a evil spirit.


    I calm down, first with the golden light to disperse the evil spirit, and then into her pulse, began to impact that evil spirit. From the upper Dantian all the way to the middle Dantian, and then the heart thought to move, arranged a Sancai gathering spirit array near her zhongdantian. After the array was completed, she gave out a light golden light, and a large amount of aura gathered from the nine star spirit gathering array began to enter her body. Under the guidance of my golden light, a large-scale repair of meridians began.


    At this time, the people of Chu Huan came to...


    and

 Chapter 887

    The first person who came up was a thin middle-aged man. When he came to the top of the mountain, he saw Chu Linglong in my arms. His eyes lit up and subconsciously called out, "Chu..."


    before the word "Linglong" was called out, Ke''er''s figure flashed in front of him, Shua Dao, cut off his head, and then jumped up and kicked the dead body down the mountain top.


    The body turned black in the air.


    The head that falls on the ground looks at Ke''er blankly, and then a breath, also turn into black gas to disappear.


    Then, a man and a woman flew out of the cloud and stormed at Ke''er.


    Ke''er''s figure flashed back more than ten meters, giving way to a battlefield.


    After the two men landed, the cold light flashed on their hands. The man turned into a sharp dagger, and the woman had a samurai sword in her hand. They drank together and rushed to Ke''er.


    Ke''er is silent and rushes up like a phantom. He cuts off the man''s dagger with his left hand and cuts off the man''s head with a knife from his right hand.


    The woman is startled, roars, raises the samurai sword, fiercely cleaves to Ke''er.


    Ke Er rushes up is a knife.


    A Shua.


    The woman flopped down on her knees, holding the samurai sword in her hands, but her head rolled to the ground.


    The bodies of these two people did not turn black.


    On the contrary, their blood spurted far away and dyed the ground red.


    Ke''er a frown, a foot, the dead body will be kicked down the top of the mountain, and then raised the two heads on the ground, also to throw down.


    The whole fight took less than ten seconds.


    A small team of Chu Huan was killed by Ke''er.


    After the fight, Ke''er squatted down and looked at the blood on the ground, a bit dazed.


    She is not afraid to kill demons, but she kills people...


    "they are demons with human body, they come to kill us", I said aloud to her, "don''t think so much about it!"


    Kor regained consciousness and stood up, "well, I understand, young master!"


    "Don''t be distracted!"


    "Good!"


    She took a deep breath, revived herself, and was ready to fight.


    At this time, the second team of Chu Huan rushed up again.


    There were still three people, but this time they were three young girls. They didn''t act separately. They all rushed out of the cloud and stormed at Ke''er.


    Can see they rushed over, is still backward to give way to the battlefield, and then body flash, rushed into the middle of the three girls, knife attack.


    The three girls are fashionable and look in their early twenties, one with red hair, one with white hair and one with green hair. They hold long swords, and they dodge left and right with divine feet. They form an orderly array of advancing and retreating. The people around them are dazzled and their hands are decisive and extremely fierce.


    For a moment, Ke''er was surrounded by swords and swords, and there were many dangers.


    But Kor was not alarmed.


    Although these demons are powerful, they are nothing compared with the guardians of the white mountain temple.


    So after three or two rounds, two of the three girls had their heads cut off, leaving only the white haired girl.


    The white haired girl saw that her two sisters had different heads. She was extremely angry. She threw down the long knife in her hand, split her hands, and turned out a red tassel. She yelled and shook the head of the gun and stabbed Kor.


    Kor has no fear and continues to fight.


    White haired girl like crazy, the gun dance into a dragon, up and down, airtight.


    Although Ke''er is agile, she can''t get close to her opponent for a while because the red tassel is too fast. In addition, the white haired girl constantly moves her position with shenzutong.


    The red tassel is suitable for long-range attack, but it is good at close combat.

 Chapter 888

    Two people kill inseparable, temporarily fell into the glue.


    The gun is the first of the nine long, the king of hundred soldiers. If you use it well, it is super powerful. Because of its combination of hardness and softness, it changes rapidly and makes people unable to defend themselves. If you fight with a gun, you can''t block it. Otherwise, it will be easy for the gun to take advantage of it. Therefore, although Ke''er''s soul swallowing sword is powerful, it can''t get close to the girl.


    The girl''s side is also the same, her gun flowers are dense like rain, but Ke''er is far more agile than her. The distance between the two is always controlled within a certain range. Ke''er can''t get close to her and she can''t hurt her.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen people met, and neither of them took advantage.


    Ke''er had an idea, and his body flashed. He quickly withdrew several tens of meters and came to the vicinity of the Seven Star lock spirit array.


    The white haired girl''s head was hot, and she burst into a rage.


    Ke Er a big drink, jump up, in the air will be two phage Ling knife to the girl.


    She has great power. Two soul swallowing knives are infused with powerful five thunder spirits. After she hands them, she turns into two white lines, and shoots at the white haired girl with lightning speed.


    The knife came too fast. The white haired girl didn''t hide. She shook the gun in her hand and wanted to open two soul devouring knives.


    But the sword came too fast. She opened the left one, but failed to defend the one on the right. As a result, she was stabbed in the shoulder by the right one and fell to the ground with a scream. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Kor fell from the sky, put her knee against her chest and grabbed her throat.


    The white haired girl couldn''t struggle.


    She gasped hard and looked at Ke''er with hatred, and her eyes were full of discontent.


    Ke Er sneered and asked her, "what''s your name?"


    The white haired girl held back her pain and closed her eyes.


    Ke''er was a little deep in thought, his figure flashed and he retreated to one side.


    White haired girl a Leng, struggling to get up, puzzled at Ke''er, "you... Why don''t you kill me?"


    Ke''er ignored her, picked up the soul devouring knife, went to the red haired girl''s body, wiped the blood of the knife wound.


    "You White haired girl a excited, pulled the wound, pain she a dull hum, kneeling on the ground.


    Her right shoulder was punctured, and her clothes were soaked with blood.


    Kor looked at her and turned to me.


    I know what she means. She doesn''t want to kill the white haired girl. She wants to take the girl in and let her work for Chu Linglong.


    I meditated a little and acquiesced.


    Ke''er breathed a sigh of relief, nodded, and then looked at the girl, "good gun, what''s your name?"


    "You can''t control..." the girl with white hair covered her right shoulder and struggled to stand up. "What are you doing? Kill me! Come on


    Kerr looked at her for a while and just wanted to talk.


    Three middle-aged men and women roared out of the clouds and rushed to Ke''er with bare hands.


    With a cold smile, Ke''er rushed up against them.


    Like the two teams in front of them, only two or three of them met each other. The two men and a woman who had just rushed up were all decapitated by Kor.


    The white haired girl was in despair. She fell on her knees with a thump, and the whole person was stupid.


    Can son kick those corpses down the mountain, turn to ask the white haired girl, "still have?"


    The white haired girl looked at her blankly, "you... You..."


    Keer went to pick up the red tassel, turned and threw it in front of the girl.


    The white haired girl was stunned.


    "If you don''t accept it, go on fighting," Kor said.


    The girl''s eyes cold, left hand picked up the gun, struggling to stand up, just about to rush up, her body a soft, a puff fell to the ground, unconscious.

 Chapter 889

    Can son a Leng, go over, with the foot gently kick her, "Hey, you didn''t die?"


    The white haired girl was still.


    Ke''er turns to look at me, wants to ask me, and is afraid to disturb me, temporarily had no idea.


    "Don''t touch her," I said. "I''ll save her."


    "Good!" Cole nodded.


    I take a deep breath, calm down and continue to heal Chu Linglong.


    Thanks to the powerful nine star spirit gathering array, Chu Linglong''s meridians recovered quickly, but at the same time, my golden light also caused serious internal injuries to her meridians. This is no way, she is a demon, afraid of my golden light, but she was hurt by Chu Huan, to drive away the evil spirit in her body and Chu Huan''s evil spirit, only gold light can be used.


    More than ten minutes later, her midrib patency, most of the meridians are also burned by the golden light.


    There was a faint soft light on her.


    I looked down at her eyebrows and saw that her light began to shine.


    This shows that her original spirit has been awakened and can automatically operate internal Qi and absorb Reiki.


    I was relieved, carefully collected her near the Dantian Sancai spirit gathering array, and then collected the golden light, gently put her on the ground.


    The soft white light of her body suddenly strengthened a lot.


    I watched patiently for a while, and after confirming that she was ok, I turned and waved at Kor.


    Ke''er''s figure flashed and came to me, "young master!"


    I pointed to the jade soul dragon on her neck, "take it off."


    "Well!" She took off the jade soul dragon and handed it to me in both hands.


    I took over, bent over to help Chu Linglong, carefully put it on for her.


    The white light on her was stronger.


    I put her on the ground, stood up and let out a long breath.


    "How is she?" Kor asked.


    "Her spirit has come to life," I said. "Next, it''s up to her."


    "On her own?" Ke''er was stunned.


    "As long as she absorbs enough aura, her physical injuries will heal naturally," I said. "The next step is to wait until her body wakes up."


    "Well," she nodded.


    "Let''s go and see that girl," I said. "Good!"


    We walked out of the formation and came to the white haired girl.


    The girl was lying on the ground, her breath was like a gossamer. The wound caused by swallowing spirit knife was extremely difficult to heal, and her blood was running out.


    I squatted down, carefully looked at the girl''s situation, but shook his head.


    "What?" Kor asked.


    I stood up. "I can''t save her. I have to let an Yu come."


    "I''m sorry, young master, I made my own decision..."


    "it''s not your fault," I said, "this girl is different from those people. If I were you, I didn''t want to kill her."


    "Can you give me the order, is to kill, I..." she was ashamed to lower her head.


    I light a smile, touch her head, "do not do it again."


    She nodded silently, "well."


    I picked up the white haired girl, turned around, went into the tent and put her on the bed.


    Can son did not follow in, she is outside to protect Chu Linglong.


    I took out my mobile phone and was about to call Anyu when ye Qian came in.

 Chapter 890

    I was stunned, subconsciously stood up, "you... How do you...


    she looked at me, took out a small porcelain bottle from her pocket, opened it, poured out a black pill and handed it to me," give it to her. "


    I took it. "What''s this?"


    "This is the nine turn life extending pill of Chu family," she said. "Don''t say it''s from me. Just say it''s from Chu Linglong."


    "Oh..." I looked at the small black pill in my hand.


    She looked at the white haired girl on the bed and murmured, "just say you''re not cruel enough, you don''t admit it..."


    "when did I not admit it?" I was speechless. "I''ve been..."


    "OK," she put the porcelain bottle into my hand, "that''s it, I''m going!"


    "Oh, you wait!"


    She ignored me and disappeared.


    I am a burst of inexplicable embarrassment, looking at the pill in the hand, helpless smile.


    This leaf is shallow...


    ah...


    I turned and walked to the bedside. I pinched the girl''s mouth and fed the pills to her.


    Soon, the girl''s face turned red.


    My heart moved, open the porcelain bottle, put it under the nose, gently smell.


    A strong smell of medicine came into my nose and rushed to my forehead. I was so hot that I couldn''t help shivering. I was in a good mood.


    "I rely on..." I looked at the porcelain bottle in my hand in surprise, "how angry..."


    this medicine is not a common product, even in the Ye family, it is also a treasure. Where did ye Qian get it?


    This heart read move, I immediately understand, this medicine is Chu Feng, later Chu Huan killed Chu Feng, was taken by him. Ye Qiangang just sneaked into the Chu family''s mansion and stole the medicine. He sent it to Tongyu mountain and gave it to me.


    What she meant was to let me use this nine turn life extending pill to cure Chu Linglong''s wound and take in the white haired girl at the same time.


    With a playful smile, I looked at the white haired girl, got up and walked out of the tent.


    When he came to the outside, Ke''er came up and said, "young master, how are you?"


    "I didn''t ask Anyu," I said, "Ye Qian has brought me some medicine."


    "Shallow leaves?" She was stunned. "Is she here?"


    "Yes," I showed her the porcelain vase. "She gave me this and left."


    "What is this?" She asked.


    "It''s the nine turn life extending pill of the Chu family," I looked at her and lowered her voice. "Remember, for the white haired girl, say this medicine is Chu Linglong."


    "Understand!" She nodded.


    "If you look at the tent, I''ll give Chu Linglong two pills of this medicine," I said. "In this way, her internal organs will soon recover."


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    I walked into the array, picked up Chu Linglong, poured out two pills from the porcelain bottle, gently pinched her mouth and fed it to her.


    The pill melted at the mouth and soon turned into a liquid medicine and entered her body.


    After a few seconds, Chu Linglong''s body trembled violently, and suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the sky blankly and gasped for breath.


    As soon as I frown, I subconsciously put my hand on her in the elixir field and explored it with internal Qi. I found that the Qi field in her body was completely disordered and the fire was rampant.


    My heart says bad, is the medicine too strong?


    Chu Linglong in the arms of a fit of retching, and then wow a mouthful of blood spurted out, head a tilt, fell in my arms, fainted in the past.


    I looked at her blankly, subconsciously swallowed saliva, do not know how to do well.

 Chapter 891

    "Young master, what is the situation?" Cried Cole.


    I came back to my mind and looked at Chu Linglong''s eyebrows carefully. I saw that her spirit was brighter than before.


    My heart moved, once again pressed her in the elixir field, with the internal gas to explore, found that just disordered internal Qi, now has become stable, the most important thing is that her broken viscera, has begun to heal, and the speed is quite fast.


    I''m just relieved.


    Can son see I don''t speak, body shape a flash, came to my side, "young master, in the end what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK," I said. "She vomited blood, and now her internal organs are beginning to recover."


    "That''s good..." Ke''er was relieved.


    "You go to the tent first," I told her, "don''t let the white haired girl run away."


    "Good!" She stood up, turned and walked out of the array.


    I looked at Chu Linglong in my arms, and the heart was finally put down. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    but I can''t put her down now, because the medicine in her body is too strong to move. I hold her quietly, waiting for her to wake up.


    After waiting for about half an hour, Chu Linglong finally woke up.


    She coughed a few times, and choked out a mouthful of blood. Her chest heaved and she opened her eyes powerlessly.


    "Chu Linglong..." I called her softly.


    She did not respond, but looked at the sky blankly, gasping.


    "Chu Linglong...", I called her again.


    She looked at me powerless, that pair of clear eyes, reflected my face.


    "What do you think?" I asked.


    "Good... Pain..." she struggled to squeeze out these two words.


    "You''ve been badly hurt and are recovering now. The pain is normal," I looked at her. "Do you know who I am?"


    She nodded weakly.


    "That''s good..." I feel relieved, "I help you sit up, the atmosphere here is good, you practice martial arts and heal yourself."


    "Well..."


    I helped her sit down carefully. As soon as I let go of her hand, she plunged into my arms.


    She is too weak to sit still.


    I have no choice but to continue to hold her, "forget it, or I hold you."


    She wanted to speak, but her breath was heavy. She opened her mouth a few times and finally said nothing.


    "Needless to say," I gently wiped the blood from her lips. "Calm down and empty yourself. Aura will naturally enter your body and cure your internal injury."


    She laboriously opened her eyes, looked at me, nodded, and closed again.


    I turned my head and took a look at Kor.


    Can son understanding, quickly came to me, "young master!"


    "She''s so weak that she can''t move. I can only hold her," I said. "When that white haired girl wakes up, if she wants to fight you, you''ll kill her! If you don''t fight you, bring her here


    Kor hesitated for a moment.


    I look at her, a frown, "hear clearly?"


    Kor came to her senses and said, "yes! Young master


    "When it''s broken, it will be chaotic," I looked at her, "our task is to protect Chu Linglong!"


    "I see!" Can son is very ashamed, "young master, don''t worry, if she wants to fight, I will kill her directly!"


    "Well," I closed my eyes, "go."


    "Well!" Chloe nodded.


    She stood up, turned out of the array, and continued to be on the alert.


    ...


    in the next two hours, the Chu family did not come up again.


    In the evening, the white haired girl woke up.

 Chapter 892

    She opened her eyes, looked around, then sat up abruptly and rushed out of the tent.


    Kor saw her come out and threw her red tassel to his feet.


    "Still fighting?" Kor asked.


    The white haired girl hesitated and picked up the red tassel in silence.


    "Can son sneer," young master let me see Chu family, kill! I think you have good Kung Fu and you are not so bad. I beg you to save your life! If you don''t know how to fight me, don''t blame me! "


    The white haired girl lowered her head in silence.


    "Come on Said Cole.


    The white haired girl looked at her and threw the gun away.


    Can er a frown, "huh?"


    "I can''t beat you," said the white haired girl. "You saved my life. I can''t bite the hand that feeds me, but I can''t betray my master. Kill me!"


    Ke''er looked at her, "really don''t fight?" "No nonsense," the girl looked at her, "come on! Give me a good one! Cut off my head


    "Come with me!" said Cole


    She turned to us.


    The white haired girl didn''t move, her eyes were full of confusion.


    Cole stopped and looked at her. "Do you hear me?"


    The white haired girl hesitated for a moment, her figure flashed, and she kept up with Ke''er.


    "Shenzutong..." Ke''er disdained, "Qie..."


    the white haired girl pretended not to hear, and deliberately looked at the distance.


    "Let''s go," said Cole.


    The girl with white hair took a look at Chu Linglong in my arms, and she had no choice but to follow her.


    Ke''er led her to the Seven Star spirit gathering array and stopped.


    The white haired girl bowed her head in shame.


    "Young master, here she is," said Kor.


    "Your name is Chu Xi?" I asked the girl.


    The girl was stunned, "how do you know?"


    "Our young master knows everything," said Ke''er. "It was the young master who saved you just now, otherwise you would have been killed."


    Chu Xi looked at her, then gave me a fist, "thank you for saving me."


    "You''re wrong. I didn''t save you." I looked at Chu Linglong in my arms. "It''s your miss who saved you."


    "She..." Chu Xi frowned, "how could she..." "you miss with nine turn life extending pill", I said, "she just woke up, let me take one, feed you to eat. What is jiuzhuan Xuming pill? You should know, don''t I say? "


    "She has nine turn life extending pills?" Chu Xi couldn''t believe, "it''s impossible... The nine turn life extending pills are all in my master''s hands. How could she...


    " who is your master? " I snapped, "Chu Huan? He''s just your uncle! You are the blood of the Chu family. Only the master of the Chu family is your master! "


    Chu Xi''s voice trembled as soon as she was excited. "I... he..."


    "I know that your father made you loyal to Chu Huan." I stared at her, "but you can see clearly that your young lady is still there. According to the rules of the Chu family, she is the new generation master of the Chu family! She is your master


    "I... I..." Chu Xi panicked and couldn''t help retreating.


    "Not on your knees yet!" I stare at her.


    "No... no!" Chu Xi was confused, "her father killed my mother! Her father killed my mother! She''s not my master! I will avenge my mother! I want revenge


    She screamed in despair.


    "Your mother was executed by Chu Feng because she betrayed the Chu family and violated the family rules." I stared at her. "At first, Chu Huan wanted to kill you together. It was Chu Ling Long''s mother, Chu Nan, who stopped him. But Chu Huan turned the right from the wrong and said that saving you was his own credit! After these 20 years, he let your aunt raise you, deceive you, and constantly cultivate your hatred in your heart, just to turn you into a tool for usurping power and seizing power! Both of you, father and daughter, have been cheated by him


    "No!" Chu Xi was very excited, "it''s not like this! It''s not like that! "


    "Not so?" I sneered. "Then I ask you, what did he do to you the night before he usurped power?"


    Chu Xi was stunned, "you..."


    "what he did to you and what he said to you, do you need me to say it again?" I asked in a loud voice.


    Chu Xi seemed to have been hit hard. She fell to her knees helplessly and collapsed completely

 Chapter 893

    "You haven''t made a big mistake now. It''s still time to stop at the precipice," I looked at her. "Don''t be used by Chu Huan. He''s not a good man."


    Chu Xi closed her eyes in pain, tears welled up.


    "You are just one of his chess pieces. He wants to control your father through you, and then control your branch," I said. "Those who rebel with him will not have a good end. For your own sake, and for your family, girl, you will find a way back."


    She sobbed, looked up at me with tears in her eyes and said, "I..."


    she was in pain and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Chu Linglong in my arms opened his eyes and looked at Chu Xi.


    "Chu Xi..." her voice is still a little weak.


    Chu Xi was stunned, "Ling... Linglong..."


    Chu Linglong looked at her for a while, and then said to me, "please help me up..."


    "OK", I nodded and carefully lifted her up.


    Chu Linglong eyebrows a tight, a dull hum, sweat like rain.


    "Linglong..." Chu Xi was surprised.


    Chu Linglong forced to endure the sharp pain on his body and reluctantly did a sit up, panting for pain.


    "How about it? Can it be done? " I asked.


    Her brow was locked, her face was pale, and she nodded with difficulty, "um...


    Chu Xi was filled with shame and hatred, and she cried bitterly," Linglong, I''m sorry... I''m sorry... "


    she cried and kowtowed to Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong relaxed for a while and took a deep breath. Then he could speak.


    "You didn''t kill my parents... I don''t blame you..."


    Chu Xi was full of tears, "Linglong, I..."


    Chu Linglong turned to look at me, "I want to talk to her alone."


    "OK," I stood up and looked at Cole. "Let''s go get something to eat."


    Ke''er was a little uneasy. "Young master, this..."


    "nothing". I took a look at Chu Xi, walked out of the array and went to the tent.


    Kerl was relieved and followed up.


    ...


    back in the tent, Kerr poured me a cup of warm water.


    I took it, drank it out, handed her the cup, "while the Chu family hasn''t come, hurry up to have some rice."


    "Good!" Cole said, "what would you like to eat?"


    "Easy, just eat enough!"


    She thought for a moment, clearing her throat, "fried meat with green pepper, tomato and egg, hot and sour shredded potatoes, salted chicken, laver egg soup!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the steaming four dishes and one soup appeared on the table.


    In addition, there are two sets of meals and a bucket of rice.

 Chapter 894

    Ke''er picked up a bowl and filled me with rice and handed it to me, "young master!"


    I took it, picked up the chopsticks and ate.


    Can son also filled a bowl, look at the outside, whispered to me, "young master, really OK?"


    "Chu Linglong a word, top US 10000 words," I said while eating, "don''t worry."


    "OK..." Ke''er picked up chopsticks and ate.


    I turned to look at the outside, saw Chu Xi kneeling outside the Seven Star lock Ling array, crying very sad. Chu Linglong strong fighting spirit, and she whispered what, but said the content, too far away, can not hear clearly.


    "Young master", can son suddenly think of, low voice asks me, "Chu Huan that old thing won''t really give Chu Xi... That what?"


    "Don''t mention it again in the future," I whispered, "especially in front of Chu Xi, absolutely not."


    "I''ll go!" She frowned, "this Chu Huan, what a bloody beast!"


    "He wanted to control Chuxi," I said. "Chuxi didn''t want to, so he raped her. After that, he promised Chu Xi that he had no children. When he got to the top, he would inherit Chuxi to his own name and inherit his position as the head of his family in the future... "Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    " Chu Xi also agreed? " Kor doesn''t understand.


    "Chu Xi has no ambition to be the master of the house. She is just cheated and wants to revenge for her mother."


    "Is her father dead?" Can''t help but ask, "the daughter was ruined by Chu Huan, he even farted?"? Still loyal to Chu Huan? "


    I looked at her, "the night before the rebellion, spoiling Chu Xi, don''t you understand Chu Huan''s intention?"


    "That''s what I can''t think of," said Cole. "How lecherous is he? If he did this, he would not be afraid of Chu Xi''s father and daughter turning over and reporting his rebellion to Chu Feng? "


    "It was because of the rebellion that he deliberately did it," I said. "He couldn''t believe Chu Xi''s father, Chu Rong. He wanted to try Chu Rong''s loyalty in this way. So he first seduced Chu Xi and raped Chu Xi when he saw Chu Xi''s refusal. Chu Rong has the eye of heaven. He can see what happened that night. There are two purposes for Chu Huan to do so. One is to take Chu Xi and promise her future position as the master of the house, so as to win over Chu Rong; the other is to see if Chu Rong is really loyal to him and whether he will betray him because of his daughter''s affairs. "


    "But why is he?" "Ke Er puzzling," are prepared for so long, will act immediately, he is not afraid to infuriate Chu Rong, produce variable? "


    "He''s not afraid," I shook my head. "In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s coward for Chu Rong to see his own daughter ruined by Chu Huan without betraying him. But from Chu Rong''s point of view, he not only considers his daughter, but also considers the whole branch. They are a branch of the Chu family. Normally speaking, they are not qualified to inherit the position of the head of the family. Chu Xi became the successor of Chu Huan, which means that the master of the house will fall into their hands in the future. How tempting is this? Compared with this, Chu Xi was wronged a little, what was it? "


    "I''ll go! Is this the son of a father? " Cole was a little excited.


    "In history, such a father is really not a minority," I said. "He wanted Chuxi to be the master of the family and to carry forward his branch. He thought that was the most important thing. In contrast, the chastity of Chuxi was not so important. Girls, sooner or later, there should be a man. It is better to be a woman who is the head of the Chu family than those poor boys who are cheap. "


    "But Chu Huan he..." she was very excited.


    I winked at her. "Keep it down."


    However, Huan''s voice is really low to Chu''s family


    "No," I said, "he doesn''t have children now, not because he can''t have children, but because his wife, Chu Xi''s aunt, was injured when she was young and unable to bear children. He did not want children these years, is to cover up himself, to his brother Chu Feng showed that he did not usurp the ambition. If he succeeded in usurping the throne, he would let Chu Xi give him a child. At that time, the child would inherit the position of master of the house. Chu Xi would not compete with his own child. Therefore, this is his wishful thinking. First, he will use his successor''s position to stabilize Chuxi. When Chu Xi has a child, he will still be the master of the family. "


    "Can''t Chu Rong see through this?" Can''t help but ask, "what did he use that day?"


    "Chu Rong knows that there is a risk, but he can only choose to believe in Chu Huan," I said, "to take a step back, even if Chu Huan breaks his promise, as long as the future owner is the child of Chu Xi, the status of Chu Rong will be greatly improved. Therefore, he can only choose default."


    "I''ll go to hell!" "Ke''er broke out and scolded," two shameless old things a deal, sold Chu Xi! Damn these two old animals


    "Keep your voice down, don''t let Chu Xi hear it," I subconsciously looked out.


    Can son a Leng, quickly cover the mouth, also look to the outside.


    At this point, we were both stunned.Chu Xi did not know when, has come to the door.


    She heard all those words just now...


    just now

 Chapter 895

    Ke''er was stunned for a while, and quickly stood up. "Chu Xi, I have no other meaning..."


    I also stood up, "we..."


    "nothing", Chu Xi was very calm, "Miss Ke Er said very right, I am their trading weight, this is not too much."


    Can son walked to her side, a will her into the arms, heartache embrace.


    "Don''t worry, we must kill that beast and avenge you," said Ke''er.


    Chu Xi eyes moist, silently embrace Ke''er.


    I cleared my throat and said, "let''s have some...


    Chu Xi nodded with tears in her eyes," thank you, young master. "


    Kerr let go of her and took her hand to come and sit down.


    Then a pair of bowls and chopsticks appeared on the table.


    Chu Xi was stunned, "your magic power..."


    Ke''er filled her a bowl of rice, "don''t think so much, eat something." Chu Xi looked at Ke''er, looked at me, and looked at the steaming rice, tears in the eyes. I calmly picked up the bowl, "eat."


    She wiped her tears, picked up the bowl, picked up chopsticks, picked up a few mouthfuls of rice in her mouth, and began to eat.


    You can see your disposition by eating. This girl is very grand. She must be a character in the future.


    I laughed and went on eating.


    ...


    after dinner, Ke''er stood up and said, "I''ll guard Chu Linglong, young master, you''ll have a rest."


    "OK, go," I said.


    "Well!" Ke''er patted Chu Xi on the shoulder and turned out of the tent.


    Chu Xi, this meeting has calmed down.


    "Young master, I want to go back to Xijing to find my father and talk to him," she said.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked.


    "Among the people of the Chu family, only my father has the eye of heaven and can trace the whereabouts of the young lady," she said. "Chu Huan has eleven teams. After the young lady left Xijing, he left four guarding the Chu family''s mansion. The other seven were sent out to hunt down the young lady. I was one of them. We people directly obey Chu Huan''s orders, but the information related to the action is provided by my father to Chu Huan. Just now I asked the young lady to forgive my father. She said that as long as she was not involved in the killing of the old master and his wife, she would not blame her past and would continue to use us in the future. So I want to go back to Xijing, have a good talk with my father and tell him what the lady said. As long as my father is willing to stand on our side, Chu Huan will become blind and deaf! It will be much easier to deal with him then. "


    "Will your father listen to you?" I asked.


    "I don''t know for sure, but I think there are still opportunities..."


    "your father''s dream is to let you take charge of the position of the master of the house". I looked at her, "for this, he has wronged you. If you let him turn back, he will be reluctant."


    "He knows how to be unwilling," she said with a wry smile. "But we have to recognize the reality. Our branch is a branch of the Chu family. In terms of power, it is far inferior to that of the young lady. So even if Chu Huan killed the old master and his wife, as long as he dealt with their internal resistance, he was still the head of the Chu family. Our power is too weak. Even if I can take the position of the head of the family, I can''t control the whole Chu family. I''m afraid that at the end of the day, as you said... "


    she was silent for a while and took a deep breath," I have to wake him up. I can''t make mistakes again and again. Otherwise, our branch will be destroyed in his hands. "


    "It''s hard for you to understand," I said with a smile. "You can go."

 Chapter 896

    She hesitated for a moment, "young master, can you let me take it back?"


    "What do you want this for?" I asked.


    "Jiuzhuan life extending pill is the treasure of Chu family and has been kept by the owner of the family," she said. "After killing the old master, Chu Huan seized the jiuzhuan life extending pill and kept it on his body. No one was allowed to touch it. If you can bring jiuzhuan Xuming pill, it''s easy for you to kill Chu Huan. I want my dad to see the situation and give up the unnecessary fantasy


    I pondered a little, took out the porcelain vase from my pocket and gave it to her.


    She stood up and took it with both hands


    "Do you know what that means?" I looked at her.


    "Yes," she said, "you gave me this because you trusted me. If I dare to betray the young lady, there will be no place to die! "


    "Just understand," I said, "you are a smart man. When you go back to Xijing, tell your father not to oppose Chu Huan overtly or to come here to see your young lady. One of Chu Huan''s eleven squads was destroyed in Shencheng last night, three of them were eliminated by Kor in the afternoon, and now there are eleven. I want your father to continue to provide information to Chu Huan, but from tomorrow on, you can''t let them interfere with your practice. Do you understand what I mean


    "Understand!" She said.


    "In addition, after you go back, don''t hide from Chu Huan. Everything should be the same as before," I said. "He will certainly ask you about your experience on the mountain. You will tell her that you saw Chu Linglong, but before you get close, a shadow suddenly falls from the sky and gives you a heavy hand. After a bloody battle, you barely get away, but your companions are all affected by that shadow I killed him. "


    I pointed to the bloody clothes on her body, and said, "don''t change the clothes. It''s just evidence."


    "How can I explain my injury?" She asked.


    "Explain it with your jiuzhuan Xuming Dan," I said. "You said it was during the fight that the bottle fell from the shadow to the ground, but the shadow had no idea. You picked up the bottle while the shadow was fighting with your companions. After that, you were seriously injured and ate one yourself."


    "Will he believe it?" She has no idea.


    "Last night in Shencheng, a team of you tracked down Xie Qianshan," I said. "When they arrived in Shencheng and surrounded Xie Qianshan and your miss, a shadow suddenly appeared and killed them all. Do you know that?"


    "Yes," she said, "my father told me."


    "Do you understand what I mean


    "I see!"


    I nodded, "well, go ahead."


    "Well," she turned to the door and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    She turned around and hesitated for a moment. "Young master, I..."


    "it''s OK, just say it." I looked at her.


    "I don''t want him to touch me again," she said. "When I think about that night, I feel like a knife in my heart... But if I go back, I''m afraid he will..."


    I stood up and walked up to her, "if he wants to bully you, you can force him to die. Don''t dare to deal with your father''s shadow, so don''t leave him to help you. If you feel wronged for a few days, we will go to Xijing soon. Your lady will call on you then


    She took a deep breath and nodded in silence


    I patted her on the arm and said, "go."


    She looked at me, turned out of the tent, and disappeared.

 Chapter 897

    God, it''s going to be dark soon.


    I took a rest, went out of the tent, called Kor to her side, took her left hand, repaired a phoenix eye charm, and pressed it into her left arm.


    With the phoenix eye symbol, the dark can not block our sight.


    "Young master, are the people of Chu family coming back?" I asked.


    "Yes," I said, "although Chu Xi went back, they lost three teams here after all. Chu Huan will send the elite to check it out."


    "Will he come himself?" Kor asked.


    "No," I shook my head. "He''s afraid the shadow is too strong. He''s afraid he can''t go back if he comes."


    "This coward..." can''t care.


    "Chu Huan is ruthless but suspicious," I said. "I just want to take advantage of his paranoia to buy more time for Chu Linglong. The elite of the Chu family will arrive soon. Let''s clean up and wait for them to come. "


    "What to pack up?" Kor asked. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I turned to look at the huge aura whirl in the middle of the mountain top, "array."


    "Formation?" "Can son puzzled," you want to accept the array? "


    "Yes," I said, "I''m going to clean up the place and let them go."


    "Can you hide it?" Kerr worried, "they have magic powers. They can come to see them at any time. We can''t hide them all the time."


    "In the Chu family now, only Chu Rong has the eye of heaven," I said, "after Chu Xi goes back, he will surely be able to persuade him to abandon the secret. Chu Xi is right. As long as he stands on our side, Chu Huan will become blind and deaf. So as long as we hold on tonight, we can help Chu Linglong recover his magic power in the next few days. "


    "Well!" Kor nodded, "got it."


    I smile, touched her head, and then turned into the array, came to Chu Linglong in front of.


    Chu Linglong''s face is much better.


    "Miss Chu, what do you think?" I asked.


    She opened her eyes and looked at me, "thank you, brother. I''m much better..."


    brother?


    It''s called...


    as soon as I get hot, "er... Just call me my name."


    "Can''t I call your brother?" She asked.


    "It''s not..."


    "my mom and dad are not here", she smiles bitterly, her eyes are moist, "you saved me, you are my brother..."


    my heart was sour, "well...


    " thank you brother ", she looked at me gratefully.


    I cleared my throat and continued, "Chu Huan will send someone to come. I''ll take the array. Can you do well?"


    "I can..." she said, trying to get up.


    "You don''t move," I held her, "don''t force."


    She frowned with pain, and her forehead was sweating again, but she stood still.


    "Will it work?" I''m worried.


    She resisted the pain, gritted her teeth and nodded


    I was relieved and turned to call Kor.


    Ke''er body shape a flash, came to me, took Chu Linglong from my hand and held her up.


    "You stay away from me," I said. "I''ll come back when I''ve collected my array."


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    "Thank you sister...", Chu Linglong pain straight out of a cold sweat, struggling to say.


    "Don''t mention it," she said, "bear with me."


    "Well!" Chu Linglong nodded.


    Ke''er''s figure flashed and flew out of the distance of dozens of meters in an instant.


    Chu Linglong screamed with pain.


    Although her internal organs were basically healed, as long as her body moved, it was extremely painful. Ke''er moves so fast that Chu Linglong can''t bear it.


    I turned around and closed the array by pinching my fingers.

 Chapter 898

    The huge aura slowly disappeared.


    On the top of the mountain, aura is still very strong, and it will take some time to get back to normal.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    I looked at the tent in the distance, pondered a little, took out my mobile phone and dialed Bai Changsheng''s phone.


    "Hello, young master, you order!" Bai Changsheng said.


    "Take the tent down first," I said. "We''ll decorate it after dawn."


    "Good!" Bai Changsheng said.


    I hung up the phone, put away my mobile phone, looked up, Bai Changsheng came.


    "Young master, I''ll collect the tent!" He said.


    I nodded.


    He went to the tent. With a wave of his hand, the tent turned into a white light and disappeared.


    He turned and gave me a fist. "I''ll come back tomorrow morning!"


    I also clasped a fist, "thank you


    "You are welcome, young master." Bai Changsheng smiles and nods his head at Ke''er in the distance. Shua, he disappears.


    I waved to Cole to let them come.


    Ke''er''s body flash, holding Chu Linglong back.


    "Ah! ~"Chu Linglong''s painful voice changed.


    "Sister, you have to bear with it," Kor said to her. "When those people come, we''ll have to flash once or twice. Then you can''t make a noise."


    Chu Linglong''s face was white with pain, and nodded vigorously, "well..."


    her face and neck were covered with cold sweat.


    I concentrate a little, contemplate the five thunder talisman, magical power charm and light body talisman, and then take Chu Linglong carefully from Ke''er''s hand.


    "Ke''er just said it right." I looked at Chu Linglong in my arms. "Miss Chu, you must hold back. You must not make a sound. And you have to remember that you need to use the method of fetal rest later...


    "well..."


    let me have a look at Kor, "if you need to transfer your position later, don''t drag me directly."


    "I understand!" Said Cole.


    I looked around, took a few steps to the side, sat down on the ground, adjusted Chu Linglong''s posture, and let her lie in my arms, holding her hand.


    Then I motioned for cole to come and sit next to me.


    Chloe came and sat down and took my hand.


    I calm down and recite the Tibetan form mantra: Meng Jizhen Jun, hide your trace!


    Three people suddenly appeared a layer of light soft light.


    My heart moved, surprised to see Ke''er.


    Ke''er was also stunned, looking at the soft light on her body and puzzled at me, "young master, this..."


    we looked at each other, and after a moment, we both laughed.


    My accomplishments have more than doubled. I don''t need to repeat the Tibetan mantra. I can do it once.


    That''s good. Many things will be convenient in the future.


    "How do you solve it later?" Cole asked me in a low voice.


    "Just read it again," I whispered.


    Kor nodded, "Well! Great


    Just then, a dark figure came up quietly.


    Ke Er a frown, the right hand subconsciously grasps the waist''s swallowing spirit knife.


    It was a middle-aged man, tall and strong. His face was full of whiskers and flesh, and his eyes were as sharp as an eagle. He scanned everything on the top of the mountain coldly.


    We''ve all moved into the birthrate.


    He looked around for a week, finally looked at our side, and then came to us in a big stride.


    My heart is tight, can''t the Tibetan curse work?


    He came up to us, squatted down, looked at us, with a cold smile, "Chu Linglong! Don''t hide, I see you

 Chapter 899

    Hearing this, Chu Linglong couldn''t help shaking.


    Can son also instinctively want to draw a knife.


    I clenched their hands at the same time, motioning them not to move.


    Cole quickly calmed down.


    Chu Linglong nervously looked at that person, subconsciously swallowed saliva.


    "Are you still hiding?" "Come out!" he sneered


    He called, we have a bottom in our hearts, the goods can not see us, he is deceiving us.


    We kept silent and looked at him silently to see what he could do.


    When he saw no movement, he got up and walked up to us and looked around. At the same time, he said to himself, "it doesn''t seem to be here..."


    he thought for a moment, then turned to the distance and yelled, "no one, you come up!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a dozen figures flew to the top of the mountain, holding long knives and short swords, and surrounded them together.


    I counted 15 people with this beard.


    In other words, Chu Huan sent five teams.


    These people came to the center and naturally surrounded us.


    Fortunately, they can''t see us.


    "Where have they been?" A young woman with purple hair asked the beard.


    "You ask me, who do I ask?" "Who knows where they went?" he asked


    A young man with white hair came up to us, squatted down, sniffed it with his nose, and couldn''t help saying, "how fragrant...


    " fragrant? " The others were suddenly alerted, "anybody?"


    "It''s a girl''s body fragrance," the young man sniffed again and said, "this girl is very beautiful, with high accomplishments and good Kung Fu. Her aura is so pure..."


    the purple haired girl frowned, "is it true? You have a good nose


    "My nose has nine hundred years of cultivation", the white haired man continued to smell, while smelling, he approached Ke''er, and could not stop saying, "how fragrant... So beautiful... My God..."


    Ke''er looked at him coldly and drew out the soul devouring knife silently.


    Suddenly, a fierce evil spirit gushed out.


    The white haired man was stunned, and his figure flashed. He withdrew from the distance with a Shua, and exclaimed, "there is evil spirit! There''s someone there


    Hearing this, everyone was nervous.


    I winked at Kor and motioned for her not to be exposed.


    Ke''er nodded and put the knife back to his waist. He put his right arm around my waist and was ready to move.


    The purple haired woman glanced at the white haired man, came up to us and made two strokes with a knife.


    Her knife was long and sharp, with a faint blue light on it.


    Chloe instinctively wants to move.


    I clenched her hand.


    Ke''er tried to hold back and swallowed his saliva.


    She waved a few times, the tip of the knife crossed us repeatedly, but never touched us.


    She turned around and looked at the white haired man suspiciously, "where is anyone?"


    "There are indeed!" The white haired man said eagerly, "that evil spirit is very fierce, can''t be wrong! Auntie, it''s right there. The shadow must be there


    The purple haired girl waved a few times with the knife, more confused, and said to the man, "you are surprised. Where is anyone here?"


    "Chu Xuan''s nose is very smart," the beard vigilantly looked around, "should not be wrong, it seems that the shadow is still here."


    "Do you smell Chu Linglong?" The purple haired woman asked the white haired man.


    "It seems to smell..." the white haired man thought, "it seems that there is no......


    " is there any? " The purple haired girl frowned.


    The white haired man thought, "I''ll smell it again!"


    He came to us in a flash and continued to sniff with his nose.


    Chloe wants to move.


    I winked at her and motioned for her to wait.


    Ke''er hesitated for a moment and nodded silently.


    "That''s the smell..." the white haired man said as he smelled, "this faint body odor... Yes... Yes... That''s the smell..."


    we didn''t move.


    He was like a dog, sniffing and crawling in front of us, sniffing constantly.


    Ke''er frowned and turned her head, disgusted to the extreme.


    Close, I see.


    This guy named chuxuan was a wolf demon with over 900 years of cultivation in his previous life.


    No wonder his nose is so smart.


    He sniffed for a while, then suddenly stopped moving, and a green light came into his eyes.


    I felt a movement in my heart, and I took Kor''s hand.

 Chapter 900

    Ke''er will understand, put her arms around my waist, and instantly will us out of the encirclement, came to the edge of the cliff.


    At the same time, Xuanchu made a strange sound. The others rushed up together, waving swords and slashing at random.


    Chu Linglong sent out a faint dull hum.


    Cole and I were surprised.


    Fortunately, those people just cut the air, no one heard.


    We''re relieved.


    Chu Linglong tried to endure the pain, and his eyes were full of shame.


    Ke''er gently stroked her face and laughed at her, indicating that she was OK and did not blame her.


    Chu Linglong felt better in his heart and nodded silently.


    We went on to the theatre. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    after the people of the Chu family cut down, their beards reached out and stopped them, "OK, OK! Stop chopping! Nothing! "


    Everyone''s eyes Shua, all focused on the body of Chu Xuan.


    Chuxuan scratched on the ground for a long time, panting, he also wondered, "impossible ah... Just now clearly smelled... Where to go?"


    He stood up and said to the people around him, "separate, cut me off without dead ends! That girl must be on the mountain


    The men looked at each other, and then they all looked at the whiskers.


    "What do you think?" Asked the purple haired girl.


    "The shadow should have just left, so it left a smell here," said the beard. "I don''t think so. Don''t waste time. Go back and tell the master."


    The purple haired girl thought, "OK."


    "Not just gone!" Chu Xuan was very excited, "you believe me, the shadow did not go, she and Chu Linglong are on this mountain!"


    Purple hair girl ignored him, told his people, "shadow and Chu Linglong have been transferred, we go back to report."


    "Yes A man and a woman said in unison.


    Whiskers turned to look at the other three, "what do you think?"


    The three men looked at each other and agreed, "go back and tell me."


    "They didn''t leave!" Chu Xuan said anxiously, "you have to believe my nose!"


    "Enough!" Beard tone a cold, "that shadow is very strong, even eleven uncle can not see whether he is a man or a woman, your nose can be more powerful than his eyes?"


    My heart moved, he said this eleven uncle, should be Chu Xi''s father Chu Rong.


    "You say that!" Chu Xuan is not convinced, "if eleven uncle''s eye is so powerful, the master still asks us to check what to do?"


    "Shut up "Do you dare to talk to me like that? It''s against you


    "Hum! Don''t put on airs and pressure me "Chu Xuan tit for tat," you this head son is only temporary! If you don''t listen to me today and let go of shadow and Chu Linglong, the master will not spare you! "


    "Chuxuan!" Purple hair girl angry, "how do you talk? Apologize to your brother


    "I am right! Why apologize? " Chu Xuan is unconvinced.


    "You are presumptuous Purple hair female Shua pulls out a knife, a finger Chu Xuan nose, "you say again!"


    Chuxuan was stunned and said, "Auntie, you...


    " I apologize to your elder brother! " The purple haired girl was furious.


    Chu Xuan is helpless, heart has not willing to glance at the beard one eye, the breath of the swing a, "I am wrong!"


    "Forget it," said Hu Ziqiang, holding back his anger and looking at the crowd, "go back to your command!"


    Finish saying, he looked at Chu Xuan one eye, take oneself two person body shape a flash, disappeared.


    The others looked and followed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was only a purple haired girl on the mountain, and Chu Xuan had a tall young man.


    The purple haired girl drew up her knife and criticized Chu Xuan, "what are you fighting with him? Do you two go to the master? Who do you think the master will believe


    "Aunt, you believe me! The shadow is really here Chu Xuan said excitedly, "let''s look for it! It''s a great achievement to find her


    "Hum! Find her? Do you have life to go back? " The purple haired girl sneered, "you are still far from it. Learn from your elder brother."


    Chu Xuan was stunned, "Auntie, do you mean...


    " let''s go! " With that, the purple haired girl disappeared.


    Chu Xuan did not respond to come over and asked the young man, "what does aunt mean?"


    "You''re not afraid to die. You stay here," said the young man. "I want to live. I''ll go first."


    As soon as the voice dropped, his figure flashed and disappeared.


    Chuxuan realized that he was the only one left on the mountain.


    Frightened, he looked around and swallowed. "Wait for me! Wait for meHe flashed, Shua, and disappeared.


    There was a sudden silence on the top of the mountain.


    Ke''er looked at me, "young master, they are all gone..."


    "there is another one..." I whispered, "not up yet..."


    as soon as the voice fell, a dark shadow flew out of the cloud and came to the top of the mountain.


    When Chu Linglong saw this man, he was stunned.

 Chapter 901

    This man is Chu Huan.


    He was of medium build, not good-looking, with a wisp of moustache on his chin, and his eyes were very cold. After landing, he went straight to the place where Chu Xuan had scratched just now, squatted down, twisted some soil with his hands, and put it under his nose to smell it.


    Chu Linglong''s eyes were red, his hands were full of cold sweat, and his body was shaking.


    I clenched her hand and motioned that she should not be excited.


    But the enemy who killed her parents was right in front of her. How could she not be excited?


    She hate to look at Chu Huan, the corner of the mouth gushed blood.


    Fortunately, Chu Huan''s sense of smell was not as sensitive as chuxuan. He just smelled the soil and stood up.


    Chu Linglong closed his eyes in pain.


    Two lines of sad tears came out of her eyes.


    Chu Huan stood there, looking at the East in silence, as if lost in thought.


    At this time, another shadow flew out of the clouds and landed on the top of the mountain.


    This is a very young woman, with a good figure and a bit of beauty.


    She went to Chu Huan and asked him, "have you found anything?"


    "There was a strong border here," Chu Huan said. "We came late, and the shadow took the girl away."


    "Who is the shadow?" Women worry, "can it be a friend of big brother?"


    "Chu Feng''s friends, I know them all," Chu Huan said, "he has no such friends."


    "Who would that be?" "The woman does not understand," can have such supernatural power, certainly is not the mortal? Is it someone from those six families? "


    Chu Huan looked dignified and sighed, "it''s hard to say..."


    the woman hesitated for a moment and advised him, "Chu Huan, forget it, please forgive Linglong..."


    "forgive her?" Chu Huan''s eyes were cold, "cut the grass without removing the roots, wait for her to come back and kill me?"


    "The elder brother and sister-in-law are dead. What storm can she make as a little girl?" The woman said, "what''s more, she''s hit you in the palm, and the person has been abandoned. Even if she survives, she has no power to threaten you. She was brought up by us. Why can''t you let her live? "


    "Hum! How to survive? " Chu Huan sneered, "I killed her parents. Do you think if she survives, she can give up with me?"


    "Even if she survives, she will have hundreds of years left in her cultivation," the woman advised him. "Even if she recovers her magical powers, she is not your opponent at all. Why should you worry about her threatening you?"


    "Shut up Chu Huan said coldly, "although Chu Feng is dead, some people in the family are still thinking about their husband and wife. If Chu Linglong is not dead, their thoughts will not be broken! Do you think only our people are looking for that girl? They''re sending people in the dark, too! Well, let''s look for it together and see who will find it first! "


    He looked around the top of the mountain and said in a loud voice, "shadow, listen to me! I''m Chu Huan, the 34th generation master of the Chu family! If you pity Chu Linglong or you don''t like me, the Chu family''s affairs will be solved by the Chu family''s own people. You can''t intervene by an outsider! Yes, you are capable! You can steal my nine turn life extending Dan, so what? Do you dare to touch me? Well? "


    "Stop talking!" The woman quickly stopped him, "what if the shadow is nearby?"


    "That''s the best!" Chu Huan said in a loud voice, "shadow! Come out if you can! Do you want to avenge Chu Feng? Then come out and kill me! Come out


    "Chu Huan!"


    "You come out!" Chu Huan roared, "coward! Come out


    "Chu Huan, you are crazy!" "What are you doing?" she said


    "What are you afraid of?" Chu Huan said aloud, "she is just a thief! What''s so terrible? "

 Chapter 902

    He took the celadon bottle out of his arms and said in a loud voice, "see? Didn''t expect it? The nine turn life extending pill you stole from me has been taken back by my little woman again! From last night till now, you have killed 11 of my men, but my little woman has survived! She has told me all your weaknesses, ha ha...


    the woman was completely angry, "Chu Huan! You are shameless


    Chu Huan a Zheng, then frown, "what do you say?"


    "What, your little woman?" The woman looked at him sadly, "Chu Xi is my sister''s child, you even she did not let go, also shamelessly said this shameless words?"


    Chu Huan got angry and gave the woman a mouth.


    With a crack, the woman was reeled.


    "You The woman covered her face and was angry, "do you dare to hit me?"


    "What happened when I hit you?" Chu Huan pointed to her nose and said, "I''ll tell you, Chu Xi and I have cooked rice already! You must recognize it! If you don''t recognize it, you have to recognize it! If you dare to behave with me again, I will kill you


    "Kill me?" Woman wryly smile, "good! Come on! You killed your big brother and your sister-in-law, and now you want to kill your niece. You don''t want me to be one! You are not afraid that my brother will settle accounts with you, so you will come! "


    Chu Huan''s face was livid and he warned the woman, "don''t tell your brother about Chu Xi! Even if I say it, I have to wait until I get to the top! If you dare to talk nonsense, I will really kill you


    "Hum!" The woman sneered, her figure flashed and her Shua disappeared.


    Chu Huan did not want to continue to challenge the shadow.


    He hesitated, sighed, and disappeared.


    The top of the mountain was quiet again.


    I look at Chu Linglong in my arms. She has already burst into tears, crying into a tearful person.


    "Don''t do this," I whispered to comfort her, "your father and mother''s revenge, will certainly revenge!"


    "You can''t be excited now," Ke''er also said, "don''t cry. Let Chu Huan live for two more days. Then we will help you, let you kill him by yourself and avenge your parents!"


    "Well," Chu Linglong cried and nodded.


    "Calm down, you''ll heal in my arms," I comforted her. "Don''t worry, sister Cole and I will guard you and won''t let anyone hurt you."


    She sobbed, tears in her eyes, and nodded vigorously.


    "OK, ok..." Ke''er comforted her, "in order to revenge, calm down and heal well..."


    Chu Linglong calmed down for a long time. She resisted the tears in her eyes, took a deep breath and closed her eyes.


    But when she was settled, she was relieved.


    "Young master, what to do next?" She asked me in a whisper.


    "Just to be on the safe side, let''s stick to it," I said. "I''ll start again after dawn."


    "Can you take it She was worried.


    I gave her a smile. "No problem."


    She was relieved and leaned on my shoulder, and her right hand was on my waist.


    I put my lips on her forehead and let out a long breath. I looked up at the moon in the sky.


    The moon in the sky is round.

 Chapter 903

    When the day was about to break, Bai Chang was born.


    After he came up, he saw us sitting on the edge of the cliff. He was surprised and came to us in a flash. "Young master, Miss Cole, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK," I said, "Mr. White, rearrange the tent."


    "Good!" He nodded and turned to set up the tent.


    Can son loosen my hand, "young master, all night, I come to hold her."


    "No," I stood up with Chu Linglong in my arms. "It''s safe now. I''ll set up the array and let her heal in the array."


    "Good!" Cole nodded.


    A wave of the white hand in the distance changed the tent.


    He turned back to us. "Young master, Miss Cole, all right!"


    Thank you I said to him, "you hurry down the mountain. We can do the rest ourselves." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "OK!" He gave us a fist, "then I''ll go first. If you have something to do, you can tell me at any time. I''ll come up immediately!"


    I nodded, "OK!"


    Ke''er clasped his fist and said, "thank you, Grandpa Bai!"


    "Miss Ke''er, you''re welcome," Bai Changsheng said. He turned around and walked a few steps. Shua disappeared.


    I told Kor, "you go to the tent, get breakfast ready, and I''ll come when I''ve laid out the formation."


    "Well!" Kor nodded and turned to the tent.


    I hold Chu Linglong to the top of the mountain, gently put her down, help her sit down.


    After a night''s rest, Chu Linglong looks much better.


    After sitting down, she opened her eyes and said, "brother...


    " are you hungry? " I asked.


    She shook her head, "no hunger..."


    "then you can continue to heal," I said, "I''ll arrange a spirit gathering array for you to gather the aura within a hundred Li around you, so that you can get twice the result with half the effort if you practice


    "Well," she nodded and looked at me gratefully. "Thank you, brother..."


    I stood up, concentrated a little, turned the golden light to my left hand, and thought about it, arranged the nine star spirit gathering array, held it in my hand, and then gently swung it to her side.


    A golden light falls on the ground and instantly turns into a powerful nine star spirit gathering array. The huge aura rises from the ground and goes straight to the sky, gathering the aura within a hundred miles around.


    "OK," I said to her.


    "Well," she took a deep breath, slowly closed her eyes and continued to heal.


    I turned around and walked out of the formation. I was in a flash and came to the tent.


    Chloe is ready for breakfast and is waiting for me at the door.


    Seeing me coming, she asked me, "young master, why is there only nine star spirit gathering array? What about the Seven Star lock spirit array


    "She was hurt too much yesterday, and the Seven Star lock spirit array was added to protect her life," I said. "Now her life is no longer in danger. Only the nine star spirit gathering array is enough."


    "Do you want to protect her?" She asked.

 Chapter 904

    "No, eat first," I said.


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We went into the tent and sat down. On the table were fried dough sticks, soybean milk, tea and eggs, pancakes and shredded pickles.


    Ke''er knows me, this can eat this, the most appetizing.


    I picked up my chopsticks, picked up a fried dough stick and ate it.


    Ke''er washed her hands first, took a towel, soaked it, wrung it dry, came to me and wiped my hands.


    I wiped my hands, picked up my chopsticks and went on eating.


    I feel really hungry.


    Ke''er sat down opposite me, peeled a tea egg for me, and fed it to my mouth, "eat more."


    "Don''t mind me, you can eat it," I said.


    "Well!" She peeled a tea egg and fed it into my mouth. Then she picked up the chopsticks and ate it herself.


    We''re all hungry.


    After eating for a while, we talked about last night.


    "Young master, was that woman Chu Huan''s wife last night?" Cole asked me.


    "Well," I nodded.


    She took a big cake, put the fried dough sticks and pickle shreds for me, rolled it up and handed it to me, "it seems that she has a background. It seems that Chu Huan is afraid of her brother?"


    "Her mother''s family is the Ba Shu He family, which is one of the seven demon families in China," I said. "The power of the he family is comparable to that of the Chu family in Xijing. Although her brother is not the owner of the family, he is a real power figure of the he family. So Chu Huan is still very afraid of this elder brother-in-law."


    "Then he spoils Chu Xi?" Can son don''t understand, "he is not afraid of Chu Xi uncle to look for him to settle accounts?"


    "Of course he was afraid," I said. "That''s why he threatened his wife not to tell his uncle about it."


    "What will happen if this uncle of Chuxi knows about it?" She asked.


    "If he knew it now, he would certainly take care of Chu Huan," I said. "When Chu Huan became the head of the Chu family, he knew it, and he could only acquiesce and let it go."


    "It''s over?" Ke''er frowned.


    "Chu Xi''s uncle is very powerful, but he is very rigid," I said as I ate. "At the beginning, Chu Xi''s mother was ordered to be executed by Chu Feng for violating family rules. He didn''t do anything after knowing that. Because the younger sister married to the Chu family, she must abide by the rules of the Chu family. She violated the family rules and committed the death penalty, so the Chu family leader killed her, and he was not good at interfering with anything. "


    "But Chu Xi is different..." she said.


    I looked at her and said, "if Chu Huan is not the owner of the house, his uncle will certainly take care of Chu Huan and administer justice for Chu Xi. But once Chu Huan becomes the master of the family, if he wants to deal with him, he will be the enemy of the whole Chu family. Do you think the head of the he family will agree? "


    Can son understood, pondered a smile, "understood."


    She ate a piece of cake and then asked me, "this woman and Chu Huan usurped power together. If we killed her, would her brother seek revenge on us?"


    My heart moved, swallowing the food in my mouth, gently let out a breath, "it''s not easy to say..."


    "I don''t think that woman is bad enough", but she looks at me, "do you think Chu Linglong will spare her?"


    I took a look outside, meditated a little, and went on eating.


    "When she becomes the head of the Chu family, let her decide for herself."

 Chapter 905

    Any family can''t tolerate the crime of treason.


    If Chu Huan succeeded in the end, the family rules of the Chu family would have nothing to do with them.


    But if he fails in the end and Chu Linglong becomes the head of the family, she will never forgive the couple.


    Not only will she not forgive, but also the family rules of the Chu family will not forgive.


    So Chu Huan and his wife must die in the end.


    But the only one who killed them was Chu Linglong, not us.


    Chu Linglong killed them, the he family did not say, if we started, then this hatred, he family and us.


    Chloe is very smart, I order so, she immediately understand.


    She pondered for a moment, nodded silently, and went on eating.


    After breakfast, we went to the tent outside, continue to protect Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong is sitting in the middle of the array, his face is calm, and his body begins to appear green light.


    Ke Er looked at me, "young master, does this mean that her injury is getting better soon?"


    "The wound has been healed," I said. "In another two hours, by noon, her accomplishments will be restored. Let her practice more, and when she comes out naturally, I''ll try to see if I can activate her powers. "


    "How to activate it?" She asked.


    "Use the four charge array," I said.


    "Four charge array?" She wondered, "what''s that formation?"


    "The four rushing array is a kind of array", I said, "in the eight trigrams, heaven and earth are positioned, mountains and lakes are ventilated, wind and thunder are abundant, and water and fire are not fired at each other. The four rushing array is an array arranged according to the principle of eight trigrams. They are heaven and earth array, Chu Meng array, wind and thunder array and water fire array. When combined, they are called four rush array


    "Must be very good?" She asked.


    "I didn''t actually use it," I said. "The combination of four Chong array, quadrupole array and four Xuan array is called twelve array, which is the essence of Wu''s secret arts. When my grandfather taught me these arrays, I felt that they were too powerful and some of them were not true. It was only after the use of the Arctic basaltic array in Jinling that the great power of the twelve formations was really realized. Different from the quadrupole array, the Si Chong array has no power to destroy the city, but it has the power to destroy the soul...


    "the power to destroy the soul?" Can son a Leng, "how to say?"


    "The heaven and earth array reverses Yin and Yang, the wind and thunder array collide on eight sides, and before and after the initial Mongolian array passes through, the water fire array refines the original spirit." I look at her, "these four arrays are powerful, and they should be adjusted at all times within the limit of mind. Otherwise, if there is a little carelessness, the array will be out of control, and the God who enters the array will be doomed. Grandfather said at that time that these four arrays are four furnaces, no matter people, gods, demons or demons, once they are in the array, they can be refined, and even the dregs will not be left, and they will never surpass life. Do you understand the meaning of this soul destroying power


    Ke''er stares at me, subconsciously swallows saliva, "even God... Can refine?"


    "I asked the same question," I looked at her. "Guess what grandfather said to me?"


    "What do you say?" She asked.


    "He said, look at your cultivation," I said lightly.


    "I see..." she nodded.


    "Now you understand why I didn''t think the twelve formations were too real before?"


    "Well," she gently took my hand, "I can understand."


    "In fact, last time in the white mountain temple, we could try the four Chong array," I said. "It''s just that we killed red eyes at that time. We didn''t think about it at all."

 Chapter 906

    I turned my head and looked at Chu Linglong in the middle of the array. "Now, I can only use her to try."


    "Do you need to destroy souls to activate supernatural powers?" ''she asked.


    "Whether it''s a reincarnated god or a demon transformed into a human body, if it can be brought down, it must be hidden in the original God," I said. "If there is no intervention, these people''s magical powers will be restored, but the time is uncertain. In a few days, Chu Huan will be officially on the top, leaving Chu Linglong little time. When she naturally recovers her magical powers, it is absolutely too late. To help her activate, the fastest way is to let her enter the wind and thunder array, and use the wind and thunder to repeatedly impact her spirit. In this way, her accomplishments and supernatural powers hidden in the yuan God can be inspired


    "Well," she nodded, "I see."


    "But this process, will be very hard, she will not live as death, I will walk on thin ice," I said, "wind and thunder array I have not used, no experience, a little bit of strength, she will be scared, so we must be careful."


    "Young master is the best!" She was confident, "it won''t be a problem!"


    I calm a smile, "there is no other choice, try it."


    "Well! It will do! " She said firmly.


    I looked at her and nodded silently.


    Time is not much, there is no other way, can not also go!


    "You protect her outside, I''ll take a rest," I said. "Four charge array is very exhausting. I have to prepare for it first."


    "Good!" "Have a good rest, there''s me outside!"


    "Well," I turned to get into the tent.


    "Young master!" Suddenly, she called.


    "What?" I was stunned.


    She came up to me and said, "I have a question. I''m curious..."


    "what''s the question?" I asked.


    "You just said that the quadrupole array has the power to destroy the city, and the four Chong array has the power to destroy the soul. What about the four Xuan array?" She looked at me curiously, "what power does the four Xuan array have?"


    "The power to destroy the sky," I said lightly.


    "The power to destroy the sky?" She wondered, "what do you mean?"


    I had no choice but to smile, "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know." She was stunned, "didn''t your grandfather teach you?"


    "Yes," I said, "he taught me the four Xuan arrays and told me that these four arrays have the power to destroy the sky. Then I asked him, what is the power to destroy the sky? My grandfather gave me a meaningful look and said that you are still young. When you grow up, you will understand. "


    Ke''er understood, "grandfather has scruples, so he can''t tell you directly..."


    "grandfather is not scruples, but the four mysterious formations, which are originally legends." I sighed softly, "I don''t have enough cultivation. I can''t control these four arrays at all, so it''s meaningless to sue me too early. It''s like before, I didn''t have enough accomplishments. I couldn''t use the light body charm, divine power charm, phoenix eye charm, and Tibetan shape mantra. Now that my accomplishments have been improved, all of them can be used. The function of the four mystery array is a mystery. I''m afraid that the answer to this riddle can only be solved after I have achieved a high level of cultivation. "


    "Well," she nodded, "I get it."


    I gave her a smile. "Well, don''t think about it. Our task now is to protect Chu Linglong first. The rest, I''ll talk about it later. "


    "Well," she laughed.


    I touched her head, turned and walked into the tent, sat down on the bed, and instantly settled down.

 Chapter 907

    I meditated for more than two hours. At the beginning of the afternoon, it was settled.


    Almost at the same time, Chu Linglong also made a decision.


    I opened my eyes, got up and got out of bed and went outside the tent.


    Chu Linglong saw that I came out, and his figure flashed to me and knelt down for me.


    "You..." I couldn''t help being stunned.


    When Ke''er looked at it, she quickly came to me and asked Chu Linglong, "Linglong, you are...


    " brother, sister Ke''er... "Chu Linglong was in tears," thank you for saving me! "


    She said kowtow to us.


    I reached for her and said, "come on."


    Chu Linglong burst into tears. "Brother, sister Ke''er..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "are the injuries all cured?" I asked her.


    "Well," she said, wiping her tears and nodding.


    I took a look at her eyebrows and was relieved to see that her accomplishments were basically restored.


    "Good! The wound is healed, and the cultivation is restored, "I said with a calm smile." let''s go and talk in the tent. " "Well," she nodded.


    I look at Cole. "You''re out there."


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    I led Chu Linglong into the tent, came to the sofa, and sat down face to face.


    "Hungry?" I asked her.


    "Well!" She wiped her tears and calmed her mood. "I feel hungry now."


    "What would you like to eat?" I asked.


    "All right, just eat," she said.


    I meditate a little, clear throat, "clear soup fish ball, stir fried eel, eggplant juice shrimp, sea rice bean sprouts, Hu spicy soup."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the steaming four dishes and one soup, together with rice and tableware, appeared on the table.


    Chu Linglong was stunned.


    "It''s all your favorite food," I said with a smile. "Eat more. We''re full. We still have something to do."


    Chu Linglong looked at the dishes on the table, just stopped tears like broken beads, fell down.


    "What''s the matter?" I was stunned.


    She did not speak, wipe tears, take a deep breath, picked up a bowl of rice bowl, picked up chopsticks to eat.


    While eating, weeping at the same time.


    After a few bites, she couldn''t help crying.


    "Linglong, what''s the matter with you?" I looked at her worried.


    "On the night of her mother''s accident, she also made these four dishes..." she held the bowl and sobbed bitterly, "I can''t eat my mother''s cooking any more..."


    her tears fell into the bowl.


    I looked at her silently, and my eyes were red.


    For a 16-year-old girl, all this, too fast, too cruel.


    I was silent for a while, cleared my throat, picked up chopsticks and put vegetables for her. "Linglong, you grow up, and your mother is not here. You should take good care of yourself. Come on, eat more. When you are full, you will have the strength to avenge. "


    She kept sobbing, her hands trembling violently, and her tears, like a breakwater, were dripping into the bowl along her face.


    I reached for her bowl. "I''ll change it for you."


    She shakes her head and pours into her mouth, eating and weeping.

 Chapter 908

    I looked at her quietly and sighed.


    ...


    Chu Linglong ate six bowls of rice in one breath, and all the dishes on the table were eaten up.


    It''s been four days since the accident happened that night. It''s her first meal.


    After eating, she dried the tears on her face, tried to calm her mood for a while, and looked at me, "brother, I want revenge! You help me! All right? "


    "You don''t have to say that. I''ll certainly help you," I said.


    "I will kill Chu Huan and he Xiaoxiao with my own hands!" She said excitedly, "I will tear them to pieces!"


    "He Xiaoxiao?" My heart moved, "Chu Huan''s wife?"


    "Yes Chu Linglong''s eyes were red, "this vicious woman, she killed my mother!"


    "Didn''t Chu Huan kill your mother?"


    "It was Chu Huan who killed it, but he Xiaoxiao also had a share!" Chu Linglong said, "although Chu Huan is powerful, he can''t beat my parents. That afternoon, he Xiaoxiao invited my mother to have tea. He put zhenhun pill in my mother''s tea. The medicine was colorless and tasteless. Drinking it for two hours would greatly weaken people''s ability. In the evening, my mother felt sick, and she realized that she had been scheming. At that moment, Chu Huan rushed in. In order to protect me, my mother just... "


    she took a deep breath and tried to hold back the tears in her eyes." if he Xiaoxiao didn''t give my mother zhenhun pill, Chu Huan would not be my mother''s opponent at all... Brother, do you think he Xiaoxiao should die? "


    I was silent for a moment, clearing my throat. "You can kill her, but you can''t kill her yourself."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "Because her mother''s family is the Bashu he family," I said, "before you become the master of the family, she can''t die. Otherwise, the Bashu he family will not give up. If you want to get revenge, you can only kill Chu Huan first. After you become the head of the Chu family, you can put he Xiaoxiao to death for treason. "


    "But he Xiaoxiao will help Chu Huan," she said. "Their accomplishments are higher than mine. If I want to kill Chu Huan, I must get rid of her first."


    "No!" I shook my head. "He Xiaoxiao can''t die before you go to the top. If she does not die, he family will not act rashly; if she dies, he family will certainly stand on the side of Chu Huan. At that time, you would be more dangerous than you are now. "


    "But I..." she was excited.


    "I understand how you feel," I looked at her, "but you can''t do it rashly. We have to think about it for a long time, understand?"


    She calmed down and asked me, "what should I do?"


    "First activate your magical powers," I said, "and then contact the elders of all branches of the Chu family, namely your uncles, aunts, uncles and grandfathers. Some of these people support you, and some support Chu Huan. We first integrate those who support you, and then we secretly pull some people from the camp of Chu Huan. With the support of these people, you can go back to the Chu family mansion and have a duel with Chu Huan openly. As long as you defeat him in the duel, you will be the master of the house. After you get to the top, if you kill he Xiaoxiao for treason, he''s family will have nothing to say. "


    "But I know very little about those elders...", she said, "and I can''t contact them..."


    "you don''t have to worry about it. I''ll help you with it." I said, "the most important thing for you right now is to activate the supernatural powers. Only when the magic power is restored can you fight against Chu Huan. "


    My brother has been worried about her for more than a thousand years


    "The 200 year gap is not a big problem," I said. "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll let you beat him."


    "Well, thank you, brother!" She looked at me gratefully, "I''ll listen to you! Do as you say! "


    "OK," I nodded, "then let''s talk about the activation of magical powers. In the afternoon..."


    just as I was saying this, I suddenly moved in my heart and rushed out of the tent.


    Chu Linglong''s reaction is very fast, Shua followed out.


    When Chu Xuan saw us come out, his eyes lit up and pointed to Chu Linglong behind me with a knife, "Chu Linglong! Where are you going this time? "


    As soon as the voice fell, Ke''er''s figure flashed, and she made a knife.


    Chuxuan''s head fell to the ground and fell to the ground.


    Almost at the same time, the purple haired girl flew out of the clouds with four figures and landed on the top of the mountain.


    When she saw Chu Xuan killed, she exclaimed, "Chu Xuan!"


    Ke''er kicked chuxuan''s body away, and then broke to drink and jumped at the purple haired girl.


    The purple haired girl stormed at Ke''er.


    The four figures also rushed up, surrounded Ke''er and began to fight.


    I look at Chu Linglong, "it''s OK. Go back and continue to talk about us."

 Chapter 909

    "But sister Ke''er, she..." Chu Linglong worried.


    I smile, "these people, not enough for her to kill." She hesitated. "OK."


    We turned and walked into the tent.


    The purple haired girl outside roared, "give me this girl, you go and kill Chu Linglong!"


    "Good!"


    Chu Linglong turns to go out.


    I took her hand and said, "don''t worry."


    Chu Linglong still worried, "brother, they are five people!"


    "There were nine people yesterday, but your sister killed eight?"


    She hesitated for a moment and let out her breath.


    I pulled her back to the sofa and sat down, and went on talking about the activation.


    "It''s noon," I looked at my watch. "In another hour, at the beginning of the hour, I''ll be setting up a storm outside. This array is very powerful. Once you enter it, if you can''t make it right, you will lose your soul and never surpass life. But this is the only way you can activate your powers in a short time. If you want revenge, you have no choice but to suffer


    "Well," she nodded vigorously. "Don''t worry, brother. I''m not afraid to bear hardships."


    "It''s a pain that ordinary people can''t bear," I looked at her. "It''s more than a dozen times more painful than your internal organs. Do you understand?"


    "Again pain, and pain but the pain of losing mom and Dad," Chu Linglong eyes firm, "brother, I can hold! I will avenge my parents


    "OK," I nodded. "I''ll teach you a formula now. Come here."


    "Well," she came up.


    I whispered a few words in her ear.


    She wrote it down.


    "Remember?" I asked.


    "Well, remember!" She said.


    "This pithy formula is an expedient method", I told her, "it can only be used in the wind and thunder array. Once it comes out, it can''t be used again. Otherwise, you will hurt yourself in the midrib and suffer serious internal injury, OK?"


    "Well!" She nodded earnestly, "I see!"


    I said softly, "that''s good."


    Just as he was talking, Cole came in from outside.


    "Young master, it''s OK," she said with a gentle smile, "six demons, all of which have been reimbursed."


    "You''re not hurt, are you?" I asked.


    "No," said Kerr, "it''s basically the same face-to-face, only the purple haired girl, who played several rounds."


    "Her name is chuzi," Chu Linglong stood up and said, "she was my father''s confidant, but now she has become a member of Chu Huan."


    "You''re wrong," said Cole. "Now, she''s dead."


    Chu Linglong took her hand, "sister Ke''er, thank you! You are so good! "


    "What am I good for?" Can son a smile, "I''m just the young master''s small attendant, my ability is the young master trains for me, he just is formidable!"


    Chu Linglong thought for a while and asked me, "brother, can I be as powerful as sister Kor?"


    "You are not the same", I stood up and went to the two girls, looking at Ke''er happily, "your sister Ke''er is my baby, you can''t learn..."


    Ke''er''s face turned red, "young master..."


    Chu Linglong looked at Ke''er enviously, and his eyes were a little lonely.


    "But it doesn''t matter," I said to her, "you have your magic power. Use it well. It''s just as good."


    Chu Linglong laughed and nodded vigorously


    In fact, she understood that my words were a consolation.


    Because Chu Zixiu is higher than her outside, but facing Ke''er, it is only a few rounds to be destroyed. She was very clear in her heart that few of Chu''s people could be Ke''er''s opponents. But to her relief, she was lucky because Cole and I were on her side. With people like us to help her, no matter how powerful Chu Huan is, she is not afraid.


    So, she laughed.


    Can son look at me, "young master, these six people can''t go back, Chu Huan will doubt, do we want to change a place?"


    "No," I said, "Chu Huan didn''t dare to send people again."


    "What do you say?" She asked.


    "Although they saw Linglong, they were killed by you before they could send the news back," I said. "Chu Huan had not heard from them for a long time, so they would certainly ask Chu Rong. Chu Rong will tell him that Linglong is not on the mountain, it is the shadow who killed those people. Chu Huan did not dare to offend the shadow. Since Linglong was not on the mountain, he would not send people to die. "

 Chapter 910

    "Oh..." Ke''er nodded, "got it..."


    "brother, how can you understand so clearly?" Chu Linglong couldn''t help asking.


    I smile lightly, did not explain.


    Chu Linglong gave a long breath and laughed at me, "I understand, I don''t ask."


    "Take a bath and have a rest," I said to her. "And this dress is stained with a lot of blood. I''ll change it for you later."


    "Take a bath?" Chu Linglong turned to look inside the tent, "where is this... Washed?"


    Let me see Kor.


    Ke''er, understanding, went to the southeast corner of the tent, stretched out his hand in the void, a door was immediately opened, inside is a spacious bathroom, toilet, rain, washing table.


    "You take a bath first," said Cole. "I''ll put the clothes on the sofa for you."


    "Good!" Chu Linglong looked at us, "thank you, brother. Thank you, sister Kor." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "don''t be so polite." Kor came up and took her hand. "Go."


    "Well," Chu Linglong nodded, looked at me, turned and walked into the bathroom and closed the door.


    I look at Cole. "I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    I turned around and walked out of the tent. I was in a flash and came to the place where the fighting had just started.


    The dead have been kicked down the hill by Cole.


    But the blood on the ground was still there, and it looked terrible.


    I took a look at the blood all over the ground and calculated that from yesterday to now, Kor has killed 14 people in the Chu family.


    I took a deep breath and went to the edge of the cliff to find a stone to sit down. Looking at the sea of clouds at the foot of the mountain, I was lost in thought. I have to think about it calmly, don''t end up helping Chu Linglong, but give Ke''er a pit, it''s not worth the loss.


    Ke''er walked out of the tent, saw me sitting on the edge of the cliff, flashed, came to me, "young master, what''s the matter?"


    "No more killing," I said lightly.


    Ke''er was stunned. He squatted down, held my hand, and looked at me seriously. "Young master, you..."


    "this is to protect Chu Linglong. There is no way," I said, "but if our hands are stained with too much blood from the Chu family, then it will not be a good thing."


    Ke''er looked at the tent and asked me, "do you mean Chu Linglong?"


    "She only has the hatred of her parents now," I said. "In order to get revenge, she won''t care even if all the people in Chu Huan are killed. But when she becomes the owner of the house? These killed people are the blood of the Chu family, and they all have relatives. What do you think she will do to appease these people? "


    She frowned. "Put the blame on us?"


    "It may not be pushed on us," I said. "The Chu family dare not hate their master, but they will transfer their hatred to us. And if we kill too many people, what will the other demons think? They will treat us as monsters. What will happen in the future? Who can tell


    "I see..." she said softly, "we can''t be used as swordsmen."


    I helped her up, let her sit down beside me, took her hand, and looked at her seriously, "in the past, we did everything properly for the event organizer, and did not leave hidden danger for the owner or trouble for ourselves. This time, we have to do the same. "


    "Well!" She nodded. "We are feng shui masters, not killers."


    I smile happily, touch her head, "yes."


    "What''s next?" She asked me, "if we meet Chu Huan again, we will let go?"


    "The people of Chu Huan will not go up the mountain again," I said. "We should also go down the mountain in a few days. If we meet again, we will deal with it as he Dan did."


    "Well, I see!" Said Cole.


    "You go to the tent and take her out when she''s done with the bath," I said. "I''ll set up in a moment."


    Ke''er looked at me, came over and hugged me affectionately.


    I gently stroked her hair and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "Go."


    "Well!" She nodded, let me go, got up and left.


    I looked at her back in silence and watched her walk into the tent. Turning around, I found that ye Qian was sitting on a stone not far from me and looking at me.


    "I''m not tough enough, am I?" I asked her.


    Ye Qian turns his head and smiles at the corners of his mouth.


    "What are you laughing at?" I blushed.


    She did not speak, a meaningful look at me, Shua, disappeared.


    I have no choice but to smile.


    This leaf is shallow, so it still pulls me into the wate

 Chapter 911

    The time will soon come.


    I started setting up.


    Like the quadrupole array, the four Chong array needs a huge aura field to support it. At the foot of the mountain is the dragon vein of Tongyu mountain. Therefore, on the basis of the nine star spirit gathering array, you can set up the array directly.


    The arrangement method of wind and thunder array is to arrange Taiji array first, then nine palace array, and then, to the limit of Tianfeng Rune and five thunder talisman, they are respectively placed in the position of double opposition of nine palaces and eight trigrams. If the opposition is properly formed, the array will be destroyed if there is a slight deviation.


    So this array is not easy to arrange.


    I meditate for a moment, a little concentration, adjust the golden light to the left hand, the heart read a move, the golden light in the hand instantly turned into a dazzling light group, was tightly held by me.


    Chloe is very nervous.


    Chu Linglong is a little surprised.


    I looked at the golden light flowing out of my fingers, gently gave a breath, and told Chu Linglong, "go to the middle of the array and sit down."


    "Well!" She nodded, went to the center of the nine star spirit gathering array and sat down.


    As soon as I shook my hand, a strong golden light rushed into the nine star spirit gathering array and fell in front of Chu Linglong. In an instant, a pale gold border rose from the ground and formed a semicircle with a diameter of about 10 meters, which covered the Chu Linglong tightly.


    Chu Linglong sits in the border, takes a deep breath, and is ready.


    "Once the wind and thunder array starts, you can''t stop," I said to her, "no matter how painful you are, you must bear it and never give up. In a word, either activate the supernatural powers or be doomed! Do you understand? "


    "Understand!" Her eyes were firm.


    I nodded and my heart moved. I opened the limitation of the array.


    The blue lightning suddenly appeared outside the golden border, and a strong green air appeared inside, which was rampant around Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong gave out a painful dull hum, and then he was wrapped in the green spirit and disappeared.


    For a moment, the wind and thunder changed color and lightning and thunder thundered in the border.


    Can''t help but ask me, "young master, where is she?"


    "Caught in the wind and thunder," I said.


    "Can she hold on?" She was worried.


    "She has no choice. She has to hold on."


    Can son gently out of breath, silently nodded.


    I watched quietly for a while, took Kor''s hand, stepped back dozens of steps, and then my mind moved and opened the limit again.


    There''s a big bang.


    The border emits several blue flashes.


    The lightning did not disperse, but formed a blue lightning arc around the border, which protected the border tightly. At the same time, the inner part of the border was also covered by the green and black air, and there was still lightning and thunder inside.


    Ke''er looked startled, subconsciously swallowing saliva, could not help looking at me.


    "Just warming up, this is the wind and thunder array," I said, "and it''s the wind and thunder array with the least power."


    "Is this still the minimum state?" "Said Cole in surprise.


    I nodded calmly.


    "No wonder even God can refine," she turned her head and looked at the wind and thunder array. "I believe my grandfather''s words...


    " I believe too ", I said faintly.


    She thought for a while and asked me, "young master, if this array runs at full power, what will it look like?"


    "Needless to say, full power. If the limit is released a little bit, the whole mountain top will be covered by lightning," I said. "I don''t know what will happen if the limit is completely released."


    "This array is so powerful," she sighed.

 Chapter 912

    "Now it''s the least powerful, smart is almost gone," I said. "I''ll keep the array in this state, and the rest is up to her."


    "What about her in there?" Kor asked.


    "Naked, covered in blood, skin cracked," I said.


    "Can you see it?" She asked.


    "Yes," I said, "she''s in my head."


    She didn''t speak and nodded gently.


    At this time, Chu Linglong''s body is almost torn.


    Strong wind and thunder, merciless impact on her spirit, tearing her body, the pain she suffered, can not be described in words.


    But she didn''t cry, she didn''t cry.


    She sat upright in the air, endured great pain, concentrated all her energy, ran the internal Qi according to the formula I taught her, and resisted the impact of wind and thunder.


    This resistance seems futile, because her body is still tearing, she has become a blood man. But in fact, this pithy formula can protect her yuan Shen, buy time for her, make her strong in the confrontation with wind and thunder, and gradually activate her potential.


    This process will last for several days and nights.


    I took a breath and looked at Cole. "Let''s go and have tea."


    "Tea?" Ke''er was stunned.


    "There''s no need to stay here," I said. "Everything that needs to be done has been done. Leave the rest to time."


    Chloe got it.


    We went back to the tent and sat down. Two teacups and a pot of tea appeared on the table.


    Ke''er poured me tea, then poured himself a cup, put down the teapot, "young master, these days, what do not need to do?"


    "I have to keep an eye on the wind and thunder all the time," I took a sip of tea. "You don''t have to do anything. Have a good rest."


    "Don''t you need to protect the Dharma?"


    "Do you think, who dares to get close to the wind and thunder?"


    She shrugged her shoulders, "yes, unless I''m tired of living..."


    "Chu Huan has already set out to arrange the succession ceremony," I said, "his mind is not on Linglong anymore."


    "He''s not worried?" Kor asked.


    "If you were him, what would you think of this situation?" I asked her.


    She thought for a moment, "the shadow who killed me stole my nine turn life extending pill, but didn''t kill me. If you don''t kill me, you don''t want to kill me, but you don''t allow me to go to Tongyu mountain or kill Chu Linglong... "


    she looked at me," shadow doesn''t mean to kill me or stop me from going to the top. She just wants to protect Chu Linglong! "


    "You''re right," I said with a smile. "That''s what he thinks, so he wants to hold the succession ceremony as soon as possible. Then he will become the owner of the family. Even if Linglong goes back, it will not change anything."


    "When will the succession ceremony be held?" She asked.


    "He needs to contact the elders of all branches of the Chu family first," I said. "Some elders support Linglong. They should deliberately delay to buy time for Linglong. So during this period of time, the people of Chu Huan will not come back to the mountain. If there are Chu family members coming again, don''t do it. Ask clearly first. "


    "Do you mean that the elders who support Linglong will send someone?" She asked.


    "It depends on what Chu Rong and Chu Xi do," I said. "If they tell the elders that Linglong is in Tongyu mountain, they will come."


    Kor pondered a little, nodded, "I see."


    I looked at her, stood up, turned to the door, quietly looked at the wind and thunder in the middle of the mountain top.


    "Time is not waiting for us. We must start to deal with the later things," I took a deep breath. "Well, let me, an outsider, arrange all these things for her...


    and

 Chapter 913

    In the evening, two figures came to the mountain.


    As soon as they came up, they were shocked by the wind and thunder.


    Ke''er and I were chatting in the tent. As soon as they came up, Ke''er noticed that her figure flashed. She rushed out of the tent, and Shua drew out the soul devouring knife, pointing at two people.


    I immediately followed out of the tent, a closer look, is Chu Xi and a handsome young man.


    Chu Xi looked at Ke''er coming and quickly explained, "miss Ke''er! it''s me! Chuxi


    Can son see is her, relieved, put away the knife, led them to come to me, "young master, Chu Xi is back."


    Chu Xi gave me a fist, "young master, I''m back!"


    The young man also hugged his fist. "Young master, my name is Chu Yi!"


    "Well," I nodded and looked at Chu Xi, "come on in."


    "Good!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    together we went into the tent and sat down in front of the sofa.


    A pot of new tea and four cups appeared on the tea table.


    Chu Xi poured tea for us, and then introduced him to me, "young master, Miss Kor, Chu Yi is the son of my seventh uncle, Chu Ji. The seventh uncle is one of the elders of the Chu family. He and my six uncles, Chu Zhu and my fifth uncle Chu Liang, all supported the young lady. This time, the seventh uncle sent Chu Yi and I to meet the young master on the mountain. On the one hand, they wanted to confirm the safety of the young lady. On the other hand, they wanted to ask the young master to show him that Chu Huan had already started to prepare for the grand ceremony of succession. What should we do? "


    Chu Yi clear throat, "young master, I want to see Linglong first, OK?"


    "Yes," I pointed out, "she is practicing in the array."


    Chu Yi was surprised, "cultivation? You mean... Linglong, she''s in the border outside? "


    "Yes," I said calmly.


    Chu Yi swallowed his saliva and looked at Chu Xi. "This..."


    "young master, is the injury of Miss cured?" Chu Xi asked.


    "It''s all right," I said. "Now it''s time to activate the powers for her. You can come back in a few days and see her."


    Chu Xi looked at Chu Yi, "I can''t help it. I can''t help it."


    Chu Yi hesitated for a moment and looked at me, "there''s no way. Can I see Linglong? Before I came, my father said to me that he must see Linglong with his own eyes, but now the border is dark and nothing can be seen... "


    " if you can''t see it, you can''t trust us, can''t you? " I asked.


    Chu Yi clasped his fist. "It''s very important. Please forgive me!"


    Chu Xi frowned, "Chuyi, how can you think so hard? I brought you here, but at the risk of being destroyed by Chu Huan, don''t you still believe me? "


    "I don''t believe you," said Chu Yi. "I also believe that Linglong is here, but I have to see her with my own eyes, so that I can go back to work!"


    "You Chu Xi was very angry.


    "OK," I waved to Chuxi, "Chuxi, don''t get excited. Chu Yi is right to think so. At this time, we should be more cautious. "


    See me say so, Chu Xi is not good to say what.


    I looked at Chu Yi. "This array is very special. If you enter it, you can''t come out unless you activate your magic power. If you feel that you have to see her before you can go back, you can wait here for a few days, or come back in a few days. "

 Chapter 914

    "This..." Chu Yi hesitated.


    "There''s not so much time to lose," Chu Xi said. "Young master, Chu Huan is now preparing for the grand ceremony of succession. He has sent us to contact the elders of the Chu family in other places. I will go to Shencheng later. Seven uncle, they are waiting for the news of Chu Yi in Xijing. If you wait for the young lady to leave the pass, I''m afraid Chu Huan will become the master of the family! Then we just want to fight back, and we won''t have a chance! "


    I looked at Chu Yi, "what do you say?"


    "Young master, don''t blame me for my straight talk," said Chu Yi. "My father said that the old master and the mistress are no longer there. If Linglong is still alive, we will support her with all our strength, and we will never die! But if Linglong is gone, the three of us will support Chu Huan! Therefore, this time, my father told me that I must see Linglong with my own eyes. Otherwise, we would rather support Chu Huan! "


    "Aren''t you dead hearted?" Can''t help but say, "Oh, must see Linglong? Support Chu Huan if you can''t see it? What kind of loyalty are you


    "I made it very clear that when I see Linglong and confirm that she is still alive, we will work for her," said Chu Yi. "If we can''t see her, we will support Chu Huan!"


    "Well, I say you are!" Can''t help but stand up.


    "Kor!" I stopped her. "Sit down!"


    Ke''er stares at Chu Yi and sits down.


    I looked at Chu Yi. "You''re afraid it''s a game, aren''t you?"


    Chu Yi did not speak.


    Chu Xi helplessly smile, "you said right, frankly, seven uncle is not believe me. He said that our father and daughter were all following Chu Huan. He suddenly said that they supported Linglong. He couldn''t believe it. So he asked me to bring Chu Yi. If you are sure that the young lady is still alive, believe me. "


    I looked at Chu Yi. "Chu Huan and your father, your five and six uncles have always been at loggerheads. Moreover, there are a lot of people in the Chu family who support him. Without the three of you, he can be the head of the family. So your father is afraid that this is a fishing Bureau set up by Chu Huan. He wants to take the opportunity to get rid of the three of you, right? "


    Chu Yi blushed, "this..."


    "is that the meaning?" I asked.


    He lowered his head and sighed, "we can''t help it either. When the old master was there, Chu Huan always suppressed my father''s power. After he killed the old master and his mother, he contacted many elders that night, but he ignored the three of us. My father said that the situation is like this, we must be cautious. If Miss is here, we will fight for our lives to support miss. But if Miss is not here...


    "so your father suspects that Chu Huan is fishing when he sees Chu Xi coming Kor asked.


    Chu Yi took a look at Chu Xi, "I believe in Chu Xi, but this matter concerns the life and death of our three families, so...


    " ha ha, your father has seen too much gongdou Opera... "Ke''er sneered," Chu Xi risked his head to contact you, but you think she is Chu Huan''s bait. I''d like to say something ugly. Is it necessary for Chu Huan to deal with you? What''s more, if he doesn''t like your family, you can take the initiative to take a hot face and stick it to their cold buttocks. If they want to clean you up, they will do the same! Because without the three of you, they will still be the masters of the house. "


    "Miss Cole, you!" Chu Yi frowned, "how can you talk like that?"


    "Am I not right?" Ke''er looked at him, "you support Chu Huan, give others icing on the cake, they still think you are not good enough! Your father, they are afraid of being beaten by Chu Huan. They dare not resist. They have no ambition to fight! You think you''re on the right and left. In fact, you don''t have a choice. You have to support Linglong to survive. Otherwise, after Chu Huan takes over, he will be the first to clean up the three of you! You are indecisive now, and you will be doomed! Wake up, you guys


    Chu yizo stands up with a sound.


    Chu Xi then stood up, "Chuyi! What are you going to do


    Ke''er stares at Chu Yi and smiles coldly, "what? You want to fight me? "


    Chu Yi looks dignified and his fist clenches.


    "Don''t be presumptuous Chu Xi warned him, "otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Chu Yi took a deep breath and gave Ke''er a fist. "Miss Ke''er, you''re right to scold!"


    Then he looked at me, "young master, I don''t need to see Linglong. I believe you! You can tell me what to do. The three of us will stand firmly on the side of Linglong, go through fire and water, and never die! "


    Chu Xi was stunned and looked at me.


    I faint smile, "sit down, let''s talk."

 Chapter 915

    "Good!" Chu Yi sits down.


    Chu Xi was relieved and sat down.


    "What is the grand ceremony of the Chu family''s succession?" I asked Chu Xi.


    "It''s very simple. It''s just a ceremony," she said. "The elders of all branches are summoned to go to the mansion of Chu family. The successors ask the elders about their own succession. Is there any objection? Three times in a row, if there is no objection, he will sit on the throne of the head of the family. He will be the master of the Chu family by holding the sword and seal of the master of the family. Jiuzhuan Xuming Dan and Qingyu soul dragon will become the head of the Chu family


    "Can Chu Huan succeed without a jade soul dragon?" I asked.


    "Not in theory," she said. "So Chu Huan asked us to contact the parents of Chu separately and try to persuade them to do special things. Because of the four keepsakes, the sword of Zhenzu, the seal of the family leader, and the jiuzhuan Xuming pill are all in the hands of Chu Huan, and now many elders of the Chu family support him. As long as Shencheng''s grandfather Chulong doesn''t object, the possibility of his ascendancy is still very high. As for the jade soul dragon, he can wait until he is in the upper position, and then continue to look for the young lady and take back the jade soul dragon. "


    "That is to say, the key now is the grandfather of Chu long in Shencheng?" Kor asked.


    "Yes," Chu Xi nodded, "great grandfather Chu long is highly respected and has the highest generation in the Chu family. He is not only an elder himself, but also has three children and grandchildren under his knees. In the case of jade soul dragon, as long as granddad Chu orders his head, the other elders will not say anything. "


    "Then why didn''t he go to Shencheng by himself?" Can son puzzled, "that is not more sincere?"


    "He didn''t dare," Chu Xi said, "the night before yesterday, Xie Qianshan and his young lady rushed to Shencheng to see granddad Chulong. As a result, he was chased and killed by Chu Huan''s people. After that, Miss disappeared. After knowing that, great grandfather Chulong got angry and called Chu Huan to denounce him. He said that he was too much. He killed his brother and sister-in-law to seize the throne. He even did not let go of his dexterity and wanted to kill him completely. Chu Huan asked me to go to Shencheng first because he wanted me to tell granddad Chu long that Linglong was still alive. His people were killed that night, but it was Linglong who died. He asked me to go to the front station first. After the Lord Chu''s anger subsided, his wife and his wife went to Shencheng in person and told his grandfather about the jade soul dragon. "


    "Wait..." Ke''er interrupted her, "that is to say, the grandfather of Chu long was angry, but he would not object to Chu Huan becoming the new owner of the Chu family?"


    "Yes Chu Xi nodded, "because we are demon clan, such things have happened many times in Chu family, so in addition to the old master''s confidants, other elders will not oppose Chu Huan."


    "I''ll go..." Ke''er looked at me. "I thought that the grandfather of Chu long would be fair. After a long time of trouble, he was the same..."


    "grandfather Chulong just felt that the delicacy was still small, and Chu Huan could seize the throne, so there was no need to kill all of them." Chu Xi said, "he still supports Chu Huan''s superior position in principle. However, the jade soul dragon is the treasure of the Chu family and one of the four keepsakes of the master. In the past dynasties, the masters of the family were all given the ceremony of four treasures. Chu Huan wanted to be promoted by the three treasures, which was not in line with the rules. Master Chulong has a long history and great prestige. If he supports him, there will be no reason for others to oppose him. "


    I thought for a while, "that is to say, he is far from the top of success, only need the support of great grandfather Chu long?"


    "You can say that," Chu Xi said.


    I looked at Chu Yi, "what can you three do?"


    "Most of the elders of the Chu family support Chu Huan. Even if the three of us oppose it, it''s still a minority, and we can''t change anything," Chu Yi said. "But there are some of us. We dare to fight with Chu Huan. We can be smart soldiers and fight for her when she comes back to Chu''s mansion!"


    "Chu Yi is right!" Chu Xi said, "when the old master was there, he had secretly cultivated a group of elite people and handed them over to the five uncle, the sixth uncle and the seventh uncle. The old master''s intention is to guard against the disturbance of delicate aunt Chu Tao. This was done in secret. The Chu family knew the secret, except for the old master and his wife and three uncles, only my father. But my father kept an eye on it and didn''t tell Chu Huan about it. My father asked me to see seven uncles, just to let the three uncles gather these elite. With this group of people, Linglong can kill back to the Chu family mansion. When the time comes, we will be able to take all the strength of Chu Huan! "


    "Good!" I looked at Chu Yi, "as long as there are commandos, the rest will be easy to handle."


    "Well!" Chu Yi nodded, "don''t worry. I''ll tell my father and two uncles when I go back. We, the three of us, will be loyal to Linglong

 Chapter 916

    "The problem now is that granddad Chulong," Kerl looked at me, "young master, you have to find a way to hold the old man. If the old man nods before Linglong goes out of the pass, it will be difficult for us to turn over the dishes when the raw rice is cooked


    I pondered for a while and asked Chu Xi, "Chu Long Qi doesn''t disappear. Chu Huan doesn''t dare to come, does he?"


    "Yes Chu Xi nodded, "Chu Huan said to me, be sure to explain the misunderstanding and granddad Chu long clearly, and then inform him to come to Shencheng after the old man''s anger has disappeared."


    "OK," I have an idea. "Then you can stay in Shencheng for a few more days."


    "How many more days?" Chu Xi did not understand, "young master, how can I drag?"


    "You will go to Shencheng and tell Chu long that Linglong is still alive. That night, she was rescued by a mysterious figure," I said. "You have to tell him that in order to kill Linglong, Chu Huan has lost six teams from the previous night to this morning."


    Chu Xi was very clever and understood in an instant.


    "I see, young master!" She said, "I''ll tell granddad Chulong exactly what I''ve done."


    I smile, "that''s right. After that, you should urge him to reply as soon as possible. The more you urge, the less likely the old man will give this reply. As long as you hold him for four days, Linglong will be able to go out of the customs. Then, Ke''er and I will take her to Shencheng. "


    "Good!" Chu Xi said. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Ke Er looked at us puzzled, "tell the old man those words, and then urge him? Can you hold him down? What is the reason? "


    Chu Yi was so impressed that he gave me a fist and said, "young master is really smart! Chu Yi has great admiration for him! I took it


    I gave him a smile and looked at Ke''er, "Linglong is still alive, and Chu Huan''s elite power has lost half in only two days. What do you think Chu long will do?"


    Kor suddenly realized, "Oh... I understand!"


    "Granddad Chulong still supports Linglong in his heart," Chu Xi said. "If he is sure that Linglong is still alive, but his whereabouts are unknown, he can only support Chu Huan; but if he knows that the power to support Linglong is so strong that he can destroy half of Chu Huan''s elite in two days, he will wait patiently. He will have to wait and see the situation before deciding who to support in the end. So the young master asked me to urge him. The more I urged him, the more anxious Chu Huan was, the less anxious he would be to decide. "


    She looked at me with admiration, "young master is so smart!"


    "Yes Chu Yi also said, "Linglong is assisted by a young master. Chu Huan will surely be defeated!"


    Kor looked at me and laughed with pride.


    I was calm and looked at them. "Chu Xi, you go to Shencheng; Chu Yi, you go back to tell your father and your two uncles to gather the elite secretly and wait for the exquisite order."


    They both nodded, "OK!"


    I nodded. "Go ahead."

 Chapter 917

    Chu Xi and Chu Yi stood up and gave me a fist


    They turned and walked out.


    I suddenly thought of one thing, "Chuxi, you wait."


    Chu Xi stopped, "young master?"


    Chu Yi also stopped and looked at me puzzled.


    I stood up, went to her and looked at Chu Yi. "You go first. I''ll talk to Chu Xi."


    "Good!" Chu Yi hugs his fist and turns away.


    Kor also stood up, "I''ll go and watch outside."


    I nodded silently.


    Ke''er smiles at Chu Xi and walks out of the tent. Remember that there are only two of us left in the tent.


    "Young master, do you have anything else to tell you?" Chu Xi asked in a low voice.


    "Did Chu Huan... Bully you?" I asked.


    She blushed, lowered her head and shook her head.


    I''m relieved and I smile. "That''s good."


    "When I went back, he wanted to force me," she said. "I told him that if he touched me again, I would die. He got angry at me and left. "


    "He wanted to take care of his overall situation," I said. "You can''t do anything now. He''s afraid your father will betray him, and your uncle will take care of him."


    "I understand," she said softly, looking up at me. "I can only be free if I get rid of him."


    I nodded and patted her on the shoulder. "Go ahead and protect yourself."


    "Well," she turned and left.


    I was silent for a few seconds, walked out of the tent and went outside.


    Kor came up, "young master."


    I looked at her, took her in my arms and put my arms around her.


    "What you said just now is of a high standard." I looked at her with relief, "my Kor is wonderful!"


    She was a little embarrassed. "Really?"


    "Really," I said, "I have no way to deal with Chu Yi. You''ve been a great help to me with your generous remarks


    Ke''er''s face was red, and she got into my arms and hugged my waist tightly.


    I smile, kiss her forehead gently, look up to see the thunder and lightning.


    Everything is ready, but it is short of dexterity...


    ...


    four days passed quickly.


    At noon that day, after lunch, I came to the edge of the cliff again, sitting on the stone, watching the sea of clouds.


    Chu Linglong''s magic power has been fully activated, and will be out of the pass soon.


    This means that we are about to leave here and go to Shencheng.


    Before leaving, I want to have a good look at the sea of clouds here. Next time I come, I don''t know when.


    Just watching, the leaf shallow appeared beside me.


    I looked at her. "What can I do for you?"


    "Chu Linglong will come out soon," she said. "You remember to tell her about it."


    "What is it?"


    She looked at me, "what do you say?"


    I was stunned, and then understood, "the power of the Chu family for generations?"


    "The power is in the underground palace of Chu''s forbidden area," she turned her head and looked at the sea of clouds. "The key to the underground palace is the jade soul dragon on her neck. You will tell her later that after she becomes the owner of the house, let her take you to the underground palace to see the treasure that her family guards, and she will promise you. "


    I didn''t speak. I looked at the cloud in the distance and let out my breath.


    "Did you hear that?" She asked me.


    "Is it appropriate to mention this at this time?" I said, "aren''t you afraid she''s fussy?"


    "Not at this time, when?" She asked, "when she becomes the owner of the house, will the land be stable?"


    As soon as my face was hot, "I''m afraid she''s too thoughtful..."


    "what kind of heart does she have? You''re just looking, not asking her. It''s only when you ask for some conditions that she''ll feel at ease. "


    "I can''t say..."


    she looked at me, "you''re not only not tough, you''re not thick skinned."


    I looked at her with a red face, "you are thick enough, you can speak for me!"


    Her face turned red, too.


    "How about it? You can''t say that, can you? " I asked.

 Chapter 918

    She was unconvinced and stood up! I turned into you and said, "she doesn''t know me anyway!"


    I''m speechless.


    "What? No words? " She asked me.


    I stood up and said, "is there magic power? You might as well take me to her forbidden area underground palace and let me see it directly. Isn''t it easier? Why is it so troublesome? "


    "Do you think I don''t want to?" She looked at me and said, "if my grandmother hadn''t allowed me to do that, I would have...


    " what would have been? " I asked.


    She avoided my eyes. "You can do it yourself."


    With that, she disappeared.


    I was stunned for a while, helpless smile.


    ...


    when it was getting dark, I stopped the wind and thunder array.


    After the golden light disappeared, Chu Linglong finally showed her figure.


    At this time, she was naked, white skin, smooth as jade, long hair like a waterfall, her body was suffused with soft light, pure and moving, like a lotus in the water, extraordinarily soft and beautiful.


    At this time, she is still in the set.


    I went up to her and looked at her eyebrows carefully. I saw that her radiance was obviously stronger. After four days and four nights in the wind and thunder array, the magic power hidden in her original spirit was completely aroused.


    I smile with satisfaction.


    "Linglong, it''s time to make a decision," I told her.


    Chu Linglong gently took a breath and slowly opened his eyes.


    Her eyes are very bright, clear and shining.


    "Brother..." she looked down at herself, subconsciously protecting her chest, and a blush appeared on her face.


    "Your clothes are broken in the wind and thunder," I said. "I didn''t take your clothes for you. Try to use your magic power to make a suit of clothes for yourself."


    She was stunned, "with supernatural powers?"


    "Yes," I said, "your powers are activated. Try it."


    "But I don''t think I''ve changed much..." she said. "I just feel like I''ve come back to life. I don''t think my magic power has become stronger...


    " don''t worry. "I encouraged her," just try. "


    She took a deep breath, calmed down for a moment, looked at her body, and suddenly put on her pink silk underwear.


    As soon as her eyes lit up, she continued to use her powers.


    Jeans, a white T-shirt, a watch, were put on her in turn.


    She looked at me in surprise, "brother, I really can!"


    I laughed and stood up. "Get up and try magic."


    "Well!" She stood up and asked me, "what have I changed?"


    I pondered a little, "become Chu Xi."


    As soon as the voice falls, Chu Linglong suddenly becomes the appearance of Chu Xi.


    She looked at herself and asked me, "brother, do I look like that?"


    I looked at her, turned back and waved to Kor, "Kor!"


    Ke''er''s figure flashed and came to me. He looked at Chu Linglong carefully and shook his head with a smile.


    "What? Not like that? " Chu Linglong asked nervously.


    "looks as like as two peas", but Kerr said, "but temperament is totally different."


    Chu Linglong understood. She calmed down and gave us a big fist, "young master, miss Ke''er!"


    We were in a daze.


    as like as two peas, a voice and a voice.


    "Can you tell?" I look at Chu Linglong and ask Ke''er.


    "I can''t tell," said Kor. "It''s completely true."


    I look at her, the heart inexplicably tight for a while.


    The demons that turn into foetus basically have magical power, but each person''s talent is different, and the magic power is not the same. The talent of Chu Huan is power, while the talent of Chu Linglong is illusory skill. But her magic is so powerful that we can''t see through it. If she uses this to do bad things in the future, then I''m not guilty?


    "What''s the matter, brother?" Chu Linglong realized that I didn''t look right, so he asked quickly.


    I looked at her, "dexterous, magical powers are not used indiscriminately, especially magic. Now is an extraordinary period, you can let go of it, but after you become the master of the family, you can never use it casually. Another point is, never use magic to do bad things. Otherwise, my brother will not spare you! "


    Chu Linglong instantly changed back to his own appearance, "brother, don''t worry. I swear to the heaven that I will never do anything bad! Don''t let the Chu family do bad things! If I use magic to hurt good people, then let me hit five thunders in the sky, and I will not die easily


    Ke''er looked at her and me, "young master, this..."


    "good, brother believes you". I looked at Chu Linglong, "Linglong is a good girl, and won''t bully people."


    Chu Linglong face red, "brother, I know what you worry about, you can rest assured, I will not.""Well, good," I nodded and looked at Kor, "you and Linglong fight, try her skills."

 Chapter 919

    "Good!" Kor nodded.


    Chu Linglong was stunned. "Brother, I can''t beat her sister..."


    "of course you can''t beat her", I said, "but there must be a duel between you and Chu Huan. I want to see how your skills are."


    Chu Linglong looks to Ke''er and swallows his mouth nervously.


    "Don''t be nervous," Cole said to her. "It''s just a try."


    Chu Linglong gently out of breath, nodded, "well."


    "Don''t be nervous, but everything should be done according to the truth. You can''t keep your hands," I said and told Kor, "smart is a demon. You only use Kung Fu, don''t use the spirit of five thunder."


    "Well! I understand! " Said Cole.


    I flashed back out of the tent and turned to look at them. "Let''s go."


    Chu Linglong took a look at Ke''er, but he didn''t mean it well.


    Chloe gave her a smile, "come on


    "Sister Cole, you''ve offended me!"


    Chu Linglong a break drink, rushed to Ke''er.


    She is very quick and looks pure and quiet, but she is very aggressive and fierce.


    But no matter how fierce she was, she was no match for Cole.


    Only two or three face-to-face, she was hit by Ke''er, flying in the air, fell back more than ten meters, heavily fell to the ground.


    Chu Linglong a angry drink, agile to get up, like a flash of lightning, again rushed to Ke''er.


    Ke''er is not in a hurry, calm to meet the challenge, but also two or three face-to-face, she fell a palm, split on the shoulder of Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong a scream, was patted down on the ground, climbed up, she did not fight, ashamed of the low head.


    "Keep going!" Said Cole.


    "Sister Ke''er, I..." Chu Linglong hesitated.


    "Don''t you want to avenge your parents?" Ke''er said in a loud voice, "take me as Chu Huan and use all you can use! Keep going


    "I..."


    "come on!" Kor''s eyes glared.


    Chu Linglong garden eyes showed a cold light, chest rapid ups and downs.


    She turned out two short knives in her hand and rushed to Ke''er with a roar of anger.


    Ke''er Shua draws out the sword of swallowing spirit and confronts Chu Linglong.


    Because of her anger, Chu Linglong''s killing heart suddenly rises. Her movements are as fast as lightning and extremely fierce. Her two short knives move with her, flying up and down. Her attack is fierce and dense like rain.


    But even so, she just insisted on less than 10 rounds, was a side kick by Ke''er, and kicked away.


    She flew far away, fell on the edge of the cliff, quickly climbed up, body flash, again back to Ke''er, continue to attack.


    Ke''er took up the knife and rushed into the white blade with empty hands. After five or six faces, she grabbed Chu Linglong''s knife, and then she kicked Chu Linglong into the air again and fell heavily on my feet.


    Chu Linglong was beaten to despair.


    She lay on the ground panting for a while, gritted her teeth, got up, and tried to rush up.


    I stopped her.


    "All right, all right."


    She was stunned and turned to look at me, "brother, i...


    " you can''t beat Ke''er ", I said," if she didn''t keep her hand, you would have been dead. "


    Chu Linglong was ashamed and said, "I... i...


    and

 Chapter 920

    Ke''er, with a flash of body shape, came to us. He handed his left hand to his right hand and handed it to Chu Linglong. "You can play well with your knife, but you can''t kill Chu Huan just by using God''s foot and sword."


    "What shall I do?" She looked at us helplessly, "I can''t beat Chu Huan, how to avenge mom and dad?"


    "Chu Huan''s talent is strength, and your talent is illusory skill," I said. "You all have divine feet, but his Sabre skill is better than you, and his strength is greater than yours. The key is that his combat experience is much richer than you. So if you want to fight him, you have to give full play to your talent and use magic


    "Magic..." she looked at me blankly, "how to use it?"


    "Your magic isn''t just about being someone else," I looked at her. "Use your head."


    She was silent for a moment and took a deep breath. "I understand, brother."


    She looked at Cole. "Sister Cole, let''s try again."


    "Good!" Cole nodded.


    "This time, you can use the spirit of five thunder," I said to Kor.


    "What if I hurt her?" Cole is worried. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Chu Huan is higher than her accomplishments". I have a look at Chu Linglong, "when it comes, it will be more dangerous."


    Chloe got it.


    She looked at Chu Linglong and said, "let''s go."


    "Well!" Chu Linglong nodded.


    Two people walk to the top of the mountain center, can Er draw out to eat spirit knife, a break drink, jumped to Chu Linglong.


    The two girls immediately hit each other.


    I watched the war coldly. This time, I didn''t want to keep my hand.


    Only three or four rounds down, Chu Linglong again by her kick fly.


    The foot was so heavy that she vomited blood in the air. After landing,


    as like as two peas, he climbed up quickly and smeared blood on his lips. He became angry with the two and became a choral dragon.


    I nodded silently, this girl, enlightened.


    Two Chu Linglong, one is the real her, the other is the illusion, can only play a disturbing role.


    But we can''t underestimate this interference. With her, Chu Linglong''s combat effectiveness has been doubled directly.


    Ke''er knows that one of the two Chu Linglong is illusory, but she can''t see through, so she can''t despise either one. She calmed down, calm response, and soon found a flaw in Chu Linglong.


    The flaw is that the two Chu Linglong''s movements are fast and slow. The fast one must be true, while the slow one is illusory.


    Keer was keen to discover this and quickly changed his tactics.


    Soon, Chu Linglong flew out again.


    And that illusion was unraveled and disappeared.


    This time, Chu Linglong fell heavily and gasped for a long time before he managed to get up.


    Kor looked at me and asked if I would like to continue.


    I didn''t speak. I took a look at Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong covered his abdomen, and his pain broke out in a cold sweat, but a fire appeared in his eyes.


    Her fighting spirit and killing heart were inspired.


    Ke''er pointed to her with a knife and said, "come on!"


    Chu Linglong roared and jumped at Ke''er again.


    This time, the two Chu Linglong action not only did not have the time difference, but they began to attack each other from the left and right.


    I calmly looked at all this, happy smile.

 Chapter 921

    Chu Linglong can''t beat Ke''er.


    But she''s making progress, she''s constantly improving.


    This battle, continued for nearly an hour, Chu Linglong was knocked down countless times, black and blue. However, she did not admit defeat at all. On the contrary, she became braver and stronger in Vietnam.


    At the beginning, she could only hold on to a few rounds. At the end of the fight, she had completely let go. She had been able to use the sabre technique and magic arts together. She had fought with Kor for nearly 20 rounds.


    In the end, of course, she was knocked down by Cole.


    This time, she was badly hurt and vomited a lot of blood.


    She stood up and tried to fight.


    I flashed to her and stopped her. "All right! Yes


    "Brother..." she stopped.


    "You can''t beat Ke''er," I looked at her, "but you already know how to deal with Chu Huan."


    She looked at me blankly and didn''t understand what I meant.


    Ke''er came to her, put away the soul eating knife, and said to her, "you have to play your magic talent to defeat him."


    "Can I?" She asked Cole.


    "It''s going to be tough," Chloe patted her on the shoulder, "but you can win!"


    "Really?" She couldn''t believe it.


    "Really," I said.


    "But I''m afraid just now..." she hesitated and looked at Ke''er.


    "Chu Huan is not Ke''er''s opponent, and you are not," I said. "You have the skill of God and can move instantly, but your body method is far less agile than Ke''er, so you can''t take advantage of fighting. Ke''er didn''t want to hurt you just now, otherwise, you would have been injured dozens of times. "


    "Not dozens of stab wounds..." Chu Linglong seriously said, "if I were really the enemy with Ke''er sister, I would have lost my head."


    "So you lose to Ke''er, it''s not a shame," I looked at Ke''er. "Chu Xi is very powerful. She only insists on more than ten rounds under her hand. It''s good that you can fight with her for more than 20 rounds."


    I turned around and looked at her. "I asked you to fight her, not to defeat her, but to inspire your fighting talents and learn to use illusions in combat. You''ve learned it now, and you''ve done it. "


    She looked at me, then at Cole, "can I really beat him?"


    "Yes," said Cole, "you have to believe in yourself."


    "Well!" She has the bottom of her mind.


    For Chu Linglong, Ke''er is invincible, so her affirmation gives her great courage. Now, whether it is fighting skills, tactics or fighting will, she is ready to fight Chu Huan.


    "Well, take a shower and change clothes," I said to her. "It''s time for us to go down the mountain."


    "Down the hill?" Her eyes lit up. "Where to?"


    "Go to Shencheng and meet your grandfather Chulong," I said. "You are ready now. We should take action."


    "Well!" She nodded and turned to the tent.


    Can son looked at her back, smile at me, "little girl grew up."


    I smile with joy.


    A few minutes later, Chu Linglong changed his clothes, walked out of the tent, and came to us in a flash.


    After bathing, the little lady of Chu''s family is pure and beautiful, with slight scars on the corners of her mouth, but she seems to have added a bit of unusual sexuality.


    "Don''t you cover up your injury?" I asked, "is that how to meet granddad Chulong?"


    "That''s what I''m like now," she said. "Then go and see him like this. Don''t cover up."


    "I think it''s OK," said Cole. "It''s a little bit hurt. It looks like she''s grown up."


    I nodded, took out my mobile phone and dialed Chu Xi''s phone.


    "Hello, young master!" Chuxi picked it up quickly.


    "Still in Shencheng?" I asked. "Yes," she said, "I''ve been urging granddad Chulong every day these days. The old man was so annoyed by me that he just closed the door and disappeared."

 Chapter 922

    "Is he at home now?"


    "Yes, I went once in the afternoon. His servant said that the old man was closed."


    "Closed?" "I will smile," we now go to Shencheng, you send a positioning, we meet said


    "Good!"


    We ended the call, and soon she sent the location.


    I handed the mobile phone to Chu Linglong, "look at this place, with your God foot Tong, take us there."


    She took the mobile phone and looked at it, hesitated for a moment, "brother, there are thousands of kilometers from here to Shencheng. Can you trust me?"


    "Why can''t I believe you?" I asked.


    "My previous shenzutong was only a dozen kilometers..."


    "that was before, not now", I said, "now your magic power has been restored. You have more than 1300 years of cultivation, 1000 kilometers, is it still a problem?"


    "I know it''s OK. I mean, I''ll try it first and come back to pick you up if I can," she said.


    "Don''t try," I said, "we trust you."


    She looked at me and then at Cole.


    "We believe in you," said Cole.


    She plucked up her courage and nodded, "Hmm!"


    "Let''s go," I said.


    "Well," she returned the phone to me, then gently took Cole and I by the hand.


    Everything around us changed in an instant. We left Tongyu mountain and came to the riverside of Shencheng.


    It''s a dock. It''s very quiet and almost empty.


    From time to time, there are small boats passing by the river, and the opposite shore is prosperous.


    Chu Xi quickly walked over and gave Chu Linglong a fist, "miss!"


    Chu Linglong nodded, "well."


    Chu Xi then clasped his fist at us, "young master, miss Ke''er!"


    "What''s going on in Chu Huan?" I asked.


    "In addition to granddad Chulong and his children and grandchildren, the elders of other branches of the Chu family have agreed to attend the succession ceremony," she said. "Just after we finished the phone call, he sent me a wechat saying that the ceremony would be officially held in the chujia mansion tomorrow evening."


    She took out her mobile phone, opened wechat and handed it to me, "you see."


    When I took it over and looked at it, Chu Huan said, "I''ve decided to hold a ceremony for the succession of the throne in the old house at nine o''clock tomorrow evening. If the old thing doesn''t see you tomorrow morning, you''ll come back and ignore him."


    Chu Xi didn''t give him a reply.


    I gave my cell phone to Cole.


    Ke''er looked at the mobile phone to Chu Linglong and asked me, "he wants to bypass the grandfather of Chu long?"


    I thought about it and asked Chu Xi, "why didn''t you reply?"


    "I want you to have a look first and then reply," Chu said.


    Chu Linglong returned his mobile phone to Chuxi and looked at me. "Most of the owners of the Chu family support him. Without his grandfather, Chu long, he can become the owner of the house."


    "He has come to Shencheng...", I said lightly.


    "Has he come to Shencheng?" Chu Xi was stunned.


    "He wants to talk to Chulong secretly," I said, "as for what you want to do tomorrow, it''s just a passing scene."


    "What shall we do?" Kor asked.


    Chu Linglong looked at me and waited for my answer.


    I pondered for a moment, "go and see granddad Chulong!"

 Chapter 923

    Chulong''s villa is located in the old city, is a century old house.


    After coming here, Chu Huan has arrived first.


    I let Ke''er and Chu Linglong wait outside. Chu Xi and I will sneak in to have a look at the situation.


    "Dive in?" Chu Xi hesitated, "young master, this is the house of great grandfather Chu long! If he finds out... "


    " he can''t find out ", I said," I have my own way. "


    "All right," she took my hand.


    I meditated for a moment and recited the Tibetan mantra. The golden light flashed on us and became invisible in an instant.


    "Go to the study," I said to Chu Xi.


    "Good!"


    We two body shape flash, the moment came to Chu Long''s study.


    The study is very spacious, with a row of bookshelves in the corner, which are full of books. The ground is covered with precious Persian carpet, full of mahogany furniture, antique.


    On the other side of the wide desk is a pair of chairs with a tea table in front of it.


    Chu Huan and an old man are drinking tea.


    This old man is Chu long. He doesn''t look too old. He is only 40 or 50 years old. But I can see that he has lived for at least 500 years.


    They didn''t realize that Chu Xi and I came in and started talking after tea.


    Chu Xi saw that everything was as usual, and then he was relieved.


    I took her, flashed to the desk, and sat down side by side.


    She looked at me as if it was something wrong.


    I ignored her eyes.


    She was relieved and sat down calmly.


    Chu Huan came to the point and asked the old man, "second grandfather, I mean, I told you before Chu Xi. You have not given me a reply. Do you not support me?"


    "How can I support you if you kill your elder brother and sister-in-law?" Chulong is neither cold nor hot.


    "We Chu family has been killing our brothers and sisters for thousands of years, but it has happened more than once. I have nothing to do with this," Chu Huan said. "I listen to you. If you don''t kill Chu Linglong, what do you want me to do? Shall I give up the position of the owner of the house to her? "


    "Are you willing?" Chu long sneered.


    "You know what you''re asking!" Chu Huan sneered, "of course I won''t!"


    "I know you won''t, and I don''t want you to give it to Linglong," Chulong said calmly. "But according to the rules of the Chu family, there must be four keepsakes for the grand ceremony of succession, namely, the sword of the Zhen clan, the seal of the family leader, the nine turn life extending pill and the jade soul dragon. It''s a rule for thousands of years. It''s not so easy if you want to change it. "


    "As long as the second grandfather nods, it''s not difficult," Chu Huan looked at him, "now whether you recognize it or not, I have taken control of the Chu family. You give me a face, help me this time, let me sit in the master, I will not forget your kindness


    "Sapphire soul dragon is not an ordinary keepsake," Chulong said coldly. "It''s the key to enter the forbidden area, and there are sacred objects that our Chu family has guarded for thousands of years, do you know?"


    "Of course I know," said Chu Huan, "don''t worry, I will find it back."


    "Do you mean to kill Linglong?" Chu long frowned.

 Chapter 924

    "When I become the master of the house, I will summon her by the order of the master," Chu Huan said. "If she obeys the call, goes back to her old house and hands over the jade soul dragon, I will not only not kill her, but also make her my successor. If she doesn''t listen to the call, she''s a traitor of the Chu family, and then I won''t be blamed. "


    I had a subconscious look at Chu Xi.


    Chu Xi is very calm.


    But her hands, trembling slightly.


    I couldn''t help but clench her hand.


    Chu Xi looked at me silently and shook my head gently.


    She means, I''m fine.


    I nodded and continued to watch the conversation.


    Chulong looked at Chu Huan for a while and laughed scornfully. "Li Linglong as your successor? Do you dare? "


    "What dare you Chu Huan was very calm, "your great grandfather, my ancestor, Duke Chushan. His father, Duke Chu Yu, was also the head of the Chu family at the beginning. Later, he was killed by his elder brother Chu Chi, and Chu Chi became the head of the family. After the Duke of Chu Chi ascended the throne, he made Duke Chushan his successor. This is a precedent


    "How did Chu Chi die in the end?" Chu long asked.


    "Of course I know," chuhuan pondered with a smile, "was killed by the Duke of Chu mountain."


    "You won''t be like Chu chigong. You will get rid of Linglong before her wings are full," Chu long looked at him. "Or, whether Linglong hands over the jade soul dragon or not, you will not let her live."


    "Second grandfather, why should you be so serious?" Chu Huan said, "you know, I don''t have my own children. If Linglong can put down my hatred, it''s not impossible for me to pass on my seat to her. Who will be the next householder? That''s a matter for hundreds of years, isn''t it


    Chu long didn''t speak. He picked up the tea bowl and drank tea silently.


    Chu Huan looked at him and cleared his throat, "second grandfather, I came to Shencheng secretly this time. You should understand what I mean by doing so. "


    "I understand." Chu long put down the tea bowl without delay. "You have to ask for a result tonight. If I support you, you will still recognize me as the second grandfather. If I don''t support you, you will change the rules and become the head of the house. At that time, whether I and my children and grandchildren can stay in the Chu family depends on your mood."


    "Look at what you said," chuhuan laughed. "In any case, you are also my second grandfather, which can''t be changed. You can rest assured that as long as you support me, your children and grandchildren, I will certainly reuse them! I will never forget your kindness! "


    Chulong looked at him, "I''m just an old man. Since I left Xijing and came to Shencheng, I''ve been rooted here for nearly 100 years. What I said is really so important to the Chu family? "


    "Of course it matters!" Chu Huan said, "you are highly respected. You are the most senior member of the Chu family. If you always say something for me, everyone will be at ease."


    "If I don''t say that, aren''t you the same housekeeper?" Chulong looks at him.


    "With your support, I am the master of my family to be practical." Chu Huan looked at the old man with profound meaning. "Second grandfather, the icing on the cake is just a piece of cake to your old man..."


    the old man was silent for a moment and let out a breath, "OK, it''s better to add to the cake than to block people. You''ve all come in person. If you don''t give you this face, you''ll be a little dependent on the old and don''t appreciate it. "


    Chu Huan laughed, stood up and gave the old man a fist, "thank you, second grandfather! I will certainly repay you for your kindness! "


    Chu long also stood up.


    "If you want to," he said quietly, "that''s it. You go back."


    "Good!" Chu Huan said, "then I will go back. Second grandfather, you must come tomorrow evening! "


    "I will," Chulong said.


    I winked at Chu Xi.


    Chu Xi will, we two body shape flash, left the study.

 Chapter 925

    Come to the villa outside, see Kor and Chu Linglong, Chu Xi subconsciously want to talk.


    I reached for her mouth.


    Chu Xi a Leng, puzzled at me.


    I shook my head at her.


    Chu Xi understood immediately.


    After a while, Chulong came out of the villa.


    He was relieved and relaxed. He looked back at the villa, and with a proud smile, he turned and left.


    People with supernatural powers have an unwritten rule, that is, when they go to and from the place where their elders live, they try not to use the supernatural powers to show respect.


    Chu Huan did the same thing. He walked more than 100 meters. After passing a crossroad, he was in a flash and returned to Xijing.


    After I confirmed that he had returned to Xijing, he let go of Chu Xi and showed his body shape. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    when Keer and Chu Linglong saw that we were back, they quickly came from behind the tree, "young master!"


    "Chu Huan finished chatting. Now it''s our turn," I said. "Linglong, you and Chuxi will go with me to see granddad Chulong. Ke''er, you wait here for a while." "Good!" Kor nodded.


    I look at Chu Xi, "you send us into the study, and then come out immediately. Don''t let granddad Chulong see you."


    "Good!" Chu Xi nodded.


    "Is it necessary?" Chu Linglong asked me.


    "Need," I said.


    She said nothing more and nodded in silence.


    Chu Xi took us by the hand and took us to Chu Long''s study in an instant.


    Chu long is sitting on the chair, meditating.


    This time I didn''t use the Tibetan incantation, Chu Xi sent us to the study, and then went back.


    Chu long realized that he was wrong and raised his head abruptly. "You..."


    Chu Linglong walked over and knelt down with a burst of tears, "granddad..."


    "Linglong?" Chu long was surprised and quickly helped her up, "child, are you ok?"


    "Granddad, I''m ok..." Chu Linglong tears.


    "Good boy, don''t cry..." Chu long said, "don''t worry, granddad will make the decision for you! I can''t spare that beast of Chu Huan! "


    Chu Linglong cried and nodded, "Hmm!"


    Or that sentence, Chu Linglong one sentence, top US 10000.


    This is the power of orthodoxy.


    Chu long helped her sit down, then looked at me, "young man, you are...


    Chu Linglong stood up and introduced him with tears," granddad, this is my brother. His name is Wu Zheng, a famous Fengshui master in Shangjing...


    "Wu Zheng?" Chu long a Leng, "you are Wu Zheng?"

 Chapter 926

    "Hello, Mr. Chu," I said


    "A few months ago, you did what happened to the Chiang family in Jinling?" He asked me.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    Chu long understood, looked at me with approval and nodded, "it''s really a hero out of youth! Good! Good! Good boy! You have not disgraced your grandfather''s reputation


    "Do you know my grandfather?" I asked.


    "Fifty years ago, I met once," he said. "At that time, your grandfather was your age. My first wife wanted to make a fortune, so I asked the fourth master to make a divination for her. Your grandfather''s divination is accurate! He said the place, time and way of robbing my first wife. It''s amazing! Come on, Master Wu Zheng, sit down


    "Thank you, old man!"


    With a wave of Chu Long''s hand, he turned into a mahogany chair. He took us and sat down face to face.


    "Listen to Chu Xi that girl said, less than two days, Chu Huan''s elite lost half," Chu long looked at me, "Master Wu Zheng, those people, you killed?"


    "Er... No..." let me see Chu Linglong. "In fact, it''s not only me that helps Linglong, but also other people."


    "Well done!" Chu long said, "Chu Huan, this beast, killed his brother and seized his throne. He should die for his crime! Those who rebel with him, damn it! It''s time to kill them! Not one of them


    He looked at Chu Linglong and said, "Linglong, the beast of Chu Huan just left me. He came here to force me to help him, speak for him, and let him become the master of the house with three keepsakes. Just now, I was still worried, wondering where you are? Why haven''t we heard from you yet? Coincidentally, you are coming! Come on, what do you want to do? What do you need granddad to do? As long as I can do it, I will do it for you! "


    "Thank you, granddad." Chu Linglong wiped his tears and calmed down his mood. "Granddad, Chu Huan is going to hold a succession ceremony in his old house tomorrow. I''ll go back to attend. I will kill him in front of the elders of the Chu family and avenge my parents


    "This..." Chu long thought, "Linglong, do you have confidence to kill him?"


    "I''m not sure," Chu Linglong said, "but I''ll fight hard to get justice for my parents."


    Chu long was silent for a moment and looked at me, "Master Wu Zheng, what do you think?"


    "Linglong can defeat Chu Huan," I said, "but most of the elders of the Chu family support him. If we rush in, they will attack us. If we kill, we will be the enemy of the Chu family. Even if Linglong can succeed as the master of the family, it will be difficult to deal with the aftermath. "


    "You''re right," Chu long nodded. "It''s true."


    "So I mean it''s up to you to control the situation," I said. "You are highly respected. The elders of the Chu family are your grandchildren. As long as you stand up and support Linglong, those people will not dare to act rashly. As long as they don''t move, the rest can be settled by Linglong. "


    "I can''t speak on my own," Chu long said. "We have to have people in our hands and have strength. I can only say this with weight."


    He looked at Chu Linglong, "besides me, who else is your family?" Chu Linglong subconsciously looked at me.


    I nodded at her, meaning that it could be said.


    "There are also my fifth uncle Chu Liang, my sixth uncle Chu Zhu and my seventh uncle Chu Ji," Chu Linglong said. "At that time, my father secretly trained a group of elite and gave them to three uncles in order to guard against the rebellion of my aunt chutao. Now they have assembled the elite and are waiting for my order


    "That''s not enough," Chu long said. "To defeat Chu Huan, you have to get the support of your aunt Chu Tao."


    "She?" Chu Linglong hesitated, "will she support me?"


    "Your aunt Chu Tao''s influence should not be underestimated." Chulong said, "your father is on guard against her. She really wants to be a housekeeper, and she has wanted to be a housekeeper since she was a child. When your grandfather was alive, chutao made a lot of contributions to the Chu family, and she was good at persuading people, so many elders of the Chu family supported her. But later she always wanted to usurp the throne, and your father had to gradually weaken her power. Those elders saw that your aunt was out of power, so they turned to support Chu Huan one after another. If you can forget the past, have a good talk with your aunt and promise to restore her power in the future, she will certainly come to your side. As long as she supports you, at least half of the elders who support Chu Huan will turn to support you! "


    He looked at me, "as long as I can win the support of half of the elders, this will work!"


    "Where is chutao now?" I asked.


    "In Xijing," says Chu Linglong, "she''s still an elder now. She''s been shut up for several years, and nobody has seen her. But the more she did, the more upset my father was about her. Before my father went to the retreat, I overheard his secret conversation with several elders. Those elders all advised him to kill my aunt to avoid future trouble, but my father didn''t agree, just let Chu Huan keep an eye on her. As a result, my aunt didn''t rebel, but Chu Huan did... ""I see," I look at Chu long, "we''re going to Xijing, looking for Chu Tao!"

 Chapter 927

    "Good!" Chu long nodded, "as long as we pull Chu Tao over, we will be sure of this matter."


    Chu Linglong stood up, "great grandfather, it should not be too late, we are going back to Xijing."


    I stood up, too.


    Chu long looked at us, stood up, and said to Chu Linglong with great care, "if you have master Wu Zheng to help you, my great grandfather will not go with you. Tomorrow afternoon, I will take my children and grandchildren to Xijing, and then we will gather our strength to fight the beast of Chu Huan! "


    "Well," Chu Linglong looked at me, "brother, let''s go."


    "Good!" I nodded.


    She took my hand and said to Chu long, "great grandfather, in an extraordinary period, we will directly use magic power. Don''t mind."


    "Granddad knows," Chulong said, "go ahead!"


    "Well!"


    As soon as the voice fell, we left the study and went back to the outside of the villa.


    Ke''er and Chu Xi''s body flash, came to us, "how?"


    I looked at Chuxi. "We have to rush to Xijing. You stay in Shencheng. You will come back to granddad Chulong again tomorrow, according to Chu Huan''s orders. In addition, you should try to inform Chu Yi that they are ready to wait for the order


    "Good!" Chu Xi said.


    I look at Chu Linglong, "Chu Tao''s home, do you know it?"


    "Yes!" She said.


    Chu Xi Yi Zheng, "Chu Tao?"


    "We''re going to find aunt Chu Tao and win her support," Chu said.


    "But she... Can she?" Chu Xi worried, "she has always wanted to be the owner of the house..."


    Chu Linglong said softly, "I don''t know..." "her elder brother is the master of the house, and she can still live." I said, "if the second brother becomes the head of the house, she will die. She has no choice but to support Linglong. "


    I look at Chu Linglong, "you can persuade her."


    Chu Linglong''s heart has a bottom, "Hmm!"


    Chu Xi silently nodded, "got it."


    I patted her on the arm and said, "protect yourself, change the phone number, and wait for me to contact you."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I look at Cole. "Let''s go!"


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    ...


    Chu Tao lives in a village on the outskirts of Xijing city. Her mansion is a large courtyard with red walls and blue tiles. It is antique and well guarded.


    But now, the people who stay here are not her subordinates. They are all from Chu Huan. Chu Huan is also very worried about this sister, but he is not like Chu Feng, just secretly defensive, he is more decisive, directly sent to block up the chutao mansion.


    In other words, chutao is now under house arrest.


    We hid ourselves with the Tibetan form mantra. After observing for a while outside chutao''s mansion, we turned away and arrived outside the village.


    "We can go straight in," Chu said.


    "Go straight in, it''s not easy to talk about it," I looked at Kor. "You rush in and grab Chu Tao out."


    "Snatch it out?" Chu Linglong a Leng, "brother, that''s not..." "you said right, I just want to alarm Chu Huan, frighten Chu peach," I said.


    "What about the guards?" Cole asked me.


    "Kill all, not one," I said.


    Joel got it. "OK."


    Her figure flashed like a phantom and disappeared.


    Chu Linglong did not understand, "brother, alerted Chu Huan, that did not delay the event?"


    "In Chu Huan''s opinion, Chu Tao won''t wait to die. Her rebellion is expected," I said. "The grand ceremony of succession will be held tomorrow. We should also make some noise tonight. We can''t let the Xijing be too peaceful."


    "I don''t understand..."


    "you don''t have to understand, just do what I say." I looked at her, put my hand in her ear, and lowered her voice. "A moment later, she came, and you just told her..."


    she listened carefully, took a deep breath and nodded, "Well! I see, brother


    ...


    Keer was very quick, and a few minutes later, she came back with a young woman.


    It looks beautiful, but it''s beautiful.

 Chapter 928

    Kor pushed her to us. "Young master, I brought her here."


    "Hum!" Chu Tao looked at us coldly, "Linglong! What are you going to do "Auntie, don''t get me wrong," Chu Linglong said. "We are here to save you."


    "Help me?" Chu Tao looked at me, and then glanced at the Ke''er behind her, "so save me?"


    "Sister Ke''er, let her go," said Chu Linglong.


    "She''s very clever, let go of her and run away," said Ke''er. "Just a little bit, this woman is too cunning!"


    "Hum!" Chutao sneered.


    "She has no place to run," Chu Linglong looked at Chu Tao, "let her go."


    Chloe looked at me and waited for my order.


    I nodded.


    Kor just released Chu Tao. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Chu Tao''s body was soft and collapsed on the ground, struggling to gasp.


    "Aunt," Chu Linglong quickly helped her, "how are you?"


    Chu Tao gasped and looked up at Ke''er, "little girl, I''m still the first time to see..."


    "I told you that I''m a smart friend, and you still have to run." Ke''er said, "I can only catch you."


    Chu Tao closed his eyes and shook his head with a helpless smile.


    "Brother, sister Ke''er", Chu Linglong looked at us, "let me talk to my aunt alone."


    "Good!" I look at Cole. "Let''s go."


    "Well," Kor nodded.


    We turned and left, and in a flash we came near the mansion.


    At this time, there was no guard outside the mansion.


    "Where is the body?" I asked Cole.


    "Everything outside has turned black," she said. "There are three people inside, and they haven''t changed."


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Young master, why do some demons become black? What if there are some? " She wondered.


    "demon''s discipline can be divided into two categories. After absorbing the essence of the sun and moon, after the birth of the embryo, the body is dead."


    "So it is..." she understood.


    "Well, let''s go back," I took her hand. "Smart, it''s not safe."


    "Well," she nodded, "OK!"


    My heart moved and I recited the Tibetan mantra silently. The golden light flashed on my body, hiding our bodies.


    We turned away from the mansion and returned to the village.


    This is what Chu Linglong and I have said for a long time. She knows that Ke''er and I will come back to protect her.


    Chutao didn''t notice.


    At this time, my aunt and nephew just started their conversation.


    "Why do you do that?" Chu Tao asked coldly.


    "To save you?" Chu Linglong said.


    "Help me?" Chu Tao sneered, "do I need you to save me? You can''t even protect yourself? Come and save me? You are hurting me


    Chu Linglong looked at her quietly for a moment, "you said right, I am going to kill you..."


    Chu Tao frowned, "you!"


    "You''ve always wanted to rebel and be the master of the Chu family," Chu Linglong stared at her. "Over the years, my father has been guarding against you and tolerating you, so that you can live to this day! You know what? More than once, Chu Huan suggested to my father that he should kill you. It was my father who read brotherhood and didn''t do it to you! Now Chu Huan has killed my parents. Once he becomes the head of the Chu family, do you think he will be like my father and keep you? "


    Why doesn''t chutao understand this?


    She sighed gently, avoiding Chu Linglong''s eyes.


    "You are very clear," Chu Linglong looked at her, "he doesn''t kill you now, it''s just for the ceremony of succession tomorrow. Once the succession ceremony is over, your death will come. Aunt, you have no choice. If you want to live, you can only stand with me! "


    "What do you want me to do?" Chu Tao asked coldly.


    Chu Linglong smiles, "I want to give you a piece of credit...


    Chu Tao can''t help but be stunned.

 Chapter 929

    "Great credit?" She wondered, "what do you mean?"


    "My father has left me a group of elite in secret," Chu Linglong said. "I will give these people to you at the ceremony of succession tomorrow. You will lead the team and rush into the old house, openly oppose Chu Huan and support me. Many of Chu Huan''s supporters are your old followers. As long as you make a statement, they will certainly come to our side. After I defeat Chu Huan and inherit the position of family leader, the whole Chu family will know that you are the first meritorious official who supports me. I will let you continue to be in power, and I will leave the daily affairs of the Chu family to you. "


    "Aren''t you afraid I''m against you?" Chu Tao asked.


    "Dare you?" Chu Linglong looks at her.


    Chu Tao gazed at her for a long time, with a playful smile, "girl, I misread you before. I thought you were naive, cowardly, and hard to do big things. Now it seems that you are much more cruel than your father... "


    Chu Linglong is very calm," my parents died so miserably, I can''t go back to the past. "


    Chu Tao was silent for a moment and asked her, "just now that little girl is so fierce, Chu Huan is definitely not her opponent. If you want revenge, just ask her to kill Chu Huan for you. As soon as Chu Huan dies, the position of the head of the family is yours. No one dares to fight with you. Why do you have to go around this curve and let me show up for something that is easy to do


    I didn''t tell Chu Linglong about this.


    I looked at her silently and wanted to see how she answered.


    Chu Linglong is still very calm, "he killed my parents, I will personally kill him, for the father and mother revenge!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "that''s all?" Chu Tao asked.


    "Isn''t that enough?" Chu Linglong asked.


    Chu Tao looked at her for a while and nodded, "that''s enough."


    Chu Linglong looked at her and took a deep breath, "brother, sister Ke''er, we are finished."


    We immediately showed up.


    Chu Tao looked at us and asked Chu Linglong, "if I had just done something to you, would this have been dead?"


    "You won''t do that," Chu said. "I know that in my heart."


    Chu Tao had no choice but to smile, "now that everything is done, I can only give you effect. We can''t stay here for a long time. Let''s go. "


    Chu Linglong a little meditation, look at me, "brother, we go to seven uncle there?"


    Her tone is very calm, but she is asking me with her eyes, am I ok?


    I smile and say, "OK!"


    She was relieved and relieved. She came over and took Kor and I by the hand and looked at Chu Tao. "Let''s go."


    Chu Tao looked at us and nodded silently.


    In a flash, we left the village.


    There is enough of God, the feeling of doing things is really different, and the efficiency is not the same. From the village, we immediately came to Xijing City, came to Chu Linglong seven uncle Chuji villa.


    The villa is very large and brightly lit. There are many guards outside. The head of the villa is Chuyi, the childe of Chuji. Chu Huan is going to hold a grand ceremony of succession tomorrow. Chu Yi has received a call from Chu Xi and knows that Chu Linglong has returned to Xijing. Now is the most tense moment, so he personally takes people and guards outside. On the one hand, he is on guard against the actions of the people of Chu Huan. On the other hand, he is waiting for us to arrive.


    So after we came here, Chu Yi quickly welcomed us, "Linglong! a young master! Miss Ke''er... "


    he looked at Chu Tao behind us, and he was stunned.


    "What? Don''t you know me? " Chutao sneered.


    "Er... Linglong, this..." Chu Yi is very puzzled.


    "My aunt is standing on my side," said Chu Linglong. "Are five uncles, six uncles and seven uncles here?"


    "Oh, yes Chu Yi said, "they are waiting for you."


    "I''ll see them," Chu said.


    "Good!" Chu Yi said.


    Just then, the door opened, and three middle-aged men came out quickly.


    "Smart!"


    "Smart!"

 Chapter 930

    "Smart!"


    They quickly came to Chu Linglong in front of, because of the excitement, for a moment some words stopped.


    Chu Linglong is also very excited, "five uncle, six uncle, seven uncle, I''m back!"


    "Just come back! Just come back! " A man took her hand, then looked up and saw Chu Tao behind her.


    His smile froze.


    The other two men were stunned, looked at each other, and asked Chu Linglong in unison, "Linglong, she..."


    "five brothers, six brothers, seven brothers, you don''t have to be afraid", Chu Tao was very calm, "Linglong is my niece, like you, I support her."


    "How can you support Linglong?" One of the men frowned.


    "Do I have another choice?" Chutao said with a smile, "the elder brother is not here. After my second elder brother goes up, he will not let me live. I can''t be the owner myself, so I can only hope for dexterity. "


    This explanation, without any modification, is the most convincing.


    "Five uncles, six uncles, seven uncles," Chu Linglong looked at them, "aunt is standing on our side, you can rest assured."


    The three men looked at each other and were relieved.


    Chu Linglong then introduced to us, "three uncles, this is young master Wu Zheng; this is Miss Kerr, they are my benefactor! Brother, sister Ke''er, this is my fifth uncle Chuliang; this is my sixth father Chuzhu; this is my seventh uncle Chuji. "


    The three men quickly clasped their fists at us, "Master Wu Zheng, miss Ke''er!"


    "Hello, three elders," I said


    But she didn''t speak.


    "When Chu Yi came back from Tongyu mountain four days ago, he told us about Master Wu Zheng and miss Kerr," Chu Ji said, "thank you for saving Linglong. Your kindness will never be forgotten by Chu family."


    I light smile, "you are welcome."


    "This is not a place to talk," said Chu Zhu. "Young master, miss Ke''er, please come to the room. Let''s have tea and talk at the same time." "Yes, yes," said Chu Liang! Come in and say


    Chu Ji dodged, "young master, miss Ke''er, please!"


    "Please!" I said.


    We went into the villa and sat down in the living room. Then the servant brought us tea.


    "Young master, miss Ke''er, have some tea first," said Chu Ji. "I''ll let them prepare the banquet."


    "Don''t bother," I said. "Let''s get down to business."


    "If we want to talk about business, we also need to eat rice," said Chu Liang. "We have been waiting for a smart order, and we are not in the mood to eat. Now that you are here, let''s eat and talk without delay! "


    "Good," I nodded.


    Chu Ji told the servant, "tell the kitchen to prepare the banquet immediately!"


    "Yes The maid stepped down respectfully.


    Chu Linglong looked at Chu Ji and others, "seven uncles, five uncles, six uncles, that group of elite, concentrated?"


    "They''re all in the neighborhood," Chuliang said. "We''ll make a call and they''ll be able to come."


    "How many in all?"


    "Seventy two," said Chu Zhu, "these people are secretly selected from the branches of the Chu family. They are basically the sons of the other branches of the Chu family. They are of low status, but they have good accomplishments. For more than 20 years, we have been training them in secret, and even the elders of all branches do not know their existence. "


    "The elders of each branch don''t know?" Chu Linglong a Leng, "how is this done?"


    "Because these people''s origins are very low, they are not valued by the elders," said Chu Ji. "They are transparent people in their respective families. They have no high status, are not respected, and have no inheritance rights. We have trained them secretly for more than 20 years at the command of the old master, and the elders have not noticed at all. "


    "My elder brother really wants to go far," Chu Tao looked at Chu Linglong, "this is a strange soldier, a sharp knife


    Chu Ji and others looked at each other and did not speak.


    Chu Linglong pondered for a moment, took a deep breath and looked at me, "brother, what should I do next? You tell me."

 Chapter 931

    As soon as the words came out, everyone''s eyes focused on me.


    They''re all waiting to see what I do.


    I looked at them, cleared my throat, and said to Chu Linglong, "Ke''er and I are here to protect you. You are the miss of Chu family. You should tell me what to do."


    "Brother, there is no outsider here", Chu Linglong looked at me, "you don''t have to be polite, OK?"


    "This..." I hesitated.


    Chu Tao leans on the sofa with one hand and looks at me with great interest, "young man, talk about it."


    I look at her, smile and shake my head.


    "Brother..." Chu Linglong is very serious.


    "I said, we are here to protect you," I looked at her. "You are the miss of the Chu family, and the future master of the Chu family. You can do it yourself. As outsiders, Kerr and I can''t participate in the decision-making. We are feng shui masters. We have our rules. "


    In fact, how to do, in Kor to save Chu peach, I have told Chu Linglong. After all, this is the Chu family''s struggle for the throne. In order to avoid future troubles, we, as outsiders, must not participate in the decision-making process of the Chu family. All orders and decisions should come from the mouth of Chu Linglong. It''s for her good and for our own good.


    Chu Linglong gazed at me for a long time, and she understood what I meant.


    "Hoo..." she took a breath and looked at Chu Liang and others. "OK, I''ll talk about my idea."


    "Good!" They nodded.


    Chu Tao also sat upright.


    Kerr looked at me and gently held my hand.


    I smile at her and continue to listen to Chu Linglong.


    "We rescued my aunt just now, and Chu Huan will soon find out about it. So tonight, he will send someone to monitor the homes of the elders, including here," Chu Linglong said. "We don''t need to act tonight, but we will wait until tomorrow."


    "What if Chu Huan sent someone to check it out?" Chu Ji asked. "Everything is as usual," said Chu Linglong. "How do you deal with it at ordinary times? How do you deal with it?"


    "Good," Chu Ji nodded.


    "We have a bad relationship with the seventeen younger sisters. Chu Huan knew that," Chu Zhu looked at Chu Tao. "Surely Chu Huan would not doubt us."


    "Chu Rong is on our side now. Without his eye, Chu Huan is blind," Chu Liang said. "If he wants to find seventeen younger sisters, let him find it."


    "You look down on him," chutao sneered. "My second brother is cruel and ruthless. He would rather kill him wrong. He has long wanted to get rid of you three. Now I''m missing. No matter whether I''m here or not, he''ll take the opportunity to trouble you. "


    "What do you say?" Chu Ji frowned.


    "It''s very simple," chutao said, "when Linglong has arranged, I''ll leave here. You just need to protect Linglong. As for me, I''ll be back before tomorrow''s operation. "


    "You don''t have to worry about this," I said. "If the people of Chu Huan really come, I have my own way."


    "What can I do?" Chu Tao asked.


    "You don''t have to ask," I looked at Chu Linglong, "you go on."


    "Yes! Linglong, go on Chu Liang also said, "it''s all small things. First of all, the big things matter."


    "Yes! The big thing matters Chu Zhu and Chu Ji also said.


    "Well," Chu Linglong nodded.


    Chu Tao took a meaningful look at me and continued to look at Chu Linglong.


    "My idea is that before the ceremony of succession, my aunt and three uncles will lead a team to the old house," Chu Linglong said. "At that time, you will openly oppose Chu Huan and propose to let me succeed. Granddad Chulong will stand up and support us. We will try to frighten those elders who support Chu Huan first, and then you will propose that Chu Huan and I will fight to determine the ownership of the house


    "You fight him?" Chu Liang frowned, "Linglong, Chu Huan''s accomplishments are higher than you..."


    "yes, are you confident?" Chu also asked.


    Chu Linglong looked at them and nodded, "yes."

 Chapter 932

    It is simple and decisive, and has a strong voice.


    The two brothers looked at each other and were sweating in secret.


    "Linglong, Chu Huan is ruthless. In recent years, he has worked for the Chu family, and has experienced many bloody battles and fierce battles." Chu Ji said, "although your magic power has recovered, you are still young after all, and you have never killed anyone. Can you be his opponent?"


    "I didn''t kill anyone," Chu Linglong said, "but he killed my parents. Isn''t that enough?"


    Chu Ji sighed softly, "I understand..."


    "you don''t have to worry," Chu Tao said, "I have confidence in this girl, she is more cruel than her father! What''s more, isn''t there any more of her friends? "


    She looked at us.


    Ke Er''s eyes are cold.


    Chu Tao was uncomfortable, "Hey, little girl, don''t look at me like that, I don''t mean anything else..."


    "sister Ke''er, my aunt, she talks like this, don''t take it to heart", Chu Linglong also said. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    but that''s all.


    Chu Tao relaxed and said to Chu Linglong, "you little sister, I dare not provoke her."


    "Seventeen younger sister, you don''t have to be joking," Chuji said, "smart arrangement, how do you like it?"


    "Yes," Chu Liang also said, "among the elders who supported Chu Huan, quite a number of them are your old ones. Can you bring them here?"


    "Old Department..." Chu Tao self mockery of a smile, "are just some wall grass."


    "Say the key point", Chu Zhuyi frowned, "can you pull them over?"


    Chu Tao looked at them, "you stand behind me, I can."


    "That''s OK," Chuji said. "If you can pull those people over, we''ll have a chance."


    "Then you have to listen to me," chutao said. "This kind of thing can''t be done without bleeding. If necessary, you have to kill several people to suppress the elders."


    The three brothers did not speak, they all looked at Chu Linglong, waiting for her to make a statement.


    "Do as your aunt says," says Chu Linglong.


    Chu Liang and Chu Zhu didn''t speak. Obviously, they couldn''t believe Chu Tao.


    Chu Ji looked at Chu Linglong, then looked at Chu peach, and finally looked at the Ke''er beside me. He said with a knowing smile, "OK, that''s what Linglong said! Seventeen sister, we''ll listen to you then


    Seeing his statement, the brothers had to do the same.


    "Since Linglong asked us to listen to you, let''s listen to you." Chu Zhu was somewhat unconvinced.


    Chu Liang stares at Chu Tao and warns her, "Seventeen younger sister, in order to be smart, I can listen to you. But you''d better know what you''re doing, and don''t fool around! If you have other thoughts, we will not forgive you lightly! "


    Chu Tao glanced at him, showing a slight disdain smile.


    "Well, that''s the decision," Chu Linglong looked at them. "Five uncles, six uncles, seven uncles, aunts. When I avenge my parents and become the owner of the house, I won''t treat you badly."


    "This is what we should do," said Chu Ji. "Linglong, the seat of the master of the house is yours! We will take it back for you, even if we are so full of brains


    "Yes Chu Liang and Chu Zhu said in unison.


    Chu Tao is trying to stop talking. Look at the three brothers and resist.


    At this time, Chu Yi pushes the door and comes in.


    "Father, the people of Chu Huan are coming," he said with a dignified look. "They insist that seventeen aunts are here and must come in and search. What do you think to do?"


    Everyone''s eyes Shua all focused on me.


    I stood up calmly, "let them in."

 Chapter 933

    "Let them in?" Chu Yi is stunned, "this..."


    he subconsciously looks at Chu Ji.


    Chu Ji stood up and said, "do as the young master says."


    "Oh, good!" Chu Yi nods and turns out.


    Everyone stood up.


    "Are you sure, young man?" Chu Tao frowned.


    I looked at her, and then ordered Chu Linglong, "you use magic."


    "Good!" She said.


    I winked at Cole.


    Kor understood and nodded.


    We two body shape a flash, came to Chu Tao side, pulled her to the window side.


    Chu Tao was stunned, "you...


    " don''t talk! " I held her in one hand and Kor in the other. The golden light flashed on the three people''s bodies, and their bodies suddenly disappeared.


    Chu Linglong instantly became a maid.


    Chu Ji and others looked at each other and quickly sat down.


    With a wave of Chu Liang''s hand, the four cups of tea on the table disappeared at any time.


    Almost at the same time, Chu Yi opens the door and comes in with two men and a woman.


    When I saw it, one of them turned out to be a beard.


    Chuliang and others sat on the sofa without moving, one by one with gloomy faces, coldly looking at the whiskers and others.


    Chu Yi leads them into the living room and says to him, "father, they are here."


    Chu is extremely cold smile, did not speak.


    His beard cleared his throat and called respectfully, "Uncle seven! Uncle five! Uncle six! All of them are... "


    a man and a woman behind him clasped hands together," grandfather seven! Five grandfather! Six grandfathers


    "Chu Hui, who told you that your seventeen aunt is here?" Chu asked coldly.


    It turns out that this beard is called Chu Hui.


    "Uncle seven, we are under orders," Chu Hui said. "As for who told the master, we do not know."


    "What happened to your aunt seventeen?" Chu Liang asked.


    "Aunt seventeen is missing," says Chu Hui.


    "Missing?" Chu Liang a frown, "disappeared, you look for ah? What are you doing here? Don''t you know the relationship between your seventeen aunt and us? "


    "Hum! They are not for chutao, they are for us Chu Zhu sneered, "Chu Hui, say it, how do you want to plant us?"


    "Uncle Liu, you misunderstood me," Chu Hui said. "I brought more than 30 people here. They are all outside. I didn''t let them in. I was afraid to disturb the three uncles? So you say, how dare I plant and frame you? "


    "Dare you threaten us?" Chu Ji''s tone was cold.


    "No, seven uncle, Chu Hui absolutely dare not!" Chu Hui said quickly, "it''s still that sentence. We''re just under orders. If aunt seventeen is not here, let''s search for it. If we can''t find it, we can go back to work. "


    He paused. "If we don''t let us search, then even if I trust you, the master, I''m afraid I''ll be more attentive. As you all know, tomorrow will be the grand ceremony of succession. If someone dares to make trouble for the master now, the end will be... "


    " you should not take Chu Huan to oppress us! " Chu Liang high voice way, "he has power, we are not good bully!"


    "You son of a bitch!" Chu Zhu stood up and said, "bullying Laozi! We have promised to support you, master. What do you mean by this


    "Five uncle, six uncle, I advise you to calm down," Chuhui sneered, "you have no ghost in mind, let me search, if you want to embarrass me, then I can only offend!"


    "What do you want to do?" Chu Yi''s eyes glared, "who are you threatening? Try again


    "Say it ten times more!" Chu Hui said in a loud voice.


    "You Chu Yi was angry, "come on!"


    With a whoosh, a dozen young men poured in from the outside, all of whom were guards.


    It doesn''t matter if they come in, and the people with Chu Hui also rush in.


    Originally spacious living room, instantly became crowded up.

 Chapter 934

    The two groups of people were at daggers drawn and were about to fight.


    "What are you going to do?" Chu extremely angry, "all give me out!"


    He said this to Chong Chuyi and the guards.


    "Father, they..."


    "get out!"


    Chu Yi takes a look at Chu Hui and turns away.


    As soon as the guards looked, they had to withdraw.


    Chu Yi laughs and laughs scornfully.


    Chu Ji looked at Chu Liang and Chu Zhu, "five elder brothers, six elder brothers, forget it. We are not afraid of shadow slanting, let them search! I see what they can find out! "


    "Old seven, they are deceiving people too much!" Chu Zhu said excitedly.


    "Yes, seven!" Chu Liang also stood up and said angrily, "they are too much!"


    "Calm down," Chuji said, "listen to me."


    Chu Liang and Chu Zhu didn''t want to play the trick. They looked at each other and sat down.


    Chu Ji turned around and looked at those people who Chuhui brought, with a cold smile, "are they all here?"


    Chu Hui looked back, "there are still some who didn''t come in, outside."


    "Your seventeen aunt is very clever, so you are not afraid that at this moment, she has already escaped with her magic foot?" Chu Ji sneered.


    "Thank you for reminding us," Chuji retorted, "we have been prepared. As long as she leaves the house with God''s feet, people outside can catch up with her and catch her in an instant."


    "Well, as expected, you are prepared," Chu Ji sat down calmly, "then you search it, be careful, don''t disturb things."


    Chu Hui waved a big hand, "search!"


    "Yes


    The men he had brought immediately began to move and searched the villa.


    Regardless of Chu Ji''s face, these people searched the house all over the place. In the end, nothing was found.


    "Huige, there is no upstairs!"


    "Uncle Hui, not in the backyard!"


    "Uncle Hui, there''s no basement or garage!"


    ...


    these people came back one by one.


    Chuhui''s face became more and more ugly, his fist clenched and his beard trembled.


    The last one to report is a girl who came in from outside.


    "Huige, I didn''t find Chu Tao''s evil spirit. She may... Really not be here..."


    Chu Hui glared at her fiercely, "are you sure?"


    "Sure!" The girl said, "Chu Tao took zhenhun pill from her mistress three days ago. Now her magic power has been greatly weakened and can''t recover in a short time. If she uses magic power now, there will be obvious evil spirit here, but according to our observation, since you came in, her evil spirit has not appeared! "


    Ke''er and I looked at Chu Tao subconsciously.


    Chu Tao is very calm, with a cold light in her eyes.


    Chuhui is silent for a long time, Chong Chuji and others give a fist, "seven uncle, five uncle, six uncle, disturb you! We''re going


    "No more searching?" Chu sneered.


    "No more!" Chuhui with a gloomy face turned to the door.


    Just arrived at the door, he suddenly stopped, suddenly turned around and looked at Chu Ling long behind Chu Ji.


    "Uncle seven, is this girl your servant?" He asked Chu Ji.


    Chu Ji frowned, "what? Is there a problem? "


    Chuhui turns back and walks to Chu Linglong and looks at him.


    Chu Linglong blushed and bowed his head.


    Chu Hui looked at her for a while and gave a cold smile, "Chu Linglong, don''t pretend to be...


    he said

 Chapter 935

    This word a, Chu Ji and others suddenly surprised out of a cold sweat.


    Chuhui brought a call of people around, Chuhui and Chu Linglong surrounded.


    Chu Tao was also surprised and looked at me quickly.


    I took a look at her and signaled that she would not panic. It would be OK.


    Chu Linglong looked at Chu Ji blankly and asked, "Chu Linglong?"


    Chu Hui grabbed her by the collar and snapped, "are you still pretending?"


    Chu Linglong pretended to be very scared. "I... I..."


    she looked helplessly at Chu Ji, "Mr. Chu..."


    Chu Ji was so angry that she stood up and roared, "Chuhui, don''t bully people too much! What do you want to do, even my maid


    Chu Hui glanced at him with a cold smile and approached Chu Linglong, "you are Chu Linglong!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    wow.


    Chu Linglong was frightened to cry.


    Chuhui frowned, "huh?"


    Chu Zhu''s figure flashed, and he came to Chuhui''s side in an instant. He turned out a short knife and pressed it on Chuhui''s neck.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t mess around!" Chuhui''s people are in a hurry.


    "Don''t move!" Chuhui said aloud.


    Those men and women did not dare to act rashly when they saw him give orders. Their eyes were like knives and they were staring at Chu Zhu.


    The sixth master of the Chu family sneered, "Chuhui, damn you! You''re such a bully when we''re brothers? Even if you search Lao Qi''s house, even the maids are not spared. It seems that if you don''t charge our brother today, you will not give up. I''m going to kill you now. I''d like to see what Chu Huan dares to do to us after killing you "Uncle six, don''t be impulsive Chu Hui quickly said, "I just played a joke...


    " fart your mother! " Chu Zhu roared and put a lot of effort on his hand, "is this a goddamn joke? Well? "


    Chuhui''s neck was cut open in an instant. A black gas came out of the blade and poured into the wound. His painful body trembled, sweat came down, and his mouth was soft, "Uncle six... I''m wrong. Your black blood knife is not for fun. Please put it away. I won''t embarrass the little girl any more. I''m not kidding...


    he said, releasing Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong covers his collar and looks at Chu Hui in horror and cries.


    Chuzhu''s face showed a grim smile. He grabbed Chuhui''s collar, put the knife across Chuhui''s throat, and said, "you dog! I killed you today


    "Six uncle..." Chu Hui was scared and his face was white.


    Chu Liang quickly got up to play round, "old six! Forget it


    Chu Ji also said, "forget six brothers, let them go!"


    "No way!" Chu Zhu said in a sharp voice, "isn''t Chu Huan forcing us? I''ll kill his dog today, but I''ll do the opposite today! "


    His hand a hard, sharp black blood knife into Chu Hui''s skin.


    The blood came out.


    Black gas then gushed into the wound.


    Chu Hui trembled with fear, "Uncle six..."


    "Laoliu!" Chu Liang a frown, "do you listen to my words?"


    "Six elder brothers, it''s not worth offending Chu Huan for such a thing!" "Chu Ji advised," you let him go, I''ll call Chu Huan, let Chu Huan teach him! "


    Chu Ji said, take out the mobile phone, call.


    "Old six, do you hear me?" Chu Liang roared, "let him go!"


    Chu Zhu took a look at him and was not moved.


    I looked at it coldly, and I couldn''t help admiring it.


    These three old guys, the play is very good, red face, black face, advance and retreat, cooperate with each other perfectly.


    Chu Hui was a falcon in his previous life, so his eyes were very sharp.

 Chapter 936

    But his eagle eye again sharp, face Chu Linglong''s illusory art, also have no alternative.


    In other words, how can he see through the illusion that even Cole and I can''t see through?


    You know, Chu Linglong''s cultivation is much higher than him.


    So this guy is just cheating.


    This is a fraud. It''s causing trouble.


    These three old guys are not vegetarians. They are nervous and clever. In order to protect the little master and cover up themselves, they are also bold.


    "Hello? Chu Huan? What do you mean Chu Ji said angrily, "who told you that chutao is here? You ask Chu Hui to search my house. OK, I''ll bear it. Let them search! Even if we didn''t find out anything, he still cheated us, saying that our maid was Chu Linglong! What do you mean? Tomorrow will be the grand ceremony of your succession. It seems that you will have to find fault with us tonight, won''t you? "


    With that, he turned on the hands-free.


    "Seven elder brothers, there must be misunderstanding in this," Chu Huan said patiently, "you have promised to support me, how can I find fault with you?"


    "What do you mean by letting them search my house?" Chuji sneered, "Oh, listen to them, it''s chutao that''s missing, isn''t it? Are you trying to force us to find her and fight you with her? "


    "Ha ha..." Chu Huan laughed, "OK, seven elder brothers, don''t be angry, I let them come back."


    "Late! Now six elder brothers are in a hurry. He wants to kill Chuhui. "Chu Ji glanced at Chu Zhu." I can''t persuade Wu Ge and I. If I look at Chu Hui, you don''t want it. "


    "Give the phone to six brothers, I told him."


    Chu Ji handed the mobile phone to Chu Zhu, "six brothers!"


    Chu Zhu released Chu Hui''s collar and took over the mobile phone, "hello?"


    "Six elder brothers, killing a dog depends on the master," said Chu Huan. "Chu Hui, a rabbit, is not good at handling affairs. He doesn''t know how to respect his elders. When he comes back, I will teach him a lesson! Give me face and let him go. "


    "In your eyes, is our brother dispensable?" Chu Zhu sneered, "what is Chuhui? He''s more important than us? "


    "You are my sixth brother. He is just my dog. How can he compare with you?" Chu Huan also sneered, "but six elder brothers, you kill my dog, my face is not good-looking. A lot of things happened tonight, and I''m very tired. Please give me a face and spare him his life. "


    Chu Zhu looked at Chu Hui and remained silent for a few seconds. "OK, I''ll give you this face!"


    "Thank you six elder brother, you let Chu Hui listen to the phone."


    Chu Zhu handed Chu Hui his mobile phone.


    "Master..." Chu Hui''s voice trembled.


    "Waste!" Chu Huan angrily rebuked, "let you search people, what do you cheat your seven uncles for? Isn''t it messy enough? "


    "Master, I..." Chu Huan has the words of suffering.


    "Make a mistake for them and get out of here!"


    "The outside..."


    "all of them are removed!"


    "Yes


    Chu Huan hung up the phone.


    Chu Ji holds mobile phone in both hands, returns Chu Ji, and then apologizes to uncles.


    "Uncle seven, I''m wrong. I''m wrong."


    "Uncle Liu, don''t be angry. I don''t dare to do it again."


    "Uncle five, I''m wrong. I''m sorry."


    Chu Liang and Chu Ji ignored him.


    Chu Hui was embarrassed and could not help looking at Chu Zhu.


    "Go away!" Chu Chu roared.


    Chu Hui didn''t dare to put a fart. He looked at Chu Zhu with a complicated look and left with his own people.


    After seeing them out, Chu Zhu turned to look at Chu Linglong, who was still in tears. He was very relieved.


    Chu Linglong wiped his tears and laughed.

 Chapter 937

    "He didn''t hurt you, did he?" Chu Zhu asked quickly.


    "No," said Chu Linglong, "thank you three uncles."


    Chu Liang and Chu Ji looked at each other, subconsciously wiped a sweat on the forehead, hanging heart finally put down.


    I took the Tibetan mantra and showed my body shape.


    Chu Linglong also changed back to his own appearance.


    We went back to the sofa and sat down. Chuji asked the servant to serve some new cups of tea.


    "Thanks to the help of young master and miss Ke''er," Chu Liang said with lingering fear, "otherwise, it''s really impossible to finish."


    I look at Chu Linglong, "it should be said that Linglong is resourceful and brave, fearless in the face of danger."


    "In fact, it''s not something to be fearless in the face of danger", Chu Linglong was somewhat embarrassed, "last time in Tongyu mountain, Chuhui cheated us like this. At that time, my brother and sister Ke''er protected me and did not move. After he cheated a few words, he even gave up. Because of the experience of that day, I concluded that he wanted to do the same today, so I was not afraid. "


    "So it is..." Chu Zhu understood.


    Chu Linglong looked at me, "brother, what are we going to do next?"


    "Chu Hui and their people have left, but there are still their people outside the community who are watching," I said. "We will stay here tonight, have a rest day tomorrow, and go directly to the old house of Chu family in the evening to participate in the grand ceremony of succession."


    "Well!" Chu Linglong looked at the three uncles, "that''s it."


    "Good!" Chu Liang and others said.


    ...


    after dinner, Chuji arranged the best room upstairs for Ke''er and me.


    Some of them also wanted to talk about the internal affairs of the Chu family. Ke''er and I were inconvenient to listen to more, so we got up and went upstairs to have a rest.


    The night was quiet and nothing happened.


    More than five o''clock in the morning, it''s still very dark in Xijing. I''m sleeping with Ke''er in my arms.


    At this time, there was a slight footstep in the corridor.


    Cole and I wake up at the same time.


    "There is someone outside..." Ke Er whispered.


    I didn''t speak. I listened carefully to the steps outside.


    The sound of the footsteps disappeared.


    It''s quiet outside.


    "It''s Linglong," I whispered.


    "Why doesn''t she sleep?" Cole wondered.


    "She came to me," I sat up and took my clothes. "I''ll go and have a look."


    Ke''er sat up and pulled the quilt to cover her naked body. "Shall I go with you?"


    "No, you sleep. I''ll be back in a minute." I put on my clothes.


    "Well," she lay down again and looked at me quietly.


    I got dressed, gave her a kiss and turned out of the room.


    When I came outside, Chu Linglong was really in the corridor.


    "Brother..." she stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" I whispered, "why do you get up so early?"


    "I didn''t sleep," she said.


    "Can''t sleep?"


    "Well!"

 Chapter 938

    "Oh..." I said softly, "OK, I''ll chat with you."


    She looked at the door behind me, "sister Cole..."


    "it''s OK, she won''t mind," I said, "come on, let''s go downstairs."


    "I want to go to my school," she said.


    "School?" I was stunned, "what are you going to do there?"


    "I want to go and sit on the playground for a while," she looked at me. "Brother, would you like to go with me?"


    I thought for a moment, "OK!"


    "Thank you, brother," she laughed.


    She took me by the hand, and we were in a flash and came to a playground in an instant.


    This is the playground of a key middle school in Xijing. It is very modern and very large. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    although it is not yet light, there are many students on the playground.


    We went up to the stands, found two seats, and sat down.


    She took a deep breath and spat out.


    "Are you nervous?" I asked her.


    "Nervous, scared," she said.


    "It''s normal to be nervous," I looked at her. "I''m afraid it won''t be necessary. Cole and I will protect you."


    She lowered her head in silence.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "I''m very nervous to duel with Chu Huan, but I''m not afraid of it." she raised her head and looked at the distance. "He killed my father and mother and destroyed my home. Now I just want to tear him into pieces. Even if we die together, I don''t care."


    "What are you afraid of?" I asked.


    "I''m afraid of the future," she turned to look at me, "brother, you saw yesterday, whether it was granddad Chulong, my aunt or three uncles, all of them were so deep in the city. Their so-called support for me, in fact, is to protect their own interests. They all made the choice after repeated weighing between me and Chu Huan. Brother, I''m only sixteen. Can I be their match? "


    "But you did well yesterday," I said.


    She helplessly smile, "that''s all your brother taught me, I''m just parrot learning."


    "Words can''t be said like that," I looked at her. "I can teach you those words, but it''s your own ability that you can win over Chu Tao. You also said that you are only 16 years old. Don''t worry. Give yourself some time. You can do it. "


    "Can I really do it?"


    "The so-called owner is actually the protector of the family''s interests," I said, "grandfather Chulong or three uncles, they must consider their own interests when they choose between you and Chu Huan. You are still young, in the face of these, you may not be able to adapt psychologically. But that''s the reality. When you grow up, you always have to face these things. "


    "But I''m very confused, I don''t know what to do", she looked at me helplessly. "Last night, I talked with three uncles a lot. Although they were very loyal and all they said were for my consideration, I was not stupid. I could hear that they just wanted to exert influence on me, so that I could rely on them in the future, reuse them, and give them all kinds of power in the Chu family. At that time, I was silent. No matter what they said, I nodded and said yes. In fact, I was very flustered in my heart. When you are by my side, I feel at ease. I know that if I do something wrong, you will remind me. However, after my brother and sister Ke''er went upstairs, I felt flustered. I didn''t know how to deal with them. I could only nod... "


    with a bitter smile," when I came back to my room, the more I thought, the more afraid I was. I seemed to see my own future and see that I had become their puppet, at their disposal. Brother, I can''t beat them without you. What should I do? "


    I see what she means.


    But I can''t say it.


    I looked at her quietly for a while and asked her, "how do you think you can feel at ease?"


    "Brother, can you stay and help me?" She looked at me helplessly, "I can give you one-third of Chu''s land. You can stay in Xijing to help me, OK?"


    I smile calmly, did not speak.


    She hesitated for a moment. "You want to see the relics of the Chu family, don''t you? sure! I''ll take you tomorrow. You can watch it as you like! "


    I was stunned, "you..."


    "yesterday in the mountain, I heard what the elder sister said to you." she looked at me, "brother, I promise you! But... Please promise me, will you? "


    I''m speechless.

 Chapter 939

    "Brother, don''t get me wrong," she explained quickly when she saw something strange in my eyes. "I''m not threatening you. You saved my life. You need to see holy things. No problem! I promise you! It''s different from asking you to stay. Don''t be too careful...


    I was silent for a long time, clearing my throat, "Linglong, I have my life, and I can''t interfere too much in the affairs of the Chu family. I hope you can understand...


    " you don''t have to interfere directly ", she said quickly," brother, you can be my military adviser. I will prepare a big house for you in Xijing. As long as you let me see you often and discuss something with you, that''s OK. "


    "You just feel like you need me now," I looked at her, "but in fact, when you''re on top, I''m almost done with what I can do for you. You are the legitimate daughter of the Chu family. After becoming the master of the family, the Chu family is your dependence. It''s enough for you to have your aunt and three uncles to assist you. I don''t need an outsider to instruct you...


    "but they all have their own ideas. I''m afraid I can''t control them..."


    "It''s because they have their own mind that they can use it easily," I looked at her. "As the owner of the family, what you need to do is to balance all aspects of the power of the Chu family. As long as this balance is well maintained, your position is stable. You can only rely on yourself, understand? "


    "Can I... can I do it?" She has no idea.


    "You can do it!" I held her shoulders and looked at her seriously. "You don''t know how to do it. I can tell you. You just need to remember what I said. You don''t need me to be around you every day. Do you understand


    She gazed at me for a long time and said softly, "what should I do?"


    "After you are on the top, give the power to Chu Tao and your three uncles," I said, "let them deal with everything. If they handle it well, they have merit and you are wise. If you don''t deal with it well, you will be wise to punish them. Your aunt and your three uncles have made contributions to you. Each of them has its own power, but they don''t like each other, and none of them can accept anyone. You use both sides, but always be neutral and impartial, and let them check each other, so that your seat will be stable and no one can shake it. You are only 16 years old now. In ten years, you should hide your talents and cultivate your own people secretly. After ten years, you can take back all the power of the Chu family. "


    "Cultivate your own people..." she looked at me, "Chu Xi?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "if you can succeed in the top position, Chu Xi and Chu Rong are actually the biggest contributors. You should reward Chu Rong and put Chu XI by your side, but don''t put her too seriously. Because you put too much emphasis on her, chutao and your three uncles will try their best to win her over. You quietly, a little bit of promotion of her, a few years later, she will be your most effective cadre. At that time, you will be full of wings, and Chu Tao and your three uncles will be loyal to you and dare not have any other thoughts. "


    "Keep a low profile..." she nodded. "Brother, I understand."


    I will smile, let go of her, "you are very clever, a little on the through, you will become a great master."


    She blushed. "Really?"


    "Really!" I''m sure.


    She laughed sheepishly and nodded, "well, thank you, brother."


    She took my hand and said, "if I can defeat Chu Huan today, we will go to the forbidden area early tomorrow morning. I will take you to see the sacred things."


    "Linglong, that''s the holy thing that your family has guarded for generations. Are you really not worried?" I asked.


    "What are you worried about?" She didn''t understand.


    "Not afraid I will take it away?" I asked.


    With a smile, she said, "the so-called holy thing is actually a big piece of sapphire...


    " sapphire? " My heart moved.


    "Well," she nodded, "it''s a piece of sapphire, very big."


    I immediately thought of the white tiger scroll in the white mountain temple. It was a piece of white jade, which contained mysterious power. The sacred object of the Chu family is a piece of sapphire, which contains the power of the dragon spirit. Can''t help but think of Ye Qian''s saying, "only when she is on the throne can you get the power of their family''s protection from generation to generation..."


    I seem to understand.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, Chu Linglong sighed softly, "our Chu family has been guarding that jade for thousands of years, and we haven''t found anything special about it. If you want to rob me, you don''t have to save me at all. You can go to the forbidden area and move the jade away? Why bother? So, how can I be worried about you? "


    I came to myself and laughed at her.


    "It''s settled," she took my hand and looked at me seriously. "Brother, I don''t want you to stay. But if I need you in the future, will you continue to help me


    "Good!" "I nodded," anyway, you have God foot skill, you have to go to Beijing to look for me. "She laughed and nodded hard, "Well!"


    I gave her a smile and said, "aren''t you afraid now?"

 Chapter 940

    She took a breath, and her eyes were obviously confident. "I''m still afraid, but I''m not afraid anymore! I remember what you taught me. I will work hard to manage the Chu family well! "


    "Well, that''s right." I stood up and said, "let''s go back."


    "Well!" She stood up and took my hand. "Thank you for enlightening me."


    "Don''t be so polite," I said. "You and Chu Huan will have a bloody battle in the evening. Let''s go back and make some preparations."


    "Good!"


    As soon as the words fell, we left the playground and returned to the corridor of the villa.


    "Brother, would you like to go to sleep again?" ''she whispered.


    "I''ll go back and take a shower," I said, "and you''ll take a shower, and then I''ll come to you."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    I turned to open the door and walked into the guest room. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she also went upstairs and went back to her bedroom.


    In the room, Chloe fell asleep again with my pillow.


    When she heard me open the door, she got up and rubbed her eyes! Are you back? "


    I came to the bed, went to bed and stroked her face.


    Ke''er just woke up, eyes are still some blurred, lazy appearance is particularly charming, see me straight angry.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked in surprise at my silence.


    I can''t help but push her to, affectionately kiss her lips.


    Chloe put her arms around my neck.


    We forget love, such as paint like glue.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    I had to stop and look at the door.


    Chu Tao outside the door coughed and coughed, "young master Wu Zheng, are you awake? Come out and have a chat. "


    I didn''t speak. I looked at Kor.


    Ke''er was very red and whispered, "I''m going to take a bath..."


    I bowed my head and gave her a kiss, which was close to her ear. "I''ll be back...


    she smiles with shame and nods gently.


    I got out of bed and straightened my clothes.


    But I went to the bathroom and put on my bathrobe.


    I waited for her to close the door, rubbed her face, calmed down for a moment, came to the door, opened the door.


    Chu Tao outside the door looked at me, "sorry to disturb you two."


    "What do you want to talk about?" I asked.


    Chu Tao looked at me for a while, stretched out his hand and turned out two sharp knives, handed it to me, "this, give it to Linglong for me."

 Chapter 941

    I took a look. The two short knives are slender and silvery white. The blades flash cold light and are extremely sharp.


    "This is a soul refining sword, which was used by Linglong''s mother when she was young," said Chu Tao. "Later, she married my elder brother and became the main mother of the Chu family, so she gave it to me. If Linglong wants to duel with Chu Huan, he can''t do without good weapons. "


    "Why don''t you give it to her yourself?" I asked.


    "I''m going to do something," she said.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Go and gather my people," she looked at me. "I will certainly attend the succession ceremony, but I don''t want to rely on those three people."


    "Do you have anyone else?"


    "Don''t think I can''t see that all the elite left by my elder brother to Linglong are actually used to deal with me," she said with a smile. "He has this preparation, and I also have a group of elite hiding in various places. Although the number is not large, the combat effectiveness is strong. They are my last sharp knife. They were used when I was going to kill my brother. Now it''s time for me to get them together. "


    "Since there are these people in, why are you still obediently put under house arrest by Chu Huan?" I don''t understand.


    "Because these people have no contact with each other," Chu Tao said, "if I want to gather them, I have to go to see them in person. I can only do it myself, not by others. My second sister-in-law secretly gave me zhenhun pill in wine, which weakened my magic power and made my whereabouts unable to hide, so I had to endure it. Today is the fourth day. Zhenhun pill is invalid. I can call them together. " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "how many of them are there?" I asked.


    "Seven," she said.


    "Is this necessary?" I looked at her. "It''s just seven people."


    "What should be done for Linglong, I will do it," she said in front of my eyes. "But I will not rely on those three people. I will do it myself."


    I nodded. "I see."


    She said nothing else and turned away.


    I closed the door, went back to the sofa and looked at the alchemy knife in my hand.


    This knife is really good.


    I looked at it for a while. I laughed, put down my knife, got up and left the bathroom.


    ...


    after taking a bath, I came upstairs and knocked on Chu Linglong''s door.


    Chu Linglong opened the door, "brother."


    Her hair is still wet after the bath.


    I nodded, went into the room, went to the sofa and sat down.


    She closed the door and followed.


    I asked her to sit down, then took out the two soul sharpening knives from my arms and gave them to her. "Your aunt gave them to you."


    She took the knife and looked at me in surprise. "This is..."


    "this is the soul refining knife used by your mother when she was young." I said, "your mother got married and gave this to your aunt. Your aunt asked me to give this to you. She said that you would duel with Chu Huan at night. If you don''t have good weapons, you will suffer. "


    "Soul refining knife..." she looked at the knife in her hand, and her eyes were red.


    "Miss your mother?" I looked at her.


    She was silent for a moment, wiped her tears, took a deep breath, cleared her throat, and asked me, "why didn''t she give it to me in person?"


    "She''s going to gather her own people and then go to the succession ceremony," I said.


    "Your own people?" She frowned. "Does she have anyone else?"


    "Yes," I said, "just as your father secretly trained a group of elite to guard against her, she also prepared a group of elite for your father. It''s her last trump card, and now she''s going to play it for you


    Chu Linglong''s expression is somewhat complicated, "she..."

 Chapter 942

    "In fact, from another angle, she can''t trust the three uncles," I looked at her, "your aunt is a character, she won''t rely on these three people to deal with Chu Huan. If she wants to support you, she must rely on her own strength. "


    Chu Linglong understood.


    "My aunt is very proud. She can''t change her life...


    " this is not a bad thing, let her do it. The succession ceremony starts at nine o''clock in the evening, and then she will come. "


    "Well," she nodded.


    She put down the knife and looked at me, "brother, what do we need to prepare for?"


    "Your talent is magic. I can build a rune on you to strengthen your talent," I said. "In this way, when you fight Chu Huan, you have a better chance of winning."


    "Good," she said.


    "But you turn into a foetus. My Rune can''t be directly applied to you, or you will be injured," I looked at her. "I have to use your blood to repair the rune on your back, and then activate it. In this way, the activated amulet will not affect your body, and it will be more powerful


    "What do I need to do?" She asked.


    "Take the blood first," I said, "from your right arm."


    "Well," she said, picking up a bowl from the tea tray on the table, putting it on the table, rolling up the sleeves of her bathrobe, reaching for a soul refining knife and pressing it on her right arm.


    The sharp soul refining knife instantly pierced her white delicate skin, and then cut a wound about four centimeters long on her right arm.


    Blood gushed out.


    She put down the knife, picked up the cup and took a cup of blood.


    "Brother, are these enough?" She asked me.


    "Enough," I said.


    "Well!" She put the glass down and pressed her hand on her wound.


    Blood trickled down the table through her fingers.


    She couldn''t help frowning and looked at me in surprise. "Brother, I can''t seem to heal this wound..."


    I picked up the soul refining knife with blood and looked at it carefully, and I understood.


    If the knife is not stained with blood, it will not show evil spirit.


    When Chu peaches were handed over to me, I only saw their delicacy and sharpness.


    Now, when they are stained with blood, their domineering power is revealed.


    "This Sabre has a lot of evil spirit. The wound caused by it is difficult to heal," I put down the knife. "It''s OK. I''ll repair one more blood amulet for you."


    "Well," she assured herself, "let''s start now."


    I took a look at her bathrobe. "The amulet should be fixed on your back."


    Chu Linglong was stunned.


    "Don''t be shy," I said. "It''s just a rune."


    She blushed.


    After a few seconds of silence, she stood up, turned around, untied her bathrobe, revealing her jade smooth back.


    She''s sixteen and she''s growing well.


    In fact, on the mountain, I have seen her body for a long time.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know.


    I stood up with the cup in my hand, dipped in blood and began to fix the talisman on her back.

 Chapter 943

    I first trained a dodge charm, and then a white Ze Fu.


    She was healed by avoiding evil spirits.


    I haven''t used Baize rune. My grandfather said that this kind of Rune has the ability of illusion, but it can''t be activated without strong cultivation. It''s hard to say whether I can use this kind of Rune. But Chu Linglong has more than 1300 years of cultivation. She must have no problem using it.


    After the Fu was repaired, I put down the cup, stepped back two steps, slightly concentrated, thought of the two talismans, and then pointed to her back.


    When two golden lights hit the two amulets, Chu Linglong''s body seemed to be pushed vigorously. He knelt down on one knee and gasped for breath.


    I went up to her, put her in her bathrobe, went to her front and helped her to her feet.


    She was paralyzed in my arms, her face was covered with sweat, her skin was red as if she was about to bleed, and her eyes became blood red.


    I picked her up, turned around and walked to the bed, put her on the bed, pulled her right arm, a look, the wound has healed.


    This shows that the blood talisman has begun to work.


    "Bear with it," I said to her. "It''ll be all right in a minute."


    She gave me a powerless look and nodded.


    I covered her with a quilt.


    After about ten minutes, her breath gradually stabilized, and her red color began to fade.


    She breathed softly and opened her eyes.


    "Brother, I want to drink some water..." her voice is still a little weak.


    "Good." I got up and poured her a glass of water. I brought it back. I helped her up and fed her water.


    She sipped half a glass, shook her head, and the rest was too much.


    "Can''t drink it?" I asked.


    She leaned on my shoulder and nodded weakly.


    I put the cup aside, helped her lie down and covered her again.


    "Don''t think about anything. Wake up and you''ll be fine."


    She closed her eyes and nodded gently.


    I took a look at the alchemy knife on the table, went to pick it up, went back to the bed, and put it on the head of the bed.


    "Thank you, brother..." she said feebly.


    I didn''t speak and turned away from her room.


    Back in the guest room, Kerr is watching TV. When I open the door, she turns off the TV and stands up


    "It''s OK. You keep watching," I said.


    She came up to me and looked at me, "how''s smart?"


    "I gave her the white Ze Fu, can strengthen her magic," I said, "plus soul refining knife, should be able to defeat Chu Huan."


    "Well," she nodded, and then asked, "is it necessary to contact Chu Xi? She''s coming back today. "


    "It is necessary to contact," I took out my mobile phone, went to the sofa and sat down, a little meditation, dialed the new number of Chu Xi.


    Soon, Chu Xi picked up, "Hello, young master."


    "Did you go to grandfather Chulong?" I asked.


    "Just ready to go," she said, "Chu Huan said, let me go back to Xijing with his grandfather Chulong."


    I picked up the remote control and turned on the TV, "protect yourself. I''ll meet you at Chu''s house in the evening."


    "Good!" She said.


    I hung up and turned off my cell phone.


    Chloe came up and sat down next to me. "How''s that?"


    "Everything''s OK," I said.


    "That''s good," she said.


    I held her in my arms and continued to watch TV.


    ...


    during the day.


    In the evening, Chu Linglong''s blood talisman is fused well.


    We had dinner with Chu Ji and others, then went out to get on the bus and went to the Chu family mansion.


    According to the rules of the Chu family, those who attend the ceremony of succession are not allowed to use shenzutong.


    This is not only respect for the new master, but also respect for the elders of the Chu family. Although the Chu family is a demon family, all the branch elders have magical powers, but not everyone has enough. For example, Chu Huan had no less than 200 people under his command, but he was only one of the 11 teams with 33 people. As for Chuji brothers, there were more than 150 people in the three families, including the seventy-two elite ones. There were only 19 people who had enough knowledge of God.


    So we can only go there by car.


    The old house of Chu family is located in the suburb of Xijing. It is a luxury manor which covers an area of about 100 mu.


    We went on and off all the way, trying to delay time. By the time we got here, it was already 8:30 p.m.


    When you come here, you can see that the manor is full of lights, and the inside and outside are heavily guarded. The parking lot is blocked. Even the roadside is full of cars.


    Chu Ji immediately ordered everyone to get off and walk.Our motorcade stopped immediately.


    More than 150 people opened the door and got out of the car and went to the Chu family mansion.


    According to my orders, Chu Linglong changed her appearance and mixed with me and Ke''er in the more than 100 people.


    Chu Liang, Chu Zhu, Chu Ji three brothers led the team to the old house, and then they were stopped by Chu Hui, who was guarding the gate. "Three uncles, how can you bring these people here?" Chu Hui asked alertly.


    "To ensure the safety of the grand ceremony of succession," Chu Liang said.


    "We are responsible for the security work," Chu Hui said with a gloomy face. "You three can go in and let others go back."


    "Who are you talking to?" A tall young man came out of Chuliang''s back, pointing to Chuhui, "try again!"


    This young man, named Chu Zhan, is the son of Chu Liang. He brought people on the way to join the team.


    Of course, not only Chu Liang''s son came, but also Chu Wen and Chu Jin, the twin daughters of Chu Zhu.


    The two girls were also angry. Seeing Chu Zhan speak, they rushed up together.

 Chapter 944

    "Who are you talking to?" Chu Wen''s eyes glared.


    "Get out of the way!" Chu Jin stopped drinking.


    Chu Yi also stepped forward, "Chu Hui, the account of last night has not been calculated with you! Don''t make yourself uncomfortable


    "What do you want?" Chu Hui asked in a loud voice.


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a hula, and dozens of guards poured out from inside, blocking the gate.


    Someone had already seen the bad situation, turned around and ran into the mansion to report to Chu Huan.


    Chu Ji stops Chu Yi and others and turns to ask Chu Hui, "are all the elders here?"


    Chu Hui coldly glanced at Chu Zhan and so on, "all arrived, just three uncles."


    At this time, the voice of Chu Tao came from behind the crowd.


    "Who said it was all here? Am I not an elder? " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Chu Hui is stunned.


    Chu Tao''s figure flashed and came to him in an instant.


    Almost at the same time, whoosh, whoosh, seven black shadows came and appeared beside her.


    The seven men, old and young, were an old man with a white beard, a beautiful young woman, a middle-aged man, a young man with a lot of powder, a young girl with freckles, a courier, and a girl of fifteen or sixteen.


    Chu Hui Leng for a moment, then a roar, "catch them!"


    He said he was about to draw a knife.


    The young man with a heavy body like electricity rushed up to hold down Chu Hui''s hand and stabbed him through his chest.


    Chu Hui is silly, blankly looking at the young man, subconsciously want to grasp the young man''s face.


    The young man kicked Chu Hui to the ground.


    The guards were stunned and roared, and they came up.


    Chu Tao a break drink, "kill!"


    The seven men rushed down the mountain like a tiger and rushed to the guards.


    The three brothers of Chu and Liang and their children were stunned.


    Chu Tao turned into two short knives and rushed to join the battle.


    Chu Ji then responded and ordered, "help your seventeen aunt!"


    Chu Zhan, Chu Yi and others rushed into the manor and joined the battle with the elite behind them.


    Soon, dozens of guards at the door were killed.


    Most of them were done by the people of chutao. They moved too fast. When Chu Zhan and Chu Yi joined the battle, there were few guards left.


    After solving the guard door, the crowd rushed into the manor.


    At this time, the people of Chu Huan came from three sides, three or five hundred people, and soon surrounded us.


    Among these people, there were Chu Huan people, but most of them were the elders of all branches of the Chu family.


    At this time, Chu Huan and his wife also came out. Behind him, they were the masters of the branches of the Chu family, and the ancestors and grandsons of the Chu dragon were among them.


    I saw Chu Xi father and daughter.


    Chu Xi asked me with eyes, do you want to start?


    I shook my head in silence.


    Chu Xi understood what I meant and winked at her father Chu Rong.


    Chu Rong gently out of tone, nodded.


    Chu Linglong''s eleven uncle is tall and handsome, very handsome.


    Chu Xi is also very beautiful, enough to show that her family genes are very good.


    I took a look at Chu Xi and went on to watch the war.


    After those people surrounded us, there was no large-scale attack, only a few people with a small number of meritorious deeds were eager to catch chutao. Before they got close, they were killed by the people of chutao.


    Chu Huan frowned, then ordered to stop the attack.


    The seven men then withdrew to protect Chu Tao.


    Chu Huan, with a gloomy face, took the elders to separate the people and came to Chu Tao. He said in a sharp voice, "little sister! What do you want to do? "


    "Hum! Now you know I''m your little sister Chu Tao retorted, "you feed me zhenhundan, when I was under house arrest, how did you forget that I was your little sister?"


    Standing behind Chu Huan, he Xiaoxiao felt a sense of shame when he heard this.


    "You want to rebel?" Chu Huan asked coldly.


    "Rebellion?" Chu Tao sneered, "thank you very much to say these two words! You killed big brother and sister-in-law. Now you say I''m rebellious? Do you want a face? "


    "Kill her for me!" Chu Huan roared, "kill them all!"


    "I see who dares!" Chu Tao also roared.


    Those around us looked at the corpses on the ground, and they all hesitated.


    "Are you all against it?" Chu Huan was furious and ordered the elders around him, "kill Chu Tao! Kill them


    "Chu Huan, seventeen younger sister is your own sister..." an elder advised him.


    Another elder also advised Chu Tao, "Seventeen younger sister, if you have something to say, what is this for?""Hum! As you all know, I want to be the owner of the house, not one day or two days! " Chutao sneered, "but today, I''m not for myself! I want to get justice for elder brother, sister-in-law and my niece Linglong! "


    She turned to look at us, "smart! Come here


    Chu Linglong looks at me.


    I nodded.


    She took a deep breath, changed back to her own appearance, separated the crowd, and went to chutao.


    As soon as Chu Linglong came out, the people around gave a whoop.


    The elders were all stunned.

 Chapter 945

    Chu Linglong quietly walked to Chu Tao side, "aunt."


    Chu Tao looked at her, took her hand, turned to the elders and said in a loud voice, "Chu family rules, pass on the di do not pass on the common people! Linglong is my elder brother''s only legitimate daughter, she is the new master of Chu family! Do you want to support Linglong with us, or do you want to rebel with Chu Huan? "


    The elders looked at each other with complicated expressions.


    Chu Huan coldly glanced at the elders around him, "why don''t you speak? Tell her, who are you supporting? "


    No one dares to speak.


    "Say it Chu Huan roared.


    "I''ll ask again!" Chu Tao also roared, "are you supporting Linglong with me? Or do you want to rebel with Chu Huan? "


    No one dares to speak.


    I winked at Chu Xi.


    Chu Xi understood, look around the father Chu Rong.


    Chu Rong made a quick decision, with a flash of her daughter''s figure, came to Chu Tao, and said in a loud voice, "Seventeen younger sister! I support Linglong


    "Good!" Chu Tao said, "eleven brother, good job!"


    "Chu Rong you..." Chu Huan was confused.


    Chu Rong turned around, gnashing his teeth and looking at Chu Huan, "Chu Huan, what you do is clear in your heart! You want me to help you? I wish I could tear you to pieces


    "You traitor Chu Huan was furious, "I killed you!"


    He said, and he was about to rush over.


    He Xiaoxiao grabbed him, "Chu Huan! Calm down! Calm down


    Chu Huan looked at his wife, forced down his anger, and pointed to Chu Rong and Chu Xi, "you wait! I can''t spare you! "


    Chu Xi looked at him scornfully, laughing very cold.


    "Who else?" Chu Huan roared and looked around, "who else is fighting me with them?"


    "And me Chu Ji Gao Dao.


    "And me Chu Liang cried.


    "And me Chu also called out.


    They went to Chu Tao and said, "We support Linglong!"


    "You... Hum!" Chu Huan sneered and took the sword from an old man beside him and reached out to draw it.


    At this time, an elder on his left suddenly spoke.


    "Seventeen sister, I''ll be with you!"


    Chu Huan a Leng, "Chu Ji, you!"


    The man called Chu Ji Shua, flashed to Chu Tao side, "I am willing to support Linglong!"


    With the leader, others are determined.


    "I also support Linglong!"


    "I support it too!"


    "And me


    ...


    in the blink of an eye house, five more people came here.


    Along with the elders came the men they had brought.


    Soon, the number of people on our side increased to more than 200. Although the number of people was still not as good as that of Chu Huan, most of us were elite. The confrontation between the two sides basically formed a balance of power.


    Chu Huan was furious and his eyes were red. He looked around and asked, "who else?"


    The people didn''t move, they didn''t talk.


    Chu Huan grinned grimly and drew out a sword with cold light. He pointed to Chu Tao and Chu Linglong. "There are 27 elders of Chu family. There are only 11 in your side. The rest are on my side! See that? I am the owner of the house, which is what the people want


    At this time, Chu long behind him spoke.


    "We also support Linglong!"


    Chu Huan seems to have been stabbed in the back by someone, and suddenly he is stupid.


    Chulong left the team of Chu Huan with his children and grandchildren.


    "Second grandfather! You Chu Huan Qi''s straight teeth, "you old fox!"


    Chulong didn''t care. He took his children and grandchildren to Chu Linglong and said, "Linglong, granddad supports you! Now, you are supported by fourteen elders of the Chu family, more than Chu Huan! "


    "Thank you, granddad." Chu Linglong clasped his fist. "Thank you, auntie. Thank you three uncles. Thank you all


    "Don''t be happy too soon!" Chu Huan roared, "smelly girl! Do you think that with these people supporting you, you can be the head of the house? you must be dreaming! I can even kill your parents. Do I still intend to kill some elders? "


    Chu Linglong stepped forward with a cold smile, "Chu Huan, do you want to destroy the Chu family?"

 Chapter 946

    Chu Huan pointed to her with a sword and said, "I will destroy you!"


    "Good!" Chu Linglong is very calm, "then we will have a duel in front of the elders. The winner or loser, the one who lives, will be the master of the house. "


    There was a stir in the crowd.


    "Isn''t she crazy?"


    "Is there a suspense?"


    "This girl is so crazy..."


    ...


    for a while, she talked about everything.


    Chu Huan laughed.


    "Dare you fight me?" He asked.


    "You killed my father and mother," Chu Linglong looked at him, "I will kill you myself and avenge them!"


    The elders around her were not calm.


    "Smart, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Yes, miss, you are not Chu Huan''s opponent!"


    "Linglong, this can not be a hot brain, our strength is not weak, fight him, can not duel ah!"


    Chu Tao turned to look at them, "smart no problem!"


    She had a high prestige among the elders. When she said this, those people looked at each other and stopped talking.


    Chu long stepped forward and said in a high voice, "elder, I''ll say a word."


    He has the highest seniority. He wants to speak, and no one dares not to let him.


    "Second grandfather, please say it. Let''s listen!" Chu Huan side of an elder said.


    "Well!" Chu long nodded and looked at Chu Linglong and Chu Huan on both sides, and then said, "according to the family rules of Chu family, if you want to be a master, you must have four keepsakes: Zhen clan sword, jiuzhuan Xuming pill, master seal and jade soul dragon. The four keepsakes are the place where the master''s authority lies! Now, Chu Huan has got the sword of Zhenzu, jiuzhuan Xuming Dan and the seal of the master of the family. In Linglong, there is a jade soul dragon. Both of you are from the orthodox family of Chu. If you fight, no matter who is the master of the family, the Chu family will be greatly damaged. I support Linglong''s proposal and let them fight alone. Whoever wins will be the new owner of the Chu family! "


    He looked at the other side. "Do you agree?"


    Can son a frown, whispered to me, "this old guy is really slippery, this is not to repeat the smart words?"


    I winked at her and motioned to her not to speak.


    Ke''er took a breath lightly, shrugged his shoulders and went on watching the play.


    After Chulong finished speaking, the elders on the opposite side looked at each other, but they were not so sure.


    Chu Linglong immediately added, "no matter who wins, we are not allowed to chase after accounts! This is the friendship and resentment between Chu Huan and me. It has nothing to do with the owners of your family! "


    "Good!" Chu long said, "well said Linglong."


    He looked at Chu Huan, "what do you say?"


    "Yes Chu Huan sneered, "I only kill Chu Linglong, Chu Tao, Chu Rong father and daughter, and three of them!"


    He pointed to the three brothers of Chu and Liang.


    "Others, I can let bygones be bygones and not blame you!"


    Chu long frowned, "Chu Huan, you are still an uncle! Are you not as smart as a child? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Chu Huan roared, "old man! I''ll give you face if I don''t kill you! "


    "You are presumptuous Chu Long''s children and grandchildren were angry.


    Chu long stopped his children and grandchildren and looked at Chu Huan coldly, "OK! If you win, our ancestors and grandchildren will leave the Chu family and have nothing to do with the Chu family from now on! "


    "If you win, we three brothers and seventeen younger sister together, waiting for you to kill!" Chu said coldly.


    "Good!" Chu Huan pointed to Chu dragon and Chu Ji with his sword, "it''s settled!"


    He looked back at the people behind him, "back off!"


    Chu Linglong also turned around, "everyone back."


    People on both sides retreated one after another, leaving a large space for the arena.


    With his sword in his hand, Chu Huan went to Chu Linglong and stopped at a place more than ten meters away from her.


    "Stinky girl!" He looked at Chu Linglong viciously, and the sword in his hand flashed out a frightening cold light.


    Chu Linglong hands a minute, the hand turned out to be extremely sharp soul refining knife, the same cold shining, people shudder.


    Chu Tao stopped and encouraged Chu Linglong in a loud voice, "Linglong! Let go! You can do it


    Chu Linglong took a deep breath, coldly staring at Chu Huan, "you kill my parents, I want you to pay blood debt!"


    Chu Huan grinned grimly, roared and rushed over with his sword.


    The bloody battle between nephews and uncles has begun.

 Chapter 947

    From the very beginning of the battle, it went into white hot.


    Both of them have the ability of God and foot, and their accomplishments are only about 200 years short. One is born with divine power, the other is good at illusions. In addition, both of them are red eyed. They can''t help killing each other for a while. People around them are terrified. They can''t help but sweat for the people they support.


    With the blessing of blood talisman, Chu Linglong not only enhanced his magic skills a lot, but also became extremely fast. It''s not that she''s really getting faster, it''s that she''s using magic. The dagger she used for the long sword depended on the agility of her body method, and she could never compete with the other side for strength. She twinkled around Chu Huan. Her attack was fierce and dense like rain. She walked by a side door and her knife was deadly.


    On the other hand, Chu Huan''s body method is very fast, and his strength is great. The sword of Zhen nationality was blown by his dancing and turned into a white shadow.


    Two people you come and I go, for a while, equal, fell into the glue.


    After looking at it for a while, Ke''er whispered to me, "young master, Chu Huan is a swordsman...


    " how to say that? " I asked in a low voice.


    "His wrist strength is very strong, and his body method is the way of sword technique," said Ke''er. "He is trying to test Linglong. When he knows the way of Linglong, he will make a sword with a sword."


    I looked at the two people in the shadow of swords, and nodded silently, "a little bit of that...


    " do you want to help Linglong when necessary? " She asked.


    "No," I shook my head. "We can''t take part in this."


    "But if Linglong can''t hold on, he will die..."


    "no", I am very confident.


    "What do you say?" She looked at me.


    "Ye Qian must be watching in the dark," I whispered, "with her in, Chu Huan can''t win."


    Can son this just relaxed tone, "understand."


    In fact, this is just my guess. I think ye Qian will be nearby. As for whether she will help Chu Linglong, I have no idea. Things have come to this point. In fact, all we can do for Chu Linglong has already been done. I have confidence in her. With her cultivation and Baize blood amulet, I believe she will be able to defeat Chu Huan. Kerr''s concerns soon became reality.


    After dozens of rounds, Chu Huan found out the bottom of Chu Linglong and began to change his playing methods.


    After escaping from Chu Linglong''s blade, he suddenly turned to attack. With a roar, he waved his sword and chopped at his niece.


    This move is powerful and fast. It is obviously a sabre skill!


    It''s too late for Chu Linglong to dodge, so he can only hold up his soul refining knife.


    With a bang, sparks splashed.


    Chu Linglong was split into the air, fell back five or six meters away, barely stood up.


    But Chu Huan didn''t give her time to breathe. He roared and rushed up like a stream of clouds and water, chopping out more than a dozen swords.


    Chu Linglong flashed a few swords and borrowed the rest.


    With the last sword, the fire of the direct touch was everywhere. Chu Linglong flew more than ten meters away and landed heavily on the ground.


    She stood up quickly and gasped hard.


    Look at her hands. They''re blood red.


    Her hand was cracked.


    "Smart!" Chu Xi couldn''t help shouting, "don''t fight hard!"


    "Shut up Chu Huan stares at Chu Xi, "smelly girl! When I kill her, I will kill your father and daughter


    He roared, whizzed, rushed to Chu Linglong in front of him, a sword across, swept to Chu Linglong''s abdomen.


    Chu Linglong jump, Shua of a flash to his back, a knife stab to his back heart.


    Chu Huan turned back to block, then continued to defend for the attack.


    After a few rounds, he suddenly found that Chu Linglong also changed the way to play.


    Because Chu Linglong became two.


    two Chu Ling as like as two peas, they suddenly shouted at the Chu Huan, and the action was very fast.


    The situation reversed in an instant, and Chu Huan took care of this and lost the other. He soon became a winner and had to concentrate on his defense.


    The situation of the war was once again in a stalemate.


    Two Chu Linglong''s attack was fierce, and four soul refining knives were flying up and down. There was a fake in the truth, and there was a truth in the fake.

 Chapter 948

    There were more and more wounds on Chu Huan''s body, and his clothes were soon soaked with blood.


    He Xiaoxiao, who is watching the battle, is nervous. She reminds her husband from time to time.


    "Watch your back!"


    "On the left


    "Watch out for the top!"


    "Don''t worry! Don''t worry! ... "


    several times down, Chu Huan became angry, while defending and cursing," you shut up! "


    "I..." he Xiaoxiao clenched his fist.


    See Chu Linglong gradually occupy the upper hand, Chu Liang and other people''s faces show joy, have a sigh of relief.


    Chu Tao is dignified, she sees very clearly, Chu Huan receives is some skin trauma, is not serious. If such a long time goes on, Chu Huan will soon be able to adapt to Chu Linglong''s new play and find out her flaws. At that time, Chu Linglong will be in danger.


    She looked at it for a while, turned her head to look at me, and asked me what to do?


    I shook my head.


    We can''t do it for Chu Linglong. We can only rely on her.


    Chu Tao sighed slightly and continued to watch the war.


    Sure enough, after more than ten rounds, Chu Huan found Chu Linglong''s flaw.


    The flaw is that the illusions attack the key points, forcing him to defend subconsciously, and then the real Chu Linglong takes the opportunity to attack other places on him.


    Find the flaw, there is a way to crack.


    So when one of Chu Linglong swept his throat again, he did not dodge. Instead, he jumped up and turned to stab another Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong was surprised and instinctively dodged.


    The sword of Zhenzu still had a cut in her left leg.


    All of a sudden, there was blood.


    There was a cry of surprise from the people watching the war.


    Chu Linglong fell to the ground and rolled on the spot. He got up several times to dodge the sword edge of Chu Huan. Then, with a flash and a whoosh, he dodged to more than 20 meters behind Chu Huan. His legs softened and he fell to the ground.


    "Smart!" The crowd exclaimed.


    The sword of Zhen nationality has a very strong evil spirit. It causes wounds, which are more difficult to heal than those caused by soul refining sabres.


    Chu Linglong wore a white dress and white trousers. At this time, her left trouser leg was dyed red with blood.


    She struggled to stand up, pain pale face, hate to look at the opposite Chu Huan.


    Chu Huan didn''t take advantage of the victory. He was hit by Chu Linglong for more than 20 times. He shed more blood than Chu Linglong. He also needed to slow down.


    He gasped and sneered, "Stinky girl! It''s my big brother''s seed! "


    As he spoke, he handed the town sword to his left hand, and at the same time he changed a long sword out of his right hand.


    Chu Tao frowned and said in a sharp voice, "if you are fighting in a clan, you can''t use other weapons at the same time! What do you want to do? "


    "You are cheating Chu Rong angry way.


    "No cheating!" The elders were furious.


    Chu Huan frowned, "you!"


    Chu long sneered, "Chu Huan, you need to use double knives, OK! Then give the Zhenzu sword to Linglong! Otherwise, you will use the sword honestly


    "Old thing!" Chu Huanqi gnawed his teeth and pointed to him with a sword, "when I become the master of the house, I will kill you, the old man first!"


    "Hum!" Chulong disdains, "you win first, then."


    Chu Huan angrily yelled and threw the knife in his hand. He held the sword in both hands. His body shape flashed and rushed to Chu Linglong.


    Then he froze.

 Chapter 949

    Chu Linglong becomes four. They stare at Chu Huan coldly. Some have disdain in their eyes, some smile in their mouth, some have no expression, some gnash their teeth. Four Chu Linglong look different, standing posture is not the same, but one thing is the same, their eyes are red, light green light.


    Chu Huan was confused, a little at a loss.


    He didn''t know which one to attack.


    "I''ll kill you!" Four Chu Linglong said with hatred, "I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    Chu Huan looked at the four nieces in amazement, and subconsciously stepped back.


    "Ah Chu Linglong sent out a scream and a cry. They rushed to surround Chu Huan and slashed with their swords.


    Chu Huan panicked and lost his mind. He was in a mess for a moment.


    Of the four Chu Linglong, only one is true.


    But how to distinguish?


    He can''t tell the difference. He has to carry it. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    and then he becomes a live target.


    The four Chu Linglong attacked him fiercely. The wounds on his body continued to increase. The wounds were more and more serious. The blood flow was more and more. His clothes were scratched and almost became a bloody man.


    Hundreds of people watched the bloody battle and held their breath one by one. The atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    Can son small voice asks me, "young master, dexterous this hand, some break?"


    I didn''t speak and nodded gently.


    She stares at me, that means to ask me how to break?


    I can''t say, five fingers together, and then snap open.


    She understood in an instant.


    I turned my head and looked at Chu Linglong and let out a breath.


    This method is not a secret. Chu Huan was just stunned for a while, confused in his mind, and didn''t think of it.


    I can''t help but sweat for Chu Linglong.


    Sure enough, after being chopped more than 20 times, Chu Huan went out.


    He threw down the Zhenzu sword, punched his hands, and yelled.


    "Drink


    A strong evil spirit turned into a shock wave and scattered with his blood.


    Around the three Chu Linglong by this strong evil spirit, a flash disappeared.


    This attack, Chu Huan spent hundreds of years of cultivation.


    Chu Linglong was exposed in an instant.


    She is a Leng first, then a break drink, brandish knife stab to Chu Huan.


    With a flash of his body and a wave of his hand, Chu Huan picked up the Zhenzu sword and stabbed Chu Linglong with his backhand.


    Poof!


    Poof!


    The two stabbed each other almost at the same time.


    The sword of Zhen nationality pierced the abdomen of Chu Linglong.


    The soul refining knife also pierced Chu Huan''s chest.


    People on both sides exclaimed at the same time.


    He Xiaoxiao legs a soft, collapsed on the ground.


    Chu Huan painful a dull hum, maliciously looked at Chu Linglong, squeezed out a few words from the teeth, "Stinky girl, you didn''t move?"


    Chu Linglong''s face turned pale and could not speak.


    Chu Huan fiercely kicked Chu Linglong into the air and flew back more than ten meters. He fell heavily on the ground and did not move.


    Chu Huan stepped back a few steps, fell on all fours and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Chu Huan!"


    "Master


    "Smart!"

 Chapter 950

    People on both sides subconsciously rushed to two people, trying to save people.


    "Don''t move!" Chu long roared, "the duel is not over, no one is allowed to move!"


    Chu Tao heard this, turned to see he Xiaoxiao.


    He Xiaoxiao had already picked up Chu Huan and handed something secretly to her husband while crying.


    "He Xiaoxiao! What are you doing Chu Tao Li voice way.


    Ignoring Chu Tao''s question, Chu Huan unscrewed the porcelain bottle, poured out a nine turn life extending pill and swallowed it.


    This time, suddenly in an uproar.


    "Don''t you want a face?" Chu Liang Nu asked, "the duel is not over, you eat nine turn to continue life pill?"


    "You are not qualified to be the owner of the house!" Chu Chu roared.


    "You scum!" All the elders were angry.


    Originally standing in the camp of Chu Huan, a few elders saw this, quietly with their own people, stand on our side.


    Chu Tao rushes to Chu Huan and reaches out to take jiuzhuan Xuming pill.


    He Xiaoxiao''s figure flashed, turning out a silver gun in his hand and pointing to Chu Tao, "don''t mess around!"


    "He Xiaoxiao!" Chu Tao''s eyes were red, and two short knives flashed out of his hand. With a bang, he fired a silver gun and rushed to fight with he Xiaoxiao.


    Her seven men looked at it and set about.


    The remaining three teams of Chu Huan were not idle. They all rushed to fight with the seven men.


    The scene seems to be out of control.


    Chu long yelled, "stop! Stop it


    This voice is very loud, just like the roar of a lion.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Chu Tao hate looked at he Xiaoxiao, Ge opened her silver gun.


    If they don''t fight, no one else will.


    The two sides quickly disengaged from contact.


    Ke''er and I took advantage of the chaos to come to Chu Linglong and picked her up.


    Chu Tao came to us, "Linglong! How are you? "


    Chu Linglong''s mouth gushed out a big mouthful of blood, ate and looked at us, "brother, Ke''er, sister, aunt... I... I can fight..."


    "don''t be arrogant!" Chu Tao''s eyes were red, "don''t worry, we have enough people! I am the one who killed Chu Huan today, and I will take the position of the master of the house for you


    Chu Linglong reluctantly squeezed out a smile, "Auntie, I can''t do that... I can do it...


    at this time, Chu Huan in the distance stood up and asked this side brazenly," ah, stinky girl! Can you still play? If I can''t stand up, I''ll win! "


    Chu Linglong bit his teeth and helped us to stand up.


    Chu Huan Leng for a moment, then a cold smile, "the bone is also very hard!"


    "Shut up Chu Ji roared, "you scum! Shameless


    Chu Huan doesn''t care anymore. He stares at Chu Linglong and sneers, "Chu Linglong, kneel down and kowtow. Uncle, please don''t die!"


    "Chu Huan!" Chu Tao stepped forward, "don''t talk nonsense, let''s go to war!"


    "Chutao! Chu Huan! Don''t be impulsive Chulong''s body flashed and came to the middle of the two, "are you going to destroy the Chu family?"


    "Where on earth are you standing?" Chu Tao angrily drank, "didn''t you see that he ate the nine turn life extending pill?"? Don''t you see how much Linglong is hurt? "


    Chu long looked at her, turned to ask Chu Linglong, "Linglong, you say yourself, how to do?"


    All people''s eyes are focused on Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong covered his abdomen wound with one hand and flashed out his soul refining knife. He looked at Chu Huan, who was facing him with hatred and hatred, "I... I can fight..."


    Chu Tao was deeply distressed and said to Chu long, "you see, she has no strength to speak!"


    "Auntie!" Chu Linglong tried to endure the pain and said in a loud voice, "I want to avenge my parents! I can fight! "


    Chutao was stunned.


    Chulong looked at chutao, cleared his throat and announced in a loud voice, "go on!"

 Chapter 951

    The elders looked back at each other''s positions before.


    Chu peach body shape flash, came to Chu Linglong in front of, eyes complex looking at her, "Linglong, you really OK?"


    Chu Linglong nods hard.


    She hesitated and looked at me, "you help her!"


    I didn''t speak and nodded.


    With her seven men, she returned to the position of watching the war, turned around, and let out a long breath.


    There were only five people left in the arena.


    Opposite are Chu Huan and he Xiaoxiao.


    This way, it''s me, Ke''er and Chu Linglong.


    Chu Huan''s injury has stabilized, he looked at us coldly, "you two, who is the shadow?"


    We all ignored him.


    "Which of you is the shadow?" Chu Huan frowned, "or are you all shadows?"


    I leaned in front of Chu Linglong and lowered my voice, "if you can become anyone, don''t tangle with him, lure the enemy in-depth, and kill with one strike..."


    Chu Linglong was stunned.


    I hugged her shoulders and looked at her seriously, "do you understand?"


    She looked at me blankly for a while, and then looked at the soul sharpening knife in her hand. Her eyes suddenly brightened.


    She nodded at me.


    I nodded and took Kor out of the duel field and returned to the position of watching the battle.


    Chu Huan was so angry that he pointed at us with his sword, "who in the end is not a shadow? Speak


    We still ignored him.


    "Chu Huan, don''t get excited. It''s important to duel!" He Xiaoxiao advised him.


    Chu Huan looked at her and immediately ordered his subordinates, "you give me to remember! When I win, those two must die


    He pointed his sword at Cole and me.


    The elders opposite looked at us together.


    "Do you hear me?"


    "Yes They said in chorus.


    I was calm and didn''t like it.


    Ke''er got close to me and asked in a low voice, "young master, can Bai Ze Fu make me look smart? I''m going to kill this son of a bitch


    My heart moved, Bai Zefu...


    she looked at me, "can you?"


    I looked at her and shook my head. "No, he''s not a smart opponent."


    Can son gently out of breath, this just gave up.


    Chu Huan glared at us fiercely, then pointed to Chu Linglong with a sword, "Stinky girl! Revenge on your parents, don''t you? I''ll send you to see them now! Come on


    Chu Linglong with a knife, slowly toward him, each step is incomparably difficult.


    Chu Huan saw that she was struggling to walk, and suddenly began to laugh grimly.


    "Hahaha..."


    seeing him smile, Chu Linglong suddenly shot a cold light in his eyes. He stopped drinking, and his body shape flashed. He rushed to Chu Huan in front of him and stabbed him in the abdomen.


    Chuhuan''s laughter stopped abruptly, and then a roar and a puff, the Zhenzu Sword Pierced Chu Linglong''s chest.


    There was another exclamation.


    "Smart!" Chu Tao''s voice trembled.


    He Xiaoxiao is very calm. Jiuzhuan Xuming Dan is on Chu Huan''s body. He has already eaten one. Can''t he take another?


    Chu Linglong held the sword of Zhen nationality. She looked at Chu Huan and laughed.


    Chu Huan was confused.


    Just then, a beautiful young woman in white appeared behind him and stabbed him in the back of his heart.

 Chapter 952

    Chu Huan gnawed his teeth in pain. He turned his head and looked at it. He was stunned.


    "Sister in law..."


    with a cold smile, the woman drew out the soul refining knife and Shua''s knife.


    Chu Huan didn''t move, then his head fell to the ground, and he knelt down with a thump, holding the Zhen nationality sword tightly in his hand.


    "Chu Huan!" He Xiaoxiao gave a wail.


    She tried to come, but was stopped by the elders.


    The elders here were also shocked. The mistress was clearly dead. How could...


    the woman in white walked to Chu Huan''s body in no hurry, found jiuzhuan life extending pill from him, opened the lid, poured out two pills, and swallowed it.


    Chu Linglong disappeared.


    The woman in white slowly changed back to the appearance of Chu Linglong. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    she was covered with blood and looked up at us silently.


    The elders are confused.


    Chu Tao was the first to react and knelt down with his own people.


    Chu long also knelt down.


    Then, Chu Rong, Chu Liang, Chu Zhu, Chu Ji, Chu Ji and others also knelt down.


    The people behind them all knelt down.


    It''s just me and Cole. We''re not kneeling.


    Because we are not from the Chu family.


    Chu Linglong looked at us gratefully, his eyes moist.


    I gave her a smile and nodded.


    She nodded, grabbed the sword from Chu Huan''s hand and turned to look at those who supported him.


    The men quickly knelt down.


    He Xiaoxiao didn''t kneel down. She yelled angrily. She struggled to stand up. She turned out a silver gun in her hand and rushed to Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong''s figure flashed and disappeared.


    With a thump, he Xiaoxiao''s silver gun pierced into Chu Huan''s body.


    Chu Huan frowned, "you!"


    He Xiaoxiao is confused. Chu Huan clearly knows that he has... How could he...


    at this moment of distraction, Chu Linglong flashes in front of her and waves the sword of Zhen nationality.


    A Shua.


    He Xiaoxiao flopped and knelt on the ground. He looked at Chu Linglong blankly. His chest was quickly dyed red with blood.


    "Second aunt, I really don''t want to kill you," Chu Linglong looked at her, "but you killed my mother with zhenhundan. I have to avenge this! Don''t blame me...


    he Xiaoxiao frowned, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, and fell on the ground with a puff of breath and died.


    Chu Linglong looks at the Chu family on both sides and turns to the door.


    People quickly get out of the way, kneeling to make way.


    Chu Linglong walked to the door, looked up at his familiar home, tears like rain. "Dad, mom, I''m back..." she cried out in tears, "Dad! mom! I''m back! ... "


    she took up the Zhenzu sword in both hands and knelt down in tears.


    I am glad to smile, eyes moist.


    Chloe''s eyes are red, too.


    I took her hand, turned to pass through the crowd, and quietly walked out of the Chu family mansion.


    Came outside, I long out of breath, wiped the tears from the corner of my eyes.


    "Young master, why do we come out?" Can son holds tears to ask.


    "What are we going to do to celebrate the succession ceremony of the Chu family leader?" I calm a smile, "the matter is done, let''s find a hotel, have a good rest."


    Can son tearfully and smile, nodded silently, "Hmmm."


    We looked back, looked at each other with a smile, flashed into two shadows, and left the Chu family mansion...


    we looked back at each other and laughed at each othe

 Chapter 953

    Back downtown, we found a five-star hotel and stayed overnight.


    The next morning, before I got up, my cell phone rang.


    I opened my eyes, sat up, took a look at the phone, is a strange number called.


    Ke''er also woke up, came up, put her arms around my waist, and continued to sleep.


    I hugged her naked shoulder and looked at the number.


    Don''t ask. It must be Chu Linglong.


    I looked at it for a while, and then I said, "hello? Smart. "


    "Brother, where are you now?" She said, "I''ll come to you."


    "How is your injury?" I asked.


    "It''s all right," she said. "Thank you, brother."


    I faint smile, "polite."


    "I know why you didn''t attend my succession ceremony last night," she said. "You give me a position. I''ll find you and take you to see the relics of the Chu family."


    I hesitated for a moment, a little hot on my face.


    "Hello? Brother, are you listening? " She asked.


    "Listening," I cleared my throat, "er... Linglong, do you really want to take me


    "Of course, we agreed," she said.


    I calmed down and said, "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    "Good!"


    I hung up the phone, added her wechat, and sent the location.


    Soon, she replied, "I''m downstairs, brother. Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you."


    I gave a good reply and put the phone aside.


    Ke''er opened her eyes and asked me, "to see the sacred things of Chu family?"


    "Well," I nodded, "smart is downstairs."


    As soon as she heard it, she quickly got up and said, "go ahead."


    "OK, you wait for me here," I said. "I''ll be back when I''m done, and then we''ll go to the airport."


    "Good!" She nodded.


    We had a kiss, and then I got up and got out of bed and went into the bathroom.


    After taking a bath and changing my clothes, I went down to the hall.


    Chu Linglong see me down, quickly stand up, "brother."


    I came up to her and said, "how was last night?"


    She chuckled and nodded


    "That''s good," I assured myself. "How can we get there?"


    "Pass through with the feet of God," she said, "that place is on the mountain."


    I can''t ask more, nodding, "OK!"


    We walked out of the hotel and came to the street. She took my hand. We left the city in a flash and arrived at a mountain in the north of Xijing.


    There is a Taoist temple called Qinglong Daochang.


    "It''s here," she said. "This is the Taoist temple of our Chu family and our forbidden area."


    "Why should the forbidden areas be built into Taoist temples?" I don''t understand.


    "In order to protect the sacred things," she said, "although there is nothing special about the jade in the underground palace, many demons covet it. Among these demons, in addition to those with human bodies, there are many who have no human bodies. According to my father, more than 4000 years ago, ancestors of the Chu family set up altars and arranged arrays here. Later, in the Song Dynasty, the altar was destroyed. After that, we began to build Taoist temples here. For hundreds of years, Taoist temples have been destroyed several times. Now, brother, this one you see is built by my grandfather in the early Ming Dynasty


    "Is your grandfather from the early Ming Dynasty?" I was stunned.


    She will smile, "this is nothing strange, we are demon clan, can live for hundreds of years, not uncommon."


    Well, I''m sorry to smile


    She took my hand. "Let''s go."


    We walked into the Taoist temple, bypassed the Lingguan hall in front of us, Sanqing hall, and came to the Qinglong hall behind.


    Here is the Great Green Dragon King.


    This God is not a Taoist God, and there is no God. There is only a huge stone tablet with a powerful green dragon carved in the temple.


    "The underground palace is just below the hall," she said, "behind it is a closed place..."


    I took a look at her, "this is where your father was killed by Chu Huan?"


    She didn''t speak. She bit her lip and turned red under her eyes.


    "It''s all over," I comforted her. "You avenged them last night. Your father and mother''s spirits in heaven can rest in peace."


    With tears in her eyes, she let out a long breath and managed to squeeze out a smile. "I''m ok. Let''s go to the underground palace."


    "Good," I nodded.

 Chapter 954

    She calmed down and led me to the back of the stone.


    The stone tablet is too big. It is about nine meters high and three meters long and wide. It is carved from a whole piece of blue stone.


    The front of the stele is the big green dragon, with various sutras on both sides. On the back of the stele, there are many characters on it. It records the deeds of the Qinglong Taoist temple built by the Chu family in Xijing and in the ninth year of Shunzhi of the Qing Dynasty.


    Chu Linglong took my hand, and we came to the stele.


    She reached out and nodded a few words on the back of the stone tablet. Then she pressed the stone and pushed it hard. A door appeared on the stone tablet, which was slowly pushed open.


    I understood that the middle of the stone tablet had been hollowed out.


    "Are those words you just ordered a mechanism?" I asked her.


    "It''s not an organ, it''s a secret language," she said. "It''s the rule of the Chu family. If you enter the underground palace, you have to point out the secret language. Otherwise, it''s disrespectful to the sacred objects."


    "Is there any other ban?" I asked.


    "No admittance without the owner," she said. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I blushed, "then I..."


    she chuckled, "brother, you are different."


    She took my hand. "Let''s go."


    I looked at her quietly and nodded silently, "well."


    We went through the stone gate and down the secret road into the underground palace.


    The underground palace is very large, like a maze.


    The golden light flashed on my body, and the phoenix eye charm immediately took effect, and it was instantly bright in front of me.


    She doesn''t need it. She''s psychic. She can see everything clearly.


    We followed the secret path through the underground palace, passing through many rooms, and finally came to a huge relief.


    This relief is still a big green dragon.


    However, this kind of relief can be seen everywhere in the underground palace, I have seen dozens of places.


    There is nothing strange about this place.


    She stands in front of the relief, reaches out and presses a place on the relief and pushes it hard.


    The relief then parted.


    A deep secret road appears in front of us.


    I looked at her subconsciously.


    She was calm, took my hand and continued down the aisle.


    After walking about several tens of meters, another labyrinth appeared.


    We continued to walk through the maze and finally came to a relief.


    She stopped and opened the mechanism.


    The relief slowly separated, and another secret road appeared.


    We keep going down.


    And then, it''s a maze.


    She led me into the maze, into the central hall of the maze, and opened the heavy stone door.


    I take a closer look, it''s empty, nothing.


    "This..." I looked at her.


    She took the jade soul dragon from her neck and recited a few incantations.


    The jade soul dragon gave out a faint soft light.


    She carefully put the jade soul dragon on the ground and pulled me back a few steps.


    The jade soul dragon sends out a white light, forming a soft light junction, just like a tunnel of time and space.


    She took my hand and walked into the time tunnel.


    Everything around us suddenly changed and we came to a huge cave.


    There is a stone platform in the center of the cave, on which is placed a huge piece of irregular sapphire.


    When my eyes lit up, "is that it?"


    "Yes Chu Linglong said.


    I went to the stone platform, looked up at the jade, subconsciously swallowed saliva.


    I understand why shiyaqian''s grandmother didn''t let her come here directly.


    This place is not a place where you can get in.


    If you want to come here, you have to go through the jade soul dragon.


    I can''t help but smile and turn my head to see Chu Linglong.


    Chu Linglong said with a calm smile, "brother, what do you want? Take it as much as you like, and I''ll give it to you..."


    and

 Chapter 955

    I was stunned. "Linglong, you..."


    she came to me and looked at the jade. "You know the secret, right?"


    I didn''t want to hide it from her and nodded silently.


    She looked at me quietly for a while, came up and gently hugged me.


    My heart trembled, "Linglong..."


    "brother, without you, there would be no me now..." she released me and laughed at me, "I''ll go out to wait for you, OK, you call me."


    With that, she turned and walked out.


    "Smart!" I called out to her, "you... Really don''t regret it?"


    She stopped, took a deep breath, turned to look at me, "for the Chu family, our mission is to guard this jade. But I know that you are the real owner. It doesn''t matter if you don''t take away the jade. "


    I gazed at her, warm in my heart, and did not know what to say.


    She gave me a smile. "OK, call me."


    I didn''t speak and nodded in silence.


    She nodded, turned around and took a few steps. Her white light flashed and disappeared.


    I took a long breath, turned and looked at the sapphire. My figure flashed and flew to the stone platform.


    The sapphire is very big, bigger than the white tiger scroll.


    I gently stroked it, the heart can not say the excitement.


    It must have something to do with the white tiger scroll.


    But I don''t know exactly what the relationship is. But since Ye Qian asked me to come, I must take away the secret symbol.


    With a flash of soft light around her, Miss Yu appeared.


    I looked at her, "jade, help me open it."


    Miss Yu did not speak and nodded gently.


    With a gentle wave of her hand, she hit a soft white light on the jade. Suddenly, the whole body of the jade gave out a faint soft light, and a gorgeous golden light Rune slowly appeared.


    This rune is different from the one on the white tiger secret scroll, but the style is the same. The shape is rough, strong and powerful, showing a strong sense of strength.


    Miss Yu took a gentle look at me. Her figure flashed and disappeared.


    I took a deep breath and carefully placed my hand on the rune.


    The rune immediately turned into a strong golden light, with a heat, into my body, a heat, brain Weng''s sound, consciousness can not help but blur.


    After a while, I suddenly woke up.


    If you look at the jade, it has returned to normal, and the golden rune is gone.


    I looked at my hands subconsciously, and found that my golden light was stronger. In an instant of cultivation, I even doubled.


    And most of all, I didn''t feel any discomfort.


    I was stunned for a while, and suddenly understood.


    The golden Rune in the white tiger secret scroll is the power of the white tiger, and the secret Rune in the sapphire is the power of the green dragon. Now the two forces have entered my body, the dragon and the tiger collide, and the two forces in my body have been activated in varying degrees.


    But what about my body?


    All of a sudden increased so many accomplishments, it is said that the meridians should not be able to eat, why do I feel uncomfortable at all?


    I thought for a long time, but I couldn''t understand.


    It seems that this question can only wait to see ye Qian and ask her.


    I looked at the jade and it didn''t look any different.


    With a smile, I turned and jumped off the stone platform.


    "Linglong, I''m fine!"


    ......

 Chapter 956

    After coming out of Qinglong Taoist temple, Chu Linglong took me back to the hotel directly.


    Chloe has checked out and is waiting for us in the lobby.


    Chu Linglong took Ke''er''s hand and whispered to her. Then he said to us, "brother, sister Ke''er, let''s have lunch together, and then I''ll take you back to Beijing."


    "I don''t want to eat dinner," I said. "We have rules in our family. When we finish our work, we can''t eat the host''s food and wine. Later you want us to go to Beijing, if we come to Xijing, we will look for you. It''s a long time. I''m not in a hurry. "


    "Can we invite you to dinner next time we meet?" She asked.


    "If we do something for others in the meantime, that''s fine," I said.


    She was disappointed and reluctant.


    "OK, OK," Ke''er comforted her, "after a while, we can have dinner together. I''ll tell you, you take Chuxi to Beijing, let''s eat instant boiled meat!"


    Chu Linglong just laughed and nodded vigorously, "Hmm!"


    I also laughed, "OK, we''re going to the airport, so you can go back earlier. The Chu family has experienced a great turmoil and has just stabilized. The burden on your shoulders is very heavy. "


    "I understand, brother," she said, holding our hands. "I''ll take you to the airport, and then I''ll go back."


    "Good!" I nodded.


    In a flash, we arrived at Xijing airport in an instant.


    She released our hands, hugged us respectively, and looked at us reluctantly, "brother, sister Kor, I''m back, you have a safe journey!"


    "Well," we both laughed.


    She laughed at us, waved, and disappeared.


    Can son gently out of breath, look at me, "young master, you said the days after no God foot pass, we can still get used to it?"


    I laughed and touched her head. "Let''s go and buy a ticket."


    She laughed, too


    Hand in hand, we walked into the airport.


    After buying the ticket, after the security check, I went to the waiting area to sit down, but I went to buy water.


    I took out my mobile phone and prepared to send a wechat to Xiaojun and an Yu, telling them that the matter was finished and we would go back today.


    Ye Qian came to me and sat down. He put a bottle of water in my arms and said, "here you are."


    I was stunned and took a look and asked her, "what is this?"


    "For you," she looked at me. "Drink for yourself, not for others."


    I unscrewed the lid and smelled it. There was no smell. After a sip, it was ordinary water.


    "Isn''t this ordinary water?" I looked at her in surprise.


    "Now you have the power of white tiger and green dragon rolls," she said. "If you don''t drink some of this water, your body will not be able to eat it."


    I was stunned and looked at the water in my hand.


    "Don''t drink too much. Take a sip a day," she said. "Drink it for a month


    "Well," I said with an embarrassed smile, "I still want to meet and ask you why I don''t feel much physically? It seems that there is no need to ask, they are all in the water...


    she turned her head, and a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth.


    I screwed on the lid and asked her, "what else do you want to tell me?"


    "I''m going to shut up for a while," she looked at me, "you take care of yourself."


    I said, "I see."


    She said nothing else. She stood up and left.


    I silently looked at her back, inexplicably empty in my heart.


    She walked away, turned a corner and disappeared.


    I shook my head and continued to laugh at myself.

 Chapter 957

    After returning to Shangjing, I lived in Yuquan mountain for a few days, and then Xiaojun "kicked" me out.


    Her reason is, the body can not bear, let me accompany Anyu.


    In fact, I understand her mind. After being closed for so long in the South Island, we went to Jinling for business as soon as we returned to Shangjing, and then went to Xijing. She said that Anyu is still small, let me not always ignore her.


    I held on and wanted to stay a few more days.


    Xiaojun said nothing.


    I didn''t say anything else. After severely punishing her once, I reluctantly said goodbye and drove back to Tongzhou.


    Before leaving, I told her the second sentence of my internal training.


    This is exactly what Xiaojun dreams of. Her mind is totally addicted to her cultivation now. I''m not going to make trouble for her here. She can shut up in peace of mind.


    From that day on, I accompanied Anyu in Tongzhou.


    Every day we go to work together, play together in the coffee shop, and then we go home from work to cook. Life is simple and full. During this period of time, the business of small fish coffee is good, especially the business of spirit world, especially prosperous. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    it''s just those things that an Yu can do on her own and doesn''t need my help.


    Unconsciously, a month has passed.


    In the evening, it rained outside.


    We returned to Tongzhou, just upstairs, an Yu''s mobile phone rang.


    She picked up her mobile phone and looked at it and whispered to me, "my dad..."


    I nodded.


    And she said, "hello? Dad. "


    "Anyu, where are you?" Nine uncle asked.


    "We just got home," an Yu said.


    "Is your brother Wu Zheng with you?" Uncle Jiu asked again.


    Anyu looked at me and said, "well, here it is."


    "Good," Jiushu relieved. "Your mother and I will get on the plane immediately. We will go to Beijing in an hour and a half, and we will find you."


    "You and mother are coming?" An Yu was stunned.


    "What? Not welcome? " Nine uncle asked.


    "Er... No," an Yu said quickly, "we are going to meet you at the airport."


    "No," the ninth uncle said, "I''ve been to your fourth grandfather''s house. If you don''t use it, just wait at home. "


    "No, we''ll pick you up!" Anyu insisted.


    "Be obedient! Wait at home! "


    Anyu hesitated for a moment, subconsciously looked at me.


    I gestured to her to say yes, and then we went to the airport.


    She understood, "OK!"


    With that, she hung up the phone.


    For more than a month, the dragon and tiger in my body collide with each other, and my cultivation has been continuously enhanced. My vision, hearing, perception and the golden light in my body have been constantly enhanced. So although an Yu didn''t turn on the hands-free, I could still hear the words of Uncle Jiu very clearly.


    She put down her mobile phone and looked at me, "brother Wu Zheng, let''s get ready and go to the airport."


    I nodded, "OK!"


    We changed our clothes, got on the bus downstairs and headed for the airport.


    Because of the rain, there was a bit of traffic jam on the road. When we arrived, it was already more than eight o''clock in the evening.


    We hurried to the arrival gate and waited for a while. Uncle Jiu and aunt Jiu came out.


    This is the first time I saw aunt Jiu. She is well maintained, but she looks like she is only twenty-eight years old. She is very white and beautiful. She is slim and tall. She is full of Fairy Spirit all over her body. Her temperament is super good and she is a perfect beauty.


    "Dad! Mother Anyu is excited.


    They were stunned for a moment, looked at each other and laughed.


    Anyu, like a swallow, flew over and threw herself into nine aunts'' arms, "Mom!"


    The mother and daughter held each other tightly.


    I went to them and called out respectfully, "Uncle nine, aunt nine."


    Nine uncle gave me a smile and nodded.


    Nine aunt also released an Yu, look at me, "you are Wu Zheng?"


    "Well!" I nodded.


    Nine aunt looked at me and laughed with satisfaction.


    I was red when nine aunts saw me. I said, "Uncle nine, aunt nine, are you tired after flying all the way? Let''s go to dinner first. "


    "It''s not urgent to eat," said Aunt Jiu. "Go home first."


    "Good!" I nodded.

 Chapter 958

    Anyu took nine uncle and nine aunt''s hand, "Mom and Dad, go home!"


    "Good!" The couple said with a smile.


    We came to the parking lot, opened the door, got in, and left the airport.


    On the way to here, I asked an Yu, what''s the name of nine aunts?


    An Yu said that her name was Shen Yunchu, the only daughter of Shen Yushan, the southern geomantic master. Shen Yushan, like us, is the vein of Kunlun Dharma. The one inherited by his family is called Yutian sword Pavilion.


    Tianji mansion, Jindan mansion, Yutian sword Pavilion.


    We are all descendants of Kunlun.


    ...


    after returning to Tongzhou, I want to take them to dinner directly.


    Nine uncle said it''s raining, don''t be outside, go home to eat, so it''s convenient to talk.


    I drove the car downstairs and stopped it. First I took them upstairs. Then I took my umbrella and went to the hot pot shop at the gate of the community. I bought five kilograms of good hand-cut mutton and some dishes. Then I went to the supermarket and bought two bottles of Maotai.


    Nine uncle and nine aunts are here for the first time. I''ll treat them well.


    It was raining hard. When I came back, my trousers were all wet.


    Anyu has already made tea for uncle and aunt Jiu. Seeing that I''m back, she quickly came to take the bag in my hand, took it to the kitchen and put it down. Then she went to the bathroom to get a towel and came over to wipe my face.


    "Cold or not?" She asked with concern.


    "It''s OK," I told her with a smile, "I''ll change my clothes. Don''t move the dishes. I''ll clean them up. You can talk with uncle and aunt."


    "Leave it alone and take a bath," she whispered.


    "No!"


    "Obedient," said an Yu.


    Nine uncle nine aunt silently looked at us, looked at each other, happy smile.


    I was embarrassed to smile, "nine uncle nine aunts, you drink tea first, I''ll take a shower."


    "Good! Go ahead, "nine uncle said with a smile.


    Nine aunt stood up, "Anyu, let''s clean up the dishes."


    "Well," an Yu laughed.


    I face a hot, scratched the back of the head, turned back to the bedroom to get clothes, to take a bath.


    By the time I finished washing, the mother and daughter were ready to eat.


    I opened a bottle of Maotai and filled it with nine uncles and nine aunts.


    Then I picked up my glass.


    "Uncle nine, aunt nine, I''d like to propose a toast to you!"


    They picked up the wine and said, "OK."


    I touched a glass with them and I dried it.


    The heat of the wine quickly warmed my chest. I put down my glass, coughed twice and turned red.


    Anyu came to me and rubbed my back, "are you ok?"


    "Cough... Nothing..." I coughed, "I drank too fast..."


    uncle Jiu and aunt Jiu both laughed.


    I picked up chopsticks, "Uncle nine, aunt nine, let''s eat and talk."


    "Good!" They picked up chopsticks.


    I put a plate of meat into the pot and filled them with wine.


    This time, I''m not in a hurry.


    We ate and talked, and the atmosphere was very warm.


    All of a sudden, the ninth uncle''s words changed and asked about us.


    "Wu Zheng, are you with Anyu?"


    Both I and Anyu are Leng Yu.


    Uncle Jiu looked at us, "don''t you understand what I mean? I mean, are you two together? "


    An Yu''s face was red, "Dad, you..."


    my face was also red, "Uncle Jiu, we are not like that... Anyu is still small..."


    Jiu Shu looked at me with profound meaning, "Wu Zheng, an Yu loves you very much, you should treat her well, you know?"


    I blushed and nodded, "I know, uncle nine."


    Nine uncle look at nine aunt, "daughter grow up, we can rest assured."


    Nine aunt is silent for a moment, smile gently, turn head to look at an Yu, hold her hand.


    When I looked at Uncle Jiu and aunt Jiu again, I suddenly understood that...


    and

 Chapter 959

    They are going to do something. Before they leave, they come to see an Yu, because they may not be able to return.


    So, they are actually here to say goodbye.


    But Anyu didn''t see it. She really thought her parents just came to see her and me.


    "Wu Zheng, an Yu is still small, not sensible", nine aunt looked at me seriously, "you will be more tolerant of her in the future, OK?"


    "Don''t worry," I looked at an Yu, "Anyu is very good, I like her very much, I will take good care of her." Nine aunt''s eyes are very gentle, happy smile, "good boy."


    Anyu some embarrassed, quickly called them, "come on, let''s eat."


    Nine uncle nine aunt all smile, "good!"


    "Brother Wu Zheng, eat something," an Yu said.


    I came to myself and said, "Oh, yes."


    I took a chopstick of mutton into the bowl, dipped enough small ingredients, put into the mouth to eat up. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    eat first and wait until you''ve finished.


    We had a good time chatting with hot pot while drinking.


    I can see that nine aunts are very satisfied with me. When she looks at me, she always has a smile in her eyes. But when she looked at an Yu, she always showed a trace of reluctance and heartache. Especially after drinking wine, this detail became more and more obvious, and finally, it was seen by an Yu.


    "Dad, mom, do you have anything to do?" She asked.


    "No," they agreed.


    "No", Anyu put down his chopsticks and looked at his parents suspiciously, "you have something to hide from me. What''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Jiu Shu laughed and looked at his aunt. "You see, my daughter is shy and has changed the topic...


    nine aunts laughed and looked at an Yu," don''t think about it. What can we hide from you? "


    Anyu hesitated for a moment, subconsciously looked at me.


    I didn''t speak and took a sip.


    Now, Anyu is sure.


    "Mom and Dad, what''s going on?" She asked.


    "It''s really OK," nine aunts said, "we just miss you. Come to see you and see Wu Zheng by the way. Your father often tells me that Wu Zheng is a very good child. I want to see my future son-in-law. Rain, after your sister Xiaobai has left, you are the only father and mother. What happened to you and Wu Zheng is the biggest thing in our hearts. Besides this, what else can we have? "


    Anyu gazed at her mother, "Mom, don''t lie to me. Your eyes are not right. You and dad must be hiding something from me


    She looked at Uncle Jiu. "Dad, what''s going on?"


    Nine uncle a smile, "if something, mom and dad can hide from you?"


    Anyu see him do not say, turn to ask me, "brother Wu Zheng, you tell me."


    I take a look at her, and then look at nine uncle and nine aunt, hold up the glass, "come on, nine uncle nine aunt, let''s drink!"


    "Good!" They held up their glasses.


    An Yu didn''t understand, "you..."


    I touched my glass with nine uncle and nine aunts, dried up the wine and put down the glass.


    Nine uncles and nine aunts also dried up.


    I calmed down, cleared my throat, raised my head and looked at them seriously, "Uncle nine, aunt nine, Anyu can''t live without you. I''ll do it for you!"


    As soon as this word came out, nine uncle and nine aunts stopped laughing.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, what''s the matter?" Anyu asked me.

 Chapter 960

    "Uncle Jiu and aunt Jiu...


    " Wu Zheng! " Uncle Jiu interrupted me.


    "Dad Anyu is in a hurry.


    Nine uncle is silent for a while, took wine, oneself poured a cup, a mouthful dry, put down the cup, long out of breath.


    "Wu Zheng, Jiu Shu knows your skill," Jiu Shu said calmly, "if you have this intention, your aunt and I will be satisfied. This is the business of our old couple. We must go by ourselves. Now we only have an Yu''s daughter. If you are good to her and take good care of her, we will be relieved. "


    "What''s the matter, dad?" Anyu was too anxious, "can you tell me?"


    "Rain, it''s about mom and Dad," nine aunts said, "you don''t have to ask."


    "You..." an Yu was speechless.


    "Uncle nine, aunt nine, don''t hide it from Anyu," I looked at them. "She''s your only daughter. She has the right to know about it."


    Uncle Jiu was silent for a long time, and sighed softly, "OK...


    " Zhijie! " Nine aunts frowned and shook her head.


    "You don''t know how powerful Wu Zheng''s divination is," Jiushu said with a helpless smile. "I can''t hide it...


    " Mom! " Anyu took nine aunt''s hand.


    Nine aunt looked at an Yu, hesitated for a moment, had to give up.


    Uncle Jiu reached for the bottle.


    "I''ll come." I took the wine and filled it for uncle Jiushu.


    Nine uncle took up the wine cup, did not hurry to dry, gently put down the cup.


    "Do you remember how you and I got to know each other?" He asked me.


    "Remember," I looked at my aunt. "You and aunt nine met when we were working."


    He nodded. "It has to start 25 years ago. At that time, not long after your sister Xiaobai was born, your second grandfather called me and asked me to go to Nanhai city to do a secret thing for the South China Sea ship king Jin''s family. He told me that this matter was very urgent and life was crucial, but he did not say clearly what it was and I did not dare to ask more questions. He bought the air ticket and went to the South China Sea on the same day. "


    "Well," I nodded.


    "After I arrived at the Jin family, I saw your nine aunts," he glanced at his wife. "She, like me, went to work for the Jin family on the orders of her father. As for the specific matter, she did not know."


    Nine aunt nodded silently.


    Nine uncle turned around and looked at me. "Later, we met Jin Wenlong, the leader of the Jin family. From his mouth, we knew the secret of the Jin family."


    "What''s the secret?" An Yu asked.


    Nine uncle look at me, "Wu Zheng, you say it."


    Anyu then looked at me.


    I looked at her and cleared her throat. "Jin Wenlong''s ancestor was jin''er. When he was young, he was a sailor. Because he was fond of gambling, he was very poor. He didn''t marry a daughter-in-law in his late thirties. One year, he went to sea with the ship, carrying goods to Java. On the way, he met a typhoon and the ship capsized. Almost all the people on the boat were drowned. He was the only one who survived and spent the whole night floating on the sea with a board in his arms. Later, at dawn, he was swept into the sea by a whirlpool, where he saw a temple...


    "temple? The bottom of the sea? " An Yu was stunned and said, "this..."


    nine uncle asked Jiu aunt, "how is it? I didn''t lie to you, did I? Is Wu Zheng''s divination very powerful? "


    Nine aunt was very surprised, asked me, "Wu Zheng, these are all your calculations?"


    "I feel it," I said.


    Nine aunt took a deep breath and sighed, "I''m really worthy of being the descendant of the fourth uncle..."


    nine uncle looked at me, "go on."

 Chapter 961

    I looked at an Yu, "that temple is really on the sea floor. Jin a''er not only saw it, but also was washed into the temple by the sea water. There, he saw a woman."


    "Woman?" Anyu thought, "brother Wu Zheng, you go on."


    "The woman claimed to be the God of the sea. She said that jin''er was destined to enter the temple, so she made a contract with him..."


    "what kind of contract?" An Yu asked.


    "The woman said that she would bless the Jin family, and that Jin a''er and his descendants would be full of gold and jade from generation to generation, and that the boat would not sink in seven seas." I said, "the price is that if the Jin family gives birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus in the future, the child must be sent to the sea and sacrificed to her one hundred days in advance. On hearing this, Jin a''er-yi thought that it was very difficult to see a dragon and Phoenix fetus. He estimated that the chance for his son and grandson to have a dragon and Phoenix fetus was very slim. He thought that the deal was a good deal, so he agreed


    "And then?" An Yu asked.


    "After the contract was signed, the woman slapped Kim ah-er in the mouth and knocked him unconscious," I said. "When he woke up again, he was already lying on the beach with a handful of golden beans in his pocket. Jin a''er bought a boat with the golden beans and started to ship it himself. Unexpectedly, he was very lucky. No matter whether it was a pirate or a typhoon, his ship was always safe and sound, and there was no accident. In this way, a few years later, he had his own fleet and became a rich merchant in the South China Sea. "


    I took a sip of wine and went on to say, "when he got rich, he married a wife. Later, the woman got pregnant and gave birth to a pair of twins. After the birth of the child, Jin a''er was silly. He loved the child and was reluctant to give it to the God of the sea, so he wanted to break his promise. Later, on the day of the child''s full moon, he dreamed of the woman. The woman told him in his dream that when the child was 100 years old, she would open the door for him and let him sacrifice the child to himself. Jin a''er was very excited in his dream. He scolded the woman and refused her. But the woman was not angry, and she laughed at him and disappeared


    "And then?" Anyu looks at me.


    "Jin a''er thought it was over, so he didn''t take it seriously," I said. "But I didn''t expect that a few days later, one of his ships sank inexplicably, and then the second and the third. Within half a month, nine ships sank in a row, killing more than 100 people. He was so frightened that he set up a memorial tablet for the sea god at home, burned incense and prayed, confessed to the sea god with blood sacrifice, and promised to sacrifice his children to the sea god. After the blood sacrifice, he dreamt of the woman that night. The woman forgave him and gave him the inspiration to go to the place of sacrifice. Soon after, he took his two children by boat to the place of sacrifice. When they got there, there was a huge whirlpool on the sea, which rolled their boat in. In his panic, he painfully threw the two babies into the whirlpool. The children were swept away by the sea water, and the whirlpool slowly disappeared... "


    I stopped for a moment," after sacrificing the children, Kim ah er''s good luck came back, and within a few years, he had a huge fleet. He later gave birth to four sons and three daughters. Later, after his eldest son married, his first child was also a child of dragon and Phoenix. They did not dare to break the contract again, so they sacrificed their children. Since then, the first birth of each generation of the Jin family was a dragon and Phoenix fetus, which was sacrificed to the sea god, and has continued to this day... "


    An Yu understood.


    "Jin Wenlong asked you to go there to break the contract and keep the children?" She asked her uncle and aunt.


    "To be exact, it is to keep his grandson and granddaughter," said Jiu Shu. "Jin Wenlong is his father''s second son. His brother and sister were sacrificed by his father. After he got married, his first child was also twins. Forced by the contract, he had no choice but to sacrifice his two children to the sea god in tears. Because of the loss of two children, his wife couldn''t stand the stimulation and committed suicide. Their husband and wife is the first love, childhood sweetheart, special good feelings. The tragic death of his wife and children deeply stimulated Jin Wenlong. After finishing his wife''s affairs, he began to make friends with capable people and strange people everywhere, trying to solve the contract between the Jin family and the sea god. He has been looking for your grandfather for more than 20 years in the world


    He looked at an Yu, "your grandfather didn''t promise him. He only said that he would wait until he had a grandson. Twenty five years ago, Jin Wenlong became a grandfather. His son married a young lady of the Ding family, who was also a prominent family in the South China Sea, and gave birth to a pair of twins. Jin Wenlong called your grandfather after the baby was born. Your grandfather delayed him for nearly a month until the child was full moon, and then he called me and sent me to Nanhai city. "


    "At that time, your grandfather actually went to my house," aunt Jiu said to an Yu. "He closed the door with your grandfather and discussed it for more than 20 days. Finally, your grandfather made up his mind and let me go to Nanhai. We didn''t know what we were going to do at that time. We didn''t understand all this until we met Jin Wenlong. At that time, we didn''t want to ignore it. "

 Chapter 962

    "Yes," the ninth uncle sighed, "Jin Wenlong knelt down for us with his family, especially Miss Ding. We couldn''t say we didn''t care. I''ll just have to go ahead with it. "


    "And then what happened? How did you do it? " An Yu asked.


    "We waited at Jin''s house for more than a month," Jiu Shu said. "When the sea god showed Jin Wenlong the route, we would take a boat to go to sea and go there to deal with the sea god. We set out on August 29th, sailed for two days, and arrived at the place of sacrifice on September 1st. When we got there, the whirlpool appeared. I used the sacrifice of Xuanwu, and your mother used water to escape. We jumped into the whirlpool together. Finally, we were washed to the bottom of the sea and entered the temple...


    "what kind of temple is that?" Anyu asked quickly.


    "There is a mountain at the bottom of the sea. There is a huge culvert in the middle. There is air in it," said Aunt Jiu. "The temple is built in the culvert. It looks like a ghost temple. It''s very strange."


    "We carefully walked into the temple, and then we saw a woman," Jiu Shu said. "She is not a human being or a God. She doesn''t look like a demon or a ghost. We don''t know what she is. She was wearing a white dress and a black umbrella. Her face was blurred and she couldn''t see what she looked like. After seeing it, we didn''t say a word, and we just started fighting. That woman has magical powers. She is very powerful. I can''t beat her even if I join hands with your mother. "


    "That day, I nearly died," nine aunt said, looking at nine uncle, "your father used his body to block the fatal blow for me. He saved my life, but he was seriously injured and almost destroyed... "


    uncle Jiu stopped her shoulder and said," in fact, if it hadn''t been for you, I would have been killed by that woman. Why don''t you tell them that? "


    Nine aunt gently smile, the face appeared a touch of red.


    "What happened in the end? You killed the woman? " An Yu asked.


    They shook their heads.


    "Not killed?" An Yu frowned.


    "We can''t kill her..." Jiu Shu smiles bitterly, "she''s too powerful...


    " we sealed her up, "Jiu said.


    An Yu took a deep breath and said, "I understand...


    and

 Chapter 963

    She looked at Jiu Shu. "What''s wrong with the seal?"


    Uncle Jiu didn''t speak.


    "Last night, your father received a phone call from Jin Wenlong. He said that he dreamed that there was a deserted grave in the ancestral hall of the Jin family mansion. When he took his descendants to check, the tomb opened, and the woman opened her eyes from the coffin." nine aunts said, "after your father received the phone call, I went to the undersea temple with Yin God. When I went there, the seal appeared It''s a crack. It''s going to break open soon. "


    "When we sealed the woman, we didn''t know how long the seal could last," said Jiu Shu. "So after we came out of the sea, your mother and I lived in the mountains for three years. One is to heal the wound. The other is to worry that the seal will break and women will come to us for revenge. All these years, we have been preparing, waiting, always ready to fight with that woman, unknowingly, for a full 25 years. "


    He looked at me, "I was so anxious to entrust Anyu to you. In fact, I was worried that we would not see her with you that day. Do you understand?"


    I nodded. "Got it."


    Nine aunt''s happy smile, "Wu Zheng ah, I and your nine uncle only have an Yu this daughter, have you to take care of her, we also have no other concern. We have your will, but this is our business, which we did not finish twenty-five years ago. This matter is related to the reputation of Anjia and the Shen family. We can only face it by ourselves. You don''t have to worry about us. Take good care of Anyu, and we will be relieved. "


    "Mom..." an Yu was very sad, "what are you saying? What do you want me to do if you and dad have an emergency? "


    "Uncle nine, aunt nine," I looked at them, "I''ll do it."


    "No!" Nine uncle attitude is very firm, "this is our business, you should not interfere." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "we can''t let you take risks for us", aunt Jiu looked at me, "Wu Zheng, an Yu can''t leave you, do you understand?"


    Anyu turned her head and she wept.


    I took Anyu into my arms, gently hugged her and comforted her, "it''s OK, I''ll do it..."


    "brother Wu Zheng, I''m..." an Yu is very tangled.


    She loves her parents and me. She doesn''t want her parents to take risks. She doesn''t want me to go to the bottom of the sea to face the woman who doesn''t know what it is. She is neither left nor right. She looks at me helplessly and stops talking.


    "I... I..."


    I gently held her cold hand, "it''s ok..."


    then, I looked at nine uncles and nine aunts, "I know what that woman is."


    "What is it?" Nine uncle a frown.


    "Corpse demon," I said.


    "Corpse demon?" Nine uncle nine aunt a Leng, looked at each other, then asked me, "how can we not see?"


    "Because this kind of corpse demon is not an ordinary demon," I said, "this woman is from Japan, and she is a master of dongmi mantra with great power. The undersea temple was built more than 4000 years ago by another young woman with the power of supernatural powers. This woman practiced there for 2800 years and finally achieved the right result. After she ascended to heaven, the temple remained and became the ghost temple

 Chapter 964

    "Why did he practice at the bottom of the sea?" Nine aunts don''t understand.


    "Because there is a sea dragon vein under the seamount," I said, "it is good to cultivate there. Moreover, it can avoid thunder under the water, which is conducive to crossing the loot. The woman was a demon of Ganoderma lucidum. She had thousands of years of cultivation. After she got the human body, she lived in the world for 20 years. After recovering her magical powers, she began to search for places suitable for cultivation in the sea, and finally found the culvert. It was a place of natural cultivation. Of course, she would not give up, so she built a temple there for herself and practiced daily and night. Ganoderma lucidum belongs to lingmu and likes water gas. She is really smart and extraordinary when she practices under the sea


    "Hoo..." nine aunt gently breathed a tone, looked at nine uncle.


    "Then, how did the Japanese woman find it?" Uncle Jiu can''t help asking.


    "It''s because of a coincidence," I said. "On the day when the Ganoderma lucidum demon was cultivated, she came out of the water in colored clothes and flew into the sky. Coincidentally, the process happened to be seen by a woman on a passing ship


    "The Japanese mantra master?" An Yu asked.


    "Well," I nodded, "the woman saw the ganoderma rising, and she noticed the sea. Later, she entered the sea with magical magic and finally found the undersea temple. After entering the temple, she was ecstatic and lived there. But after a while, she found that things were not as simple as she thought... "


    " how to say? " Nine uncle and nine aunt asked.


    Anyu also looked at me, waiting for my answer.


    "You''ve been through that culvert, and you should know that the oxygen content in it must be very low," I said, "is that right?"


    "Yes Nine uncle said, "after we go in, can only use fetal rest, otherwise a long time, will be dizzy."


    "That''s right," said Aunt Jiu. "There''s really little oxygen in there."


    "That''s it," I said with a calm smile. "The ganoderma demon has been cultivating for thousands of years. She must have been practicing in the temple for more than 100 years. For her, it doesn''t matter whether there is oxygen or not. Enough aura is enough for her. Uncle and aunt Jiushu, you are Taoist disciples. You can use fetal rest, so the oxygen is not enough and the impact is not great. But the Japanese mantra master, she learned dongmi mantra, did not understand the internal breathing, not to mention the method of fetal rest. So after she got in there, it didn''t take long for her to breathe


    "You mean she was suffocated alive?" Nine uncle asked.


    "No," I shook my head. "If she is choked to death, she will become a fierce ghost at most, and it will not be so difficult to deal with."


    "What''s the matter with that?" Nine uncle loose nine aunt, look at me seriously, "you say quickly."


    "It was too late for her to leave when she found it difficult to breathe," I said. "At this time, she thought of a secret method that she had just learned not long ago. She also used this secret method to seal her body with the magic instrument she carried with her."


    "Seal?" They frowned and asked in unison, "how is it sealed?"


    "Use human bones to subdue demons, carve secret incantations on the chest and abdomen, sacrifice blood to the shituolin master of the esoteric cult and the four Dharma protectors," I said, "this secret method can make her body not corrupt and her soul live forever. She wants to stay there and make use of the earth''s Qi there to cultivate into a God. But what she didn''t expect was that the esoteric method was not really able to make people''s souls live forever. It was only able to seal people''s souls in objects and turn them into evil spirits. She didn''t understand these things, she just did it according to the secret method. Finally, she turned herself into a corpse demon....


    An Yu''s eyes brightened, "this secret method... Brother Wu Zheng, this is not..."


    I nodded, "yes, it is...


    An Yu took a breath and said," I understand...

 Chapter 965

    "We don''t understand," Uncle Jiu looked at us. "Wu Zheng, what are you talking about?"


    "The secret method used by the woman comes from the Sutra of Daye samsara," says an Yu. "Brother Wu Zheng did one thing before. She was also a woman. She sealed herself in a black Bodhisattva and became a very powerful evil spirit."


    "The situation of this Japanese mantra master is somewhat similar to that," I said. "It''s just that she has not become a ghost, but a corpse demon."


    "But I still don''t understand," nine aunts can''t understand, "as long as she is a demon, we can see, but she didn''t have any evil spirit at that time."


    "That''s because her body is sealed in the underground of the ghost temple, surrounded by a spirit gathering border protection," I explained. "The aura covers her evil spirit, so you and Jiu Shu can''t see it."


    "That is to say, if you want to get rid of her completely, you have to start with her flesh?" Uncle Jiu asked me.


    "Yes," I nodded, "if you don''t destroy her body, she will be constantly replenished with aura. Even if your seal is strong, it can''t suppress her."


    I looked at an Yu and continued, "the same is true of the black Bodhisattva we met last time in Northwest China. She sealed herself in the underground palace and built a temple on it. But even so, she can still turn into a black Bodhisattva to kill people. As long as her noumenon is still there, she can be reborn continuously, and her strength will not be reduced at all. "


    "I see..." nine aunt looked at Jiu Shu, "we didn''t grasp the root..."


    "at that time, we could only do that", Jiu Shu sighed and looked at us, "that corpse demon was so powerful that we tried our best to save our lives. In addition, I couldn''t see through her, and I didn''t know that she still had flesh body....


    "so you and aunt nine don''t go there," I said, "leave it to me, I''ll do it! I''ve dealt with the black Bodhisattva before. I''m more sure about this corpse demon. "


    "Brother Wu Zheng, I''ll go with you!" An Yu said.


    I laughed at her and shook my head, "no, I''ll take you sister Ke''er. You''re still in the old rules. You can follow us, but you can''t take the initiative to help us. I''ll tell you when I need to."


    "But..." Anyu still wants to talk.


    "It''s settled!" I said firmly.


    Anyu hesitated for a moment and looked at Jiu Shu Jiu aunt, "Dad, mom, you..."


    Jiu Shu hesitated.


    Nine aunt gently smile, "Wu Zheng, you are also our child, we can''t let you take risks."


    "We didn''t do it well," Jiushu took a deep breath and looked at me. "If you go for us, the reputation of the family and the Shen family will be...


    " Uncle Jiu, if you let an Yu teach me to transform the spirit, then you didn''t treat me as an outsider. "I looked at them," I''m an Yu''s boyfriend, your future son-in-law. Didn''t Aunt Jiu say that just now? I''m your child, too. You and aunt Jiu are old. Why can''t we do this for the younger generation? Who dares to belittle the family of an and Shen because of this


    "Geomantic master has rules," nine uncle looked at me, "you can''t take the initiative to manage such a thing, this is not appropriate."


    "It''s not you, it''s the Jin family," I said. "You told the Jin family that you recommended me to do it and asked them to entrust it to me. Wouldn''t that be all right?"


    Uncle Jiu had no words. "This..."


    he looked at his aunt.


    Nine aunt is very firm, "Wu Zheng, because you are an Yu''s boyfriend, so we don''t let you take risks. That''s the deep sea. The entrance of the culvert is hundreds of meters below the sea level. It''s not a joke! You are the only child of the Wu family. You have too many connections. We can''t let you take risks for us. "


    She breathed softly. "What''s more, you''re not going by yourself."


    "It was very dangerous for us to go to the northwest to deal with the black Bodhisattva," I looked at the nine aunts, "you let me have a try, OK?"


    "Child, you..."


    "Yunchu", Jiu Shu looks at her, "listen to Wu Zheng."


    "If there is something wrong with the child, how can we explain it to brother Wu?" Nine aunts are helpless.


    Nine uncle looked at me and an Yu, "they have grown up, much better than us. If we go, we will die. If Wu Zheng goes, the descendants of the Jin family will be saved. "


    Aunt Jiu stopped talking.


    Uncle, take nine bottles of wine and give me a chance to drink! Let''s have a drink, and it''s settled! "


    An Yu stood up and said, "brother Wu Zheng..."


    I gave her a smile and looked at nine uncles and nine aunts.

 Chapter 966

    Uncle Jiu stood up with the wine in his hand.


    Nine aunt hesitated for a moment, stood up, and took up the glass.


    I touched a glass with them and I dried it.


    They drank the wine, too.


    I watched them finish drinking and laughed, "nine uncle and nine aunts, sit down, let''s go on eating."


    They looked at each other, and with a happy smile they sat down again.


    An Yu sat down and held my hand tightly.


    Our fingers, tightly clasped together.


    I looked at her with a gentle smile, "eat."


    Tears flashed in her eyes and nodded with a smile


    I let go of her hand, picked up a plate of mutton and went into the pot.


    ...


    after dinner, Anyu cleaned up the dishes and cups.


    We went to the living room, made tea again, and continued to talk about it.


    "The twins we rescued 25 years ago are all married now," said uncle Jiu. "The boy''s name is jinjinjinsen, and the girl''s name is jinjinmei. They both have children after marriage, but they are not twins. But if you let the corpse demon break the seal, the brother and sister and their children will be killed


    "How long can the seal last?" I asked.


    "It''s hard to say," said Aunt Jiu. "It looks like it''s going to collapse. I don''t think it''s more than three days."


    "How can I get in there?"


    "Twenty five years ago, after Jin Wenlong got the Enlightenment from the corpse demon, we went there by boat, and then entered by the whirlpool," nine aunts said. "The place can be found, but the whirlpool is definitely gone. We can only use the Xuanwu sacrifice and the water avoiding mantra to enter directly."


    "That''s how we came out after we sealed the corpse demon," Jiushu added.


    "Well," I thought for a moment, "it''s better to have a route, or the sea floor is so big that it''s really hard to find..."


    "I have a way!" Anyu said in the kitchen.


    "What can I do?" I asked.


    She washed her hands, dried them, came to me and sat down. "I can go and find the way."


    "How do you probe?" Nine uncle asked.


    "Mother can go out there, and I can find her with Youying sacrifice," an Yu said. "If I find my mother, I will find the undersea temple. Then I can get out of the culvert and find out the route."


    She looked at me. "Then we can show you the way and take you there."


    "That''s a good idea." I looked at nine aunts. "Nine aunts, what do you think?"


    Nine aunt a little ponder, "can."


    "We''ll explore the way tonight," an Yu said.


    Nine aunt looked at her and nodded, "OK!"


    I smile at Anyu and turn to Jiu Shu and say, "Uncle Jiu, call Jin''s home."


    Nine uncle took out his mobile phone, hesitated for a moment, and looked at us, "Wu Zheng, you don''t think about it anymore?"


    "You call," I said.


    Uncle Jiu was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, and dialed the phone, "Hello, Mr. Jin, this is an Zhijie...


    he said," Hello, Mr. Jin

 Chapter 967

    "Mr. nine, I''m waiting for your call," said Jin Wenlong? It''s done? Can we come to the South China Sea? "


    "I''ve thought about it carefully. We can''t do it," Jiushu said.


    "Ah? Mr. nine, you... "Jin Wenlong is stupid.


    "We are old, and our accomplishments are not as good as before," said Jiu Shu. "Our life and death are small. If we delay things, your whole family will suffer."


    "What about that?" Jin Wenlong''s voice trembled. "Mr. nine, I can''t find anyone else except you and Miss Shen! Please, please... "" don''t worry. Listen to me. "Jiu Shu''s tone is very calm." we can''t, but we can recommend a person to you. He is much more powerful than the two of us. There is no problem. "


    "Better than you and Miss Shen?" Jin Wenlong was stunned, "who is it?"


    "His name is Wu Zheng. He''s in Shangjing. He''s the descendant of my fourth uncle''s plum blossom master, fourth Uncle Wu." the ninth uncle looked at me and cleared his throat, "it''s my daughter''s boyfriend..."


    "your daughter''s..." Jin Wenlong understood, "that''s your son-in-law!"


    "He''s the grandson of the fourth uncle, and he''s got the true story of the old man," said the ninth uncle. "Let him do this, and the odds are better."


    "Good! Good Jin Wenlong was relieved, "Mr. nine''s son-in-law, must not be wrong! I''ll listen to you. I''ll trouble you with this matter! " Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "he has a high price," Jiushu said.


    "Money is not a problem!" Jin Wenlong said, "you say, how much you need, I''ll let someone do it right away!"


    Nine uncle pressed down the microphone and whispered to an Yu, "what''s Wu Zheng''s status now?"


    "Brother Wu Zheng is 180 million," an Yu said. "Sister Ke''er needs at least 10 million."


    Nine uncle Leng for a moment, a little surprised to look at me.


    I was embarrassed to smile.


    "Nine elder brother..." nine aunt whispered to remind him.


    "Oh, oh..." nine uncle this just reacted to come over, calm down, picked up the mobile phone, "190 million, his assistant 12 million."


    At the other end of the phone, Jin Wenlong was stunned.


    "What? Is there a problem? " Nine uncle asked.


    "Oh, no! No problem! " Jin Wenlong quickly said, "I''ll let someone call you right now!"


    "Don''t call me," said uncle Jiu. "I''ll send you their account number."


    "Good!" Jin Wenlong said.


    Nine uncle hung up the phone and looked at me, "Wu Zheng, you give me the account number, I send him."


    "Well," I took out my mobile phone and sent my and Ke''er''s accounts to Uncle Jiu.


    Nine uncle immediately sent Jin Wenlong.


    Soon, I received a text message and the money arrived.


    Then, Jin Wenlong called.


    "Mr. nine, the money has been called to the young master," he said.


    "Come and pick us up tomorrow," said uncle Jiu. "At the same time, get the boat ready. When we arrive, we will go straight to sea."


    "Good!" Jin Wenlong was relieved, "then I''ll be looking forward to you."


    Uncle nine, um, hung up his cell phone.


    "Well," he took a deep breath and looked at me. "I''ll go with your aunt nine tomorrow. You and Cole will go to work. We''ll be waiting for you at sea."


    "Good," I nodded, turned to see an Yu, "you and nine aunts to explore the way."


    "Well!" She stood up. "Mom, I''ll protect your Dharma."


    Nine aunt stood up and said, "let''s go."


    Holding hands, the mother and daughter went into the small bedroom and closed the door.


    At this time, Cole''s call came.


    Not long after returning from Xijing, she took Su Yan to Bashu for a tour. She didn''t know if she had come back.


    I pointed to my mobile phone.


    Nine uncle nodded and motioned me to answer the phone. He drank tea.


    I got up and went to the window and got through the phone. "Hello, Cole."


    "Young master, do you want to go out to do business?" Kor asked.


    "Where are you now?"


    "I''m in Chengdu," she said, "I''ll book a ticket right away and go back to Beijing! We''ll be there in the second half of the night! "


    "You can fly directly to the South China Sea," I said. "Don''t worry. We''ll meet at the airport tomorrow at noon."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 968

    After the phone call, I was relieved, turned to nine uncle a smile, "OK."


    Nine uncle will smile, "drink tea."


    Ten minutes later, nine aunts and an Yu came out.


    Both the mother and the daughter were dignified.


    I quickly stood up and said, "how are you?"


    "I remember the route clearly," an Yu said, "it''s just the seal... It seems that...


    " why? " Uncle Jiu also stood up.


    Nine aunt sighed slightly and looked at us. "The speed of seal collapse is faster than we expected. It seems that we can''t persist until tomorrow night."


    "What is the situation now?" I asked Anyu.


    "I saw the woman. She was lying on the ground with her eyes open," an Yu said. "But it seems that even if she wakes up, she has to slow down to get out of there."


    "I''ll go to the South China Sea at noon tomorrow. I''ll go to sea in the afternoon. I can''t get there until the day after tomorrow." Uncle Jiu looked at me. "Time seems to be too late."


    "Why don''t we go to the South China Sea tonight?" Nine aunt asked me.


    I pondered a little and shook my head. "No, just follow the original plan."


    "Are you sure?" Nine uncle asked.


    "Even if we go over tonight, time will be too late," I said. "In this case, we don''t have to move forward. It''s just a corpse demon. She can''t turn the sky."


    Uncle nine and aunt nine looked at each other, and they were relieved.


    I smile at them, "it''s late, nine uncle and nine aunts, have a rest."


    ...


    there are only two bedrooms.


    Nine uncle nine aunt sleep big bedroom, an Yu sleep small bedroom, I sleep sofa.


    After lying down, I soon fell asleep.


    Sleeping in the middle of the night, an Yu quietly came to the living room and sat down beside me.


    I woke up all of a sudden.


    "What''s the matter?" I sat up and asked her in a low voice.


    "I can''t sleep..." she whispered.


    I took her in my arms and comforted her, "it''s OK. Don''t worry."


    She put her arms around my waist.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, thank you..."


    I laughed.


    "What are you polite to me for?"


    She looked up at me quietly.


    Moonlight, her eyes are so pure, so beautiful, good-looking let my heart tremble.


    I lowered my head and couldn''t help kissing her lips.


    Anyu gentle response to me, affectionately hold my face.


    I slowly side, she was crushed in the sofa.


    When feeling strong, the door of the big bedroom suddenly opened and nine aunts came out.


    We were so scared that we didn''t dare to move on the sofa.


    Nine aunt is just thirsty, she went into the living room, did not turn on the light, poured a glass of water, sipping down.


    I dare not move, lie down on an Yu and pretend to sleep.


    Anyu looks at her mother nervously, and the atmosphere is afraid to come out.


    Nine aunt finished drinking water, intentionally or unintentionally looked at our side, gently smile, turned back to the room.


    We watched her in silence until she went back to her bedroom and closed the door.


    Anyu wants to get up.


    I won''t let it.


    "Mom must have seen it..." she whispered.


    I gently stroked her face, bowed my head and continued to kiss her.


    Anyu struggled symbolically for several times and gave up...


    in a symbolic way

 Chapter 969

    I took an Yu to sleep all night.


    When the day was about to break, she woke up and cautiously got up from my arms and gave me a kiss, ready to go back to the room.


    I caught her back, took her in my arms, and gave her a kiss.


    My hand was familiar with the route of last night and reached into her bra.


    She subconsciously pressed me and shook her head, "no... mom is getting up soon..."


    I looked out of the window and it was already dark.


    She''s right. Aunt nine is going to get up soon.


    Last night, by the night, she could pretend not to see. If she saw this scene in the morning, it would be...


    I had to stop with a helpless smile.


    I sat up and stopped Anyu''s waist, gently against her forehead.


    "Don''t worry, we all rushed to the White Tiger Temple. Can the corpse demon be more powerful than the white mountain tiger god?"


    "Well..." she nodded.


    I kissed the tip of her nose.


    She holds my face and kisses me affectionately.


    I don''t know if I can''t help but kiss again.


    At this time, big bedroom, nine uncle''s phone rang.


    We were stunned and stopped.


    "I went back to my room..." an Yu whispered, stood up, quickly walked into the small bedroom, looked at me and closed the door.


    I pillowed my arms and looked at the door of the small bedroom and couldn''t help laughing.


    It was Jin Jinmei, the eldest daughter of the Jin family, who called Jiu Shu early in the morning. That is, the baby girl who was rescued by Jiu Shu Jiu''s aunt 25 years ago. Shenjin group is in charge of the shipping business in Shangcheng, and the main business of Shenjin group is Shangcheng.


    Therefore, the eldest daughter of the Jin family is usually in Shangjing.


    She got a call from her grandfather Jin Wenlong in the middle of the night yesterday, so she came here before dawn.


    After meeting, we exchanged a few simple greetings, then went downstairs to get on the bus and drove to the airport.


    Anyu didn''t go downstairs. After seeing us out, she went directly back to the house to set up the array.


    ...


    at about 11:00 p.m., our business plane landed safely at Nanhai airport.


    After getting off the plane, I called Cole.


    Kerr said she arrived early in the morning.


    We picked up Cole, left the airport and headed straight for the port.


    There''s no time to go to Kim''s house.


    On the way to the port, I told Kor about the South China Sea corpse demon in detail.


    "In other words, is this another black Bodhisattva?" Kor asked.


    "Similar, but not all," I said, "these two women have practiced the secret method in Daye samsara Sutra, but the usage is different. Yi Lianzhen used tens of thousands of prisoners of war to seal herself in the underground palace and became a black Bodhisattva. The Japanese mantra master used the spirit of the dragon on the bottom of the sea. In addition, she was good at using the secret mantra and had great divine power. Therefore, she was much more powerful than the black Bodhisattva. "


    "Well," cole thought, "what are we going to do with her?"


    "Enter the undersea temple, first destroy her demon body, then find her body, break her seal, bond, and then destroy her body," I said.


    "Good!" She nodded.


    Nine aunts looked at us. "The culvert space is very large, but no matter how big it is, it can''t be bigger than the northwest Gobi. Moreover, it''s the sea bottom. Although there are sea dragon veins, there are many boundaries in the ghost temple, which is not conducive to the arrangment. Wu Zheng, Ke''er, you must not underestimate the enemy. You must be more careful. "


    "Nine aunts rest assured", can son confidently smile, "we can defeat that woman."


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy," Jiu Shu reminded, "that woman''s magic power is very powerful, which is not comparable to ordinary demons. Your ninth aunt is a descendant of Kunlun Yutian sword Pavilion. She is proficient in swordsmanship, especially good at using sword Qi. Twenty five years ago, we joined hands to deal with that woman, and she beat her to death. Although you two have high accomplishments and great abilities, you must not take them lightly. "


    "Originally, this is the business of your ninth uncle and me, but now let you two children take risks for us." aunt Jiu looked at us, "Wu Zheng, Ke''er, you must come back safely, otherwise, we will not have the face to see your parents."


    "Don''t worry," I said. "We won''t underestimate the enemy."


    "Yes, nine uncles and nine aunts," Ke''er also said, "and Xiao Anyu will cooperate with us. Before we beat the black Bodhisattva together, this time we will clean up the corpse demon together! Although we are young, we are also coming from the storm. That woman is not our opponent! "

 Chapter 970

    Nine aunt happily smile, took Ke''er''s hand and said to me, "Wu Zheng, it''s your blessing to have Keer follow you. You should cherish her. This girl is as light as a light weight. She is a great general and has a bright future in the future. "


    I laughed and nodded silently.


    Ke''er was a little embarrassed, "aunt nine, you said the opposite. It''s my good fortune to follow the young master. I can''t be so good..."


    aunt nine laughed and turned to see Uncle Jiu.


    Uncle nine also laughed.


    ...


    we talked about some details after going into the sea. Unconsciously, the motorcade drove into the South China Sea port.


    The motorcade went on until it came to the dock.


    A luxury yacht is ready, and the Kim family are waiting.


    Jinjinmei first got off the bus and quickly came to open the door for us. "Mr. nine, aunt Shen, young master Wu Zheng and miss Kerr are here." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    and we got out of the car.


    Jin Wenlong, the leader of the Jin family, came with his children and grandchildren.


    The old man is seventy-eight years old this year, nearly eighty years old, but he is still in good health. He walks with flying steps, whistling with wind.


    He came to us with his family and took the initiative to shake hands with his uncle and aunt, "Mr. nine, Miss Shen! At last I see you again


    "Yes, it''s been 25 years," the ninth uncle sighed. "We''re old, too."


    "Mr. nine, where are you? Are you old in front of me?" Jin Wenlong was very excited. He looked at his aunt. "Look at Miss Shen, it''s the same as before. There''s no change."


    Nine aunt politely smile, "thank you, old Jin."


    Uncle Jiu then introduced to us, "Mr. Jin, this is Wu Zheng, his assistant, Ke''er; Wu Zheng, Ke''er, this is Mr. Jin Wenlong, the owner of the South China Sea Jin family."


    "Mr. king," we called out.


    "Good, good!" Jin Wenlong held my hand excitedly, "young master Wu Zheng is a real talent! How handsome you are! After Mr. Jiu called me last night, I checked it out and found out that the young master was already a famous feng shui master in Shangjing at a young age! It''s said that the matter of Jinling water county of the Jiang family in Jinling was also handled by the young master? "


    "Yes," I said calmly.


    The old man was relieved, "OK! Great


    He looked at nine uncle and nine aunts, "Master Wu Zheng is here, and our gold family will be saved. Mr. nine, Miss Shen, your daughter''s eyes are very good. They are well matched! It''s a good match


    "Mr. Jin, time is pressing. The woman will wake up at any time," said uncle Jiu. "Let''s start now."


    "Good!" Jin Wenlong looked at me, "Master Wu Zheng, please!"


    "Do your best," I said.


    "Wu Zheng, if there is anything that needs the attention of the Jin family, you can tell old Jin now," Jiushu said.


    "There''s nothing to pay attention to," I said, "just as usual."


    "She won''t come to harm people?" Nine uncle asked.


    "As soon as we go out to sea, she doesn''t care," I said.


    "Oh..." nine uncle understood, "got it..."


    "then let''s go," nine aunt said, "it''s late."


    "Good!" Uncle nine nodded.


    "Mr. nine, Master Wu Zheng, I''m too old to go out of the sea," said Jin Wenlong. "This time, you can choose one of my children and grandchildren and go with you."


    Jinjinmei took the initiative and said, "Grandpa, I''ll go."


    Jin Wenlong with a happy smile asked us, "Mr. nine, Master Wu Zheng, is Xiaomei OK?"


    Uncle Jiu looks at me and asks what I mean.


    "There''s no need," I said. "The sea is dangerous. Miss Kim doesn''t have to take risks."


    "It''s because of the danger that I have to follow," said Jin Jin Mei. "You''re going out to sea to save us. My grandfather can''t go with me. My father is not in good health. My brother and uncles can''t walk away. It''s the most suitable place for me to go."


    "Are you not afraid?" I asked her.


    She said with a confident smile, "what am I afraid of when you are here?"


    I nodded. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 971

    After the content of "young Wu Zheng" is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update!


    If you feel that "young Chengfeng Wu Zheng" is not bad, please paste the following URL to share with your QQ, wechat or microblog friends, thank you for your support! (website: https://www.luoqiuzw.com/book/14971/ £©

 Chapter 972

    "This..." nine aunt hesitated and looked at nine uncle.


    "Is it convenient?" Nine uncle asked.


    "Convenient!" We both said in unison.


    "OK, let''s also look at the effect of the water avoiding talisman," Jiu Shu said to his aunt. "After watching, we are also confident."


    "Well," nine aunt nodded.


    We let them in, and Chloe turned to make tea for them.


    "Don''t be busy," nine aunts said, "hurry up and try your luck."


    "Well!" After tea, I''ll take a look at the bathroom


    "Good," Kor nodded.


    We went into the bathroom together.


    Nine aunts and nine uncles didn''t like to come in, only looked at the door, they were a little nervous.


    When I came to the bathtub, I took Kor''s hand and pressed her left arm with a finger pinching device. I imagined the water avoiding charm.


    A golden light came out of my fingertips and entered Keer''s body.


    Ke''er''s body trembled slightly, and a light white soft light appeared on the skin.


    "How do you feel?" I asked her.


    "It''s cool," she said.


    Nine uncle and nine aunt outside were a little surprised, but they just looked at each other, did not speak.


    "Come on, try it!" I took Cole and sat down by the bathtub and told her, "put your hands in."


    Yes, it''s in the water.


    The magic scene immediately appeared, that pale white soft light seems to form a isolation cover, the water quietly separated. Ke''er used her hand to paddle in the water for several times. She took it out and saw that she didn''t even touch a drop of water on her hand.


    "No problem, young master!" She said.


    "I''ll try it!" I stood up.


    "Well!" Kor also stood up.


    I am a little concentration, heart thought move, body gold flash, feel a burst of warm, skin also appeared light white soft light.


    "Wu Zheng, how do you want to try it?" Nine uncle asked.


    I didn''t speak, I laughed at him, and then I stepped into the bathtub in my bathrobe and slowly fell into the water.


    Nine uncle a Zheng, looked at nine aunt.


    Nine aunt''s eyes can''t turn to look at me, can''t help but swallow saliva.


    Ke Er subconsciously squatted down and looked at me in the water.


    I lay in the water for a while, got up, sat up, and let out a long breath.


    "How about it?" Cole asked me.


    I looked at myself. My clothes were dry, and I felt my hair, but it was not wet.


    The effect of water avoiding rune is good.


    "Waterproof no problem," I took her hand, stood up, out of the bathtub, see nine uncle and nine aunts, "just can''t breathe in the water, then can only use fetal breath."


    "The problem of breathing in the water can be solved with the sacrifice of Xuanwu," Jiushu said.


    "Then there''s no problem," I laughed.


    "That''s why we''re here," said Aunt Jiu. "What your ninth uncle means is to use the sacrifice of Xuanwu on you to see if you can take it. Now it seems that your accomplishments are much higher than ours. There is no need to try. There will be no problem. "


    Uncle Jiu sighed, "it''s only 19 years old, 19 years old..."


    Ke''er and I laughed and looked at each other.


    Nine uncle calmed down for a while, clear throat, "that line, we go back first, you two rest meeting."


    He winked at his aunt.


    Nine aunts smile and nod.


    They turned and left.


    "Ah, nine uncle and nine aunts, sit down again for a while," I walked out of the bathroom.


    "Nine uncles and nine aunts..."


    nine aunts looked back at us with a gentle smile and shook her head.


    That smile, like Anyu.


    My face, inexplicably hot.

 Chapter 974

    I was very calm, put a crab meat soup bag on the plate, bit open a small mouth, gently sucked the soup.


    It tastes good and delicious.


    "What if she wakes up?" Gold beauty asked.


    "She will come to us, will try to kill us," nine aunts looked at the beauty of gold.


    Jinjinmei stopped talking.


    "Are you afraid?" Nine aunt asked her.


    Jin Jin Mei was silent for a moment, took a deep breath and looked at us, "not afraid! It will be all right with you. "


    Nine aunt gently smile, "eat."


    Jinjinmei smiles, "mmm."


    She picked up the chopsticks and subconsciously looked at me.


    I put my chopsticks on the plate in front of her and put a piece of honey BBQ.


    A look up, our eyes met together.


    She gave me a smile.


    I also gave her a smile, put the barbecue on his plate and ate it in no hurry.


    She chose to be with us. Now, she has no choice.


    After dinner, Kerr and I came to nine uncle and nine aunt''s room.


    Jinjinmei sent a pot of Biluochun.


    We closed the door and started a secret conversation.


    "The corpse demon has woken up," nine aunts said. "I saw her eyes open, struggling, and the seal had collapsed."


    "That is to say, she will come tonight?" Uncle nine frowned. "It''s hard to say," nine aunt shook her head. "After breaking the seal, she will recover. I think if she wants to come, at least it will be tomorrow morning."


    Uncle Jiu looked at me, "Wu Zheng, what do you think?"


    "This corpse demon has been more than 1200 years old, and for her, the seal of 25 years doesn''t need to be restored at all," I said. "So once she wakes up, she will come to us."


    "What about that?" Nine aunts asked.


    "There is no other way to do this," I said. "Soldiers will come to block it. Water comes and earth covers it. If she wants to come, let her come. Just fight with her. "


    "It''s on the ship. The space is limited. Besides us, there are also jinjinmei and the crew," Jiushu worried. "It''s really hard to let go of the fight."


    "That corpse demon''s magic power is very powerful", nine aunt looked at me, "this is on the sea, we have little room for maneuver, do you have confidence?"


    "you don''t have to worry about this", I said, "no matter how powerful her magic power is, it''s just a corpse demon, and it''s difficult to cast magic from thousands of miles. As long as she dares to come here, we can deal with her. "


    "What do you say?" Nine uncle asked.


    "Judging from jin''er''s experience in those years, this corpse demon is good at making waves on the sea to cause shipwrecks," I said. "When she wakes up, she will do the same. Nine uncle nine aunt, let''s do a division of labor, you are responsible for the safety of these people on the ship, protect them, do not let the corpse demon attached to them. Cole and I are responsible for dealing with her and breaking her curse


    "How to break it?" Nine aunts asked.


    "Her body can''t leave the ghost temple, only the demon body can come out to cast magic," I said. "When she comes to make trouble, the demon body must be nearby. As long as we can find her demon body in time and kill her, her spell will be invalid


    "But the point is, how do you find her?" Nine uncle asked, "this is not on land, but on the vast sea. She can hide in the sky or in the water. How can you find her? "


    "It''s not difficult," I said with a confident smile. "It''s OK."


    "Cole?" They both look at Kor.


    Can son a Leng, "I?"


    "You have a strong spirit of five thunder. As long as you calm down, you can track her position," I said. "As long as you find her, the rest is simple."


    "Well!" Chloe nodded. "I understand!"


    I turned to see Uncle Jiu. "Uncle Jiu, how long can the sacrifice of Xuanwu last to us?"


    "Twelve hours," Jiushu said.


    I thought, "well, it''s not too late. You can use it now."

 Chapter 975

    "Now?" Nine uncle a frown, "is this necessary?"


    "Yes," I said, "the corpse demon will come at any time. Now be ready and have a good rest. So when she comes, we can attack quickly. "


    "Also right..." nine uncle nodded, "OK, I''ll use it for you now."


    "Good!" I nodded.


    The ninth uncle took a deep breath and calmed down. The light blue light flashed in his eyes. His hands a minute, the blue light on his body instantly enhanced a lot, and then gently waved to us, the blue light hit us.


    We just felt cold and shivered.


    Nine uncle received the Xuanwu sacrifice, look at us, "OK."


    "We''re in the water now. Can we breathe?" Kor asked.


    "OK," said uncle Jiu, "you can not only breathe, but all the sea animals except the sea dragon will escape from you after you go into the water. Nothing dares to attack you."


    "Sea dragon?" Ke''er''s eyes brightened. "Nine uncle, is there really a sea dragon?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "yes", Jiushu said, "it''s just that few people can see it."


    "Have you seen it?" Cole is curious.


    Nine uncle shakes his head, "have not seen."


    But look at me, "young master, do you think we will meet this time?"


    "What do you think a sea dragon is?" I was helpless, "hairtail? Did you want to meet me? "


    Ke''er laughed, "OK...


    " Wu Zheng, would you like to try it Nine aunts asked.


    "No need," I said, "Anyu gave us eighteen sacrifices, not once or twice. We have the bottom of our hearts."


    "Well," nine aunt looked at nine uncle, "let''s go to Jinmei and put on the body protecting spirit for her and the crew, so that we won''t be afraid of the corpse demon on the ship."


    "Good!"


    They all stood up together.


    We also stood up.


    "You don''t have to be afraid that we should think about it more and have a rest early," said uncle Jiu. "After the corpse demon comes, if there is any situation in the evening, we will do as we have agreed!"


    We looked at each other, nodded, "OK!"


    After seeing them off, Cole and I went back to the sofa and sat down and continued to drink tea.


    "Young master, when will the corpse demon come?" She asked me.


    I don''t know. I had a cup of tea.


    "Can we still sleep?"


    "Don''t sleep tonight, meditate," I put down my tea cup and looked at her, "so that when she comes, we can feel her."


    "Well!" She nodded. "OK!"


    I pulled her left hand, pinched the key, and pressed the phoenix eye rune, light body rune, shunsha Rune and seven star lock spirit Rune into her left arm in turn.


    Can son hit a few shiver, long out of breath, can''t help saying a sentence, "good cool!"


    "Before your body can only bear three talismans, now the five talismans are OK," I was pleased to look at her, "my Kor, more and more powerful."


    She came up to me, got into my arms and hugged me affectionately.


    "Young master, I love you..."


    I gently stroked her hair, bowed my head and gave her a kiss on the forehead, with a smile, "let''s go up there and look at the stars."


    She looked up. "Look at the stars?"


    "It''s a little early to meditate now," I said. "Let''s go up there and breathe, and then come back to meditate."


    She let me go and gave me a smile


    I stood up and said, "let''s go."


    ...


    we left the room and came up to it.


    At this time, the bright moon was in the sky, the stars were all over the sky, and the sea was calm.


    We sat down on the couch, the night wind blowing, with the taste of the sea, quiet and comfortable.


    At this time, two voices came from below.

 Chapter 976

    We looked at each other, stood up and went to the railing.


    The next is jinjinmei and the tall and handsome captain. They don''t realize that we are looking at them. They are still talking in a low voice.


    "When will Tianze arrive?" Gold beauty asked.


    "After midnight," the captain looked at his watch, "about three in the morning. Then they''ll drop a boat to pick you up and go back by helicopter. "


    Chloe frowned and looked at me.


    I was calm, and a smile came from the corner of my mouth.


    "Hoo..." Jinmei breathed, "I don''t want to do this, but...


    " you don''t have to say, I understand, "the captain said," young master is still young, you can''t take this risk. Don''t worry. I''ll call the old man in a moment and explain the situation clearly. The old man loves you. He will explain to Mr. nine. "


    "What if grandfather is angry?" What if he won''t let me go


    "No," said the captain, "the old man loves you most. How can he be willing to risk you at such a time? Besides, you didn''t have to go with me, did you? "


    "Are you... Not afraid?" Jinjinmei looks at him.


    "I''m afraid," said the captain, "but since I''ve taken the task, I''ll carry it out to the end. This time, the old man gave the whole crew three times the manpower. We will not fail to live up to the trust of the old man, and we will send Mr. nine and them to that place on time. "


    Jinjinmei took a deep breath, held her shoulders in her hands, looked at the distance, and fell into meditation.


    She was still hesitant to make the decision.


    "Don''t worry about it," said the captain. "The Tianze has been contacted, only the old man''s phone number is needed. Miss, go back and don''t take risks with us. You are a gold branch and jade leaf. We are going to sea to protect you. If you have a mistake, what is the significance of our trip? Besides, the young master is still so young. Can you bear it? "


    "I asked myself to get on the boat," Jin Jin Mei sighed. "Now I''m going back to the sea. What will my grandfather think of me? What will my family think of me? "


    "It''s up to me, and it has nothing to do with you," said the captain. "You can rest assured that the old man won''t think much about it."


    Jinjinmei was silent for a moment. Just wanted to talk, someone came back.


    "Miss, Captain, Mr. nine, please go," said the man.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the captain.


    "Mr. nine didn''t say anything, he just said let''s all go to the meeting room," the man said.


    Captain, look at the beauty of gold.


    "Yes," said Jin Jin Mei faintly, "you go first, we will come later."


    "OK," the man turned and left.


    "Miss..." the captain lowered his voice, "don''t hesitate."


    Gold beauty looked at him, "do as you say."


    "Good!" The captain was relieved.


    With a breath, Jinmei turned and walked into the cabin.


    The captain looked around and followed her.


    They went to the meeting room.


    I winked at Cole, went back to the sofa and sat down.


    "What does she mean, young master?" Can Er frown, "volunteer to come, now know corpse demon wake up, want to run?"


    "It''s normal," I said. "She went on the boat to please her grandfather. It''s understandable to see that things are not good now, and I want to leave. "


    "If she doesn''t get on the boat, no one will blame her," Keer sneered, "but since she''s on the boat, she has to stick to it until the end. That''s good. When we see the danger, we''ll run away. What''s that


    "Nothing," I said, "it doesn''t matter if she leaves."


    Kor thought for a moment and asked me, "young master, what''s the relationship between that Captain and her?"


    "He''s been in love with her for years," I said. "That''s it."


    "Does gold beauty know?" Kor asked.


    "She''s not stupid. How can she not know?" I calmly smile, "she likes sailing, often take this boat to sea to play. Her knowledge of navigation was basically learned from the captain. The captain liked her, but their identities were so different that they had a family, so they did not dare to confess. Jin Jin Mei knows this, but she just regards the captain as her friend, and has no other idea


    "No wonder he advised jinjinmei so..." Ke''er understood, "I like her...


    " she can''t go ", I said lightly.


    "Do you mean the Banshee will come before she leaves?" Kor asked.


    I looked up at the stars, let out a long breath and stood up.


    "Go back to meditation."

 Chapter 977

    We went back to the room and sat down, and we were in a moment.


    More than three o''clock in the morning, a huge whistle came from the distance.


    The golden family''s "Tianze" is coming.


    We both opened our eyes together.


    "Here she is!" Cole said to me.


    "Go outside," I said decisively.


    "Good!" Kor nodded.


    We quickly got up, left the room, and came on deck.


    At this time, on the deck, nine uncle and nine aunts were already in full force. Seeing us coming, they rushed to meet us.


    "Wu Zheng, the corpse demon is coming," said Jiu Shu.


    "We''ve noticed," I looked at them, "are the people on board protected?"


    "No problem," nine aunts said, "even if the corpse demon gets on the boat, it can''t control them."


    "That''s good," I''m relieved. "If she can''t control people, she can only do damage on the periphery. That''s much easier."


    "A few hours ago, Mr. Jin talked to me on the phone. He wanted to change the boat for jinjinmei. I promised to go back." Uncle Jiu looked at me, "but in this case, can she still go?"


    "No," I shook my head. "Twenty five years ago, she was a sacrifice given to the corpse demon by the Jin family. Now the corpse demon comes. If she leaves this ship, something will happen."


    Nine uncle sighed, "I''m also worried about this..." "call old Jin again," nine aunt said.


    Nine uncle looked at nine aunts, a little meditation, took out the mobile phone.


    Just about to make a phone call, golden beauty came.


    Seeing that we were all there, a trace of shame flashed in her eyes, but she soon recovered her calm.


    Nine uncle see her come, immediately put away the mobile phone.


    Jinzimei cleared her throat and came to our face. "Mr. nine, aunt Shen, Tianze has sent a speedboat here. I''m ready to go."


    "Miss Kim, the situation has changed a little," said Jiu Shu. "The woman wakes up and is nearby now. You can''t leave the boat now, or there will be danger at any time."


    "Ah?" Jin Zimei was stunned, "this..."


    "we are also thinking about you," nine aunts said, "this time, things will happen."


    "Mr. Shen Zhengmei, why can''t you come here


    "We can take you to the Tianze," I said to her, "but after that? Do you think the Tianze can fight against the sea god


    "This... I..." gold beauty was flustered.


    "Yesterday I said you don''t have to go on the boat, you insist on going on the boat," I looked at her, "since you have made this choice, don''t regret it. Just now, uncle Jiu also said that the sea god is nearby. You and your brother were the sacrifices your family promised her. Once you leave the ship, she will attack you. At that time, I''m afraid that you will become her supper before you board the Tianze


    "So... What am I going to do now?" Gold beauty asked.


    "Stay on the boat," I said, "only on board, with us, are you safe."


    She was silent for a moment, took a deep breath, and made up her mind.


    "Good! Then I''m not going, "she looked at us." I''ll call the Tianze! "


    "Go," I said faintly, "let the speedboat go back quickly, and let them leave the sea as soon as possible."


    "Well," she nodded and turned to the cockpit.


    I turned to see Uncle Jiu and auntie Jiu. "Uncle Jiu, Auntie Jiu, you should go to the cabin, don''t come out. There''s Kerr and me out there. "


    "Good," they said, turning and entering the cabin.


    After seeing them leave, Ke''er turned to me and asked, "what shall we do, young master?"


    I turned to look at the calm sea. "Wait for her to do it."


    Kor didn''t speak and nodded silently.


    About ten minutes later, the whistle of Tianze came from the distance.

 Chapter 978

    Our yacht whistled and sped forward.


    The sea was calm and there was nothing unusual.


    Ke''er and I were so engrossed in observing the surroundings that we did not dare to let go of any suspicious signs.


    After more than ten minutes, the corpse demon still did not appear.


    I felt something was wrong. I looked at my watch subconsciously.


    At this time, there was a rush of footsteps in the cabin. Then the door opened, and Jiushu and jinjinmei quickly came to the deck. "Wu Zheng, something happened to Tianze!" Nine uncle said.


    "Tianze?" I said


    "I just received a phone call from the second officer of Tianze. He said that there was a ghost girl on board, and everyone was crazy," Jinjin Mei said anxiously. "Before I finished, the phone was cut off, and I couldn''t get through again."


    Kor a frown, look at me, "corpse demon on the Tianze number!"


    I looked at her and nodded. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "corpse demon?" Gold beauty a Zheng, "still have corpse demon?"


    "Corpse demon is the sea god," said Ke''er, "that sea god is actually a thousand year old corpse demon!"


    Jinjinmei swallows her saliva and looks helplessly at Jiu Shu.


    "Wu Zheng, there are more than 100 people on board the Tianze. We have to find a way to save them." Jiu Shu was also very worried, "this is more than 100 lives!"


    "Master Wu Zheng, you save them," Jin Jin Mei said in a trembling voice. "They changed their routes temporarily because they had to pick me up. If they had something wrong with me, I would..."


    she was remorseful.


    I pondered a little, pinched a finger to calculate, immediately understood.


    "They are still alive, but the corpse demon is devouring their souls," I looked at the ninth uncle, "and Ke''er and I went to save them!"


    "In time?" Nine uncle asked.


    "In time," I said, "but we need to know the approximate location of the Dze."


    "Miss Jin, tell Wu Zheng about it!" Uncle Jiu, look at the beauty of gold.


    "To the chart room!" Jinjinmei said quickly, "there are detailed coordinates there."


    "Good!"


    We went into the cabin and came to the chart room. Jinzimei asked the captain to open the electronic chart and pointed out the position of the Tianze to us. From the picture, we are heading southeast again, and the position of Tianze is in the northwest of us, and it is moving rapidly towards the east at full speed.


    "Why are they still moving?" Nine uncle is puzzled to ask.


    "It''s autopilot," said the captain. "If something goes wrong, the ship will continue to sail according to the scheduled route."


    "Now, the distance between the two ships is nearly 40 nautical miles, and the Tianze is advancing at full speed. Even if we take a speedboat, it will take two hours at the fastest to catch up with them." Jinmei looks at me worried, "Master Wu Zheng, is it time?"


    I looked at the chart carefully and asked Kor, "do you remember clearly?"


    "Clear," said Cole.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    "Well," she nodded.


    We turned away from the chart room and came to the deck.


    Uncle Jiu followed closely.


    Then jinjinmei followed.


    I took a look at her, and then asked Jiu Shu, "is nine aunt out of the Yin God to Tianze number?"


    "Yes Nine uncle said.


    "Let''s go and save people. The ship will be handed over to you."


    "Good!" Nine uncle turned around and told Jin Jin Mei, "Miss Jin, you..."


    before he finished his words, Ke''er and I jumped up and jumped off the yacht, turning into two ghosts, which disappeared.


    They were both stunned.

 Chapter 979

    By the time they were in a daze, we were far away from the boat.


    The light body Rune and the water avoiding Rune can make us walk on the ground on the sea.


    We looked at the direction and ran all the way. In less than two minutes, we saw a huge freighter.


    This is the Tianze.


    Tianze is a 10000 ton ship, with a deck to water drop of nearly 20 meters.


    But it''s hard for us.


    We speed up, jump, fly on the ship quickly, and gently fall on the deck.


    Just came up, nine aunts appeared in front of us.


    "Wu Zheng, Ke''er"


    "nine aunts, where is the corpse demon?" I asked.


    "In a warehouse below," said Aunt Jiu, "she has already sucked twelve people. I can''t beat her. You have to stop her quickly!"


    "Where is the entrance to the warehouse?" Kor asked.


    "Come with me!"


    Nine aunt body shape a flash, flash to dozens of meters away, turned to look at us, "here."


    We turned into two ghosts, quickly came to her side, looked to her left, there was a huge hatch.


    The hatch is now closed.


    "Kor!" I order.


    Ke''er rushed up and kicked on the door.


    With a bang, the heavy hatch was kicked out of shape.


    Kor continues to kick.


    Bang! Bang! Click!


    The hatch was kicked open.


    We went into the hatch and ran down to the warehouse.


    The warehouse of the Tianze is divided into five layers, which is a maze.


    Fortunately, there are nine aunts. She is in the state of Yin spirit. She is very fast. She has already figured out the route.


    We followed her and soon came to A12 on the third floor.


    Here, we met more than 100 crew members of the Tianze.


    They have men and women, most of them are very young, lying on the ground in disorder, all fainted. One was a woman in white, with long hair and a black umbrella standing between them and turning slowly.


    She was slender and tall, and her face was pale and could not see her features clearly.


    She let out a sigh when she saw us coming.


    With the vicissitudes of life, it''s a strange and strange voice.


    Ke''er sneers coldly, Shua took out the soul devouring knife from the waist.


    The woman was silent for a few seconds, turned and continued to suck the soul of a young girl.


    As if we were all air.


    Ke''er a angry drink, body shape flash, rush up is a knife.


    The woman Shua disappeared, at the same time, the girl on the ground also disappeared.


    Ke''er stabbed in the air and was stunned. He turned around and looked at me blankly, "young master, this..."


    I was awe struck by a hard stubble this time.


    "She''s very good at magic feet," nine aunts said. "I tried to stop her just now, and almost got hurt by her. She doesn''t fight with you now, she wants to concentrate on sucking the souls of these people! "

 Chapter 980

    I pondered for a while and made up my mind, "aunt nine, you go back first, we will deal with her."


    "I can help you here!" Nine aunt said.


    "No," I shook my head. "I''ll use the array. You''re here. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you by mistake."


    Ke''er''s figure flashed, came to us, and advised her, "nine aunts, you go back, here give us."


    Nine aunt hesitated for a moment, nodded, "well, you must be careful."


    "Well, don''t worry," we said in unison.


    Nine Auntie looked at us and disappeared.


    Can son gently out of breath, turn to ask me, "young master, where did corpse demon take that girl?"


    "She''s up there," I said. "She''s got a lot of talent. We can''t catch up with her."


    "What about that?" Cole frowned.


    I looked at her, turned around and called out, "Anyu."


    With a flash of white light, an Yu appeared, "brother Wu Zheng! I''m here


    As soon as Ke''er''s eyes brightened, she patted her forehead, "ouch, how could I forget you..."


    "sister Ke''er, I''ve been there all the time," an Yu said, "the corpse demon sucks the girl''s soul on the deck, and the girl can''t hold on to it."


    "Can you stop her?" I asked.


    "Yes Anyu is very confident.


    "Good! You stop her, and we''ll come later! "


    "Well!" An Yu''s figure flashed and disappeared.


    "Young master, the ninth uncle can''t do it. Now Xiao Anyu is using the sacrifice of candlelight. Can you do it?" Cole is worried.


    "Anyu fully inherited the eighteen sacrifices of Anjia, and Jiushu only learned one-third of it," I said. "Don''t worry, she has no problem."


    "Well," she nodded, "what do we do now?"


    I looked at the crew on the ground, "gather them together first."


    "Good!"


    We both started together, and soon gathered all the crew on the ground.


    There were one hundred and four men, eighty-five men and nineteen women.


    Twelve of them have lost their breath.


    I asked Kor to put the twelve men in the center, and the rest of them surrounded them, head in and feet out.


    The whole process took about two minutes.


    After I set it, I focused on it, adjusted the golden light to my left hand, and then I set up a nine star spirit gathering array. I held it in my hand. Then I swung my hand, and a golden light hit the ground in the middle of the crowd.


    A powerful aura field sprang up and quickly gathered the aura around.


    Then, I adjusted the golden light again and set up a seven star soul lock array.


    The aura field turned into a hemisphere with white light, which protected the 104 people.


    Because this is on the sea, it is difficult to directly use the earth Qi. So I first use the spirit gathering array to gather the aura, and then use these auras to arrange the Seven Star lock spirit array.


    The Seven Star lock spirit array is a prison array. It can seal the soul here. In this way, the remaining souls of the twelve girls can be saved.


    Save the souls first, and then save them.


    After the array is arranged, I have a look at Kor, "I''ll go up to help Anyu. You stay here. The corpse demon can''t take advantage of it. It will come down. When the time comes, you will ambush her and kill her with one strike


    "Good!" Ke''er nodded his head


    I turned around to leave, but Ke''er suddenly called out to me, "young master, you wait!" She pointed to the Seven Star lock spirit array, "you see them!"


    I turned my head and saw the twelve girls who had been sucked into their souls and sat up in unison.

 Chapter 981

    Kor, look at me, "the corpse demon can control them!"


    I pondered for a while and made up my mind, "in this way, you go up to help Anyu, and I''ll ambush here!"


    But they are worried.


    "They have become puppets," I looked at the twelve girls. "You can shoot them even if you don''t use force. I''ll do it!"


    "Can you do it yourself?" She is not at ease.


    "Don''t worry," I said, "hurry up and help Anyu!"


    "Good!" She nodded and looked at the twelve girls. Her figure flashed and she disappeared.


    At this time, the twelve girls had stood up, turned around one by one and looked at me.


    their pupils as like as two peas, and their eyes are white with their eyes, and the corners of their lips are identical and they are looking like a ghostly smile.


    I stepped back a few steps, reached for them and said, "come on, Poseidon!" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    the girls burst out of the array with a roar and rushed at me.


    They were as fast as ghosts, and they came to me in the blink of an eye.


    I dodged the attack of the girl in front of me. Then I hit another girl''s eyebrow quickly and hit the puppet Rune into her Shangdan field.


    The girl was like a puppet with a broken line. She fell to the ground with a soft body.


    At the same time, a dozen women''s hands grabbed me from all aspects.


    I had nowhere to hide. I jumped up and out of their encirclement. After landing, I ran around the array. The girls, like crazy zombies, roared and waved their claw like hands, rushed up and chased me.


    I flashed left and right, dodging their attack, and fighting back with golden light.


    Each golden light is a puppet symbol. If it hits a girl''s eyebrow, she will fall to the ground and stop moving.


    As I ran, I hid and fought back, trying not to hurt them. Because now they only have the remnant soul, and their bodies are very fragile. If we let go of the fight, they can''t hurt me, but after the fight, the twelve girls will not live.


    Corpse demons don''t care about their life and death. I have to care. I''m here to save people, not to kill people.


    Fortunately, the effect of the puppet rune is very good, and soon, the girls fell more than half.


    Just then, the corpse demon came back.


    She had been hurt very badly. She was red with blood on her white dress. She was wearing a black umbrella. She looked at me coldly, and her eyes showed a frightening cold light.


    I was stunned to see her back.


    With a roar, the remaining girls rushed at me from three directions.


    I didn''t pay attention to them. I dodged the girls'' attack and reached for the woman with a golden light.


    This time it''s not a puppet rune, but a five thunder rune.


    The woman dodged the golden light and then disappeared.


    Meanwhile, the girls who attacked me just now disappeared.


    She took the girls away.


    I was stunned for a moment. My heart was broken. The ambush failed. I''m afraid those girls are...


    just thinking about it, Ke''er comes back with the girl who was just taken away.


    "Young master, where is the corpse demon?" She asked me.


    Anyu also showed up, quickly asked me, "brother Wu Zheng, how are you?"


    I looked at her and asked Kor, "how is she?"


    "Just like the twelve, I''m out of breath," said Ke''er.


    I directly a puppet Rune into the girl''s eyebrows, and then told Kor, "put her in the array."


    "Good!" Kerr carried the girl into the array and put her on the ground.


    Then, she took the girls who were scattered outside the array and got the puppet runes back one by one and arranged them neatly.


    I look at an Yu, "you are guarding here, I and Ke''er go up to find the corpse demon."


    "I''ll go with you!" An Yu said.


    "No!" I shook my head. "This corpse demon is too evil. I''m afraid she will come back again! You stay here, let''s go up, and we can''t let her run again this time! "


    Anyu thought for a moment, "OK!"


    Kor came up and said, "young master, it''s OK."


    "Go I said.

 Chapter 982

    "Good!" She nodded.


    We were in a flash and left A12.


    Coming to the deck, Kor pointed to the top of the cockpit and said, "there she is, young master!"


    I saw a woman standing on the deck more than 100 meters away, as if waiting for us. Beside her, three girls, naked, formed an equilateral triangle around her.


    Then we rushed over.


    Just rushed to them, they suddenly disappeared.


    Then, there were strange incantations.


    The sound is far and near, everywhere, not loud but penetrating.


    I fell on my knees with a soft body. I felt dizzy and dizzy. I was black and had difficulty breathing.


    "Young master!" Ke''er was surprised and quickly helped me up, "how are you?"


    I shook my head vigorously, and my consciousness became clearer, but I still had no strength.


    "She''s using a spell..." I had a hard look at Kor. "Are you ok?"


    "I''m fine," Kor said quickly.


    I was stunned and understood.


    Ke''er has a strong spirit of five thunder, so the charm of corpse demon doesn''t work on her.


    For a moment, I thought of the five thunder talismans in my heart, and the golden light flashed on my body.


    The feeling of weakness disappeared.


    The corpse''s voice disappeared, but I saw more and more voices.


    "Young master, are you all right?" Can son see I am better, hurry to ask.


    "It''s all right," I gasped slightly. "Leave me alone. Find her!"


    Kor was relieved, "OK!"


    She looked around and suddenly found something.


    "Young master, look at that!" She pointed to the distant sea.


    I followed her direction and saw a girl hanging naked in the air hundreds of meters away, holding a strange formula in her hands, reciting a spell.


    "There are also in the North! There''s also southeast, there''s one! " Chloe showed me.


    I looked at it, and as she said, three girls were suspended in the air, forming a huge equilateral triangle, reciting the mantra together.


    But the corpse demon disappeared.


    "This is an array", I looked at Ke''er, "she wants to use the array...


    with a frown," does she know the array? "


    "This array is different from the one we used," I looked at the girls in the air. "The corpse demon wants to strengthen the power of the spell through these three girls..."


    "what is she going to do?" Kor asked.


    I looked at her and said, "I don''t know..."


    Ke''er pondered for a moment, turned to look at the girl in the southeast air and said to me, "what does she like to do? Let''s break the array first!"


    "It''s not difficult to break the battle, but the three girls are dead," I said. "The corpse demon deliberately left their remains to tie our hands and feet."


    "What about that?" Kor asked.


    I thought, "find her! She must be around here


    "Good!"


    As he was saying that, the spell changed suddenly.


    I suddenly had an ominous premonition, and took Kor''s hand.


    "What?" Kor doesn''t understand.


    "The spell changed," I watched the sky warily, "she''s going to attack!"


    The voice did not fall.


    There was only a loud bang, and the huge ship shuddered violently.


    I was stunned and understood in an instant.

 Chapter 983

    "There''s something in the water!" I said out loud, "let''s go and have a look!"


    "Good!" Said Cole aloud.


    We quickly got to the port side of the ship and jumped into the sea.


    After entering the water, we saw three looming figures chasing the Tianze, which caused the collision just now. They are not whales, not sea animals, nor dragons, but three giant water animals formed by corpse demons using incantations to condense the sea water.


    These water animals are basically invisible in the sea because they are condensed by sea water. Only because they move very fast, they occasionally appear. They are about 100 meters long. They are huge. They have giants. They have thorns on their backs. They are very fast in the water and have strong impact.


    And the corpse demon, now hundreds of meters below the three water animals, raised his head, stretched his arms, and kept reciting the mantra, emitting a faint blue light on his body. Under her control, the three giant water beasts attacked the Tianze in turn, each with a powerful force.


    If she''s not stopped, the Tianze will soon be hit and sunk by these giant water animals.


    We looked at each other and rushed to the corpse demon.


    The corpse demon saw us, her hands closed, and instantly increased the spell.


    Three water beasts were summoned. Two of them turned around and rushed to stop us. The remaining one continued to attack the Tianze.


    We have light body runes. Even in the water, the speed is very fast. With the blessing of water avoiding Rune and Xuanwu sacrifice, those two water beasts can''t catch up with us.


    We all the way down, straight to the corpse demon, only a dozen seconds, rushed to her in front of.


    Just about to launch an attack, the corpse demon''s body shape flashed, Shua disappeared.


    We were in a daze.


    At the same time, two water animals rushed down.


    It''s too late for us to dodge again. In an instant, we were flushed by a huge force and spat out blood. Our eyes were black and we lost consciousness.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Hazy, I heard the anxious cry of an Yu.


    "Brother Wu Zheng... You wake up... You wake up..."


    "sister Ke''er..."


    "wake up, wake up..."


    ...


    I feel that I open my eyes, but I can''t see anything clearly. Anyu is beside me. I can hear her voice, but I can''t feel her existence. My heart says, what''s the matter? Am I dead?


    "Hoo..." I closed my eyes and took a long breath.


    At this time, my body suddenly began to heat up, two strong forces from the lower Dantian surging out, in my body into a strong golden light. Then the jade girl appeared beside me and hugged me gently. She gave out a soft light and quickly covered me.


    "Yu''er..."


    she gently stroked my face, and her eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Why don''t you talk to me?" I murmured.


    She shook her head slightly.


    What do you mean?


    Don''t want to?


    Or not?


    I have no choice but to smile, close my eyes again, long out of breath.


    I was getting hotter and hotter, and the darkness around me was dispelled.


    Anyu appeared.


    She took my hand and cried into tears.


    Ye Qian stood behind her with her back to us, unable to see her face...


    "Ye Qian?" I frowned.


    Ye shallow heard me call her, turned to look at me, around Anyu, came to me, squatted down, tilted his head, looked at me playfully.


    "What do you think I do?" My face is hot.


    She didn''t speak. She put out her hand and squeezed it hard on my face.

 Chapter 984

    "Ah! ~"I exclaimed, suddenly opened my eyes and woke up.


    Anyu saw me awake, quickly wipe tears, "brother Wu Zheng! How are you? "


    "Young master!" Kerr looked at me with concern, "are you ok?"


    I found out that I was lying in Ke''er''s arms. We were back on the Tianze.


    I looked at them, sat up quickly and asked them, "where''s the corpse demon?"


    There was a loud bang, and the ship shuddered.


    "Needless to say," I quickly stood up and asked Anyu, "who saved us?"


    "I don''t know," an Yu shook his head. "I was guarding it all the time. I felt that you were in danger. When I rushed out to have a look, I found that you and sister Ke''er fainted on the deck."


    "It was Miss Yu who woke me up," said Ke''er. "Then Xiao Anyu and I were calling you all the time. We almost didn''t die in a hurry just now."


    "I see..." I looked at them, "Ye Qian..."


    "Ye Qian?" They were stunned and looked at each other.


    There was a big bang under the water, and the ship shook violently.


    "Don''t talk about this," I said quickly, "Anyu, you go back to protect the crew; Ke''er, let''s go to find the corpse demon!"


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    "Still?" An Yu worried, "brother Wu Zheng, you..."


    "don''t worry." I laughed at her, "we will not suffer a loss this time."


    Be careful, Anyu. Just nod


    I look at Cole, "go!"


    "Well!" Cole nodded.


    We quickly got to the port side of the ship and jumped into the sea.


    Anyu gently out of breath, body shape flash, disappeared.


    When we came to the water, we took a closer look, and the situation was the same as before. The three giant water animals were still circling and impacting the Tianze. The corpse demon was hundreds of meters below them, reciting incantations in no hurry and flashing a faint blue light.


    A water beast found us and rushed at us.


    I winked at Kor, and we were out of the water and back on the Tianze.


    With a loud bang, the Tianze lost its power and began to slow down.


    We don''t care about Tianze. Anyway, we can''t sink in a short time. It''s important to deal with the corpse demon first.


    "She has shenzutong, we have light body talisman," I said to Kor. "In close combat, the advantage of shenzutong is not obvious. But when fighting guerrillas, the light body rune is not as good as Shenzu. This time we have to change the way we play! "


    "How?" Kor asked.


    I took her hand and meditated on the Tibetan mantra.


    We have a layer of light soft light on our body, and then we disappear in an instant.


    When Cole''s eyes lit up, "I understand!"


    "Let''s approach her quietly. I''ll cover her with five thunder runes first, and then you''ll use the spirit swallowing sword." I said, "there''s only one chance. Don''t let her run away!"


    "Understand!" Said Cole.


    I nodded. "After going into the water, don''t draw a knife first. When you get close to her, you''ll be killed."


    "Well!" She nodded vigorously.


    I said nothing else. I took her hand and jumped into the sea again.


    This time, no one can see us.


    The water beast didn''t find us.


    The corpse demon didn''t see us either.


    We looked at each other, circled about three kilometers southeast of the Tianze, dived hundreds of meters, and then quietly swam to the corpse demon...


    and then we went to the corpse demon quietly

 Chapter 985

    It''s more like flying than swimming.


    With the blessing of the water avoiding talisman and the sacrifice of Xuanwu, we are suspended in the water when we are still in the water and move like flying. The pressure and resistance of water do not affect us at all. This feeling is no different from flying in the sky.


    We slowly fly to the corpse demon, getting closer and closer to her.


    Two thousand meters, one thousand meters, five hundred meters...


    it''s almost there.


    All of a sudden, a group of fish came out and swam to us. They were tens of meters away from us. They were scattered and scared away.


    The corpse demon suddenly realized something and turned to look at us.


    We both stopped.


    Uncle Jiushu said that with the sacrifice of Xuanwu, except for the sea dragon, any marine life would avoid us. The fish were frightened and ran away, which attracted the attention of the corpse demon, so we didn''t dare to move.


    The corpse demon looked for a while, turned his head and continued to chant. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Kerl wants to move on.


    I caught her.


    She wondered and asked me what was wrong with her eyes?


    I didn''t explain. I just pointed to the corpse demon.


    Chloe got it.


    The corpse demon is very cunning. She suspects that we are near her. If we continue to move forward with a little wind and grass, she will surely run away with shenzutong. So we can''t worry. We have to be patient and wait for her to relax her vigilance before attacking.


    At this time, the Tianze lost its power, the port and starboard of the ship were deformed, and the speed became slower and slower.


    The corpse demon floats under the water. She will go as soon as the boat goes.


    We followed slowly, patiently waiting for the opportunity.


    In this way, after waiting for a few minutes, the corpse demon suddenly let out a scream.


    All of a sudden, the three giant water animals on top of them turned around and rushed down.


    As soon as we saw it, we quickly retreated and hid behind a reef hundreds of meters away.


    Boom! The impact of three giant water animals rolled up a strong undercurrent in the sea, and a huge vortex appeared on the sea. The Tianze was swept into the vortex and stopped completely.


    The corpse demon is doing this to guard against us.


    She looked around and found no sign of us, so she opened her arms again.


    After circling her for several times, the three giant water animals headed upstream and continued to hit the Tianze.


    As soon as they left, the undercurrent in the sea became confused again.


    My heart moved, the opportunity finally came.


    I took a look at Kerr and she nodded at me.


    The two of us, through the chaotic undercurrent, rushed to the corpse demon at a very fast speed.


    Just then, the corpse demon suddenly let out a scream.


    Three giant water animals rushed down again.


    We didn''t dare to carry it hard. We quickly turned around and retreated behind the reef.


    The huge undercurrent surged in, and the rocks were shocked by the impact.


    Ke''er frowned and looked at me, which means that this woman is too cunning!


    I motioned to her not to worry and be patient.


    She tried to calm down and nodded.


    The three water beasts circled the corpse demon for more than ten times, turned around, and went to hit the Tianze again.


    It seems that the corpse demon has a deep obsession. She has to sink Tianze today.


    We hid behind the rocks and watched her every move.


    She stretched out her arms and chanted the mantra aloud. The blue light on her body became stronger and stronger, even dazzling.

 Chapter 986

    It doesn''t matter. We''re in trouble.


    Hundreds of meters deep, there is no sunshine.


    The creatures have phototropism. When they see the light on the bottom of the sea, all kinds of fish swim towards her.


    Soon she was surrounded by thousands of fish, large and small, forming a tight protective cover around her. If we get close to her, the fish will be disturbed, and we will be exposed.


    Ke''er looked worried and asked me with her eyes. What should I do? I motioned to her not to worry and be patient. She would have a chance.


    Ke''er looked at the Tianze number above and sighed helplessly.


    The frequency of the collision between the giant water animals is increasing. The Tianze has already hit a terrible place. In half an hour at most, it is estimated that the 10000 ton ship will have to overturn if it does not sink.


    My palms were sweating at the thought.


    At this moment, however, the opportunity suddenly appeared.


    The corpse demon screamed again.


    Three giant water animals were ordered to rush down.


    With a bang, a huge undercurrent is surging around, and the potential assassin is once again eliminated.


    The assassin was not actually close.


    But the fish guards were dispersed.


    Three giant water animals circled around the corpse demon for more than ten times. Seeing no abnormality, they went back to hit the Tianze.


    Here comes the chance!


    We exchanged our eyes and rushed to the corpse demon by the undercurrent.


    This time, the corpse demon miscalculated.


    She thinks she''s smart. Even if we''re around, she must have been hurt by a giant water beast, just like not long ago. But she didn''t expect that we would be behind her as soon as her water animals left.


    She seemed to have sensed something and turned suddenly.


    I raised my hand and shot through her eyebrows.


    She screamed and covered her forehead.


    The water beast on the top sensed something wrong and rushed down quickly.


    But they''re too late! Ke''er drew out the soul devouring knife and rushed to the corpse demon. The right knife stabbed into the corpse demon''s chest, and the left knife Shua cut off the head of the corpse demon.


    The corpse demon''s blood instantly dyed the surrounding sea water.


    Ke''er quickly returned to me, and we retreated to more than a thousand meters away at a very fast speed.


    The water animals roared and dissipated on the way back to the corpse demon.


    The red water was washed away by the undercurrent and dissipated quickly.


    The corpse demon is gone.


    "Gone?" Chloe looked at me quickly.


    "This is her demon body, turned into blood," I said.


    Kor this just relaxed tone, nodded, "that''s good."


    At this time, the sound of someone falling into the water came from above.


    Poop!


    Poop!


    Poop!


    As soon as the corpse demon''s body was destroyed, all three girls fell down.


    "Young master!" Ke''er was surprised, "those three girls!"


    "To save people!"


    "Good!"


    We jumped, like sharp arrows, to meet the girls, rushed up.

 Chapter 987

    After the three girls fell into the water, the sinking speed was not very fast.


    The two of us rushed up, one holding the other, rushed out of the water, flew to the Tianze, and put them on the deck.


    Kerr turned and jumped back into the sea, and soon rescued another girl.


    The three girls have lost their breath and pulse. The corpse demon used them to set up the array and exhausted their true strength. At this moment, their lives are hanging on the line. If they don''t rescue them, it will be too late.


    I knelt down on one knee between the two girls, one in each hand, pressed their Tanzhong acupoints, adjusted the golden light into their midrib, and began to heal them.


    "Young master, what about this one?" Kor asked.


    "You come!"


    "Me?" She was stunned, "I can''t!"


    "Adjust the Qi of five thunder into her pulse, and take her as a part of yourself, just like practicing martial arts." I taught her, "force out the evil spirit in her body, and then use the internal Qi to help her mend her spirits. It''s OK


    "I see!" Chloe is very clever. You can understand it.


    She took a deep breath, a little quiet, and held down the girl''s Tanzhong acupoint.


    The spirit of five thunder quickly appeared in her hand, turned into white gas, entered the girl''s midrib and cleaned up in her meridians.


    Soon, two girls on my side coughed one after another, choking out a few mouthfuls of sea water, and then gushing out blood.


    Then, the same thing happened to the girl in charge of Kor.


    Chloe subconsciously looks at me, does that mean that''s right?


    I encouraged her with my eyes and nodded at her.


    She was relieved, concentrated and continued to heal the girl.


    The healing process lasted about five minutes.


    The three girls were still unconscious, but their breath recovered in turn.


    I took the golden light, took a breath, and looked at Kor, "OK."


    Ke''er nodded and took back the gas of five thunder and gave a breath gently.


    I stood up, one in each hand, carrying the two girls on my shoulders. "Go, go to the barn."


    "Is that all?" Kor asked.


    "They''ll be in a coma for at least a few days," I said. "There are ten more in the cabin. If they''re all rescued, they''ll have to wait until dawn. Although the body of the corpse demon has been destroyed, she will recover soon. We have to hurry up. "


    "Good!" Chloe got it.


    She stood up and picked up the girl.


    ...


    back in area A12, we put three girls in the array.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, are you ok?" Anyu is worried.


    "It''s OK," I told her with a smile, "that would be careless. We learned to be smart this time


    "What about the corpse demon?" An Yu asked.


    "We killed her," Kor said. "Of course, it''s her demon body that''s still in the undersea temple."


    "That''s good," Anyu said with a sigh of relief. Looking at those people on the ground, she asked me, "what should I do with these people?"


    "Most of them are sealed up. Just untie them," I pointed to the girls. "The main reason is that these girls are quite serious. They have been sucked and rescued, and they will be in a coma for several days."


    "Then hurry to save people," an Yu said. "I can help too!"


    "You just had a fight with the corpse demon, which cost a lot," I worried looking at her, "can you do it?"


    "It can do it!" An Yu said.


    I thought for a moment, "well, Cole and I are responsible for these girls. You can untie the souls of the others."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I look at Cole. "Let''s go."


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    I went to the two girls, half kneeling, one in each hand, pressed their Shanzhong acupoints, and adjusted the golden light into their bodies.


    Ke''er went to the other two girls, one by one, and began to heal them.


    Her internal Qi is almost limitless. As long as she has mastered the method, she can heal two people at the same time.


    We heal the girls here, and Anyu begins to release souls for others.


    Her method looks much more handsome.


    She saw a red light in her eyes. Her hands parted, and a group of fire spirits appeared in her hands. With a wave of both hands, those flame spirits quickly turned into firelight and rushed to those people on the ground.

 Chapter 988

    The men shuddered, opened their eyes at the same time, and got up in horror.


    Anyu hands together, the red light on the body quickly turned into blue light, a wave of hand, the blue light hit those people.


    The crew fell down and fainted again.


    "Anyu, you..." I don''t quite understand.


    "They are all right now," an Yu said, "but we can''t let them wake up now, or they will ask endlessly, which will delay things."


    I see.


    "It''s very thoughtful of you," I said with a smile. "Go back and have a rest."


    "No," she came to me and leaned down. "I''ll accompany you. When you go back, I''ll go back and rest."


    "It''s not necessary," I said, "go back."


    She shook her head. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I grinned happily, nodded silently, took a deep breath, calmed down and continued to heal the girls.


    After about five minutes, the breath of all the ten girls recovered.


    Anyu and Ke''er go to the women''s dormitory together, find three sets of clothes for the three naked girls, and come back to put them on.


    Kerr and I sent the captain, the first mate and the second officer back to the cockpit.


    After that, it''s time for us to return to the yacht.


    "It''s been more than 40 minutes," I looked at my watch. "The yacht has gone a long way. We have to chase after it."


    "Well!" Cole nodded.


    I looked at an Yu, "you go back to rest, don''t look at us until tomorrow night."


    "I''m ok," Anyu said.


    "Obedient", I looked at her seriously, "rest well, the day after tomorrow, we will go into the undersea Temple together."


    "But tomorrow that corpse demon will certainly make waves," an Yu was worried. "You are at sea, I can''t sleep..."


    "you can''t rest assured", Ke''er said, "we have experience. Next time she dares to come, we will kill her!"


    Anyu smiles.


    I also laughed, "don''t worry, have a good rest and keep your energy up."


    Anyu nodded, "Hmm!"


    She looked at us. "Brother Wu Zheng, sister Ke''er, then I''ll go back first."


    "Good!" We said.


    The white light flashed on her and disappeared.


    Ke''er breathed a sigh of relief and looked at me, "young master, what should I do with this boat?"


    "Captain, they''ll wake up and deal with it themselves," I said. "They''ll think they''ve got a psychic incident. What should they do? Let them do it by themselves."


    "Well," Kor nodded, "let''s go back to the yacht."


    "Good!"


    We turned and walked to the port side of the Tianze, jumped to the surface of the sea, turned into two shadows, and chased southeast.


    At this time, the yacht has been 70 or 80 nautical miles away from us.


    About five minutes later, we caught up with the yacht, jumped into the air and landed steadily on the deck. Uncle Jiu and aunt Jiu are anxiously waiting for us.


    Seeing us back, they rushed to meet us, "you can come back, how are you?"


    "It''s all right," I said. "The Tianze is saved."


    "Not hurt?" Nine aunts asked.


    "No," Ke''er laughed, "there was a little episode, but there was no big problem. The body of the corpse demon has already let us solve it!"


    "That''s good!" They breathed a breath.


    "Go, get into the cabin," said uncle Jiu, "go in and say it!"


    "Good!"


    We turned to the hatch, ready to enter.


    Gold beauty opened the door and looked at us. She was stunned, "Master Wu Zheng, are you back?"


    "What''s the matter?" I don''t think she looks right.


    She came to her senses and quickly took out a piece of paper and handed it to me, "look at this!"


    I took it over and had a look. I was stunned.

 Chapter 989

    On the white paper, a woman''s face was drawn. Her face was strange, her mouth was full of grim sneer, and her eyes were full of provocation.


    What''s more strange is that this painting is drawn with a brush dipped in human blood. The blood on it is not completely dry.


    Nine uncle and nine aunts and Ke''er came over to have a look, they were all stunned, "this..."


    "the corpse demon has been on the ship", I looked at them, "this painting, it''s her left."


    "What does she mean?" Cole frowned.


    "She wants to tell us that she can''t be killed," I looked at the painting in my hand. "We killed her demon body, and her other demon body came to the ship."


    "She is provocative!" Cole sneered.


    "Since she''s here, why is there only one picture left?" Nine aunts don''t understand.


    "Yes," Jiushu couldn''t figure out, "why did she only leave a picture?"


    I thought about it, folded the blood painting, "go in and say it." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "OK!" Nine uncle said.


    We went into the cabin together and came to the meeting room. Jinjinmei sent a pot of tea and closed the door.


    After sitting down, I asked Kimi, "where did you find this painting?"


    "In the cockpit," Jin Jin Mei poured us tea and sat down. "Before you and miss Cole came back, I had been with Mr. nine and aunt Shen. I just left for a moment, went to the cockpit and had a look at the chart. After reading it, I turned around and found this painting on the table behind me


    "Did anyone else see it?" I asked.


    "No," she shook her head. "When I found the painting, I left the cockpit and went to see you."


    "Well," I nodded, picked up the tea and took a sip.


    "Wu Zheng, what does she mean?" Nine uncle asked, "come to the boat, do nothing but leave a picture?"


    Nine aunt also looked at me, waiting for my answer.


    "The corpse demon is very confident and obsessive," I said. "At that time, jin''er, the elder ancestor of Miss Jin, broke the contract and refused to sacrifice his children. The corpse demon was so angry that within half a month, she sank nine cargo ships of the Jin family. Now that she broke the seal, she tried again. She wanted to sink the Jin family''s cargo ship first, and then go to the South China Sea to kill the Jin family''s people. She had come for our ship, but because we were ready, she took the Tianze


    I looked at them. "Fortunately, we arrived in time to stop her."


    "Is Tianze all right now?" Jinjinmei asked quickly.


    "It''s all right," said Cole. "The crew will wake up in a minute. They''ll go back by themselves."


    "That''s good..." Jinjin Mei was very ashamed. "It''s all my fault that nearly implicated the Tianze. Fortunately, you''re here...


    " Wu Zheng, go on, "said uncle Jiu.


    Jinjinmei was very embarrassed. She took a breath, looked at me with a red face and continued to listen.


    "We just killed her demon body," I looked at the painting, "just killed one, and the other came to the ship and left this painting. She''s trying to warn us not to act rashly. She''s back


    "Well, since she''s all here, why didn''t she do anything but just leave a picture?" Uncle Jiu still doesn''t understand.


    "It''s not that she doesn''t want to do it, but she can''t do it," I said. "Her demon body is alive, but her strength is very weak. She needs time to recover. So even if she comes to the boat, she can do nothing but leave a picture and warn us


    "So it is..." they understood.

 Chapter 990

    When I looked at the painting in my hand, I suddenly felt, "no, she doesn''t mean that!"


    "What do you say?" Kor asked.


    When I looked at her, "she was afraid that we would go to the undersea Temple all night..."


    "but we couldn''t even go there if we wanted to." but I couldn''t understand, "it''s still two days and a night''s journey..."


    I didn''t speak and took a sip of tea.


    Ke''er suddenly understood, "I understand, she is worried about ye shallow!"


    I nodded.


    "Shallow leaves?" Nine uncle and nine aunt looked at each other and asked in unison, "you mean ye Qian, granddaughter of Ye''s grandfather?"


    "We were calculated by the corpse Demon Under the Tianze. We were all injured and fainted," I said. "It was Ye shallow who rescued us. The corpse demon must have seen it."


    "Who is Ye Qian?" Jinjinmei couldn''t help asking, "how could she be on the Tianze?"


    Uncle nine looked at her. "Miss Kim, it''s late. Go back and have a rest."


    Jin Jin Mei understood and stood up, "OK, I''ll go back first. Mr. nine, Mr. Wu Zheng, aunt Shen, Miss Kor, how much trouble you have taken. "


    "Good," we said in unison.


    She filled me with tea, put down the teapot, turned out of the meeting room and gently brought the door to us.


    Nine aunt turned to me and asked, "Wu Zheng, what is going on?"


    "In the water, we were trapped by the corpse demon, and were knocked unconscious by three giant water animals," I said. "Later Ye Qian came, and she saved us to the deck with shenzutong. Anyu was scared at that time. Fortunately, there was no danger. We just fainted and didn''t get hurt too much


    "How are you now?" She asked quickly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all right." Said Cole.


    Nine aunt was relieved. "It''s ok if it''s all right..."


    "Ye''s girl is almost as big as Anyu", and Jiu Shu wondered, "when you''re young, you''ll be able to get enough of God''s feet?"


    "Both the Lin family and the Ye family are good at magic power," said Aunt Jiu. "Ye Qian should be 19 years old this year, and now he has shenzutong. It seems that the child''s talent is not generally good."


    "Yes," the ninth uncle sighed, "all three of us have only one daughter. Wu Zheng was born to Wu Zheng, the fifth elder brother. My father has said for a long time that these four children are all superior in talent, and none of them are mortals. At the age of 17, an Yu learned all the eighteen sacrifices, and Wu Zheng set up his own house at the age of 14. In this way, it is normal for ye Qian to have a good command of God at the age of 19. "


    He looked at me, "Wu Zheng, how about ye Qian''s child?"


    "Er..." my face was hot, "very good..."


    he gave me a meaningful look and said nothing more.


    "If the corpse demon sees Ye Qian''s shenzutong, then she is afraid to be normal," nine aunts said. "Ye can save you, and can take you directly into the undersea temple. She was afraid that you would destroy her body all night, so she came to the ship and left this painting


    "She is trying to warn us that she has recovered and will fight against the ship at any time. Let''s not do anything rashly." "Nine uncle said.


    Nine aunt nodded and looked at me, "Wu Zheng, is that right?"


    "Well," I looked at them, and then at Cole, "we have to plan again."

 Chapter 991

    "How to plan?" They asked in chorus.


    I looked at the painting in my hand. "She has issued a warning that she will attack the ship. Before her attack, we headed for that area as planned. When she comes, we should look for an opportunity to kill her again, and then quickly go to the undersea temple to destroy her body


    "Do you mean to let Ye Qian help us and use the divine foot to pass?" Kor asked.


    "Ye Qian is now closed. She came to save us because she saw us in danger. Therefore, I don''t want to disturb her any more," I said. "I will ask others for help."


    "Do you have any other friends who are good at it?" Nine uncle a Leng.


    "Yes!" I said.


    Joel got it. "White grandfather?"


    I laughed and nodded.


    "Is grandfather Bai?" Nine aunts asked.


    "His name is Bai Changsheng. The couple, together with their daughter, are thousand year old snake demons with human body. Now they are practicing in Tongyu mountain," I said. "I have done things for them, and they have a good relationship with each other. I''ll give you a call and he''ll help us


    "Thousand year old snake demon..." aunt Jiu was a little surprised, "Wu Zheng... Your circle of friends..."


    "this child has a promising future", Jiu Shu laughed, "it''s not ordinary people who make friends with...


    I smile with shame.


    Nine aunt clear throat, "then... What do we need to do?"


    "You and Anyu still need to cooperate to guide us the route," I said. "Next time we kill the body of the corpse demon, you will go out of the Yin God and enter the undersea temple. Then let Anyu find you. After that, let her wait for us on the sea surface. When we arrive, she will lead us into the undersea temple, and Kor and I will do the rest. "


    "Good!" Nine aunt nodded.


    "Bai Changsheng has the ability to lead you directly to the undersea temple, isn''t it faster?" Nine uncle asked.


    "Although he has a human body, he is still a demon," I said. "There is a seal of the esoteric sect in the temple of the sea. Nine aunts come out of the Yin God, and an Yu uses the candle to light the sacrifice. They will be OK when they are near there. But if the demon goes in, it will be trapped by the enchantment. Bai Changsheng is here to help. I can''t let him take too much risks. "


    "I see..." he nodded.


    "It''ll be light in a minute. Let''s go back and have a rest." I looked at them. "Keep up your spirits and wait for the corpse demon to come."


    "If you and Ke''er go to have a rest, we won''t have a rest," nine aunts said. "In case she comes, we should be prepared."


    "Yes Nine uncle also said, "you two go to rest, we guard."


    "Is this necessary?" Chloe, look at me.


    I thought for a moment, "OK, that''s what I''ll do."


    ...


    back in the room, we continued to meditate.


    At this time, meditation is much better than sleeping, and once there is something on it, we have to rush to it. Sleeping is too cumbersome. Meditation is more practical.


    Soon, we were both settled.


    Unknowingly, more than three hours passed, and it was dawn.


    The corpse demon didn''t show up.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Jinjin Mei called and said that breakfast was ready. Would you like to send it to our room?


    "No, let''s go to the restaurant," I said. "Good!"


    I hung up and looked at chle. "Let''s go, eat."


    Kor nodded, "OK!"


    After a brief shower, we left the room and went to the restaurant above.

 Chapter 992

    Nine uncles and nine aunts and gold beauty are already here.


    "Uncle nine, is there anything unusual?" I asked.


    "No, everything is normal," said Jiu Shu.


    "Ke''er, come and sit by me", nine aunts greet Ke''er.


    "Well!" Kor a smile, went to sit next to nine aunts.


    Nine uncle and I also went to the table and sat down. After we all sat down, Jinjin Mei sat down with him.


    Breakfast is Cantonese, very rich.


    As we ate, we chatted.


    "During the day, you and aunt nine rest, Ke''er and I are on duty," I said. "When she comes, you don''t want to come out. We can do it."


    "Good!" Nine uncle said. Remember that the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    aunt Jiu is not so sure, "only you two, can you do it?"


    "Yes," I''m sure.


    Nine aunt looked at me, and then looked at Ke''er, still worried.


    "We just finished fighting with her yesterday, and we have experience," said Ke''er. "You and uncle Jiu will have a solid rest in the room. When the second old man has a good rest, our work will be finished."


    "The ship has a small tonnage, so it can''t help the wind and waves," I said. "You and uncle Jiu are in the room. Protect yourself from injury. We will clean her up as quickly as possible."


    "Well," said Aunt Jiu, "be careful and protect yourself."


    "Good," I said.


    Jinjin Mei had no bottom in her heart. "Young master, she won''t deal with us like the Tianze, will she?"


    I looked at her and said, "do you know what she did with the Tianze?" "I received a phone call from my mother this morning. The Tianze reported that they suffered from a supernatural event last night. The hull was damaged and deformed in many places. There was a large area of cracking on the starboard side. Many watertight tanks were flooded and the power system was seriously damaged. They were all scared and didn''t know what was going on."


    "How are they now?" I asked.


    "Fortunately, the boat is still moving, but the speed is slowing down," said Jin Jin Mei. "The barge to meet them has already set off. It is expected that they will come to the port at noon today."


    Can son look at me, "young master, can the corpse demon still look for Tianze number?"


    I shook my head and said, "it''s hard to say..."


    "Wu Zheng, you said last night that the corpse demon was deeply obsessed, and the Tianze was not hit and sank. She probably would not give up," Jiu Shu also said.


    "Sinking a Tianze will not hurt the Jin family." I looked at Jiu Shu and Jin Jin Mei. "I think she should be more interested in you and us."


    "Then will she come and hit our ship?" Jinjinmei is worried.


    "She can''t summon water beasts on her own," I said. "She needs three women to set up the array to strengthen her strength. She can''t control the people on our ship. It''s almost impossible to use these people to arrange battle. Therefore, she has to change her way. "


    "In what way?" She asked quickly.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    She was silent for a moment and sighed helplessly, "what can I do...


    " Miss Jin, you don''t have to worry ", Jiu Shu said," Wu Zheng and Ke''er can defeat her. "


    "I know..." Jin Jin Mei managed to squeeze out a smile. "The young master and miss Kerr defeated her last night, but... But our ship..."


    "we''ll try our best to find a way", I looked at her, "you can stay in the cockpit today, and nine uncle and nine aunts together, don''t walk around."


    She took a deep breath and nodded


    I faint smile, "eat."

 Chapter 993

    After breakfast, Cole and I went up and sat down on the sofa.


    Outside the blue sky and white clouds, the wind is beautiful, the sea is very calm, from time to time came the call of seabirds.


    A waitress brought us two glasses of lemonade. After putting it down, she gave us a smile and turned back to the cabin.


    Can son pick up a cup and pass it to me, then he also picked up a cup, drank a mouthful, asked me, "young master, she can''t not come?"


    "No," I looked at the sea. "It''s easier for her to deal with us at sea. Once we get into the undersea temple, she really has no way to retreat. How could she give up such a good opportunity when she was so cunning? "


    Ke''er looked at the sea, thought about it and asked me, "what if we went directly to the undersea temple?"


    I looked at her. "Now?"


    "Yes She nodded. "Anyway, she won''t come. Let''s take the offensive as our defense, so she won''t care about the ship."


    I thought for a while and shook my head, "this ship can''t help her toss about. There are so many people on board. It''s too risky."


    "Once we enter the undersea temple, she will definitely go back," said Kor. "There is her body there. If we break it, she will be completely destroyed! In the art of war, this is what the enemy must save. She is not stupid, and she will not be ignorant of the importance. "


    "You''re right," I said, "but have you ever thought that it will take time for us to break her boundary and her noumenon after we enter the undersea temple. And it''s just easy for her to capsize the ship. She''s smart and she''s faster than us. So she can knock the boat over and go back to the undersea temple to fight with us. In that case, even if we finally destroy her, the ship will be destroyed. Do you think that''s right? "


    "Is not suitable..." Ke''er understood, looked at me, "had known this, we should not have taken a boat to go to sea, directly asked the white grandfather to help, that good?"


    "Do you remember what you asked me last time at Xijing airport?" I looked at her.


    "Can we get used to it if we leave shenzutong?" She asked.


    "Yes," I nodded, "more than a month has passed, do you think you can adapt?"


    "Yes," she said, "I didn''t find it inconvenient."


    "That''s it," I said with a smile. "We are feng shui masters. We do things for others. We should rely on ourselves as much as possible. We can''t ask others for help unless we have to. Otherwise, when something goes wrong, we''ll find someone else. Is that still what we do for people? "


    Ke''er blushed and nodded, "I understand..."


    I took a sip of lemonade and turned to look at the sea. "Shenzutong is convenient, but you can rest assured that we will have it in the future."


    Her eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Really," I said for sure.


    "That would be great," she laughs. "You don''t have to waste so much time on the road when you come out to do business."


    I laughed too, reaching for her head.


    She put down the cup, came to hold my arm, and asked me curiously, "young master, how can you repair shenzutong?"


    "There are many ways," I said, "generally speaking, it is to cultivate the yuan God. When the yuan God is strong enough, there will be supernatural powers. However, this method takes a longer time, and the magic power is not necessarily what. Maybe it''s shenzutong, maybe it''s Tianyan Tongtong, tianer Tongtong, or something else. "


    "Is this the only way?" She asked.


    "Of course not. This is the most common and the slowest method," I said. "For example, the Lin family and the Ye family are all good at magic power. In other words, their secret arts are all the methods that focus on the cultivation of magic power. Therefore, ye Qian had shenzutong at the age of 19."


    "What about our Wu family?"


    "Our Wu family mainly use arrays and runes," I said, "but the foundation of using runes is cultivation. As long as the cultivation is high enough, the use of runes can also have magical powers."


    "It''s better than the light weight rune, the divine power charm and the phoenix eye charm?" She looked at me.


    "Yes," I nodded, "that day in the Chu family mansion, you asked me if you could use Baize Fu, remember?"


    "Remember!" She nodded.

 Chapter 994

    "As long as you have enough cultivation, you should be able to use it," I said. "If you can use the white Ze Fu, you can use magic. There is also a talisman in our Wu family, called Shenxing Fu. If this Rune can also be used...


    her eyes lit up and she said, "is God sufficient?"


    "It should be," I nodded. "Shenxingfu is said to travel thousands of miles a day, but I haven''t used it..."


    "can you try it now?" She asked.


    "No," I shook my head. "The current cultivation is not enough."


    "Is it not enough for you to cultivate so high now?" She didn''t understand.


    "Not enough, just a little bit," I said.


    "Well, don''t worry," she said. "Your accomplishments are growing every day. If we wait, we can use them."


    "I''ll try it out in the future," I looked at her. "If I can, I''ll melt the Shenxing Rune into your body, so that you can have a God''s foot."


    "May I?" She asked.


    "It should be. You have three talents gathering in your body, and your internal Qi is almost infinite." I said, "it''s just the process of melting the talisman. It''s sure that it will be more painful than the original fusion of the magic talisman..."


    "I''m not afraid!" She said it seriously.


    I smile, "OK, when I can use it, let''s try it."


    "Well!" She was so excited that she got into my arms and hugged me affectionately.


    "Young master, you are so kind to me..."


    I gently held up her chin, looked at her for a while, and lowered my head to kiss her lips.


    Kerr sat on my lap, put her arms around my neck, and passionately kissed me.


    After kissing for a while, she released me and hugged me silently.


    "Young master, I love you..."


    "I love you too..."


    when I released her, I saw tears in her eyes, and I couldn''t help laughing. "Look at you..."


    she was embarrassed to wipe her tears and looked up. Suddenly, she was stunned and pointed to the distance, "young master, look over there!"


    I turned my head and saw a naked young girl flying by in the distance.


    We quickly stood up.


    "There are two more behind her!" Said Cole.


    I looked carefully and sure enough, two naked girls appeared behind the girl.


    Three girls are very young, two long hair, one short hair, the figure is very good, from a distance, it seems that they are also good. Like the three seamen last night, they were all sucked into their souls and became puppets of the corpse demon. They all flew by with their heads lowered.


    No wonder the corpse demon hasn''t moved for a long time. It turns out that she went to other boats to find the girl.


    She used three girls to set up the battle, apparently to summon the giant water beast in the way she did last night.


    Then our ship...


    I subconsciously swallowed my saliva, my heart was inexplicably blank, and my head was sweating...


    I swallowed my saliva subconsciously

 Chapter 995

´íÎó´úÂ루54003£©£º²»¿ÉÔ¤ÖªµÄ´íÎó¡£

 Chapter 996

´íÎó´úÂ루54003£©£º²»¿ÉÔ¤ÖªµÄ´íÎó¡£

 Chapter 997

    "Mr. Bai, can you help me?" I asked.


    "Yes, young master," he said


    "I''m at sea now. I need to go back to Shangjing when I have an emergency," I said. "Come and help me."


    He thought for a while and asked me tentatively, "young master, let Bai Yu go?"


    "White feather?" I was stunned, "are you inconvenient?"


    "It''s not inconvenient. It''s Bai Yu who wants to go," he said. "She''s by my side right now. You see, it''s..."


    I was silent for a few seconds, "OK, let her come."


    "Good!" Bai Changsheng was very happy, "then you send me a positioning, I will let her go to find you!"


    "Good." I hung up and sent him the location.


    Soon, Bai Yu''s figure flashed and came to the deck. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "young master, here I am She said.


    She was dressed in snow-white clothes, and her big eyes were still beautiful and exciting.


    I looked at her and didn''t know what to say.


    Nine aunt see white feather came, subconsciously alert up, "who?"


    Bai Yu was stunned and said, "I... my name is Bai Yu..."


    I came back to nine aunts and introduced her to her, "she is Bai Changsheng''s daughter, Bai Yu. You can rest assured that she is one of her own. "


    Nine aunt this just relaxed tone, red white feather nodded.


    Bai Yu was very nervous and bowed to his aunt.


    I looked at Bai Yu, "I want to go back to Shangjing, you help me."


    "Good!" She nodded and took my hand.


    I turned to nine aunts and said, "nine aunts, I''ll go back to see an Yu, and I''ll be back in a minute."


    "Good!" Nine aunt said.


    After a flash, we left the yacht and returned to the downstairs of Tongzhou community.


    "You know I live here?" I asked Bai Yu.


    "Well," she nodded.


    "Oh..." I said softly, "you wait for me here."


    "Good!" She nodded again.


    I turned and went upstairs.


    Back home to see, an Yu lying in the Tai Chi array, is struggling to breathe, the corner of his mouth still with blood stains.


    "Anyu!" I quickly walked up to her and picked her up. "How are you?"


    "Brother Wu Zheng..." she looked at me powerlessly, "corpse demon... Corpse demon..."


    "we killed the corpse demon!" "I love unceasingly," you don''t be afraid, I will cure you! "


    She wanted to speak, her brow tightened, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth.


    "Don''t talk," I reached out and pressed her chest, and the golden light quickly entered her midrib.


    Her internal injury was very serious, and her meridians were severely burned.


    Fortunately, I came back in time. If it was delayed for a long time, she would lose her life and her accomplishments.


    As I healed her, I wept.


    Anyu pale, powerless lying in my arms, struggling to reach out his hand, gently stroking my face.


    "Brother Wu Zheng... I''m ok... Don''t cry...


    my heart is like a knife, and my tears can''t stop.


    "Don''t cry... Don''t cry..." her eyes were red.


    I calmed down for a moment and cleared my throat, "don''t talk, calm down, I''ll be OK soon..."


    She squeezed out a smile and closed her eyes in silence.


    Two lines of tears, gushing out of the corner of her eyes, crossed her cheek and fell on my clothes.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down and continued to heal her.


    ...


    she really hurt too much.


    It took me about an hour to repair her damaged meridians.

 Chapter 998

    Anyu''s face was ruddy. He opened his eyes and gently let out his breath.


    "Is it still hard?" I asked her.


    She didn''t speak. She sat up, turned around and hugged me affectionately.


    "It''s because I''m not good. I shouldn''t let you take this risk," I hugged her tightly and said, "in fact, I could go to the undersea Temple last night. I was caught in her delaying strategy!"


    "Don''t say that..."


    "don''t worry, I''ll go to the undersea temple and settle accounts with her soon!"


    She nodded and let me go


    "No, you have a good rest," I gently stroked her face. "Cole and I will go."


    "I was hurt because I was too far away," she said. "This time I''m going with you. I''m confident that the spirit of fire can defeat her!"


    "I know you can, but I can''t," I gazed at her. "The body of the corpse demon is far more severe than her body. You''re just hurt. I won''t let you take any more risks."


    "But..." she wanted to say.


    "It''s settled!" I looked at her affectionately and bowed my head to kiss her lips.


    Anyu hesitated for a moment and finally followed me.


    After a kiss, I reluctantly let go of her.


    "Bai Yu is waiting for me downstairs. We''ll go back now." I looked at her. "Can the candle light sacrifice still be used?"


    "Yes She nodded.


    "Yes," I said, holding her face, kissing her, standing up, "I''ll see you soon."


    She stood up and nodded, "Well!"


    I turned to the door.


    "Brother Wu Zheng!" She ran after me and hugged me from behind.


    I turned around and put my arms around her slender and soft waist and told her, "this time, I won''t let you do it again, and you don''t want to take the initiative. Your injury is just right. You can''t hurt any more, you know


    She gazed at me and nodded silently.


    I smile at her and kiss her, "OK, I have to go. We''ll come back when we''ve wiped out the corpse demon! "


    Tears flashed in her eyes and nodded, "MMM!"


    "See you soon!" I said.


    She let me go. "See you soon."


    I touched her face gently, turned to open the door and walked downstairs.


    Anyu calmed down and closed the door gently.


    Coming downstairs, Bai Yu''s figure flashed and came to me, "young master."


    "Need to resend the location?" I asked her.


    "No," she said, "the boat stopped."


    "Good!" I took her hand. "Let''s go."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    We were back on the deck of the yacht in a flash.


    Nine uncle, nine aunt and Ke''er are in, see us back, they quickly surrounded.


    "Wu Zheng, how is Anyu?" Ninth uncle asked anxiously.


    "Yes, young master, does Xiao Anyu matter?" Chloe is very nervous.


    A flash of white light, an Yu appeared, "Dad, mom, Ke''er, sister, I''m ok."


    They breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How are the three girls?" I asked Cole.


    "It''s all right. It''s in the cabin now," said Cole.


    "Where on earth did these three girls come from?" Nine aunts asked.


    "They are all cherry blossom people. They have just graduated from university and come out to do graduation travel." I said, "corpse demons sneaked into their cruise ships, sucked their souls, and caught them here as puppets. Let Miss Kim deal with this matter. Get in touch with the cruise ship as soon as possible and send them back. "


    "Good," said Aunt nine.


    I turn to ask nine uncle, "does corpse demon send blood painting again?"


    "No," the ninth uncle said, "everything is normal on board."


    "Well," I looked at Cole, "let''s go and settle with her!"


    Kor nodded, "OK!"

 Chapter 999

    After a few minutes, everything was ready.


    Bai Yu took the hand of Ke''er and I, and we came to the sea area hundreds of kilometers away and landed on the sea.


    Anyu has already been waiting here.


    I told Bai Yu, "you wait for us here."


    "Good!" Bai Yu nods.


    I look at an Yu, "go!"


    "Well!" Anyu turned and went into the sea.


    Cole and I followed her and went underwater and swam to the deep sea.


    Anyu''s speed is very fast, so are we.


    After a while, an undersea mountain range appeared in front of us.


    We didn''t want to enjoy the scenery. We went down the river. After a few seconds, we came to a cave.


    "This is the cave to enter the undersea temple," an Yu said. "If you go in from here, you can get to the undersea temple."


    "Don''t go in and wait for us," I told her.


    "I''ll go with you," Anyu insisted. "I''ll watch and not mess."


    "That won''t work," I shook my head. "You''re just hurt. You can''t get hurt again. You are obedient, wait here, we can deal with her


    "Yes Ke''er also said, "we can defeat both the white mountain tiger god and the black Bodhisattva, and this corpse demon is nothing great! You can wait here


    Anyu didn''t know what to say, so she nodded.


    "You must be careful and call me if you need me," she said.


    "OK," I said, "let''s go."


    We went into the cave and swam fast forward.


    At first, the cave was downward and zigzag. After walking for several hundred meters, it took a turn and turned upward. We went all the way up the cave, through a very narrow passage, into a very wide waterway. After a few hundred meters, we continued to swim along the channel.


    This is a huge culvert, bigger than that of the white mountain temple. There is air on the top and water on the bottom. In the center is a large island with the ruins of a temple on it.


    The temple is very large, occupying almost half of the island area. The ruins are covered by black gas, and there is a blue light boundary within it. A woman in white with a black umbrella, sitting on the ruins, calmly looking at us, seems to be waiting for us to come.


    "There she is, young master!" Kor a finger.


    There was a sneer at the corner of my mouth


    In a flash, we arrived on the island.


    Ke Er Shua''s sound, drew out from the waist to swallow the spirit knife, the body sends out the strong five thunder gas, has protected us closely.


    The woman laughed.


    Her voice came from hell, gloomy, strange, strange and old.


    With her laughter, one after another dressed in white, with a black umbrella out of the ruins, slowly came to us.


    Ke''er frowned and asked me, "why so many?"


    "It''s magic," I said. "Her true essence is hidden in this illusion. Break them up and find her out!"


    "Directly?" Kor asked.


    "Fight!" I said.


    We both roared and rushed at the women.


    The women turned into warriors in black armor and dishevelled hair. They turned into swords in their hands and rushed at us in a roar.


    All of a sudden, we were in a ball.


    It was only after this fight that we found that the combat effectiveness of these illusions was very strong and extremely difficult to deal with.


    They are extremely agile, extremely powerful, and the long knives in their hands are hard and accurate, and their speed is dazzling. Ke''er is OK. She is good at close combat. She is not inferior to three female Samurai by herself. My side is miserable. I attack with five thunder runes. I''m good at long-range attack. I''m obviously losing some money in close combat. The most important thing is that these female warriors are very resistant to attack. After being shot through the eyebrows by the five thunder talisman, they just slow down a little, and then they rush forward again and continue to attack.

 Chapter 1000

    My five thunder talismans seem to be invalid, and they can''t stop their attack at all.


    No way, I had to try to dodge, back again and again, for a moment some confusion.


    Can son see my side dangerous, rush to come over, left rush right kill, defend me desperately. The female witches are not afraid of the five thunder talisman, but they are very afraid of Ke''er''s soul swallowing sword. Once they are cut by her, they will soon lose their fighting power. But they were not afraid of death, and the more they fought, some women in white and with black umbrellas walked out of the ruins and turned into black armour female warriors to join the battle.


    Soon, we were surrounded by them.


    I was in a hurry, simply stop, adjust the golden light to the left hand, heart read a move, set up a six God array, a shake hands, throw to the ground.


    When the golden light landed, the powerful six gods array rose from the ground, rapidly expanded, and with a loud bang, those female warriors rose in the air, turning into fireballs and flying backward.


    The woman who watched the war on the ruins of the body called out a flash of fire, she screamed, ashes.


    At the same time, one of the fireballs shot a cold light, fell into the distance, turned into a woman in white and black umbrella.


    This is the body of the corpse demon.


    After she landed, she looked at us coldly and let out a scream. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Ke''er sat down on the ground, took a breath, and looked at me, "still need to use the array..."


    I also sat on the ground and gasped.


    Those Samurai women just now are really powerful.


    However, we felt tired after playing for a while, which was obviously abnormal.


    Thinking of this, I quickly stood up, a pull Ke''er, "get up! It''s not right! "


    "What?" Ke''er was stunned.


    "But her strength is far stronger than ours."


    "It''s her border!" Keer understood instantly


    I took a look at the woman. "She had great powers before she was born. This is a strong enemy. We must not take it lightly."


    "What now?" Kor asked.


    "Go back to the water first," I said. "The scope of her boundary is just this island. If she goes into the water, she will not affect us."


    I looked at her, "go back to the water first, find a way to break her border, and then clean her up!"


    "Good," Kor nodded.


    We turned to go back.


    "Stop!" The woman snapped.


    We were stunned and stopped. "Can you talk?"


    "I have no enmity with you. Why do you want to kill me?" The woman asked coldly.


    Chloe, look at me.


    I gave a cold smile, "know what I asked!"


    The woman also laughed, behind her, a thick black gas transpiration, instantly formed a huge black gas wall, quickly surrounded us.


    "Not good!" I suddenly understood, "let''s go!"


    But it was late, and the black air quickly surrounded us. We rushed out of the six gods array and tried to rush through the black air. However, we were lifted up by a huge force, flew back to the six gods array and fell heavily to the ground.


    I was so blinded by the fall that I nearly fainted.


    "Young master!" Can son a exclamation, rushed to pick me up, "do you want to worry?"


    "Nothing..."


    I helped her to stand up and took a look at the woman outside.


    The woman with a black umbrella came to the outside of the six gods array, and laughed triumphantly.


    I sighed helplessly and looked at Ke''er, "we''ve got a plan...


    , I sighed helplessly

 Chapter 1001

    "It''s OK, young master," said Ke''er, "we can''t get out, and she can''t come in."


    "She can''t come in, but we can''t afford to stay here for a long time," I turned to look at the corpse demon, "we have to rush out!"


    "Good! Don''t worry then Cole comforts me.


    The corpse demon outside gave a cold smile, and then there was a sound of incantation around him. It felt as if there were countless corpse demons chanting incantations together, one after another.


    There was more and more black air around, and soon the six gods array was completely wrapped up.


    In front of the corpse demon also hid in the black gas.


    Ke''er frowned and looked at me, "the way of the black Bodhisattva?"


    "Much the same," I looked at the black air around me, "she wants to rush in, get ready!"


    "Good!" Chloe is on the alert.


    Wait for her to come in.


    After a few seconds, those black gas quickly dispersed, concentrated on the corpse demon body, was absorbed by her.


    The corpse demon''s eyes suddenly became clear.


    Her eyes are big, still dark, no white eyes.


    I subconsciously pulled Cole back a few steps.


    The corpse demon roared, and then, countless Yin soldiers poured out from the void behind her, and roared at us to kill them.


    Outside the six gods array, there was a sea of fire.


    When I looked at those soldiers, I suddenly had an idea.


    I turned and told Kor, "with the method of stillbirth, keep your mind and cover your ears!"


    As soon as Ke''er''s eyes lit up, "young master, are you going to...


    I nodded.


    She understood and nodded hard, "Well!"


    Then she took a deep breath and covered her ears.


    I turned around and looked at the corpse demon, and my heart moved. The green dragon Rune and white tiger Rune turned into a group of golden light, and instantly appeared on my fingertips.


    The corpse demon didn''t understand what we were going to do. She was still calling Yin soldiers to break through the six gods array.


    We are not afraid of Yin soldiers. They can''t stop us. What we are afraid of is the black wall just now.


    Now that the black wall is gone, we can rush out.


    I stare at the corpse demon, smile coldly, stretch out a bullet, and bounce the golden light into the six gods array.


    The six gods array trembled suddenly, and the sound of wind and thunder was loud in an instant. The powerful aura field instantly turned into a whirlwind and blew away the tide of Yin soldiers.


    The corpse demon was blown up.


    I picked up Ke''er, and with a flash of body, I rushed to the shore and jumped into the water.


    With a loud bang, the six gods array exploded.


    The strong shock wave spread rapidly, turning all the Yin soldiers on the island into dust.


    With a scream, the corpse demon flew hundreds of meters away and hit a wall.


    The wall collapsed in an instant.


    After the shock wave, Cole and I came out of the water and let out a long breath.

 Chapter 1002

    But soon, the corpse demon stood up again.


    She flew to a stone and sat down, holding a black umbrella and looking at us calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    But the son does not understand, ask me, "young master, what does she mean?"


    "If we don''t move, she won''t move," I looked at the corpse demon. "As long as we don''t go to the island or enter the temple, she won''t attack us."


    "She wants to delay time," Kerl understood, "until her demon body recovers, and then she can go to the sea!"


    I looked at her and nodded.


    "Young master, what shall we do next?" She looked at me.


    "Just now I was a little light on the enemy, so I almost hit her," I said. "Now I know how to deal with her."


    "How to deal with it?" Kor asked.


    "Have you found that her strength on the island is much stronger than when she is underwater?"


    "I found it," she nodded. "It''s just one day!"


    "That''s because she''s a mantra master," I said. "In the eight trigrams, the mantra master is the phase of big Dui, which can be converted into gold, and water can release gold. So once she goes into the sea, her strength will be greatly weakened. This undersea temple is an island in the mountains. It is an image of heavy earth. The earth can produce gold, so she will gain power on the island, and her strength will naturally be strong. "


    "So it is..." Keer understood.


    "More than 1200 years ago, she saw the Ganoderma lucidum demon flying up, and then came here." I turned my head to look at the corpse demon. "In order to practice here, she arranged a powerful seal on the island, which is not only to seal herself, but also to protect herself. After we went to the island just now, we felt very tired. In fact, it was because of the border


    "Then she is not afraid of five thunder Fu, what''s the matter?" Kor asked.


    "Wulei Fu belongs to Zhenmu, which can control the demons," I said, "but her situation is different. She is a corpse demon, but she is also a mantra master. She has the appearance of big DUI. Duijin was originally Ke Zhenmu''s. In addition, she was on the island with the protection of the border and the aura of the sea and dragon veins. Her strength was almost unlimited, so the effect of the five thunder talismans was negligible. "


    "What are we going to do with her?" She asked.


    "If you go up and fight with her like uncle and aunt nine, there will be some fight," I looked at her. "If I follow my own method, it may be very simple."


    Cole understood, "use the array!"


    I nodded and pointed to the island. "There is only a ghost temple and a corpse demon on this island, and there is a sea dragon just below. So it can be very simple. We don''t have to go to the island, and we can solve all the problems in one storm! "


    "Yes Ke''er''s eyes brightened, "four Chong array has the power to destroy the soul, even the gods can be refined, not to mention a corpse demon!"


    Hearing this, the corpse demon in the distance was not calm.


    We''re angry, and we can''t fight against her! Why do you want to hurt me? "


    "Ouch? Do you hear me "Can Er sneer," or this sentence? Can''t you put it another way? "


    "I have never harmed anyone by practicing here." The corpse demon said angrily, "I want the blood sacrifice of the Jin family, but I have also protected the six generations of the Jin family and made them rich for more than 200 years! The contract at that time was willingly made by Jin and ah er. Where did I do something wrong? "


    "Are you afraid?" I asked.


    "You are very powerful," the corpse demon sneered, "but you don''t ask the pure and white, come to kill me, what is the reason?"


    "Don''t come!" "We won''t be cheated by you any more!" said Ke''er sharply


    The corpse demon did not speak, and the facial features on his face became clear instantly.


    This time, she is no longer a ghost, but a very young Japanese beauty.


    Ke''er frowned, "you..."


    the corpse demon looked at me coldly, "Wu Zheng, do you really want to kill me?"


    "Do you know my name?" I asked.


    "On the Tianze, when Shen Yunchu talked to you, I watched you in the air," she sneered. "All I did was because Jin Wenlong violated our contract and imposed punishment on them! You are a descendant of the Murong family in Kunlun. The Murong family never breaks the contract. Do you want to violate the ancestral precepts and kill me for a person who breaks the contract? "


    I couldn''t help being stunned.

 Chapter 1003

    "How do you know that I am a descendant of Murong family?" I asked her.


    "The four Chong soul destroying array of Murong family in Kunlun Tianji mansion is very powerful." the corpse demon looked at me, "the wind and thunder array you just mentioned is one of the four Chong array! Am I right? "


    I looked into her eyes and suddenly understood, "do you know the Murong family?"


    "I''ve had a hand with your ancestor Murong Yunying," she said coldly. "I''m a friend."


    I was silent.


    "What''s the matter with you, young master?" Ke''er frowned.


    I looked at her one eye, slightly pondered, asked the corpse demon, "you are the female head of Yi He family, called Yi He Chu Xue, right?"


    The corpse demon looked at me coldly, did not admit, also did not deny.


    "You and Murong Yunying met in Chang''an, they fell in love with each other at first sight, and had a one night love affair," I looked at her. "But soon after, you turned into enemies, and became mortal enemies, didn''t you?"


    There was a flicker in her eyes, but she still did not speak. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I sighed slightly and said to her, "I''ll give you a chance because you had a one night love affair with my ancestors. If you can untie the contract of the Jin family and promise not to harm people in the future, I will let you go. "


    Her eyes were cold, and a smile of disdain came out of her mouth.


    "If you don''t agree," I looked at her, "then I can only use the wind and thunder array to kill you! Let you have no bones, no soul, and never be super life! You can choose for yourself. "


    "Jin Wenlong broke the contract, he must be punished!" She said bitterly.


    "I won''t let you harm people again," I said. "I know your demon body is recovering, but I won''t give you another chance to make waves! I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to think about it, think about it, and come to the sea to find us. If I don''t see you come up in a quarter of an hour, I''ll come down and kill you! "


    I pause for a moment. "In this way, I''m worthy of my ancestors."


    With that, I looked at Cole, "let''s go!"


    "Young master, this..." can''t understand.


    "Go."


    She looked at the corpse demon and nodded silently, "well."


    We dived into the water and swam to the passage.


    The corpse demon stood on the shore in silence. After a long time, she screamed and burst into tears.


    "Murong Yunying, I should have killed you..."


    she knelt down in tears.


    I looked back at her, swam into the passage with Cole and left.


    ...


    soon, we swam out of the cave.


    Can son see us back, body shape a flash, came to us in front of, "how?"


    "It''s a little complicated", but Ke''er shrugged, "this one in it is my ancestor''s lover...


    " lover? " An Yu was stunned, "this..."


    I looked at them, "go up and say it."


    They looked at each other and nodded, "OK!"


    We swam up together, soon came out of the water and sat down on the sea.

 Chapter 1004

    "Young master, what is the matter with the corpse demon and our ancestors?" Can''t help asking.


    Anyu looks at me and is waiting for my answer.


    "Her name is Yihe chuxue. She is the head of Yihe''s family in Japan. She studied dongmi incantation since she was young, and she has powerful magical powers since she was 14 years old." I said, "two years later, when she was 16 years old, her brother Yihe Zhixiu was chosen as the envoy to the Tang Dynasty by the Japanese emperor. In order to learn the supreme secret mantra of Tantrism, she disguised herself as a man and followed her brother to the Tang Dynasty to study in daqinglong temple


    I looked at them. "Soon after, my ancestor Murong Yunying also came to Chang''an and went to the big Qinglong temple."


    "What are our ancestors doing there?" Cole wondered.


    "At that time, there was a senior Tantric monk named Shanlong master in daqinglong temple," I said. "This good dragon master was very young and highly cultivated. He and our ancestors have been good friends since childhood. Every time Murong Yunying goes to Chang''an, she goes to Da Qinglong temple for a few days, drinks tea and plays chess with master Shanlong, and has a long talk all night. "


    "So it is..." Keer understood.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, you continue to say," an Yu was fascinated.


    "After arriving in Chang''an, Murong Yunying went to daqinglong temple to visit Shanlong master as usual," I said. "This time, he ran into Yi and chuxue, who was dressed as a man. They fell in love at first sight, looked at each other for a moment, and then left daqinglong temple, holding hands."


    "I''ll go! Is it so romantic? " Cole asked curiously.


    I nodded.


    "And then? And they went to sleep? " She asked.


    "Well," I nodded again.


    Ke''er took a deep breath and nodded, "I understand... This is true love...


    " what happened then? " An Yu asked.


    "Later, they went back to the daqinglong temple," I said. "The ancestor went on to find the good dragon master, and Yi and Chu Xue also continued to learn the secret method. But both of them are thinking about each other in their hearts. They will meet each other every day, and they will love each other. But they will never do that again. "


    "And then?" The two girls asked in unison.


    "Later, something happened," I said faintly, "Yi and Chu Xue offended an eminent monk in the temple when they were studying secrets. The eminent monk was angry and drove her out of the big green dragon temple. Laozu could not interfere in the affairs of daqinglong temple, so he said goodbye to master Shanlong and went out to look for Yihe chuxue. But when he found Yi and Chu Xue, they quarreled because of a Scripture. "


    "The great cause samsara Sutra?" They asked.


    "Yes I nodded, "Yi and chuxue were driven out of the big Qinglong temple, but angry, so they used their magic power to sneak into the Sutra Pavilion in the temple and wanted to steal some Scriptures as revenge. In the Sutra Pavilion, she found the Daye samsara Sutra, which claims to be able to master the secret of samsara. After she saw it, she stole it as if she had got the best treasure. In the evening, when she was hiding in the inn to read the Scriptures, the ancestor found her. Laozu found out that what she had stolen was "Daye samsara Sutra", and was immediately angry. He told Yi and chuxue that master Shanlong had said that this Scripture is a magic art and can never be cultivated. He ordered her to return the Scriptures immediately and make amends to daqinglong temple. Yi and Chu Xue of course did not agree, so they argued, and finally fought and tore their faces. Yi and Chu Xue were angry, in front of their ancestors, tore up the Daye samsara Sutra, and then left angrily. Laozu was also very angry. He packed up the broken sutras and sent them back to daqinglong temple


    "And then?" Anyu asked, "have you made up?"


    I shook my head. "No, they haven''t seen each other since that."


    "Never seen again?" Kerl felt sorry.


    "I haven''t seen each other, but in fact, I think about each other," I said. "Because of her, Murong Yunying didn''t get married until she was 23. On the day of his marriage, Yi and Chu Xue became an old man. I went to Murong''s mansion. But she didn''t dare to come in, just lingered out into the night


    I sighed, "Murong Yunying felt her coming, so she opened the window to see if she was outside. At the moment of opening the window, Yi and the first snow hid behind the wall. The grandfather stood in front of the window for a long time. Later, his grandmother came to him and put on a dress for him. The grandfather looked at his wife and closed the window. Coincidentally, at that moment, Yi and Chu Xue made up their minds. She returned to the position just now, and she wanted to see her grandfather. But what she saw was the grandfather closing the window


    "And then I didn''t see it?" An Yu asked.


    I nodded, "well."


    "After that?" An Yu asked.


    "She stood all night in the wind and snow," I paused, "until the next morning, when our grandparents showed up."


    "Grandparents?" Two people a Leng, "grandmother found her?"


    "Our grandmother is also a wonderful woman," I said. "She''s only eighteen years old, and she''s already very powerful. She sensed the outside Yi and the first snow, but her wedding night, she said nothing. She didn''t come to the outside of the mansion until the light of the next day came before Yi and Chu Xue. ""And then?" Cole asked, "is there a fight?"


    I look at her, helpless smile.

 Chapter 1005

    "What are you laughing at?" Can son face a red, "I said wrong?"


    "Can you fight with Anyu?" I asked her.


    Ke''er smiles with embarrassment, "I understand..."


    "what did grandma and grandmother say to her?" Anyu asked seriously.


    "My grandparents said it''s freezing. Even if you have accomplishments, don''t practice yourself like this," I said. "She asked Yi and Chu Xue to go home, have a cup of hot tea, warm up, and then take her to meet Murong Yunying."


    Ke''er held his chin and nodded approvingly, "grandma is so good..." "and then An Yu asked.


    "Yi and Chu Xue didn''t talk, but turned and left," I said. "Soon after, she took a Dashi Chinese cargo ship and left Datang, ready to travel to black food. A few days after going to sea, she saw the rising Ganoderma lucidum demon when she passed through the sea area... Later things, needless to say, you all know. "


    "So she was hurt by love, so she left Datang," Anyu looked at me.


    "That''s why I''m entangled," I sighed. "Anyway, she''s Murong Yunying''s woman. If I kill her, is that a little too much?"


    "But if you don''t kill her, what will the Kim family do?" An Yu asked.


    "The young master just said that as long as she is willing to untie the contract, she will be given a way to live," Kor said. "If she is stubborn, after a quarter of an hour, we will go down and kill her with wind and thunder."


    "Untie the contract?" Anyu looked at me, "is she willing?"


    "She sealed herself in the undersea temple. The dragon and Phoenix blood sacrifice is not very necessary for her," I said. "Give her some time and let her think about it by herself."


    "She''s very stubborn, and she won''t admit defeat, otherwise she won''t have such a stiff fight with her ancestors in those years," an Yu said. "I think it''s not difficult for her to give up the dragon and Phoenix blood sacrifice, but in that case, it''s equivalent to her giving up the fight. You are a descendant of her ancestors. To admit defeat to you is to admit defeat to Murong family. To admit defeat to your ancestors is the key to her heart. "


    "I''m worried about this too," I said. "I''ve given her the steps. If she''s stubborn, I can''t help it. By doing so, I can also be regarded as returning her love for her


    Anyu nodded silently, "well."


    Cole looked at her watch. "Six minutes. Nine minutes."


    "Wait," I looked away. "She doesn''t want to die. Let her cry for a while."


    The two girls looked at each other and stopped talking.


    ...


    a minute passed.


    Three minutes passed.


    Five minutes passed.


    But a little worried, pointed to the watch and said to me, "young master, there are only four minutes left."


    "It''s OK," I was calm. "After four minutes, she doesn''t come up, so we go down to find her."


    "Do you really want to kill her?" Can''t bear it.


    "You can''t be cruel?" I looked at her.


    "It was cruel just now..." she was a little embarrassed, "but after listening to the story between her and her grandfather, I just...


    " me too ", said an Yu," at first I wanted to get rid of her, but now... "


    I didn''t speak and looked at my watch silently.


    There are only three minutes left.


    I gently out of breath, turned to look at the place just into the sea, she does not come out, really can not blame me.


    A minute passed.


    Another minute passed.


    The last minute, too.


    I stood up after a moment''s meditation! Go


    The two girls quickly stood up and advised me together.


    "Young master! Don''t wait any longer? "


    "Brother Wu Zheng, wait a minute!"


    "No wait," I said. "We''ll kill her if she doesn''t come up!"


    "Will you give her a minute? Just one minute! " Cole advised me.


    "Yes! Wait for her for a minute Anyu also said.


    I hesitated for a moment, just wanted to speak, the distant sea water rolled up.


    Then, Yi and the first snow came out of the water.


    It was still white and black, but her face was clear and her eyes were still stained with tears.


    We all looked at her, and no one spoke.


    Yi and Chu Xue looked at us coldly, to be exact, they looked at me.

 Chapter 1006

´íÎó´úÂ루54003£©£º²»¿ÉÔ¤ÖªµÄ´íÎó¡£

 Chapter 1007

    "Brother Wu Zheng, what''s the matter?" An Yu is worried.


    "Yes, young master, what do you understand?" Kor also asked.


    "What I perceive is what Jin Wenlong told Jiu Shu Jiu aunt, not the truth at that time," I looked at Yi and Chu Xue. "Jin Wenlong said that it was you who signed the contract with jin''er, but the fact is that jin''er asked for the contract on his own initiative."


    Yi and Chu Xue didn''t speak and nodded.


    Ke''er and an Yu looked at each other, and then looked at Yi and Chu Xue together.


    "You didn''t make the whirlpool that destroyed the ship?" I asked.


    "It was a thousand year old fish demon. He wanted to take my temple," Yi and Chu Xue said coldly. "He was defeated by me. When he ran away, he aroused the whirlpool, which destroyed the ship."


    "What do you want for dragon and Phoenix blood sacrifice?" I frowned. "Well, why kill those kids?"


    "Well, why should I protect the Jin family and give them more than 200 years of wealth?" Yi and Chu Xue asked me.


    I was stunned and speechless.


    She said with a cold smile, "I have been alone on the bottom of the sea for more than a thousand years. I have the supreme samsara method and the sea dragon veins. Do I still need blood sacrifice?"


    "Since you don''t need it, why do you want to sacrifice Kim ah er?" Can''t help asking.


    "Because... I want to have children..." Yi and Chu Xue''s eyes flashed a lonely, bitter smile, look at me, "Wu Zheng, can''t you feel your magic power?"


    I was shocked in my heart and unconsciously swallowed my saliva. "You and my grandfather..."


    "brother Wu Zheng, what''s the matter?" An Yu asked.


    Kor also looked at me, waiting for me to answer.


    I looked at them and cleared her throat. "She was pregnant with her grandfather''s child, but because of her practice, she..."


    Ke''er and an Yu were stunned.


    Yi and Chu Xue closed their eyes painfully and sighed a long time.


    "You were pregnant at that time. Why did you still practice the mantra in the great karma samsara Sutra?" I asked her.


    She was silent and gave a cold smile.


    That smile, full of remorse, self mockery.


    I can''t ask again, and I can''t bear to ask again.


    I took a deep breath, calmed down, and asked him, "where are the souls of those children?"


    "They grew up around me, and then, I put them into reincarnation," Yi and Chu Xue said, "I am very lonely, I also want to enter samsara, want to start again. But I can''t get away from it. My boundary and seal have bound me there. I want to be free from the world. I want to get rid of reincarnation. But in the end, I sealed myself into hell


    With a bitter smile, she looked up at me, "Wu Zheng, do you really think I can''t kill you?"


    "What do you mean?" Cole frowned.


    "Last night on the Tianze, you didn''t remember to use the four attack array against me," Yi and Chu Xue looked at me, "an hour ago, at the yacht, you didn''t remember. If I didn''t remember that you were the descendants of Murong family, you would have died earlier...


    "you!" Cole was very angry.


    I stopped Cole. "You''re right."


    "Young master!"


    "She''s right," I''m calm. "She''s smart enough to kill us. We''re all dead."


    "Yes," an Yu sighed, "if she wants to kill me, I will die."


    Chloe, look at us and stop talking.


    Yi and early snow pointed to the sky, high voice way, "that little white snake, you don''t hide, come out."


    As soon as the voice fell, Bai Yu showed up in the sky.


    "Tell Wu Zheng, are you my opponent?" Yi and Chu Xue asked.


    "I''m not your opponent..." Bai Yu said lightly.


    Yi and early snow mouth corner a smile, "copper feather mountain small white snake, you are a good girl."


    White feather face red, slowly fell to our side.


    "Young master, I..." she lowered her head in shame.


    I calmly smile, "don''t do this, it''s none of your business."


    White feather gently out of breath, silently nodded.


    I look at Yi and Chu Xue, "how about changing the conditions?"


    Yi and Chu Xue stare at me with cold eyes.

 Chapter 1008

    "You untie the contract, I will help you to unlock the seal," I said, "let you re-enter the samsara."


    She gave a scornful smile and shook her head.


    "Can''t you let the gold family go?" I frown.


    She looked at me quietly for a while and slowly came to me.


    Three girls came forward at the same time and protected me with their bodies.


    "Nothing," I said lightly.


    Just get out of my way.


    "I''ll take you to a place and let you have a look with your own eyes," Yi and chuxue said to me.


    "Where are you taking the young master?" Kor is on guard.


    Yi and Chu Xue didn''t talk. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "you wait for me here", I looked at Yi and Chu Xue and said, "let''s go."


    Yi and snow hold out my hand.


    Her hands were not cold, on the contrary, they were warm and normal.


    Our body shape twinkles, momentarily arrived in a luxurious mansion.


    There are three floors in this mansion. We are on the second floor. The living room is below.


    She led me downstairs to the living room, and then disappeared.


    Although she is invisible, she is visible to me.


    My mind moved, and the soft light flashed on my body, and my body shape disappeared.


    At this time, the door opened, and Jin Wenlong and his son and a young girl came in.


    When I saw that girl, it was Abe!


    "Miss Abe, come on, sit down!" Jin Wenlong and his son are especially respectful to Abe.


    "Thank you," Abe said.


    They went to the sofa and sat down together.


    Then, Jin Wenlong''s son, also known as jinjinmei''s father, told the servant, "serve tea!"


    The maids immediately brought tea.


    Jin Wenlong winked at his son.


    With a wave of his hand, the maids turn back and the bodyguards close the door.


    A bu picked up the tea, took a sip and put it down.


    I haven''t seen her for a few months. She''s obviously thinner. But judging from her appearance, the internal injury has been cured for a long time.


    Jin Wenlong took a sip of tea, then looked at Abe and said with a smile, "Miss Abe, is this tea OK?"


    "Not bad, thank you," Abe said in slightly stiff Mandarin.


    "Miss Abe, you''re welcome," Jin Wenlong said with a smile. "When do we do the corpse demon business?"


    "On the way just now, you said that you had invited four geomantic experts and had already gone to sea," Abe said. "I should not interfere until they have finished. If you let me do it, wait until they come back. "


    "But I''m afraid it''s too late," Jinwen longmian worried. "Listen to my granddaughter, they have gone to find the corpse demon. This is very strange. They are still hundreds of kilometers away from the sea, and I don''t know how they got there. If they can''t do it, the corpse demon will surely revenge us after being infuriated. If you do it again at that time, I''m afraid it will be too late... "


    " if I do it now, I don''t respect them, "said Abe." if I make a mistake, it will be bad. "


    "You don''t have to worry about so much," Jin Wenlong waved his hand. "I''ll tell you the truth. One couple of these four were invited to deal with the corpse demon 25 years ago, but the matter was not handled well for us, leaving a tail behind. Later, the corpse demon started to make trouble again. I asked them to do it. What happened? They couldn''t do it. They found their son-in-law, which cost me more than 200 million yuan! Do you think people like them deserve respect? "


    "Yes," said Jin Youchang, "I think their son-in-law is 18-9 years old. How could he be the opponent of the corpse demon? They took advantage of our family''s difficulties. The lion opened his mouth and asked for two hundred million yuan. We had no choice but to agree. Let me just say that, Miss Abe, even if you had answered us a few hours earlier, we would not have invited them here. "


    "Yes, Miss Abe," Jin Wenlong continued, "you are clear about our relationship with Jishan Zhangjiakou, or we will not be able to find you. Now that you''re here, you can do it right away. Don''t worry about the four people. I''ve given them money. What else do they want to do? "


    Ah Bu sneered, "Mr. Jin, you can''t say that. They are feng shui masters and I am Yin Yang masters. What will you do to me if you treat them like this today? "


    The father and his son were stunned and quickly made up for it. "No, no, no, Miss Abe, you misunderstood us. We didn''t mean that..."


    a bu waved his hand, "things should be handled according to the rules. I''ll wait for the news here. If they''re done well, I won''t intervene in this matter. If it doesn''t work well, I''ll take over again!"


    "Miss Abe, this..." Jin Wenlong was very embarrassed.


    Abe stood up and said, "if you don''t agree, I''ll leave now."Jin Wenlong had no choice but to stand up! It''s up to you. "

 Chapter 1009

    Yi and Chu Xue looked at me and gently held my hand.


    In a flash, we left the Jin family mansion and returned to the sea in an instant.


    When we came back, Kor and Anyu were relieved.


    Then, white feather also showed his figure.


    She didn''t worry. She followed us to the Jin family mansion, but we didn''t see her. She has just been ready to go all out, if Yi and Chu Xue dare to do harm to me, she will fight with Yi and Chu Xue.


    In this way, she saw the scene in the Jin family mansion just now.


    So after showing her figure, the eyes she looked at me were full of heartache.


    I smile at her and sigh helplessly.


    "Do you want to insist?" Yi and Chu Xue asked me.


    I am silent for a moment, gently out of breath, look at her, "do as you say."


    "Young master!" Can son a Leng, "how to return a responsibility?"


    "Brother Wu Zheng, where did you go just now?" An Yu also asked.


    BR, "what do you mean when I hear something about the house?" The two girls asked together.


    "Miss Ke''er, miss an, the Jin family is not worth it," said Bai Yu. "You are here to die for them. They are already complaining and ready to cross the river and tear down the bridge."


    "Cross the river and tear down the bridge?" Ke''er frowned.


    Bai Yu took her and an Yu''s hands and said, "have a look."


    She played back the scene to Anyu and Kor with her magic power.


    The two girls exploded.


    "I''ll go to hell!" "The old man dares to say so, nine uncles and nine aunts and young master! Bai Yu, you take me to Jin''s mansion, I''ll settle accounts with her! "


    An Yu Qi shivering, fist clenched ring, she said to Ke''er, "sister Ke''er, you don''t have to go, I''ll book a ticket to Nanhai city and find the old thing to settle accounts!"


    I quickly stopped them. "Don''t be so excited. What does he say behind his back? Can we manage it? Just know what kind of human nature they are. There''s no need to settle accounts with them. "


    "Young master, can you swallow it?" Cole asked angrily.


    "He said that about you and my mom and dad. I don''t agree!" An Yu said excitedly.


    I reached out and took the two girls into my arms and coaxed them, "OK, OK, don''t get angry. Let me deal with it, OK?"


    After a long time of consolation, the two girls calmed down.


    "Well, don''t be angry," I looked at them. "When you go back, don''t tell your uncle and aunt, so that they can be angry. It''s not worth being angry at such a person. "


    Can son gently out of breath, nodded, "well."


    An Yu was silent for a moment and asked me, "brother Wu Zheng, what do you want to do?"


    I gazed at her for a moment, released them, turned to Yi and Chu Xue and said, "as you said, you untie the contract. The Jin family can''t go to sea for a hundred years."


    "Good," Yi and Chu Xue said coldly.


    "I''ll do it with you," I said. "After the contract is released, Cole and I will go to the undersea temple to help you untie the seal and return you to freedom."


    Yi and Chu Xue''s eyes were shocked, "you..."


    "you are my grandfather''s woman, is my elder." I looked at her, "I can''t bear you suffering in the sea bottom. My grandfather owed you back then, and now I''ll pay you back for him."


    Yi and Chu Xue were silent for a moment and sighed.


    "I have practiced the secret method of Daye samsara Sutra, and I can''t enter samsara again," she said lightly. "I''m satisfied if you can say that."

 Chapter 1010

    I shook my head. "No, you''re wrong."


    She frowned, "huh?"


    In fact, the so-called "reincarnation method" of "reincarnation" has become a kind of spirit cultivation method of you. Although the art of soul melting is hard to reverse, it is not impossible to break it. You leave this matter to me. In short, I will open your seal and give you a freedom. At that time, whether you want to enter samsara or incarnate into a fetus, you can do it! "


    Unconsciously, I no longer call her "you", but "you".


    She is my ancestor Murong Yunying''s woman, is my elder, I should respect her.


    "Is that true?" She couldn''t believe it. "Can that really happen?"


    "My ancestor didn''t allow you to practice Daye samsara Sutra, just for fear that you would fall into the devil''s way," I said, "but you have been practicing the mantra of esoteric religion, and you can''t listen to his words. So you can''t make any speculation and become enemies. You believe me, with the array of our Wu family... Murong family, I am confident that I can restore your freedom. "


    She laughed, tears flashed in her eyes and nodded gently.


    I smile at her and turn to command an Yu, "don''t worry about things here, you go back first."


    "Well!" Anyu nods.


    She disappeared in a flash.


    I then told Bai Yu, "Bai Yu, take Kor back to the boat."


    "Good young master," said Bai Yu.


    "Young master, I will go with you!" Said Cole.


    "There''s no need," I said. "We''ll both go to the king''s house and we''ll be finished in a minute. You go back to the boat first. When you have untied the contract of the Jin family, I will go back to the boat, and then we will go to the undersea temple. "


    Ke''er looked at Yi and Chu Xue, "but..."


    "it''s OK", I said.


    She just nodded. "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    Let me go, Bai Yu


    "Well," Bai Yu took Ke''er''s hand and disappeared.


    I turned around and looked at Yi and the first snow.


    "Are you really not afraid of me?" Yi and Chu Xue asked.


    I light a smile, "like you said, if you want to kill me, already started."


    Her eyes softened.


    "You are as brave as Murong Yunying," she looked at me, "worthy of his descendants."


    "You''re flattered," I went to her. "Let me ask you one more question. Your demon body has been restored for more than half an hour. How can you use God''s foot to pass?"


    "I''ll be able to restore shenzutong in half an hour," she said. "It''s just, it''s just that it''s only God''s foot."


    I will smile, nodded, "got it! Let''s go. "


    She looked at me and gently took my hand.


    In a flash, we came to the Jin family mansion again.


    This time, it was not the living room, but the study on the second floor.


    At this time, Abe has gone to the guest room to have a rest.


    The father and son of the Jin family are talking in the study. Yi and Chu Xue hold my hand and walk through the door and enter the study directly.


    The father and son of the Jin family were stupefied when they saw us enter through the door.


    "Old Jin, I''m back," I looked at Jin Wenlong, "see who I brought you..."


    Jin Wenlong''s body was so excited that he collapsed on the chair and couldn''t move.

 Chapter 1011

    Br >


    just now, you and I sat down in front of you and looked at my father''s words. Now, I''ve brought the goddess of the sea god. You can go and ask Abe to come. A bu and I haven''t seen each other for a few months. It''s time to talk about the past...


    "you... You and miss Abe..." Jin Youchang looked at me in surprise.


    "Last time in Jishan, I saved her once," I said faintly, "how can we say... We are friends."


    Jin Youchang fell down on his knees with a thump, "empress Haishen, spare me! Young master, spare your life! Forgive me


    At this time, Jin Wenlong also slipped out on the carpet, got up shivering and knelt down. He was full of tears and said, "young master, I was wrong. I''m possessed... Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me...


    "why should I kill you I sneered, "you spent two hundred million, I can''t let you spend money in vain. Now I''ve invited the goddess of the sea to you. She has promised me that she can terminate the contract between you. But just after we arrived, we found that you had invited Abe. You have a good eye. Abe has a lot of skills. I had a fight with her in Jishan, and later I treated her. Since you have invited her here, and now the goddess of the sea is here, don''t waste money and call for a bu. I''m just going to talk to her about the past. "


    "Young master, I''m sorry..." Jin Wenlong cried and begged, "we were wrong, we were wrong..."


    he puffed his mouth a dozen times.


    "Dad, don''t do this..." Jin Youchang took his hand and said to me, "it''s all my fault, it''s not my dad''s business, it''s all my fault..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    my eyes were cold, "I can ignore what you said about me. But what do you say about my uncle and aunt? Is that motherfucker? What else did not do well for you, leaving a tail, ha ha, they did not sacrifice their lives to save you 25 years ago. Jinjinsen and jinjinmei can live to this day? If you break your word, be ungrateful, and break down bridges, people like you should not die easily! "


    "I was wrong! I''m wrong Jin Wenlong cried and took himself, "it''s my ungrateful, it''s me who broke the bridge, I''m damned! I am damned


    "Dad..." Jin Youchang cried and took his hand, "don''t fight! Don''t fight....


    "young master, we know it''s wrong." Jin Wenlong cried pitifully, "please help us, help us..."


    "I saved you with my front foot, and you said to others that it cost more than two hundred million yuan. It''s really painful?" I looked at Jin Wenlong coldly and said, "Mr. Jin, your problem of breaking the bridge will harm your family...


    " I dare not! I don''t dare to do it again! " He kowtowed to me crying.


    "Enough!" I frown, "I''m only 19, I can''t stand you! If you want to kowtow, kowtow to the goddess of the sea


    Jin Wenlong was stunned and kowtowed to Yi and Chu Xue, "goddess of the sea god! The goddess of the sea


    Jin Youchang also kowtowed, "goddess of the sea god, spare me! Mother of the sea god, spare your life! ... "


    Yi and Chu Xue gave a cold smile and turned to look at me. That''s OK.


    "All right," I stood up. "Don''t kowtow."


    The father and son were stunned, "young master..."


    "are you really not going to invite a bu to come here?" I asked.


    "No, no, no!" They quickly shook their heads, "we dare not! No more! ... "


    " let me solve this problem for you? " I asked again.


    They nodded hard, "Hmm!"


    "Good," I looked at the father and son, "the goddess of the sea promised to break the contract with your gold family, but there was a condition."


    "Say it Jin Wenlong raised his head.


    I took a look at Yi and Chu Xue and went on to say, "the goddess of the sea god can untie the contract on the condition that the Jin family is not allowed to go into the sea within a hundred years."


    "Ah?" Jin Wenlong was stunned, "this..."


    Jin Youchang was also stunned, "young master, our family has been engaged in shipping business for generations, and this will not allow us to go into the sea. Then we..." you can not agree, "I said lightly.

 Chapter 1012

    The father and son looked at each other, very tangled, "this... This..."


    Yi and Chu Xue gave me a cold smile and looked at me, "Wu Zheng, do you understand now? It''s just like this in the Jin family. They are greedy and should not die... "


    I nodded," I see. I don''t care about it. You can do whatever you want. "


    "No, no, no, no!" Jin Wenlong was shocked, "I promise! Promise


    "Yes?" I asked.


    "Yes!" "But young master, what should we do in the future..."


    "you have been rich for 200 years, and now your assets are at least tens of billions", I sneered, "with such a strong financial resources, you can''t find any other business to do?"


    "But..." he said with a long sigh, "OK! Let''s change careers! Just change your career! "


    He is so unwilling.


    "Two hundred years ago, your ancestor, Jin a''er, asked for the blessing of the goddess of the sea god. That''s why you got this contract." I looked at him. "Under the protection of the goddess of the sea, your family has been rich for 200 years. There is no such good thing in the world if we want to cancel the contract now, but we are reluctant to give up wealth. "


    Jin Wenlong was ashamed. He looked carefully at Yi and Chu Xue, "goddess of the sea god, do you think this is OK? Or... We will continue this contract, and our family will offer sacrifices to you according to the rules in the future... You see...


    Yi and Chu Xue sneered at each other.


    But I was happy with Jin Wenlong''s shameless spirit.


    "Jin Wenlong, Jin Lao, do you want to be shameless?" I sneered, "can you do this?"


    "Young master, I''m confused..." Jin Wenlong lowered his head and said with shame, "maybe... Maybe we shouldn''t have broken the rules at the beginning, and we should have sacrificed all the time..."


    "Dad, how can you say such a thing?" Jin Youchang was surprised, "you said that, Zisen and Zimei..."


    "your brother and sister! My brother and sister! Your grandfather''s brother and sister! They are all sacrificed! " Jin Wenlong exclaimed, "this is the family rule and the promise of the Jin family. If we get this wealth, we should abide by the contract of the goddess of the sea!"


    "Oh! So we let you break the rules? " Jin Youchang is also angry, "you do all the good people! You say all the good things! In front of my wife, you said to protect your grandchildren. Now that you are in trouble, you say you should abide by the contract! That''s how you become a father and a grandfather? "


    "Shut up Jin Wenlong was angry, "it''s not your turn to teach me!"


    Jin Youchang''s eyes were red. He turned to Yi and Chu Xue and said, "goddess of the sea, I represent the Jin family and agree to terminate the contract! We promise that we will quit the shipping industry as soon as possible. The Jin family will never go into the sea within 100 years


    "You! You... "Jin Wenlong was trembling," rebellious son! You son of a bitch! I''m not dead yet? "


    "What do you mean?" I asked Jin Wenlong, "do you agree?"


    "I..." Jin Wenlong was stunned, silent for a moment, but sighed, "agree..."


    I looked at Yi and Chu Xue, "that''s it, I don''t want to see them again."


    Yi and Chu Xue nodded, waved their hands, and turned out the black umbrella, "I''m now lifting the contract with the Jin family!"


    With that, she waved her black umbrella on the golden dragon head.


    The father and son of the Jin family collapsed to the ground with two puffs.


    Yi and Chu Xue put up their black umbrellas and sneered, "your family is a pariah cursed by the underworld. They are short-lived and servants. Two hundred years ago, at the request of your father Kim, I blessed you and made this contract with him. Now that the contract is broken, you don''t have to sacrifice, and I won''t protect you any more. In the future, there will be no more twins in the Jin family, and your wealth will no longer exist. The curse of the underworld has been restored and will last for 12 generations. You can do it yourself. "


    "Goddess of the sea god..." Jin Wenlong exclaimed, paralyzed on the ground.


    Jin Youchang was also silly, his mouth trembled a few times, and he couldn''t say anything.


    Yi and Chu Xue look at me, "I''ll wait for you in the living room. You go and talk to the ghost emissary''s daughter."

 Chapter 1013

    "Good!" I nodded, took a look at the father and son of the Jin family, and then walked out of the study.


    Yi and Chu Xue''s body flash and disappear.


    Just as soon as he came out, so did Abe.


    As soon as she saw me, she was stunned, "Wu Zheng?"


    I gave her a smile and went up to her, "see you again."


    She looked at me with complicated eyes, "how can you be here?"


    "The young man the father and son told you about was me," I looked at her, "didn''t you think?"


    "Is it you?" She was stunned, "then why do they still...


    " that''s what I want to tell you, "I said with a faint smile," don''t worry about it, go back. "


    "I don''t want to be in charge of it," she said seriously. "I just got an Oracle from the king of ghosts. He said that the affairs of the Jin family were related to the underworld, so I didn''t want to interfere. I just wanted to go to them and say, "and then I came out and saw you."


    "Well," I nodded, "don''t tell them, just go back."


    "No!" She shook her head. "It has to be said."


    "Well," I said with a smile, "if you have time, go to Beijing for a few days. I''ll go back tonight. If you do, we''ll have dinner another day


    "You..." she looked at me puzzled, "invite me to dinner?"


    "We are friends, aren''t we?" I looked at her.


    She nodded hesitantly.


    I laughed. "That''s it. I''ll go first."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I turned and walked downstairs.


    She gently let out her breath and went to the study to find the father and son of the Jin family.


    I went downstairs to the living room and came to Yi and Chu Xue. "OK, let''s go."


    She nodded and gently took my hand.


    In a flash, we left the Jin family mansion and returned to the sea.


    "I won''t go to the yacht, it will frighten jinjinmei," she glanced at the yacht not far away, and then looked at me. "You go yourself. I''ll wait for you here."


    "Good!" I nodded, turned and ran to the yacht.


    The distance of more than 100 meters is only in the blink of an eye.


    I quickly came near the yacht and jumped up to the deck.


    On the deck, uncle Jiu, aunt Jiu and Ke''er are all waiting for me.


    Of course, there is gold beauty.


    Seeing me back, they quickly surrounded me.


    "How''s it going?" They asked together.


    "It''s all right. The contract is broken," I said.


    They were all relieved.


    In particular, Jinjin Mei put her hands together and kept thanking, "thank you, young master! Thank you so much


    "You''re welcome," I said. "Miss King, go and tell the captain that you can go back. As for us, we will go straight back to Shangjing. "


    "Back to Shangjing?" Gold beauty a Leng, "how do you go back?"


    "You don''t have to ask about this," I said faintly, "in a word, after that, you can live a good life."


    "Well, good!" She looked at us gratefully, "Mr. nine, Mr. Wu Zheng, aunt Shen, Miss Kerr, thank you!"


    She gave us a deep bow.


    "Miss Kim, you''re welcome," said uncle Jiushu. "Go and tell the captain."


    "Well!" Jinjinmei wiped her tears, walked a few steps, and turned back.


    "Mr. nine, Master Wu Zheng", she looked at us, "if I have something to do in the future, can I trouble you?"


    "If it''s your husband''s business, yes," I said.

 Chapter 1014

    She was stunned. "So... What if it''s about the Jin family?"


    I pondered a smile, "do you say?"


    She got it.


    "My grandfather told me that they hired a female Yin Yang teacher from cherry blossom country..." she sighed and looked at me. "It seems that you already know this...


    nine uncle and nine aunt frowned," what? You... "


    " nine uncles and nine aunts, forget it. "I looked at Jin Jin Mei." Miss Jin, you can come to us if you have something to do with your husband''s family. If it''s about the Jin family, forget it. "


    "I understand..." Jin Jin Mei smiles bitterly, "now I understand why you want to go back to Shangjing directly."


    She took a deep breath and bowed to us.


    "Thank you. I''m sorry."


    She turned and left.


    Nine uncle a frown and asked me, "Wu Zheng, what is going on?"


    "Don''t ask me," I said. "In a word, don''t worry about his family''s affairs in the future."


    Nine uncle a listen to understand, helpless a smile, nodded.


    Nine aunt looked at me, "Wu Zheng, how can we go back to Beijing?"


    "White feather!" I called out.


    "Young master, I am here!" The white feather appeared.


    I look at nine aunts, "nine aunts, let Bai Yu take you to Beijing. Ke''er and I have to do something. After that, we will go back."


    Nine aunt looked at Bai Yu and nodded, "OK."


    Nine uncle some worry, "Wu Zheng, let gold beauty feel that we have magic power, is this OK?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with that," I said. "I just want them to learn to be in awe, so that they won''t dare to talk nonsense behind their backs."


    Nine uncle understood, "OK."


    Nine aunt looked at Bai Yu, "Miss White, please."


    "You''re welcome," Bai Yu said, gently holding Jiushu and Jiu aunt, and saying to me, "young master, I''ll send Jiu Shu Jiu aunt back to the sea area to wait for you and miss Kor. When you''re done, we''ll go back to Shangjing together. "


    "Good!" I nodded.


    They disappeared in a flash.


    I turned around and looked at Cole. "Let''s go."


    "Good!" Kor nodded.


    I took her hand, went to the port side, jumped down, left the yacht, and soon came to Yihe chuxue.


    "We are ready," I said to her, "please take us to the undersea temple."


    ...


    the first time I went to the undersea temple, I swam in by water.


    This time we saved the trouble and let Yi and Chu Xue bring us in with Shenzu Tong.


    Of course, there will be no more fighting this time.


    When she came to the island, she turned to me and said, "at the beginning, I set up many barriers on this island. Just now you defeated my Yin soldiers with the array, and also broke some boundaries. Now there is only the most powerful seal on the island. Its key point is on the gods in the temple hall. "


    "Where is your body?" I asked.


    "At the back of the hall there is a stone platform with a stone bed on it," she said. "My flesh is on the stone bed."


    "Good," I nodded, "you go back to the body now, and then the body back to the body. We''ll do the rest!"


    She didn''t speak. She flashed and disappeared.


    Ke''er didn''t understand and asked me in a low voice, "what''s the relationship between the body, the body and the body?"


    "Her body is sealed in the body and can only move on the island," I said. "The demon body is the incarnation of her body, which can leave the island, but its power is limited. I let her demon body back to the body, and then the body back to the body, for fear that she would be hurt when she broke the battle


    "Oh..." she nodded, "so it is...


    I pointed to the ruins of the temple not far away," go in and have a look! "

 Chapter 1015

    "Good!" Said Cole.


    In a flash, we walked into the ruins and soon came to the gate of the temple.


    The gate of the temple has long been dilapidated.


    We went through the gate and entered the temple.


    At the moment of entering the temple, we crossed the boundary of blue light.


    This temple was built 4000 years ago by Ganoderma lucidum genitals. So its regulation is completely different from the common temple, very simple. Basically, it is the layout of the gate, the wall, a hall in the middle and a high platform behind.


    The wall, like the gate of a temple, has long been broken.


    The main hall is built on a very high platform. Although it is dilapidated, its scale is still there and it is still magnificent.


    We followed the main road in the center, bypassing the gravel on the ground, along the stone steps, and came to the gate of the hall.


    The reason why the temple has become dilapidated is that there are constantly falling stones from the top of the cave, and life is smashed. The main hall is no exception, the roof was smashed a huge hole, inside is full of gravel, but the statue is safe and sound.


    This is an ancient god, about 10 meters high, is a goddess. The carving is lifelike, even the eyelashes are like living. This kind of carving is not a human skill. Only supernatural powers can do it.


    I gazed at the statue for a moment.


    Yi and Chu Xue didn''t deceive us. The statue is really the key to the blue light boundary, that is, array eye.


    With a moment''s concentration and a flash of body, I flew to the arm of the statue, pinched my fingers and recited the mantra of breaking seal: five elements prohibition, Six Harmonies as prison, heaven and earth as lock, yin and Yang as key, heaven and earth Yin and Yang, breaking the ban and opening prison, imperial edict!


    When the mantra is finished, I point to the divinity.


    The statue trembled slightly, and the huge blue light border disappeared instantly.


    I flashed back to Kor and said, "go


    "Well," Kor nodded.


    We walked out of the main hall, passed the side road, and came to the back.


    There is a tall three story stone platform, about 30 meters high, and a stone step road leads directly to the top of the platform.


    Around the first stone platform, according to the six directions, there are six tall stone King Kong statues; in the second layer of stone platform, in the four directions of earthquake, dui, Li, Kan, there are four heavenly kings more than ten meters tall; along the steps, to the third layer of stone platform, two stone skeletons about five meters high are like guards, dividing the town from the East and the West.


    The whole stone platform is solemn and strange, with a gloomy look.


    Let me look at Kor. "The first stone statue is broken with the spirit of five thunder. I''ll deal with the four heavenly kings on the second floor. "


    "Good!" Kor nodded.


    Her figure flashed and her hand was like electricity. For a moment, the stone chips were flying and the roar was heard. All the six stone vajras were smashed by her in the blink of an eye.


    After the fight, she clapped her hands and looked at me, "young master, it''s OK."


    I nodded and walked up the steps to the second stone platform.


    The four heavenly kings here are tall, ferocious and black.


    I broke them one by one with the seal breaking mantra.


    After they were all broken apart, the four stone statues of the heavenly king broke down with a bang.


    I asked cole to come up and took her to the third stone platform.


    Come up to have a look, we were stunned.


    There is a concave square area on the stone platform, with an area of about nine square meters. A beautiful girl with snow-white skin and graceful posture lies quietly inside, as if she is sleeping. After sleeping for more than 1200 years, her hair became very long and covered her like a quilt. Her fingernails are also growing. Even if she has done a lot of rolling, it is half a meter long.


    This is the flesh of Yi and Chu Xue.


    I have to say, she is really beautiful, much more beautiful than the demon body we see.


    "The old ancestor''s fortune is not shallow..." Ke''er sighs.


    My face is hot, clear throat, "say what?"


    Can son hey hey a smile, "nothing, young master, how do these two skeletons do?"


    She pointed to the two skeletons.


    "This is the shituolin master of the esoteric sect," I said. "These two stone statues, together with the statue of the heavenly king and the stone Vajra statue below, were carved with magical power to protect her body before she sealed herself. These two corpse Buddha forest masters are special. They can''t be broken directly. They have to use the array. "

 Chapter 1016

    "Good," she nodded.


    I slightly concentrate, adjust the golden light to both hands, heart read a move, quickly arranged two five thunder array, hold together. This is the first time I arranged two arrays at the same time. It was totally subconscious. After the arrangement, I was stunned.


    My cultivation is much higher than before.


    I took a look at the main statue of shituolin on the left and right sides. I divided my hands and hit the stone statue with two golden lights.


    The statue of stone suddenly vibrated and dense blue lightning arcs appeared on it.


    A few seconds later, the skeleton on the left broke with a crash.


    Then, the skull on the right is broken.


    After the two stone statues of shituolin master were broken, all the seals on the periphery were broken.


    Next, is the seal on Yi and Chu Xue.


    I looked at her flesh, her face was hot and coughed.


    "What''s the matter, young master?" Kor asked.


    "She''s the grandmother''s woman," I said with a red face. "You come."


    "Me?" Ke''er was stunned and said, "I won''t...


    " it''s very simple, "I said," you can use the spirit swallowing knife to cut all the places on her body to fix the talisman


    "Cut open?" She was surprised.


    "After breaking the seal, her body will be gone," I said. "Don''t worry about that much. It''s better to cut it with a knife than to touch her."


    "Young master, I can''t do it..." but I can''t bear it.


    "It''s a corpse. What can''t be done?" I have no choice but to "swallow spirit knife as long as cut her skin, the seal of those secret symbols will be broken."


    Ke''er looks at Yi and early snow''s body, subconsciously swallows saliva.


    "Why don''t you talk to her?" She looked at me carefully and said, "I guess she won''t mind...


    my face is even redder.


    Can see me like this, clear throat, summon up courage, "good! I''ll do it


    I was relieved and patted her on the shoulder, "hard work for you!"


    Ke''er calmed down for a moment, nodded, drew out the soul eating knife, and walked into the groove of the stone platform.


    She cautiously walked to Yi and Chu Xue''s side, squatted down, gently opened those hair, looked at me and asked me, "young master, these secret symbols are not on the chest or on the stomach, in case the wound is too deep, will she hurt?"


    "No," I said.


    She let out a sound, nervously swallowed saliva, and began to cut.


    Devouring knife slowly fell, just a touch of Yi and Chu Xue''s body, can''t help it, got up out of the groove, came to me, long breath.


    "No, I really can''t do it..."


    "OK", I also took a breath, "don''t force you, I''ll come by myself..."


    "young master, I''ll..." she was very self reproached.


    "It''s OK. It''s my business. I should do it myself..." I laughed awkwardly, patted her arm, turned and walked into the groove.


    Come to Yi and early snow next to the body, I carefully squat down, hold my breath, look at her body''s rune.


    There are four blood talismans in total, one in left and right chest, one near Tanzhong point and one in lower abdomen.


    These runes were originally carved on her body by cutting her skin with a tool, but now the wounds on her skin have healed perfectly. There are only dark brown runes left on the smooth jade skin.


    Yi and Chu Xue''s figure is really beautiful, which is the kind of pure girl''s beauty...


    I tried to calm down and hold down the blood amulet on her right chest and hit the golden light into her body.


    The amulet quickly turned into a dark red.


    I immediately pressed her left breast again.


    At this time, her eyes slowly opened...

 Chapter 1017

    I couldn''t help but get a thrill.


    She looked at me quietly with a faint blue light in her eyes.


    For a second, I felt my body freeze.


    How could she open her eyes?


    She has already...


    I will go! I looked at her and subconsciously swallowed my saliva.


    She looked at me for a while and slowly closed her eyes.


    At the same time, I felt a slight rhythm in her chest.


    I was shocked and said it would not be...


    "young master, what''s the matter Kerr asked, worried. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I came back to her, took a look at her, cleared her throat, settled down, took a deep breath, adjusted the golden light into her left chest, and continued to break the blood amulet.


    Anyway, we have to break the blood amulet first.


    After breaking open, I understand.


    Soon, the amulet on her left chest melted.


    Then, I untied her Tanzhong acupoint and two blood amulets on her abdomen.


    With the release of the amulet, her body is constantly changing.


    Heart rate, body temperature and blood color appear in turn.


    After the fourth blood amulet was untied, she even had a weak breath...


    my head was a little big. After dissolving the blood charm, I quickly stood up and fled back to Ke''er.


    "What''s the matter with you, young master?" But I don''t look right.


    "She is not quite right..." I looked at Yi and Chu Xue''s body, whispered, "like to live?"


    "No?" Can son also be a surprise, "cheat corpse?"


    "It''s not a fake corpse. She has a heartbeat and a breath," I said. "How can a fake corpse have these?"


    "So... What''s going on?" She looked at Yi and the first snow.


    I pondered for a while, and suddenly thought, "I depend on... Can''t the great cause samsara Sutra really make people immortal?"


    "Will you?" Ke''er frowned, "how could the black Bodhisattva...


    " the black Bodhisattva was originally a Shanzhai ", I suddenly understood," she stole this book from daqinglong temple, it''s a genuine copy! The black Bodhisattva is short of things


    "I''ll go..." Ke''er was stunned, "that''s also...


    I calmed down for a moment," no! Let me see... "


    she nodded quickly.


    I meditate a little, re-enter the groove, come to Yi and early snow side, a careful look at her eyebrows.


    There was no light in the brow.


    I understood immediately.


    "She doesn''t want to be resurrected, it''s the seal that''s broken, and her body is in the body, so the body reacts again," I told Kor.


    Ke''er came to me, squatted down and looked at it, and asked me, "will this flesh body disappear?"


    "Body... Melt spirit... Divine light..." I looked at Yi and Chu Xue''s body, fell into meditation.


    "What do you think, young master?" Kor asked.


    "The seal of blood seal is refined into noumenon, and melts spirit into the body, making her become a corpse demon," I muttered. "Now the body is in good condition and can be linked with the noumenon. If the reverse Seven Star array is used, maybe it can be reversed...


    " reverse? " Ke''er was stunned.

 Chapter 1018

    When I looked at her, "reversal is to melt her noumenon into her body..."


    "is... Different from before?" She asked.


    "The secret method of Daye samsara Sutra is to seal her noumenon into her flesh," I said, "and the reversal of the Seven Star array can melt her noumenon into her flesh body."


    "Yes?" She asked.


    "Try it!" I stood up and looked for other things under my hair. There was nothing here except the body


    "Good!" Said Cole.


    I took a look at Yi and Chu Xue''s body, turned and walked out of the groove.


    Soon, Cole found an umbrella beside her. "Young master, here is an umbrella!"


    She handed me the umbrella. I took it over to have a look. I saw that the umbrella was basically rotten, and it would fall off as soon as I touched it.


    "This is the tantric magic weapon Tianluo umbrella, which is full of secret incantations," I said to Kor. "The umbrella was originally red, but after a long time of oxidation, it turned black. The black umbrella she carried with her demon body should be this one. "


    "Well!" Ke''er nodded, got up and came to me, "there is this umbrella inside, there is no other object."


    "Good," I said, throwing the umbrella aside. "Step back."


    "Well," she stepped back.


    After that, I shook my left hand, and then I turned my hand to the golden star.


    The powerful aura field suddenly appeared, turned into a pale golden light ball and covered her body into it.


    Yi and the first snow slowly rise from the groove, the body issued a dazzling blue light.


    All of a sudden, the golden and blue lights interact together, illuminating the whole stone platform, even the ruins of the ancient temple, and even the whole cave.


    I fixed my mind and gazed into the dazzling ball of light, and my heart went up to my throat.


    I don''t know what''s going to happen.


    Maybe she''ll come back to life.


    Maybe her body will be destroyed.


    Maybe, she will...


    but I believe in my own judgment, what she practiced is the authentic Daye samsara Sutra. Her body is intact and her body functions are still in good condition. Reverse Seven Star array can integrate her body into the body, so that she can be resurrected! Because people, originally, are souls with flesh bodies.


    Everyone, at the time of reincarnation, integrates the soul into the body.


    What I''m doing now is to make her simulate reincarnation again, let her noumenon be reincarnated into her own body.


    I believe in my own judgment!


    I gazed at the inverted Seven Star array, paying close attention to the change of color light inside.


    If there are more and more blue colors, it means that the integration is not smooth. She is basically difficult to revive, but the noumenon can get rid of the seal and regain freedom; on the contrary, if there are more and more golden lights, it proves that my judgment is correct, and she is likely to revive.


    I kept an eye on the ratio of blue to gold.


    At the beginning, blue light clearly had the upper hand.


    But as time goes on, the golden light is getting stronger and stronger.


    Finally, after five or six minutes of interaction, the inverted Seven Star array turned into a dazzling golden ball.


    My heart moved and I was done.


    I quickly closed the array.


    The golden light faded away.


    Yi and the figure of the first snow slowly appeared, she was suspended in the air, eyes blurred, as if swimming in a dream.


    Ke''er came over and looked at the girl in the air in surprise, "I''ll go... She really lives..."


    I took a breath and laughed with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1019

    After hovering in the air for a while, Yi and Chu Xue''s eyes gradually became clear.


    She wakes up.


    She looked at her body, then looked at me and Ke''er, surprised and bewildered, "I... I am..."


    I smile, "you are back."


    She laughed, tears welled up, and her white light flashed. She wore a white shirt and jeans. Her hair became short and fresh. Her nails were broken and became normal length.


    After changing her clothes and hairstyle, she became a modern Cherry Blossom Gome girl and fell slowly on the stone platform.


    "Wu Zheng, thank you..." she looked at me gratefully.


    "You''re welcome," I''m sorry. "The Daye samsara Sutra you practiced is genuine, so it can keep your body healthy for 1200 years and keep your body function very good. With this foundation, I can use the array to re integrate your noumenon into the body, so that you can re simulate reincarnation and return to your own body. After all, it''s your chance. "


    She wiped her tears, laughed at us and nodded.


    Kor also laughed and asked her, "what are your future plans? Is it still here? "


    Yi and Chu Xue shook their heads, "I don''t want to stay here any more. I want to go to the world and see the outside world."


    "You have practiced on the sea and dragon for 1200 years, and now you wake up, and most of your accomplishments are still there," I said. "It''s no problem where you want to go."


    She smiles and nods, "well."


    Cole and I looked at each other and laughed.


    Yi and Chu Xue came to us and gently held our hands.


    In a flash, we left the temple and returned to the sea.


    When Bai Yu saw us coming up, she came to us with a Shua, "young master, miss Ke''er..."


    she looked at Yi and Chu Xue, and was stunned, "you..."


    Yi and Chu Xue laughed at her, then looked at me and Ke''er, "you go back to Beijing."


    "Good! Take care of yourself, "I said.


    "If you travel around the world and have a chance to go to Beijing to play," said Ke''er, "we are always welcome!"


    She nodded and told Bai Yu, "little white snake, send them back."


    "Well," Bai Yu nodded.


    She came up and took Cole and I by the hand.


    Yi and Chu Xue look at us and smile calmly.


    ...


    back downstairs in Tongzhou community, Bai Yu released our hands and said to us, "young master, Miss Kor, I will not accompany you up."


    "OK, thank you," I said.


    "You are welcome, young master."


    "Are you going back to Tongyu mountain to practice?" Kor asked.


    "Well," Bai Yu nodded.


    Kor laughed. "OK, we''ll play together when you come back."


    "Good," Bai Yu said with a gentle smile, "then I''ll leave first."


    We nodded.


    She flashed and disappeared.


    We looked at each other with a smile and turned upstairs.


    Back home, nine uncle and nine aunts see that we are OK, this just relieved.


    We went to the living room and sat down, and then I told them the story briefly.


    I didn''t tell them anything about the Kim family, because even if I didn''t tell them about it, they would have known about it.


    After hearing this, they were filled with emotion.


    "In those days, we lived and died for them, but in the end, he said us like that," sneered Jiu Shu. "It''s not worth it...


    " don''t say that. Everything is chance. "Aunt Jiu comforted her," if it wasn''t for the Jin family, we wouldn''t know each other, would we? "


    Nine uncle is pleased a smile, lightly held her hand.


    Anyu looked at me, "brother Wu Zheng, where did she go?"


    She meant Yi and the first snow.


    Nine uncle nine aunt a listen, also look at me seriously, wait for my answer.


    "She went to the daqinglong temple in Chang''an," I said. "But for more than a thousand years, Chang''an is not Chang''an, and daqinglong temple is not the same as daqinglong temple."


    "She must be very sad, then?" An Yu asked.

 Chapter 1020

    "She stood outside the daqinglong temple and wept..."


    An Yu and Ke''er looked at each other and did not speak.


    "This is also a strange woman," nine aunts exclaimed, "Murong Yunying Shizu has such a beautiful confidant, it is no pity."


    "Shizu?" Ke''er was stunned.


    "Tianji mansion, Jindan mansion and Yutian Jiange belong to Kunlun", said Jiu aunt. "Murong Yunying is our predecessor, and in terms of seniority, it is our ancestor."


    Cole nodded. "I get it."


    Nine uncle look at us, "Wu Zheng, Ke''er, this time is really hard for you. In this way, nine uncle cook East, please eat a meal, even if thank you


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    I laughed. "Don''t argue. I''ll please."


    "No," an Yu said, "don''t argue, I''ll do this thing!"


    Nine uncle a wave hand, "no, you all don''t argue, this meal, must we come to invite."


    Nine aunts looked at us, "we thank you not as elders, but as Fengshui masters. Wu Zheng, Ke''er, you are welcome. "


    "Yes Nine uncle looks at an Yu, "you also don''t want to argue."


    Anyu stopped talking and looked at me.


    Kor also looked at me and asked what I meant.


    I smile, "OK, then listen to Uncle nine."


    Nine uncle and nine aunt all smile, "this is right!"


    Anyu also laughed and took out her mobile phone. "Dad, mom, I want to invite Xiaojun''s sister."


    "Good," nine aunts laughed and looked at me, "Wu Zheng, what do you say?"


    "I don''t mind," I said. "She''s been closed for a month, and it''s time to get out."


    "That''s settled," an Yu said. "I''ll reserve a table now and call Xiaojun."


    She said and dialed Xiaojun.


    I give nine uncle and nine aunt tea, "nine uncle, nine aunt, come on, let''s have tea."


    "Good," said uncle and aunt.


    "Sister Xiaojun, have you passed the customs clearance?" An Yu asked.


    "I''ve just made a decision. What''s the matter?" Xiaojun asked.


    "My parents are here. I''d like to invite you to come and have a meal," an Yu said. "Brother Wu Zheng and sister Ke''er are here."


    "Well, I''ll clean it up and get there."


    "Good! Then we''ll wait for you. "


    After an Yu called, she gave us a smile and said, "sister Xiaojun will be here soon. I''ll reserve a seat first."


    "Good!" I nodded.


    "This girl is very grand," nine aunt looked at nine uncle, "is a good child."


    "Well," nine uncle nodded and gave me a smile, "Wu Zheng, you are lucky. You should treat them well in the future, you know?"


    I face a hot, embarrassed smile, "well."


    I heard the conversation between an Yu and Xiaojun, as did Jiu Shu and Jiu aunt.


    Xiaojun is calm, magnanimous, cheerful, not affectation, not pinching, and left a very good impression on Jiu Shu and Jiu aunt. A few simple and ordinary conversations let them feel the feelings of Xiaojun and an Yu. Now, they can really rest assured.


    Anyu quickly made a reservation for the hotel.


    "Where is the reservation?" Cole is curious.


    "The roast duck shop in the community," an Yu said, "let''s go and eat the roast duck."


    "Good!" "Ke''er smiles." these days, I either eat Sichuan food or eat seafood. I''ve long wanted to change my taste and come back to eat roast duck. "


    We all laughed.


    Just as I was talking, my cell phone rang.


    I took it out to see that it was Chen Daoye who had not contacted for a long time.


    I thought a little, and then I said, "hello? Lord Dao. "


    "Young master, are you in Shangjing now?" Chen asked.


    "Yes," I picked up the tea, "you said


    "Er..." Chen Daoye was very sorry, "young master, I have a difficult matter. I didn''t want to trouble you, but now... I really can''t...


    , I have a difficult problem

 Chapter 1021

    "You say," I put down the tea.


    "Young master, I would venture to ask, how much is your present status?" He has no idea.


    "Say what you want."


    Chen Daoye hesitated for a moment, clearing his throat, "young master, is it convenient for you to come to the west mountain?"


    I look at my watch. It''s half past ten.


    "Afternoon," I said.


    "Good!" "I''ll ask Zhang Bao to pick you up," Chen said


    "No, I''ll drive," I said. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ll just chat with you."


    "Good, good..." Chen said with relief, "thank you, young master. I''ll be waiting for you in the Xishan jingshe."


    "Good, see you in the afternoon." I hung up. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Chen Ziwu?" Nine uncle asked.


    I nodded.


    "He''s looking for you?"


    "It looks like," I pour tea to Jiu Shu. "I can''t take this matter, but Mr. Chen is my grandfather''s friend, and I can''t challenge his face. And I haven''t seen him for a long time. I''ll go and talk to him in the afternoon


    "Since things can''t be picked up, you shouldn''t go to see him," nine aunts said. "When we meet, things are put in front of you. Do you want to push them off?"


    "It''s not convenient for me to pick it up. I can find a friend to pick it up," I said. "But I have to give him the face of Mr. Chen."


    Nine aunt nodded, "don''t break the rules."


    I smile, "don''t worry, it won''t be."


    "Chen Ziwu, Chen Daoye, knows all your grandfathers," said Jiu Shu. "He proposed several times that he wanted to make a vow to the old men and to be a fifth man, but your Ye''s grandfather didn''t agree."


    "Why?" An Yu asked.


    "Because he is not qualified," the ninth uncle said, "our four families are all Kunlun Dharma veins, naturally they are one family. Chen Ziwu is a Quanzhen disciple, not with us. What''s more, the purpose of his vow is actually to learn the secret arts of our four families. Of course, the old man would not agree. "


    "So it is..." an Yu understood.


    Uncle Jiu looked at me, "Wu Zheng, this Chen Daoye, is not bad, but he can''t go too close to him, and he can''t break the rules. Otherwise, it will not end well in the future. "


    "What do you mean?" I don''t understand.


    "He usually behaves well, but once he''s special, he can''t control himself," Ninth uncle said. "At that time, your seventh uncle and I almost suffered from him."


    "Seventh uncle?" I was stunned.


    "Before we were born, the old men arranged the order for us," he said. "The eldest of this generation is Ye Tian, the son of Ye''s grandfather, who is Ye Qian''s father. It''s just that ye Tian''s elder brother and sister-in-law soon after giving birth to Ye Qian... "What''s wrong with them?" Kor asked.


    Nine Uncle clear throat, a wave of hand, "don''t say him, later you will know."


    "Well, you go on," I looked at him.


    "In our generation, elder brother Ye Tian is the eldest; brother Junyu, your father, is the fifth and elder brother Huaihuai is the sixth; there is a son and a daughter in the Lin family, namely, senior seven, Lin you, and old ten, silent."

 Chapter 1022

    "What about the second, third, fourth and eighth in the middle?" Cole wondered.


    Nine uncle shook his head, "no, this generation, only six of us."


    "Why is that?" An Yu is puzzled.


    "The old men didn''t explain, that''s how it was arranged," said Jiu Shu. "We don''t know the purpose of this. But since I was a kid, that''s how it came down. "


    He looked at me, "old seven Lin you is your seventh uncle, that is Lin Xia''s father."


    "Well," I nodded, "you said just now that you and uncle Qi almost suffered from Chen Daoye''s loss. What''s the matter?"


    "We were all young at that time, and we didn''t have you yet," said Jiu Shu. "That autumn, the fourth uncle came to Beijing to make a fortune telling for a big man, and then he lived here for a period of time. Seven and I heard about it, we came to Shangjing together, accompanied by the fourth uncle, one is to learn something from the fourth uncle, the second is to follow the world. At that time, we lived in this house. The fourth uncle slept in the big bedroom. Seven and your father and I laid the floor together in the living room for more than a month


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Later, because there was something wrong with my hometown, the fourth uncle took the fifth elder brother to go back first," he continued. "I reserved a ticket with Lao Qi for the next day, and I was going to stay with him for a few days. On that night, Chen Ziwu came and said that he would come to see the fourth uncle for help when he met with a difficult matter. "


    "The two of us knew him a long time ago, so we let him into the room and asked him what happened. He said that there was a friend who met with a very evil sect. He had no way out, so he wanted to ask the fourth uncle to give him a divination to see how to break it. "He looked at us." Wu family has ancestral precepts. Every generation of geomantic omen has a generation of hexagrams. The fourth uncle only looks at divination and doesn''t look at Fengshui. Chen Ziwu''s doing this is actually a bit out of line. Seeing the fourth uncle''s absence, he had an idea and asked us if we could help


    "Did you help?" Kor asked.


    "We didn''t want to meddle in our business, but we couldn''t help him saying it again and again, so we went to a Taoist temple in the south of the city with him," said Jiu Shu. "When we got there, we found that a woman of high status had fallen into evil spirits. The female ghost possessed by her body was a very powerful role. Chen Ziwu''s way of dealing with them can''t stop the ghost girl, so they can''t do anything about it. "


    "What kind of ghost is so powerful?" Kor asked quickly.


    "The ghost died, and it''s also a character," the ninth uncle said implicitly. "She was framed by that woman, and she was tortured to death...


    " Oh... I understand... "Ke''er nodded," you go on, I don''t want to talk much. "


    "Your seventh uncle and I saved the woman and gave the ghost a free rein." Uncle Jiushu looked at me. "After that, Chen Ziwu''s Taoist brother gave us a small part of the blessing given by the woman, and the rest was left to the temple."


    "Did Mr. Chen agree?" I frown.


    "Of course he won''t," said uncle Jiu. "Because of this, he had a fight with his Taoist brother in front of us. But your seventh uncle and I don''t care about this. We don''t want them to lose peace with each other, so we donate the blessing to the temple, and the storm is over. "


    "What happened then?" I asked.


    "Chen Ziwu was so moved that we had to stay there for a few days," he said. "It was difficult for us to accept the kindness, so we stayed. In those days, he abandoned all the mundane affairs and accompanied us all day long, chatting with us. At the beginning, talk about his friendship with your second and third grandfather, and talk about the things of that year. After chatting, he began to ask us some questions about Cultivation in the name of consulting. The secret arts of Anjia and the Lin family are not spread out to the public. Your seventh uncle and I never inquire about each other. Chen Ziwu said that he knew the rules of our two families and did not dare to covet it. In the name of consulting, he repeatedly asked us, and constantly put on high hats and flattered us. After all, our meeting was still young. Even if we were wary, we were still flattered by him. Unconsciously, we told him some of the essence of cultivation. "


    He laughed at himself and shook his head. "That night, just talking about the important place, suddenly there was a storm and thunder outside, and it rained heavily. Your seventh uncle and I wake up all of a sudden. After the rain stopped, we left. Chen Ziwu tried his best to keep us, but we decided to go. What he said was useless. After leaving Shangjing and returning to my hometown, your second grandfather punished me for kneeling for three days and nights because of this. Your seventh uncle was not so good. Your third grandfather didn''t say a word to him for a whole year. Later, in order to ask for your third grandfather''s forgiveness, he went to the old man''s door every morning and knelt down for nearly half a year before the old man spoke to him


    He took a long breath and told me earnestly, "Wu Zheng, Mr. Chen Daoye, can''t make him special because he takes care of his face, and he can''t go too close to him. Otherwise, he will build a plank road and hide behind the scenes, persistently asking for advice in the name of Wu family''s secret arts. You know, when he was young, he coveted the secrets of our four families. This is his obsession, and he can''t change it in his life


    "For example, this time," the ninth aunt took over, "if you don''t follow the rules and start for him, then he will ask you for advice on the reason that he is insufficient? Can you give him some advice? Your ninth uncle and seventh uncle were cheated like this at the beginningI nodded, "Uncle nine, aunt nine, you can rest assured, I will pay attention to it."


    "Chen Ziwu''s suit is too much to guard against," Jiu Shu looked at me. "Wu Zheng, Kunlun''s secret arts are not handed down to the outside world. This is the ancestor''s motto for thousands of years. You pass it on to Xiaojun and Ke''er. They are all your women, which makes sense. But Chen Ziwu, he is not one of us. You must remember that! "


    "Dad, mom, brother Wu Zheng won''t be cheated," an Yu said. "Don''t worry about it."


    "After all, he is only 19 years old," nine uncle said. "We are afraid that he will be trapped by Chen Ziwu, which reminds him."


    "Uncle Jiu, you reminded me right," I said, "you can rest assured that I will pay attention to everything according to the rules."


    "As long as you follow the rules, nothing will happen," Jiushu told me, "Wu Zheng, please remember."


    I looked at nine uncle quietly, nodded seriously.

 Chapter 1023

    At about 12:00, Xiaojun arrived.


    We went to the roast duck restaurant in the community and had a good lunch.


    After eating, Xiaojun and I are ready to leave for Xishan.


    Before leaving, aunt Jiu takes Xiaojun''s hand and talks to her for a long time.


    Finally, she told me, "Wu Zheng, don''t come back after going to Xishan. You''ve been with Anyu for more than a month, so you can stay with Xiaojun."


    "Aunt nine, we..." Xiaojun''s face turned red.


    Nine aunt gently smile, "Jun, you are a good child, nine aunt likes you very much. An Yu is still young and can''t take care of people. Wu Zheng needs you...


    Xiaojun understands aunt Jiu''s meaning. She looks at me with a red face and lowers her head shyly.


    Anyu took Kor''s hand and came over, "brother Wu Zheng, I''m going to live in the store with my sister Ke''er these days. You don''t have to worry about me. Just stay with Xiaojun. "


    "Yes, young master, you don''t have to worry about me." but with a bad smile, "it hurts Xiaojun."


    Xiaojun is embarrassed.


    I am embarrassed to smile, subconsciously holding Xiaojun''s hand.


    Nine uncle looked at us from a distance, subconsciously cleared his throat.


    Nine Auntie looked at him and laughed at us, "OK, you go to work, we go directly to the airport."


    "To the airport?" Xiaojun was stunned. "Are you and uncle Jiu going back?"


    "Yes, it''s done," said Aunt Jiu. "I''ve seen your situation, and I''m relieved. We''ll take an afternoon flight to Xijing. There''s something else to deal with. "


    "Mom told me just now," an Yu said, "she won''t tell you, she said after dinner."


    "Then we''ll take you to the airport and then to Xishan," Xiaojun said.


    "No," said Aunt Jiu. "It''s important to do things. You don''t need to be polite. Anyu and Ke''er are going to see us off. Go and see Mr. Chen. "


    "Aunt Jiu, it''s not urgent over there," I said. "It''s settled. We''ll take you and uncle Jiu to the airport first."


    "I''ll take care of this," nine aunt''s tone was gentle, but her tone was firm. "We''ll come again in the future."


    Xiaojun and I looked at each other, and we couldn''t say anything more.


    "That''s OK," Xiaojun took aunt Jiu''s hand. "Next time you come, don''t go in a hurry. Go and stay with me for a few days."


    Nine aunt laughed, "good, Yuquanshan gas field is good, I will go to live for a few days."


    Xiaojun also laughed, "Well! It''s a deal


    "It''s a deal," nine aunts said, looking at us, "go."


    "Well," Xiaojun nodded.


    I went to the nine uncle in front of, "nine uncle, then we will not send you, you take care."


    Uncle nine patted me on the arm, "you boy!"


    I''m sorry that my face is hot.


    Nine uncle laughed, "OK, go!"


    "Well!" I nodded.


    Xiaojun and I opened the door and got on the bus, lowered the window and waved to them.


    "Remember, don''t break the rules!" Uncle Jiu yelled.


    "Don''t worry!" I said out loud.


    Nine uncle and nine aunt waved to us.


    We raised the window, turned around, and drove out of the neighborhood.


    As soon as I came out, I unconsciously grabbed Xiaojun''s hand.


    Xiaojun looked at me with a red face and her eyes were full of missing.


    Nine uncle and nine aunts were there just now. It''s obvious that we are not good. Now it''s just us. Finally, we don''t have to worry about anything.


    I asked her to stop the car, took her into my arms and kissed her on the lips.


    Xiaojun gently responded to me. Her body was shaking because of her excitement.


    "I miss you so much..."


    "so do I...


    we have a long and unforgettable kiss.


    Once you''ve tasted the things between men and women, it''s hard to be calm again.


    I can hold on to Kor and Anyu.


    But for Xiaojun...


    for a month, I can''t help it...


    but if I can''t help it, I have to endure it for a while.

 Chapter 1024

    After all, we still have to go to Xishan.


    I tried to hold the fire in my heart and held her tightly, panting in her ears.


    Xiaojun hugged me for a while, released me and asked me in a low voice, "didn''t you touch Anyu?"


    "Yes, but not that..."


    "why suppress yourself?"


    "It''s a day if you can hold it for a day," I said. "I can''t help it...


    she looked at me with tears in her eyes, and then she couldn''t help laughing," fool... "


    " how are you practicing? " I looked at her and said, "OK?"


    She shook her head.


    I frown. "What''s the matter?" Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "the first 25 days were very smooth", she said, "in the latter few days, close your eyes, full of you, I can''t meditate...


    I laughed," practice can''t be accomplished in one move, take your time. "


    "Well," she nodded, and then asked me, "have you gone to sea these two days?"


    "You sense it?" I asked.


    "No sense of it," she said. "I was suddenly upset last night, feeling like you should be out on business. I made a divination, which shows that you, Ke''er and an Yu went to a big ship and were fighting with a woman in white and with a black umbrella. Judging from the divination, you are very dangerous. That woman is very powerful. I was terrified at that time, but I couldn''t do anything...


    the tears in her eyes kept rolling.


    "What happened then?" I asked softly.


    "Then I was more secure," she wiped her tears, "and then I made another divination, knowing that you were all right, so I was relieved. So as soon as Anyu called in the morning, I quickly came over. "


    I took her in my arms. "It''s OK. It''s all over."


    "What''s the woman coming from? She is not a person, not a demon, not a ghost, nor a God... What is she? "


    With a calm smile, "it''s hard to say..."


    she was stunned and looked at me seriously, "it''s hard to say?"


    "She''s our ancestor''s woman," I said. "She became a corpse demon because she practiced the great karma samsara Sutra, but now she''s alive again."


    "Alive again?" She didn''t understand.


    "Well," I nodded.


    "Can you tell me?" She looked at me.


    I laughed and said, "OK, walk and talk."


    "Well," she laughed, wiped her tears, calmed her mood and started the car.


    We re entered the main road and sped towards the Western Hills.


    In fact, the story of Yi and Chu Xue is very simple, but it''s a long story.


    I started with her acquaintance with Murong Yunying at daqinglong temple in Chang''an. I talked about their love at first sight, their opposition because of their faith, the night when Murong Yunying got married, and then about Yihe chuxue''s encounter with a Ganoderma demon flying up on the sea, so she entered the undersea temple...


    finally, I talked about the contract of the Jin family.


    After that, Xishan jingshe also arrived.


    Xiaojun stopped the car and let out a long breath. She sighed, "what a strange woman..."


    "that''s what aunt Jiu said." I took her hand.


    She looked at me. "In fact, she is really kind. It''s just that the world misunderstood her."


    I didn''t speak and nodded in silence.


    At this time, master Chen Daoye and master Zhang Bao came out.


    "Here they are," I looked at Xiaojun. "Let''s get out of the car first."


    "Well," she nodded.


    We opened the door and got out of the car and laughed at Chen Daoye.


    "Long time, young Jun!" Lord Chen is giving us a fist.


    We saluted him with a fist


    Chen looked at us gratefully, "ah, I''m really ashamed to say that. I''m really sorry to ask you to come this time. This is not a place to talk. Young master, Miss Jun, let''s go in and have a talk. "


    "Good!" We both nodded.


    We all walked into the west mountain jingshe.


    Come to the front hall, just entered the door, three people stood up on the chair.


    This is a middle-aged couple and a young girl.


    As soon as the girl saw us come in, she was stunned, "Wu Zheng?"


    When I looked at her face, I couldn''t help being stunned.

 Chapter 1025

    "Li Fei?" I looked at her in surprise, "is it you have something to do?"


    "It''s not me," Li Fei''s expression is somewhat complicated, "it''s... It''s my boyfriend...


    " Oh... "I understand.


    "Li Fei, do you know each other?" The middle-aged man asked Li Fei.


    "We are high school classmates," Li Fei said.


    "It''s a coincidence," Chen said with a sigh of relief. He looked at the couple. "Your son is really lucky. His life should not be cut off! Miss Li, since you and the young master are classmates, you can introduce them. "


    The middle-aged couple looked at Li Fei.


    Li Fei was silent for a moment, cleared her throat and introduced to us, "uncle, aunt, his name is Wu Zheng; Wu Zheng, this is my boyfriend''s parents, Uncle Chen, Aunt Li."


    The middle-aged man stepped forward and took my hand. "Master Wu Zheng, my name is Chen Gu. This is my wife Li Xi. Our son Chen Wei is very dangerous now. Please help him!"


    Li Xi also said, "Master Wu Zheng, please


    Mr. Chen also came over and said, "young master, people are in the back. Please show me."


    I took a look at him and at the Chen Gu couple in front of me. This is good. I drove the ducks to the shelves for me.


    Xiaojun frowned and asked Mr. Chen, "what do you mean, Mr. Dao?"


    Chen Daoye was stunned, and then he realized that it was not right.


    "Miss Jun, don''t get me wrong," he explained quickly. "I know the value of the young master. Most people can''t afford it. I don''t want to trouble the young master until I have to. But this time, I really can''t see the clue. I have no choice but to ask the young master to come here. I didn''t mean to let the young master break the rules. I just wanted to ask him to give me some directions. I''ll do the rest myself. That''s all. "


    He looked at Li Fei, "but just now I heard Miss Li say that she and the young master are classmates. I thought they were all our own people, so we just...


    " if we are our own people, can we not follow the rules? " Xiaojun asked.


    Mr. Chen coughed, "er... No, Miss Jun, you misunderstood me."


    Li Fei looked at Xiaojun and asked me, "Wu Zheng, is this?"


    I looked at Xiaojun, took her hand and introduced her to Li Fei, "this is my girlfriend Xiaojun."


    Li Fei was stunned, "girl... Girlfriend? You... "


    Xiaojun is very calm, and generously reaches out to Li Fei," Hello, my name is Guo Chenjun. "


    Li Fei''s eyes flashed a trace of loss.


    She was silent for a moment and gently held Xiaojun''s hand. "My name is Li Fei."


    "Wu Zheng told me about you," Xiaojun said with a smile. "You helped him in his most difficult time. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome," Li Fei forced out a smile, "we are classmates, should be."


    Xiaojun takes back her hand and asks, "what''s wrong with your boyfriend?"


    "He was possessed by an evil spirit. We have been so anxious these days that we can''t do anything with a lot of people," she said, glancing at me. "I also wanted to ask Wu Zheng for help, but...


    " but what? " I asked.


    She lowered her head and said nothing.


    In fact, she did not say, we all understand, after all, the accident is her boyfriend, she is afraid to meet embarrassment.


    Master Chen cleared his throat, "young master, do you think this is OK? You can show me, and then what to do. You can give me some advice, and I will do it specifically. "


    Xiaojun looked at him and said, "master Dao, you are changing your concept."


    "No, no, no, it doesn''t mean that," said Mr. Chen quickly. "As you know, Miss Jun, ordinary people can''t afford to pay for the young master''s present status. As long as I have a way, I will not disturb the young master and you. Chen Wei, Mr. Chen''s son, was possessed by evil spirits. Now his life is hanging on the line. I have no choice but to call the young master. "


    He looked at me. "Young master, you don''t have to say too much. Just give me a piece of advice."

 Chapter 1026

    "You''re still changing concepts," said Xiaojun. "If you''re involved in this kind of thing, you''ll have to follow the rules. Is it appropriate for you to do so? "


    "I..." Chen Daoye was speechless.


    Li Xi beside her was not happy, "well, I said, you little girl, how can you talk like that? After all, isn''t it money? You make a price, we have money! I''d like to see where the so-called Fengshui master with the highest price in Shangjing can go! "


    "What are you talking about?" Chen Gu''s eyes glared.


    "Where am I talking nonsense?" Li Xi sneered and looked at me, "are you still a classmate? Ha ha, how ridiculous! In my eyes, my son''s life is worth more than anything! Master Wu Zheng, tell me, how much do you want! We give it


    I looked at her and said nothing.


    "Aunt Li, don''t talk like that," Li Fei was embarrassed.


    "What did I say?" Lizzie glanced at her. "You think I can''t see it? Did you two fall in love in high school? Hum! What students? Ex boyfriend? "


    "Aunt Li!" Li Fei was not happy, "Wu Zheng and I are classmates, there is no other relationship!"


    "Oh..." Li Xi disdained a smile, look at me, "ordinary students, there is no other relationship... Is also right, you are good friends, he should not be rescued." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "shut up Chen Gu roared, "we are asking for help. Do you want your son''s life?"


    Li Xi ignored her, walked up to me and Xiaojun and gave a cold smile, "the Taoist family learned Tao just to help others. I''m curious. Are you so greedy that you can really cultivate yourself? "


    "Mrs. Chen, you''ve seen too many movies," said Zhang Bao coldly.


    "You Li Xi frowned.


    Chen Daoye was also embarrassed by her. His face sank and he ordered, "Mrs. Chen, if you talk like this, take your son down the mountain! I can''t control your business. Don''t disturb me here! Go


    Chen Gu looked at it and quickly said good words, "Lord Dao, she is a woman, and she is not sensible! You see me! Look at me


    He turned around and begged us, "Master Wu Zheng, this lady, you must not see him in the same way! Let''s follow the rules! As much as it should be! I''m just Chen Wei, please help him! I''m on my knees! "


    He said he was going to kneel.


    I reached for him and said, "Mr. Chen, don''t do this!"


    Chen Gu cried, "I beg you, help my son... Please..."


    Lord Chen sighed, "Mr. Chen, I can''t blame Miss Jun for this. Feng Shui masters have the rules of feng shui masters, and they really can''t tolerate a trace of opportunism. "


    "No matter how much money we need, we will give..." Chen Gu cried, "I sold the company, sold the house, I went to loan! I just ask you to save my son...


    Li Xi also shed tears.


    Mr. Chen looked at me, "young master, look at this..."


    Li Fei''s eyes were red and he looked at me faintly, "Wu Zheng, how much money do you need? Can you help us? "


    I was silent for a while, and said softly, "take me to see him."


    Chen Daoye''s eyes brightened.


    Chen Gu stopped crying and looked at me in surprise.


    "I don''t understand your rules..." Li feiqiang held back tears, "but I don''t want you to destroy your principles for me..."


    "when I was in the most difficult situation, you helped me", I looked at her, "we are friends, there is no need to do this. Don''t worry, I won''t break my rules. "


    She didn''t speak and looked at Xiaojun beside me.


    Xiaojun looked at me and said, "Wu Zheng, don''t forget uncle Jiu''s words..."


    I gave her a smile, "I haven''t forgotten. Don''t worry."


    She nodded and looked at Li Fei. "Take him."

 Chapter 1027

    "Thank you," Li Fei looked at Xiaojun gratefully with tears in her eyes.


    "Let''s go," I said lightly.


    "Well," Li Fei nodded.


    We turned away from the front room and came to a Dan room in the back.


    She looked at me with a complicated look and knocked at the door silently.


    We went into the room and came to the bed. There was a boy of our age lying on the bed. He had short hair, tall stature, and sallow complexion.


    Seeing us coming, his muddy eyes flashed a glimmer of light, and his mouth trembled a few times.


    Then he closed his eyes.


    "He''s been like this for several days," Li Fei said with tears in her eyes. "When he doesn''t attack, it''s like this. Once it happens, he''ll become a woman, especially frightening."


    I took a look at her, went to the bed and looked at Chen Wei carefully.


    In fact, I have known his situation for a long time.


    But in front of Li Fei and Chen Gu, I don''t want to show it.


    They are all ordinary people, which will surprise them. Secondly, once we let them see our ability, we can''t ignore it.


    I looked in front of Chen Wei''s bed for a while and sighed softly.


    Li Fei came to me and asked, "Wu Zheng, can you save him?"


    "Did he dream of a woman sneaking into their bedroom for days before his accident?" I asked her.


    As soon as Li Fei''s eyes brightened, she quickly nodded! Yes


    "Later, even if he is awake, he will see the woman, but he can''t tell what she looks like, can he?"


    "Yes! That''s it Li Fei said seriously, "I was afraid when he said that, and then we went to the Taoist temple to see someone. The Taoist priest said that he was followed by a demon and gave him a talisman. After he put on the charm, the woman disappeared. But when we returned to school, he felt very uncomfortable, said it was burning pain, so he took the Fu out. As soon as it was taken out, the rune caught fire


    "And then he fainted," I looked at her, "and when he woke up, his voice and manner became a woman. For the first time, he had a seizure for dozens of seconds. After that, the attack time was longer and the frequency was higher and higher, right? "


    "Well!" That''s how she nods


    I nodded. "Let''s go to the lobby and say it."


    "Can you save him?" She looked at me almost begging.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be OK," I said.


    She burst into tears, came to hold me and cried on my shoulder.


    ...


    back in the lobby, everyone stood up.


    "Young master, come on, sit down!" Mr. Chen Daoye welcomed me.


    Chen Gu and his wife looked at us nervously and their hands were shaking.


    I came to Xiaojun, took her to sit down, picked up the tea and took a sip.


    "Young master, my son he..." Chen Gu asked carefully.


    I put down my tea and looked at them, "I can''t do this...


    Li Fei was shocked," Wu Zheng, you... "


    Chen Gu''s legs softened and he sat down on the chair, making everyone stupid.


    Li Xi sneered, "say money again, right? that ''s ok! You say? How much are you worth! Our family has money, we can afford it! "


    "190 million," Xiaojun said lightly.


    Lizi''s legs are weak.


    Chen Daoye is also confused.


    Li Fei covered her face and looked at me in surprise, like a stranger.


    I looked at them and then said, "I''ll ask our friends to do it. You can rest assured that Chen Wei will be OK."


    "You... Your friend?" Li Xi didn''t dare to be arrogant, and her tone became very polite, "can he save my son?"

 Chapter 1028

    "Yes," I said, "he''s OK."


    "So... How much does he want?" Li Xi asked in a low voice.


    "You don''t have to worry. You can afford him," I said.


    Li Xi looked at Chen Gu and said, "this..."


    "thank you, young master! Thank you, young master Chen Gu, in turn, was excited.


    "Wu Zheng, you..." Li Fei looked at me with a complicated look.


    "Don''t worry. My friend is a good geomantic expert," I said. "He can save Chen Wei."


    Li Fei didn''t speak. She lowered her head and nodded silently.


    Chen Daoye was stunned for a while and cleared his throat, "er... Young master, what is the evil spirit on Chen Wei?"


    "I can''t answer it, and I can''t say it," I said to him. "If you say it, you''d better not ask." Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "Oh, good He nodded quickly and then asked, "do I know the friend you mentioned?"


    "You don''t know," I took out my cell phone. "I''ll call him now."


    "Good!" He nodded.


    I immediately called Jin Lei.


    No one answered.


    I dialed again.


    This time, Jin Lei hesitated to answer, "hello?"


    "Have you come to Beijing?" I asked.


    He said a few days ago.


    "There''s something wrong with my classmate''s boyfriend. Is it convenient for you to handle it?"


    He was stunned for a moment, "your classmate? Can you do it? "


    "It''s not convenient for me to take care of it," I said. "You can do it."


    "What is it?"


    "I''ll call you to his parents. You can meet and talk about the details."


    "Are you sure I can do it?"


    "Sure," I said.


    He was silent for a moment and said, "OK!"


    "That''s it."


    I hung up and told Chen Gu his phone number.


    Chen Gu wrote it down.


    "His grandfather was a famous feng shui master in Bashu," I said. "He got the true biography of his grandfather. You can find him if you have something to do later."


    Said I look at Chen Daoye, "Lord Dao, he just came to Beijing, after you take him more."


    "Don''t worry, young master. I understand."


    "OK," I stood up. "Then we''ll go first."


    "Good!" Mr. Chen stood up. "Young master, Miss Jun, it''s hard for you."


    "You''re welcome," I turned to look at Li Fei. "Don''t worry."


    Li Fei wiped her tears and nodded vigorously I gave her a smile and looked at Xiaojun. "Let''s go."


    "Good," said Xiaojun.


    Outside, Li Fei looks complicated and looks at me getting into Xiaojun''s car.


    In the roar of the engine, red Maserati turned around and left the west mountain house.

 Chapter 1029

    On the way back downtown, we talked about what we had just done.


    "What''s wrong with Li Fei''s boyfriend?" Xiaojun asked me.


    "His father offended a business competitor and asked someone to give them a nightmare," I said. "This man is very clever. He uses Gu Yan, so he doesn''t see it."


    "Gu Yan?" Xiaojun doesn''t understand, "what''s that?"


    "Gu Yan is a kind of Zhen Yan. In short, it is a combination of Gu and Yan Zhen," I explained. "Like Chen Wei, he was bitten by Gu a year ago. Not only he, but also his family, got it. The other party first let them be bewitched and waited for a year on purpose before using Zhenyan. In general, Zhenyan is mostly used in the Yin and Yang houses, but this kind of Zhenyan is more special. It is not in the Yin House or in the Yang house. "


    "Where is that?" She asked.


    "It depends on who the other party is going to kill first," I said. "The first one is to set up Zhenyan within ten miles of their residence. Put the poisonous mother into the Zhenyan, and then the person will fall into the nightmare. Chen Wei, for example, rented a house near their school, arranged Zhenyan in the house and put in Gu Mu. After that, Chen Wei began to dream, and then the nightmare broke out. "


    "So it is..." she understood, "no wonder Mr. Chen can''t see it..."


    she thought about it and asked me, "how can I break this kind of Gu?"


    "The conventional way is to find the Gu mother," I said, "as long as the Gu mother is broken, Zhenyan will no longer work."


    "Is there any other way?" She asked.


    "Yes, use internal Qi to directly untie the poisonous insects on them, and then it will be OK."


    "With Jin Lei''s accomplishments, can he handle this matter well?" She asked.


    "It''s very difficult," I said. "Gu Yan is not an ordinary town nightmare. Jin Lei doesn''t understand it. However, I believe that with his accomplishments, as long as he is attentive, it should not be a big problem to keep Chen Wei. "


    She nodded. "Well, that''s fine."


    Just saying that, Chen Daoye''s phone call came.


    "Young master, we''ve got in touch with that little friend," he said. "There''s something I want to ask. How much is appropriate for him to pray for


    "Let them do what they want," I said.


    "Well, I see."


    I hung up and looked at Xiaojun. "OK, they get in touch. It has nothing to do with us."


    "In fact, it''s very good," she said with a smile. "In the future, if you can''t take over any more things, you can leave them to others. In this way, you will not hurt your friendship. On the other hand, you can make friends and have the best of both worlds."


    "That''s what I think," I said with a smile. It''s just that Ke''er is worth 10 million yuan now, and the Chen family can''t afford it. Jin Lei can''t tell if he has more skills, but he can still do hundreds of thousands of yuan. To let him do this, on the one hand, he has an account for Li Fei; on the other hand, he can also become friends with Chen Daoye. Once this is done, his situation in Shangjing will be opened up. "


    "Well, you''re right," she nodded.


    I looked at my watch. "It''s more than four o''clock. Nine uncles and nine aunts will be boarding soon."


    "Give them a call," Xiaojun said.


    "Good." I took out my mobile phone and dialed uncle Jiu.


    "Uncle Jiu, are you going to board?"


    "Yes, right away," said uncle Jiu. "How are you doing there? Chen Ziwu didn''t hurt you, did he? "


    "No," I said, "I let someone else take it."


    "That''s right," the ninth uncle said with relief, "Wu Zheng, remember, you have your way, some people are not the same way, don''t be forced. Mr. Chen is not bad, but he and we are not on the same road. " "I understand," I said, "thank you, uncle nine."


    "Well, I won''t tell you. We are ready to board the plane," he said. "Xiaojun and Ke''er are both good. Don''t spoil Anyu too much, and stay with them more."


    I heard this from my aunt nine, and I felt very warm.


    But from the ninth uncle here to hear, immediately feel a little embarrassed.


    "Nine uncle, you can rest assured that I will take good care of Anyu, she will not be wronged."


    Nine uncle will smile, "boy, you think more, nine uncle is not that. Well, no more. We''re boarding. "


    "Well, have a safe journey!"


    I hung up and let out a long breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaojun is puzzled.


    "It''s OK," I laughed and put away my mobile phone. "Uncle nine, they''re boarding."


    Xiaojun didn''t ask more and nodded.


    I gently took her hand. "I won''t go back to Yuquan mountain tonight. Let''s go to the hotel."


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "Because..." I looked at her warmly.


    She blushed and laughed shyly.


    ......

 Chapter 1030

    After returning to the downtown area, we drove to the international trade center and stayed in a five-star hotel for a sweet and romantic evening.


    The next day, I woke up early.


    I opened my eyes and looked outside. It was raining outside.


    Listen to the rain, lying in bed, holding the beloved girl.


    This feeling, special happiness.


    I smile and look down at Xiaojun in my arms.


    She has been tossed about by me for half a night, and now she is sleeping soundly.


    I looked at her for a moment, but I couldn''t help but kiss her lips.


    She opened her eyes and looked at me quietly.


    That pair of beautiful eyes, there is ice general Lengyan, fire general enthusiasm.


    This fusion of ice and fire, instantly pierced my soul, let me once again lost myself.


    I''m like a child, unscrupulous.


    She closed her eyes and silently endured...


    after a long time, the storm finally calmed down.


    I got up and got out of bed and went to the bathroom to put a jar of hot water.


    Then I went back to my bedroom, carried her to the bathroom, carefully placed her in the bathtub, and walked in myself.


    While washing, the phone rang in the room.


    "It''s your mobile phone," said Xiaojun.


    "No," I said, "love who."


    "Come on, in case something happens," she said.


    "What can I do for you?" I said, my heart suddenly moved, quickly stood up, "I go! Ah Bu is coming


    "Abe?" Xiaojun is stunned, "ghost emissary''s daughter?"


    "Yes I stood up and wrapped myself in a towel. "I''ll get the phone."


    "Well!" She nodded.


    I came to the bedroom, picked up the mobile phone, a look, is a strange number, and then answered, "Hello, step!"


    "I''m at the airport, I''ll board in half an hour and go home," she said. "Next time, let''s have dinner together."


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" I asked.


    "There''s something wrong there. I have to go back immediately," she said. "Thank you for inviting me to Beijing, Wu Zheng. Although we can''t eat together this time, I recognize you as a friend


    As soon as I got hot, I cleared my throat and said, "I know, you came last night, and I last night..."


    "it doesn''t matter, I understand. Originally, I didn''t want to disturb you. I wanted to contact you again today, "she said." before dawn, I got a call from my mother, so I had to rush back. So we can only make another appointment next time. "


    "Well," I said with a calm smile, "next time you come, let me know."


    "Well," she said, "last night, I found out something. I think it''s necessary to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "I found the hotel where you and your girlfriend stayed last night, where I stayed last night," she said. "In the lobby of the hotel, I found a man and a girl. These two people are father and daughter, and they are both demons...


    "demons?" I frowned.


    They said, "yes, they did."


    "To me..." I gently out of breath, understand.


    "Wu Zheng, I know you have a high level of cultivation," she said, "but the two demons came to you for a very long time. You must be more careful and not be careless. "


    "Good! Don''t worry, "I said," I remember. "


    "Well, that''s it," she said.


    "Good!"


    I hung up, went to the window, opened the curtain, and let out a long breath.


    Bashu he family, you finally came.


    I look at the rain outside, calm smile.

 Chapter 1031

    He Xiaoxiao''s death, they still count on me.


    But they came here not only for revenge, but also to let me do things for them.


    It sounds contradictory.


    If you want to kill me, you want us to do things for them. Congratulations to your family.


    I didn''t think deep, and I didn''t want to think that much.


    Since they come here, they will settle down. Aren''t they going to kill them? Let them have a try.


    I smile and turn back to the bathroom.


    After the bath, we packed up and went to the hotel restaurant for breakfast.


    I looked at it and found no demons.


    After dinner, we left our room and went back to Yuquan mountain. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I didn''t tell Xiaojun, and I didn''t intend to tell Anyu and Ke''er. Although he family is one of the seven demon families in China, I am not afraid of them. I don''t want them to feel like I''m facing a big enemy. In that case, they will despise me and make trouble for me.


    So I thought, no matter what the situation is, I will face it by myself and don''t tell my girls.


    I believe I can handle it. I have confidence in myself.


    After returning to Yuquan mountain, I was ready to wait for them to come.


    On the first day, nothing happened.


    The next day, there was still no movement.


    On the third day, there was still no movement.


    I subconsciously think of divination, and then think about it or forget it.


    This is the test and experience of their own, but just two demons, there is no need to take too seriously.


    After thinking about it, I stopped thinking about it, just as usual, how to live.


    Unconsciously, a week passed.


    That evening, Xiaojun and I bought some seafood to prepare a seafood hot pot.


    The pot is set up and the water is cooked. It''s ready to eat.


    Then the doorbell rang.


    Xiaojun was stunned and looked at me, "who will come at this time?"


    I stood up. "I''ll go and have a look."


    "Well," she nodded.


    I came to the door and opened the door. Outside was a tall man with thick eyebrows and big eyes and stubble on his face.


    Behind him stood a girl of sixteen or seventeen years old, with short hair, dazzling eyes and full of heroism.


    "Are you Wu Zheng?" He was staring at me.


    "Yes," I was calm.


    "My name is he Liansheng. I come from Bashu," he said with cold eyes. "I want to talk to you about something."


    "Come on," I looked at him.


    Xiaojun comes up and says, "Wu Zheng, who is it?"


    She looked at the two people outside, and immediately frowned, "demon?"


    The man grinned, "girl, good eyesight."


    Xiaojun protected me with her body and asked them, "what do you want to do?"


    I took her to the back of her, smile at her, "nothing, you go to the house first, I''ll deal with it."


    "Wu Zheng, they..."


    "obedient", I looked at her, "go to the house."


    Xiaojun hesitated for a moment, took a look at the two men and turned back.


    "Know why you''re here," I said to the man, "change places and don''t scare my girlfriend."


    "Happy!" He Liansheng sneered, "there''s a golf course outside the villa area. I''ll wait for you there. If it''s a man, you''ll come!"


    "Good!" I nodded.


    He gave me a look at the girl and said, "go


    Father and daughter turned and walked a few steps, Shua disappeared.


    I took a deep breath, turned back to the room and gave Xiaojun a smile. "Wait for me for a while. I''ll be there soon."


    She came quickly and hugged me, "no!"

 Chapter 1032

    "This is he Xiaoxiao''s brother," I explained to her patiently. "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to him. It will be OK."


    "They are so murderous that they are here to kill you." Xiaojun looked at me anxiously, "Wu Zheng, let Ke''er come here!"


    "No," I shook my head.


    "Then I''ll go with you!" She said.


    "That''s even worse," I looked at her. "Don''t worry, I have two forces in my body: white tiger and green dragon. He Liansheng has only 1400 years of cultivation. I have confidence in him."


    "But they are two!" Xiaojun is very excited.


    "It''s two people, but they''re not going to play together," I paused. "Even if they do, they''re not my opponents."


    "But..." she wanted to talk.


    "Xiaojun", I stare at her, "you have to believe me, OK?"


    She tangled at me, "don''t let Ke''er come, let Chu Linglong come to the head office? She killed he Xiaoxiao. You managed the family affairs of Chu family just to help her. Now that he Liansheng comes to you, shouldn''t she come out? "


    "It''s time to get ahead, but I don''t want to," I said. "I don''t want outsiders to interfere in what I can handle myself. Besides, Chu Linglong is the head of the Chu family. If she comes forward, it will make a big fuss. There''s no need for that, don''t you? "


    Xiaojun let out her breath, lowered her head and stopped talking.


    I hold her waist and smile at her. "Believe me, OK?"


    She hesitated for a long time, looked up at me, "if you don''t come back within 15 minutes, I''ll let Ke''er call Chu Linglong."


    I helplessly smile, "OK, listen to you."


    She didn''t speak and hugged me tightly.


    I hold her quietly for a while, release her, kiss her forehead, turn to the door.


    She followed me to the door, in the moment I went out, subconsciously held my hand, eyes full of worry.


    I smile at her, "you continue to clean up the dishes, I will come back to eat later."


    Tears flashed in her eyes and nodded with a smile, "well, I''ll wait for you."


    I held her face, gave her a deep kiss, then let go of her, flashed and left the villa.


    Xiaojun stands at the door, powerless to the door frame.


    Her eyes were moist.


    ...


    the golf course is only a few kilometers away from the villa area.


    I arrived in a few seconds.


    When I came here, I saw that the lights were bright and there were several men and women playing ball on the grass.


    He Liansheng and his daughter are not far away, waiting for me.


    I flashed in front of them.


    When he saw me coming, he gave a cold smile, "yes, it has seed."


    "Speak up," I looked at him.


    "Chu family accident, a shadow has been helping Chu Linglong," he stared at me, "you are the shadow?"


    "I didn''t kill your sister," I said lightly.


    "You didn''t kill her, she was killed by Chu Linglong," he Liansheng''s eyes were red, "but if it wasn''t for you, Chu Linglong would have died! How did she kill my sister


    "You want to add a sin, why not?" I sneered, "you dare not find Chu Linglong revenge, you come to me to vent your anger, right?"


    "I can''t offend the master of Chu family! But you! What are you? " He pointed to my nose and growled, "my sister died because of you! I want you to pay for your life


    "Good!" I nodded and looked at those people in the distance. "They are innocent. Don''t implicate them."


    He Lian snorted coldly, raised his left hand and clenched his fist.


    The whole golf course, a moment of darkness.


    A few people in the distance saw the power failure, swearing to get on the ball cart, slowly drove away.


    "There is no innocent now," he Liansheng sneered. "Is that ok?"


    "Yes," I flashed, came to a piece of open ground, turned and looked at him.


    "Helin, it''s about him and me. You can''t do it! Do you know? " He Liansheng orders his daughter.


    "Yes, Dad!" Said the girl.


    He Liansheng came to me with a brush, showing a sharp sword in his hand. He pointed to me, "where is your weapon?"


    "I don''t have a blade," I held out my hands. "Just these two hands."


    "Good!" He snapped, "then don''t blame me for bullying you! Boy, you killed my sister, take your life

 Chapter 1033

    He came to me with a roar and a Shua. It was a sword at the beginning.


    I did not dodge, raised my hand to send out a golden light, and instantly pierced his left shoulder.


    With a dull hum, he was beaten to the air, and then he flashed and fell steadily in the distance.


    Five thunder Fu pierced his shoulder, and his blood flowed like a flood.


    "Dad He Lin exclaimed, subconsciously want to rush over.


    "Don''t come here!" He Liansheng roared.


    He Lin was stunned and had to stop. Her eyes were very anxious.


    He Liansheng looked at his left shoulder and me. He gave a cold smile, "OK, it''s a shadow! It''s really good! "


    "Come again!" I looked at him.


    "Good!" He said aloud.


    Before the words fell, his body flashed and rushed over again. The sword in his hand turned into a cold light and shot into my chest.


    With a quick flash, I avoided the cold light, and then I shook my hand with another golden light, which pierced his right shoulder.


    His body lost his balance with a dull hum of pain. He fell to the ground with a thump. Then he rolled on the spot and called out. Within 100 meters around him, he was in a sea of fire.


    This flame, with a thousand degrees, can melt steel.


    I just felt a heat wave coming, and my heart moved. The golden light flashed on my body, and the fire avoiding charm immediately eliminated the heat wave. Then my body flashed, and in an instant I withdrew hundreds of meters away from the sea of fire.


    He Liansheng stood up from the sea of fire and roared at me.


    The fire disappeared and the surrounding green land became a piece of scorched earth.


    "Keep going," I stare at him.


    He Liansheng looked at me maliciously with a faint green light in his eyes.


    His shoulders were pierced by me, and he could not attack me with his sword.


    But he still has magical powers.


    In an instant, the strong wind suddenly rises, a huge whirlwind rises from the ground and surrounds me. Then countless black shadows flew out of the wind and rushed to me from all directions with a sharp blade.


    I smile coldly, play array? Can you play with me?


    My mind moved, a golden light fell to the ground, the strong six God array rose from the ground, rapidly expanded, those who rushed up to the dark shadow was not waiting to touch me, was burned into a fire.


    There was only a bang, and the whirlwind was swept away.


    He Liansheng looked at me absently. After a few seconds, he knelt down and spat blood from his mouth and nose.


    "Dad He Lin was shocked, Shua of a flash to his side, hold him, "how are you?"


    He Liansheng wanted to talk, and his mouth opened and his blood gushed out.


    At the same time, the corners of his eyes began to bleed.


    "Dad He Lin stood up angrily, turned to me and roared, "I killed you!"


    He Liansheng grabbed her hand and shook his head with difficulty.


    "Dad, I will avenge you!"


    "You are not his opponent..."


    "I..."


    "this is my and his business, you are not allowed to intervene!" He Liansheng said, gnashing his teeth.


    He Lin helpless, hate the stare at me, suddenly a wave.


    A fierce evil spirit rushed forward and disappeared a few meters in front of me.


    It''s not that she keeps her hands, but her evil spirit can only attack so far. If she wants to fight with me, she must be close to me.


    And her father wouldn''t allow her to.


    "Help me up..." he Liansheng said with difficulty.


    He Lin wiped her tears and helped him to stand up.


    He Liansheng swallowed several mouthfuls in succession, and finally suppressed his breath. He looked up at me with a cold smile, "it''s a shadow indeed. Now I understand why Chu Huan lost. He is not your opponent at all..."


    in fact, he is wrong. Maybe Chu Huan is not Ke''er''s opponent, but it will be. I think it is not so easy to defeat him. Now I can easily defeat him, in fact, because I got the green dragon amulet.


    Of course, these words can''t be told to him.


    "Still fighting?" I asked him.

 Chapter 1034

    He sighed helplessly and shook his head, "no more fighting."


    "OK," I nodded. "Then I''ll go home for dinner."


    "You wait!" He Liansheng said aloud.


    "Well?" I frowned.


    He hesitated for a moment, coughed and coughed, "we have a family accident, I want to ask you to help us."


    I didn''t speak. I looked at him coldly.


    "Yes, I was going to kill you just now," he said in his eyes. "If you can''t beat me, I''ll kill you to avenge my sister. But I can see that you are really good. It''s no wonder Chu Linglong asked you for help at the beginning. Now we have a problem with his family. You can help us solve it. How much money is OK


    I smile, smile very disdainful.


    "You don''t have to laugh like that," he said, "go ahead, do you agree?"


    "No," I said calmly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    he Liansheng frowned, "you


    "Your father and daughter arrived in Shangjing a week ago, and have been following me secretly, trying to find my revenge," I looked at him. "The reason why you wait until now is because your master has found someone else, and he is afraid that those people can''t do it, so he won''t allow you to act rashly. Am I right?"


    "Yes He was very calm, "facts have proved that those people are not good, so the owner told me today, you can do it! If you don''t have the ability, you will be killed. If you really have the ability, you will be asked to work for the he family! "


    "Don''t do it," I said faintly, "ask someone else."


    With that, I turned and walked out.


    "Stop He Lin gave a cold drink.


    "Forget it!" He Liansheng stopped her and said to me in a loud voice, "Wu Zheng, we are in love with you! You''ll agree! You will certainly agree! "


    I laughed scornfully, flashed and left the golf course.


    ...


    back in the villa area, I let out a breath, calmed down a little, and then opened the door.


    Xiaojun in the living room was so anxious that she ran to the door when she heard the door open.


    "Are you all right?" She asked me with concern.


    "It''s OK," I said with a smile, "I''ll wash my hands and let''s have dinner."


    She took my hand and looked up and down carefully for a long time. After confirming that I was ok, she was relieved and came close to hold me tightly.


    "I said, it''s going to be OK," I comforted her, "don''t worry, they don''t dare to fool around again."


    Xiaojun''s eyes are red.


    "Don''t do this..." I let go of her, held her face in my hand, and said with a smile, "look at you, why are you crying?"


    "I was so confused just now. I''ve never been so flustered," she said with tears. "I hate myself. Why is it so useless that I can''t help you with anything...


    " nonsense! " I frowned. "How can you say that about yourself?"


    "If it''s Ke''er or an Yu here, they can help you," she said sadly. "If ye Qian is here, the people of he family don''t dare to come. Only me, I can''t help you. I can only watch you go and fight with them... I really hate myself, why is it so useless...


    "listen to me, Xiaojun", I looked at her seriously, "everyone''s talent is different, you are already very good, don''t be so harsh on yourself, OK?"


    "But I..." her tears were dim.


    "You''ve been making progress all the time, and you''ve made rapid progress," I said. "Xiaojun, I teach you Shu Shu because you have this talent. I teach you to practice in order to protect yourself. I''ve never thought of letting you go through life and death with me, and I won''t do that. I can''t give up. Do you understand? "


    "But I think," she said with tears, "I want to go through life and death with you, I want to be by your side..."


    I laughed and gently wiped away the tears on her face, or the sentence, "I can''t bear to..."


    she tried to hold back her tears and got into my arms and hugged my waist.


    I hold her tightly and kiss her earlobe, "I love you..."


    she loosened my waist, held my face, and kissed my lips with tears.


    "I love you..."


    we kiss each other affectionately, like paint and glue.


    After kissing for a long time, I reluctantly released her, pressed her forehead, happy smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" She asked in a low voice.


    "I''m hungry..." I gave her a kiss, "go wash your face, let''s eat."


    She laughed and nodded silently, "well."

 Chapter 1035

    We went to wash our faces and hands, and then we went back to the restaurant and sat down and had hot pot.


    In fact, the hot pot has been boiling for a long time.


    Then I put some scallops and scallops in the pot, and then I put some scallops in it.


    Xiaojun adjusted the dip for me, then opened the beer and poured it for me.


    The dishes in the pot will be eaten soon.


    I came up to her and gave her a kiss and a smile, "come on, eat!"


    She blushed, "well."


    I picked up my chopsticks and gave her an abalone. Then I took a chopstick of mutton, dipped it in the seafood juice and ate it.


    While eating, her cell phone rang.


    She picked it up and looked at it and whispered to me, "it''s sister Du Ling..."


    I nodded and motioned for her to take it.


    She then received, pressed the hands-free, "Hello, sister Du Ling."


    "Xiaojun, is Wu Zheng in Shangjing?" Du Ling asked.


    "Yes," said Xiaojun.


    "Yes! You give him the phone


    Xiaojun looks at me and gives me her mobile phone.


    I took it and put it on the table, "sister, say it."


    "My mother said she missed you. Let me ask if you are free tomorrow and come to eat at home," said Du Ling.


    "Well..." I looked at Xiaojun, "OK!"


    "That''s a deal," said Du Ling. "Come early tomorrow and bring Xiaojun."


    "Good!" I said.


    "That''s settled," Du Ling said with a smile. "OK, you''re busy. Don''t disturb you."


    I also smile, "good sister, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    I hung up and returned my mobile phone to Xiaojun. I was about to talk when I suddenly felt a figure outside the window.


    As soon as I frowned, my figure flashed and I quickly came to the window.


    The figure disappeared with a Shua.


    Although she runs very fast, but I can see it vaguely. It''s like he Lin.


    Xiaojun was stunned and quickly got up and ran over, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s Helin," I looked at her. "It''s the girl you saw just now. She''s he Liansheng''s daughter."


    "What is she going to do?" Xiaojun asked.


    "Eavesdropping," I said.


    "What do they want from you?" She asked.


    I was stunned, "how do you know?" "Just after you went out, I made a divination," she said. "The divination shows that they come to avenge you in name, but actually they want to ask you to do something."


    "Since you have made a divination, why did you still..." I didn''t understand.


    She blushed and said, "these are two things..."


    of course, I understand that they are two things. She knows that he Liansheng can''t beat me and that I will refuse his request. It''s just that she thinks I''m in danger, but she can''t help me. That''s what makes her miserable.


    When I was warm in my heart, I took her hand. "I understand..."


    she looked at me with a red face, and gently let out a breath, and continued to ask, "what do they want you to do?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know?" She was stunned, "can''t you feel your magic power?"


    "It''s not that I can''t feel it. I don''t want to know," I said. "I don''t want to be in charge of it. Since I don''t want to be in charge, I don''t want to know so much."


    She understood, nodded, "I understand."


    I looked out of the window. "Leave them alone. Let''s go to dinner."


    "What if they come again?" Xiaojun is worried.


    "It''s no use coming," I said. "I don''t care. If they dare to disturb our life, I''ll let Chu Linglong deal with it."


    "Chu Linglong?" She looked at me, "this can find Chu Linglong?"


    "He Liansheng just wanted to kill me. If Chu Linglong comes, can you spare him? He Liansheng is a real power figure in Bashu. He can''t die, so I have to solve this by myself. "I said," it''s different now. They are harassing me. I''m going too far if I''m putting a lot of pressure on them because of this. Let Chu Linglong deal with it, which not only gives her face, but also takes care of the face of the he family. He Liansheng is no longer sensible. When he sees the head of the Chu family, he has to be restrained. "


    She laughed and nodded, "MMM!"


    We went back to the restaurant and sat down and went on eating hot pot.


    Helene came back soon.

 Chapter 1036

    But this time, she didn''t dare to get close to the window, looked at the room from a distance, and turned away.


    I noticed.


    But I didn''t move.


    After dinner, we watched a movie, then went upstairs to take a bath and had an early rest.


    That night was very quiet, nothing happened, He Lin did not dare to come again.


    The next morning, after breakfast, we left Yuquan mountain, went to Wangfu street for a visit, bought some gifts, and then drove to Xiaotangshan.


    This time, I''m not only going to Du Ling''s house, but also visiting Xiaojun''s parents.


    Since Xiaojun gave up her family shares, she has hardly ever been home again. Half a year has passed. It''s time for us to go back and have a look.


    So when we got to Xiaotangshan, we didn''t go to Du''s house, but came to Guo''s first.


    Mr. and Mrs. Guo Zheng were very happy to see us here.


    This is the first time I met Xiaojun''s mother. My mother-in-law looks very young. She is not in her fifties at all. She is very beautiful and her figure is well maintained.


    After meeting and exchanging greetings, we went into the Guo family mansion and sat down in the living room.


    This is my second visit to the Guo family, and I can still remember my experience when I first came.


    I think it''s a pity.


    Looking at the strange and familiar Guo family mansion, I couldn''t help laughing.


    At that time, Guo Zheng had that attitude towards me.


    At that time, Guo Chenjun was not my woman.


    At that time, I was still a naive child...


    but now...


    I have a look at Xiaojun who is talking to her mother-in-law, and I feel very happy.


    "Come on, Wu Zheng, have tea," Guo Zheng warmly welcomed me.


    "Thank you, uncle." I picked up my tea and took a sip.


    Guo Zheng was not happy. "I said Wu Zheng, you and Xiaojun have been together for so long. Does this name have to be changed?"


    "This..." I was stunned and looked at Xiaojun.


    "Dad, we''re not married. What do we call it?" Xiaojun said, "what''s more, you didn''t look up to Wu Zheng at the beginning, and you said so much. Now you ask him to change his mind, how can he change his mind?"


    "Er... This..." Guo Zheng was embarrassed, "isn''t that all in the past? Why do you always mention that? Go, go, go! I don''t force him to...


    he looked at me and said, "Wu Zheng, when can you call me dad and change it again? Is this the head office


    I smile and nod.


    "All right, all right. What''s the name urgent? Did you give Wu Zheng a change of mouth fee? " Mother in law asked Guo Zheng.


    Guo Zheng cleared his throat and waved his hand, "OK, OK, I''ll talk about it later."


    The mother-in-law smiles, turns around, takes Xiaojun''s hand, and asks her, "Xiaojun, how do you look like you''re growing against the times? Has changed so much? "


    Xiaojun smiles. She doesn''t explain. She finds a topic and digs off.


    Mother and daughter talk and laugh.


    I had a chat with Guo Zheng.


    At first, there was a sense of awkward conversation. After chatting for a while, he suddenly remembered an event. "By the way, are you responsible for the affairs of the Jiangs in Jinling He asked me.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    His eyes brightened, "so your relationship with the Chiang family must be good?"


    "Well," I nodded again.


    "That''s great," he said excitedly, "Wu Zheng, you can lead us and Jiang''s family. You don''t know, over the years, I''ve been trying to get on with the Chiang family, but I haven''t been able to. If you give me a word, it''s a relationship. "


    "Dad Xiaojun frowned. "We came back to see you. How can you ask Wu Zheng to do business for you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Guo Zheng didn''t like to hear it anymore. "Wu Zheng is my son-in-law, not an outsider! He did something for the Guo family. What happened? Shouldn''t it? "


    "Why didn''t you think so before?" Xiaojun asked, "at that time, you...


    " OK, ok... "I quickly came to an end." Xiaojun, uncle is right. We are a family. "


    I looked at Guo Zheng and said, "I''ll call the fourth miss of the Jiang family."


    "Good!" Guo Zheng was very excited, "look at my son-in-law! It''s fun to do things! "


    He said, looking at Xiaojun, "unlike you, women can''t stay."


    "I..." Xiaojun was speechless.


    She looked at me, "Wu Zheng, don''t bother Jiang Rou!"


    "Nothing." I took out my mobile phone and dialed Jiang Rou''s phone.


    At this time, He Lin entered through the door, came to us, and sat down in no hurry.

 Chapter 1037

    Guo Zheng and his mother-in-law couldn''t see her.


    But Xiaojun and I can see it clearly.


    He Lin sat down and looked at us with a sneer in the corner of her mouth.


    Xiaojun''s right hand subconsciously pinches the five thunder rhyme, and a white light suddenly appears on the bracelet on her wrist.


    He Lin startled, quickly stood up, Shua, flash to the door.


    She looks at Xiaojun with panic in her eyes.


    I winked at Xiaojun. I meant to do it. Don''t scare the two old people.


    Xiaojun knows what to do, and then she stops.


    The white light on the bracelet disappeared.


    He Lin swallowed his saliva, looked at us, went through the door and disappeared.


    Fortunately, Guo Zheng and his mother-in-law''s attention was on my phone. They didn''t notice the abnormality just now.


    At this time, the phone went through.


    "Hello, young master!"


    "Jiang Rou, Dongyang Construction Engineering Group, do you understand?" I asked.


    Jiang Rou understood as soon as she listened, "I understand. You can rest assured that I will arrange it."


    "Business is business, and human relationship is human," I said. "If there is a project to cooperate with, you can consider it. If there is no suitable one, it doesn''t matter. In short, you should not be under pressure


    "Young master, where are you?" she said with a smile. "Dongyang construction engineering is the property of Guo family. They always want to cooperate with us. But I heard elder martial sister said that the Guo family was not good to you, and forced Miss Guo to give up all the shares. It''s for this reason that I didn''t give them the chance to cooperate. Now that you speak, I know what to do. You can rest assured that we have a lot of infrastructure projects and real estate projects in our hands. It''s the same to subcontract to anyone. Dongyang Construction Engineering Co., Ltd. is a powerful enterprise, and I am willing to cooperate with them. In this way, you ask them to send someone to Jinling. I have two projects on hand. If appropriate, start with these two projects. "


    "OK," I said with a smile, "thank you."


    "It''s very kind of you," said Jiang rou. "After this time, I''ll go to Beijing to see you and invite you to dinner."


    "OK, call ahead of time," I said.


    "Well!" Jiang Rou smiles.


    I hung up the phone and looked at Guo Zheng and his mother-in-law, "OK, the fourth miss of the Jiang family said that we should give the two projects to Dongyang construction engineering group. Let my sister-in-law go to Jinling tomorrow to discuss the details with her and sign the contract by the way. "


    "Two projects?" Guo Zheng looked at me in surprise, "this... This is done?"


    "Well," I nodded, "two infrastructure projects, the contract amount is about 1.6 billion."


    "Oh, look at this..." Guo Zheng rubbed his hands excitedly, turned to his mother-in-law and said, "look at our son-in-law! What energy! Ha ha ha! Xiaojun, you have good taste! Have a good eye


    Xiaojun''s mind is on guard against he Lin. when she hears Guo Zheng''s words, she is stunned. Then she looks at me and sighs helplessly.


    I laughed at her and stood up. "Uncle, auntie, we still have to go to Du''s house. We won''t have dinner with you at noon."


    "Ah?" The two were stunned.


    Guo Zheng quickly stood up and held me, "no way! Eat at home! Go after you finish eating! How can we not have dinner if we come back so hard? "


    "Yes," said his mother-in-law, "you can go after dinner. It''s not too late."


    "No, Ma," Xiaojun said, "we have a deal with sister Du Ling."


    "This..." mother-in-law was in a dilemma.


    "Since we''ve agreed, let''s go," Guo Zheng changed his words, and then told us, "we must have a good relationship with the Du family, which is very necessary for the future development of our family. You..."


    Xiaojun was very impatient, "OK, please don''t say it, we''re going."


    "What''s your attitude?" Guo Zheng was not happy, "really! Am I wrong? Don''t forget, what you shed is Guo''s blood! Even if you get married in the future, you have to think about the interests of the Guo family! "


    With a cold smile, Xiaojun came up and took my hand. "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 1038

    She took me and went out.


    "Er... Uncle and aunt, we''re going," I said quickly.


    "You Guo Zheng was very angry. He looked at his mother-in-law and said, "you have a good daughter!"


    "Don''t say a word of it." The mother-in-law was helpless and quickly chased out, "Xiaojun! Wu Zheng... "


    she came outside and we had already got on the bus.


    "Xiaojun!" She walked a few steps to the car. "He''s always like this. Don''t take him for granted."


    "I know," Xiaojun started the car, "you go back."


    "This..." my mother-in-law looked at me awkwardly, "Wu Zheng, next time you come, you must have dinner at home."


    "Good," I nodded.


    The mother-in-law was relieved and told Xiaojun, "drive slowly and come back to see us often."


    Xiaojun looked at her and said, "you can go back."


    Mother in law had no choice but to step back.


    Xiaojun turns around and leaves the Guo family villa.


    After coming out, she slowly pulled over to the side of the road and let out a long breath.


    "You don''t do this," I took her hand. "As for it?"


    "Why help him?" She asked me, "they''re going to go on and on for the first time."


    "They are your parents after all," I looked at her. "I''m not for them, I''m because of you."


    "I know you''re because of me," she said, "but you don''t know their humanity. My father is a bridge breaker, and my mother has no idea. You see, you just talked to them about 1.6 billion yuan of business, and then he turned over. If you help them this time, they will get worse. Don''t you have a headache then


    I laughed. "What''s the headache? The Guo family''s business is in the charge of her sister-in-law, and she will not do anything to replace the inferior with the best. As long as the Dongyang construction company does not pit the Chiang family, the two families can cooperate for many years. With the business of the Chiang family, are they still looking for me? "


    "But you know, the geomancy of Guo family..." she sighed helplessly.


    "Don''t think so much," I comforted her. "Don''t worry, they won''t bother me all the time."


    "I don''t want you to open the door for them," she said. "Guo''s family business will fall in the future. You help them now. If something happens in the future, they will trouble you again and again. My father is such a person, and my brother is such a person. "


    She looked at me, "Wu Zheng, I have given up everything. I don''t want them to take you as a cash cow to use you!"


    I smile calmly, "there won''t be another time."


    She was relieved and nodded.


    "OK," I said with a smile, "it''s over. Let''s go find sister Du Ling."


    She chuckled, "Hmm!"


    She started the car again.


    Just to go, He Lin appeared again, standing not far away, looking at us coldly.


    I suddenly nameless fire, opened the door to get out of the car, "what do you want to do?"


    Xiaojun also got out of the car.


    He Lin looked at us, a smile, Shua disappeared.


    Xiaojun frowned and asked me, "what does she mean?"


    "Leave her alone," I sneered, "mystify and let''s go!"


    Xiaojun nods.


    We got back on the bus and drove to duling''s house.

 Chapter 1039

    When I came to Du''s house, the atmosphere immediately changed.


    Du Cheng and Zhang Ning have been here for a long time. After seeing us, they are very happy.


    After the greetings, we went to the living room. Zhang Ning took Xiaojun''s hand and sat down.


    We sat down with us.


    Zhang Ning looks at Xiaojun and likes it very much. She says to Du Cheng and Du Ling, "look, how nice this child is!"


    Du Cheng laughed and nodded.


    Du Ling also laughed.


    Xiaojun is very sorry.


    Zhang Ning said to Xiaojun with a smile, "Xiaojun, I have prepared a meeting gift for you. You must accept it."


    "Ah?" Xiaojun is stunned and says, "no more..." remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "why not?" Zhang Ning said, "you are my daughter-in-law. How can I be a mother-in-law when I meet for the first time?"


    At this time, a young girl from the bag out of a file bag, came over, holding both hands, respectfully handed to Zhang Ning.


    Zhang Ning took it over and handed the file bag to Xiaojun. "Jun, I bought you a set of quadrangle courtyard in the old city. The procedures and keys are all in it. It''s like a meeting gift from the mother-in-law."


    "No way, godmother. This gift is too heavy," Xiaojun said quickly. "I''ve got your heart. I can''t take this one...


    Zhang Ning''s face sank." if you don''t want it, you won''t recognize me as a mother-in-law! " "I..." Xiaojun was speechless and turned to look at me, which made me say something.


    "Mom, this gift is too heavy. It''s really unnecessary," I said. "Xiaojun can''t accept it."


    "Why can''t you take it?" Zhang Ning refused, "this house is for Xiaojun and also for my grandson. What''s the matter? Don''t you think so? "


    "No, no, no," we both said in one voice, "that''s not the meaning..."


    "then don''t say anything," Zhang Ning said.


    "I..." Xiaojun is very embarrassed.


    Zhang Ning turned around and told the young girl, "remember, the house will be transferred to miss Jun''s name in the past two days."


    "Good Mr. Zhang," said the girl respectfully.


    Zhang Ning chuckles at Xiaojun. "Leave it to her. You don''t have to worry. In a few days, go to see the house with Wu Zheng."


    "Godmother, I..."


    "it''s settled!"


    Xiaojun didn''t know what to do. She turned to me.


    I nodded silently.


    Xiaojun hesitated for a moment and had to accept it. "Thank you, godmother."


    "That''s right." Zhang Ning laughed.


    Du Ling laughed and looked at me. "My mother said that she would give you as many houses as you have as many girlfriends in the future, but Xiaojun must be the best."


    "Thank you, mom," I said


    "What are you polite to me, child?" Zhang Ning smiles and looks at Xiaojun. "Jun, let''s go to dinner."


    Xiaojun smiles and says, "well."


    We all laughed, then stood up and came to the restaurant together.


    Lunch is ready, a table full of vegetables, very rich.


    We sat down together, talking, laughing and having a good time.


    In the Guo family did not feel the warmth of the family, but here, we deeply understand.


    Like a family, we had a happy lunch and chatted a lot between the dinner, which were basically trivial matters in life. This feeling is better, trivial things are life, always talk about business, that is cold.


    After dinner, we went back to the living room to have tea and chat.


    Zhang Ning means that we will not be allowed to go back today.


    It was not easy for us to refuse, so we agreed.


    Just then, Zhou Wan came in and whispered a few words to Du Ling.


    Du Ling a Leng, "who?"


    "Chairman he of Rongcheng Tianfu group," Zhou Wan whispered.


    My heart moved and I looked at Xiaojun subconsciously.


    Xiaojun is also looking at me.


    Here comes he Liansheng!


    I quietly picked up the tea and took a sip.


    "What''s going on?" Du Cheng asked.


    "Oh, chairman he Liansheng of Rongcheng Tianfu group has come with his daughter," said Du Ling. "He is coming to visit me."

 Chapter 1040

    "Tianfu group?" Du Chengyi frowned, "is it your client?"


    "No," Du Ling shook her head. "I wonder. I don''t know him at all. Why does he come to visit me?"


    Du Cheng looked at Zhang Ning. "It''s a little strange."


    Zhang ninglue pondered and told Du Ling, "since I''m here, I''ll see you."


    "Good," Du Ling stood up, ready to go out to meet.


    "Sister, you wait." I put down the tea and stood up. "I''ll go with you."


    Xiaojun also stood up and said, "I''ll go too!"


    "What? Do you know him? " Du Ling asked.


    "He came for me," I said, looking at Du Cheng and Zhang Ning. "Dad, mom, you two go upstairs first, I''ll deal with it."


    They stood up, looked at each other, and asked me in unison, "is something wrong?"


    "He wants to ask me to do something, I don''t want to do it," I said, "that''s all...


    " what does he want you to do? " Du Cheng asked.


    "I don''t know," I said, "Dad, I can''t say a word or two about it. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    "Son, if you don''t want to do it, we won''t do it for him!" Zhang Ning said, "you don''t have to be afraid. Mom will meet him."


    "Mom, you don''t have to come forward with this," said Du Ling. "You and my dad will go upstairs and sit in the study. We''ll see what''s going on."


    "Don''t let him embarrass Wu Zheng, you know?" Zhang Ning told me.


    "Oh, don''t worry about it," Du Ling tried to coax the child. "You and my father go to the study to have tea, and we''ll take care of it."


    "OK," said Du Cheng, "you go."


    "Well," we nodded and turned away from the living room.


    I couldn''t help frowning when I came out.


    Outside Du''s mansion, four Mercedes Benz SUVs were escorting a phantom, forming a line.


    He Liansheng didn''t come alone. He brought a lot of people.


    When we came out, twelve young men and women, all in suits and suits, got off the four SUVs.


    Two of the boys walked quickly to the phantom and opened the door. He Liansheng and He Lin got out of the car.


    Today''s he Liansheng seems to be a different person.


    He was dressed in white, with glasses and a smile on his face. He looked very handsome.


    He Lin also wore a white dress, showing her left shoulder, back and right leg. She is a pretty girl, pure and sexy.


    The two of them, one bearded and the other heroic last night.


    Now, the image temperament is completely different, as if two people changed.


    He Liansheng looked up at us with a smile and came to us with his daughter.


    He Lin''s face is expressionless, but there is a guard in his eyes, which is very obvious.


    Du Ling led us down the steps and took the initiative to reach out to he Liansheng, "hello."


    He Liansheng held Du Ling''s hand politely, "Mr. Du, I''ve heard a lot about you! I hope you will excuse me for coming here. "


    "Chengdu Tianfu group? He, chairman Du Ling looks at him.


    "He Liansheng", he smiles and introduces his daughter. "This is my daughter, Helin."


    "Hello, Mr. Du," He Lin stepped forward and shook hands with Du Ling.


    He Liansheng looked at me and laughed at me. "I''ve met again."


    "What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "I admire Mr. Du. This time I come to Beijing, I specially come to visit him," he Liansheng said calmly. "I just want to make friends with Mr. Du and talk about some business. There is no other meaning."


    I took a look at his side of Helin, which will finally understand why she appeared just now.


    She''s been following us. She''s positioning her dad.


    This shows that no one in his family has tianyantong.


    That''s easy.


    With a calm smile, I looked at he Liansheng and said, "well, since you are here to visit Mr. Du, we are welcome."


    "Thank you," he laughed.


    "But there''s one thing I want to say in front of me," I continued, "if you dare to mention last night''s incident, don''t blame us for being rude."


    He Liansheng is stunned and smiles awkwardly.


    Du Ling understands what I mean.


    She looked at he Liansheng''s father and daughter, "he chairman, Miss He, please."

 Chapter 1041

    We invited his father and daughter into the Du family''s mansion. As for the others, they all stayed outside.


    When they came to the living room, they took their seats, and the housekeeper''s aunt brought tea with them.


    "Please," said Du Ling.


    Thanks to Mr. Du, he Liansheng took up the tea, lifted the lid, blew it and took a sip.


    He Lin didn''t move. She looked at me and Xiaojun warily and swallowed her saliva nervously.


    He Liansheng put down his tea bowl and gave Du Ling a smile. "Mr. Du, last night, there was a misunderstanding between Master Wu Zheng and me, so the young master has some opinions on me. In fact, this time we come to...


    "to talk about business", I said lightly, "don''t talk about other things."


    He Liansheng was stunned and cleared his throat. "Er... This..."


    "brother, forget it." Du Ling advised me, "since chairman he is here, he is the guest. Let go of the previous unhappiness. "


    I didn''t say a word. I winked at her, meaning to let her go upstairs. I''ll take care of it.


    How clever Du Ling was, she suddenly understood.


    She looked at he Liansheng and said, "Mr. He, I understand the purpose of your coming. I don''t interfere in my brother''s affairs. Talk to me. "


    She stood up and took Zhou Wan upstairs.


    The living room was quiet.


    He Lin looked at us nervously and kept swallowing.


    He Liansheng was silent for a moment, picked up his tea and took another sip.


    There is a reason why he Lin is nervous. They met Xiaojun last night when they went to Yuquan mountain. At that time, they all thought that Xiaojun was only skillful and could not do anything else. But today at the Guo family, He Lin saw Xiaojun''s five thunder formula and the strong five thunder spirit on her right hand bracelet.


    At that meeting, she realized that Xiaojun didn''t know anything except skills.


    That strong five thunder gas, under a blow, she can be seriously injured.


    So when she saw us again, especially when she was so close, she couldn''t help being nervous.


    After a minute of silence, he Liansheng put down his tea bowl, cleared his throat, looked up at me, "shadow, you know what I''m coming for! Let''s get to the point! You are right last night. The reason why we have been waiting in Shangjing for a week is that our master invited two other people. We didn''t know if they could do it, so the owner didn''t let me do it. Now, both of them are dead, and it turns out that they don''t have the ability to take care of my family. I said yesterday that if I can kill you, I will avenge my sister! If you can''t kill you, it will prove that you have real ability. Then please do something for our family! It''s my fault that I disrespected you last night, but he''s not disrespectful to you! I hope you don''t blame the whole family for me! "


    "You did it with your master''s permission," I looked at him, "right?"


    "Yes He was very calm.


    "That is to say, your master allows you to kill me?"


    "Our master said, this is not killing, this is trying," he said, "in fact, before I came, he said, I can''t beat you! Because Chu Huan is not your opponent, I can not be your opponent! I don''t accept this sentence. I will revenge my sister and try you! " "What about the results of your trial?" I asked.


    "As a result, you are very good!" He gave me a thumbs up, "you are much better than the two so-called masters we are looking for! You must be able to do a good job with our family


    "Are you satisfied with the result?" I asked.


    "Yes He nodded.


    "Then why do you think I will promise to help you?" I sneer.

 Chapter 1042

    He also laughed and sighed.


    "I know you have a problem with me," he looked at me. "Yes, I did that last night. It was too much. I have two sisters. One is he Tingting and the other is he Xiaoxiao. Tingting married Chu Rong of the Chu family, and was later executed by Chu Ling Long''s father Chu Feng for disclosing the secrets of the Chu family to us; Xiaoxiao married Chu Huan, and then... "


    he spread his hands and laughed bitterly.


    "What are you doing with that?" I stare at him.


    "I just want to tell you that I feel sorry for my two sisters," he said. "Tingting was executed because of the he family, which I am responsible for. Before Xiaoxiao''s death, she asked the Chu family to bring me a message, saying that she wanted me to avenge her and kill her shadow! When I hear this, can I not avenge her? "


    "He Xiaoxiao is to blame himself," Xiaojun said, "and she was killed by Chu Linglong. If you want revenge, you should go to the Chu family. Why do you want to find Wu Zheng?"


    "Because my sister''s last words, not to let me find Chu Linglong, but to find the shadow!" He Liansheng said, "and Chu Linglong is already the master of the Chu family. Even if I want to avenge her, our master will not agree!" "So you came to us?" Xiaojun sneers.


    "I said, it''s revenge, and it''s also a test of young master''s ability!" He Liansheng looked at me, "if you can''t beat me, how can we believe you? And when we played last night, you had a chance to kill me, but you didn''t. You hurt my shoulders, but you avoided my vital part! From this I can see that you are a good man


    "So?" I asked.


    "So please save our family!" He said excitedly. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I looked at him for a while and shook my head.


    "I don''t care."


    He frowned. "Because I was going to kill you last night?"


    "Have you ever seen a geomantic master who was hunted down first and then had to help the family?" I looked at him, "if you want to kill me for revenge, it doesn''t matter, then don''t ask me to do business; if you want to do something with me, you can, then don''t kill me for revenge. You don''t follow the rules and mix up the two things. If you help you like this, what will the people in the lake say about our Wu family? "


    "They will say that the Wu family rewards good for evil with high moral integrity." He Liansheng said.


    I gave a cold smile and shook my head. "You are wrong. They will say that the generation of Wu family is not as good as the generation of Wu family. The grandson of fourth Master Wu has no backbone at all!"


    He Liansheng is silent.


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and asked me, "can I kneel down and make amends to you?"


    I shook my head. "No! I don''t care about it! "


    He was livid and clenched his fist.


    "Dad, don''t do this..." He Lin whispered to him.


    He resisted his anger, took a look at Helene, and stood up with a loud voice, "let''s go!"


    He Lin stood up and went out together.


    Xiaojun and I were very calm and did not move.


    He Liansheng came to the door, suddenly stopped, turned to me and said, "this is not over! You wait


    With that, he left without looking back.


    He Lin gave us a complicated look in his eyes, sighed, shook his head and left.


    I laughed coldly.

 Chapter 1043

    That night, we stayed at Du''s house.


    About he Liansheng, I didn''t hide it from Du Ling and his godfather and mother. After listening to him, they always thought that I was doing the right thing. This kind of person just can''t take care of his family''s affairs.


    Zhang Ning was worried that he Liansheng would jump over the wall in a hurry and asked me if I should make some preparations.


    Xiaojun said no, please. I was ordered by the head of the he family. He Liansheng didn''t dare.


    They were relieved.


    After dinner, we continued to talk until 11 o''clock, and then we went back to our room to have a rest.


    I woke up in the middle of the night.


    Turn a head to see, discover leaf shallow is sitting on sofa, quietly looking at me.


    I want to speak subconsciously. She winks at me quickly. Don''t disturb Xiaojun.


    Then she stood up and pointed out the outside. Her figure flashed and disappeared.


    She meant to let me talk outside.


    At this time, Xiaojun wakes up.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked me.


    "It''s OK," I kiss her on the forehead, "you go to sleep, I''ll go out."


    "Out?" She was alert. "Helene''s here again?"


    "It''s shallow leaf," I said. She a Leng, "leaf shallow?"


    I nodded. "I''ll go talk to her and I''ll be back in a minute."


    She understood, "well, I''ll wait for you."


    "Good," I said, holding her face, giving her a deep kiss, then getting out of bed and putting on my bathrobe.


    Come to the room outside, leaf shallow appeared.


    "Are you out?" Ask me in a low voice.


    She looked at me and reached for my hand.


    With a flash of body shape, we left Du''s house in an instant and went outside.


    "What are you doing?" I asked her.


    "You have to take care of his family," she said.


    "Why?" I don''t understand.


    "Because they, like the Chu family, guard the mysterious power," she said, "so you have to take care of not only his family''s affairs, but also the seven demon families of China who come to you."


    I looked at her, "you''re not going to...


    " yes! " She looked at me, "seven demon clans, guarding seven secret symbols, these forces are all yours."


    I frown. "Are they all mine?"


    "Well, it''s all yours," she said. "The seven demon clans are just the guardians of the runes, and you are the real master of these forces."


    "I don''t understand..."


    "there is a huge power in the seven secret symbols," she said. "There is a connection between these secret symbols. If any one of them is activated, the other six will be activated in turn. So seven demon clans will have accidents one by one, and these things, only you can help them solve. Because you are the master of these runes, only you can subdue them


    "Why me?" I looked at her inexplicably, "what is the origin of these secret symbols? What is my origin? "


    "I don''t know," she met my eyes. "My grandmother told me these things. If you want to know the truth, ask her by yourself after you help me to rescue my grandmother."


    "Do you mean that only by gathering the power of the seven amulets can you save your grandmother?" I asked.


    "Yes," she said, "so you have to go on with the family


    "The amount of information is too large, you let me be quiet." I let out a long breath, calmed my mood and cleared my throat. "I''ll ask you a few questions."

 Chapter 1044

    "Don''t ask, I''ll tell you," she said, "the white mountain tiger god is also one of the seven demon families in China. He and his guardians are called Baishan demon clan. You broke the white mountain temple and got the white tiger amulet, so the green dragon Amulet of the Chu family was touched, which shocked the Chu family''s luck. Therefore, Chu Huan killed his brother and sister-in-law to seize the throne. I asked you to help Chu Linglong, because you are the master of Qinglong''s Secret Fu. Only when you make a move, can you successfully settle down in the Chu family. After the affairs of the Chu family were finished, the secret Fu of Qinglong was also activated. After that, the secret Fu of he family in Bashu was touched. Therefore, something happened to the he family. "


    She looked at me, "these symbols will activate one by one, so these families will have accidents one by one. These things are more and more dangerous. Even if you do them, they are also dangerous. But you have no choice. You have to save them. "


    "So I killed them?" I asked her, "if I hadn''t activated the white tiger amulet, wouldn''t it have happened later?"


    "If you don''t go to the white mountain temple, they will all die, and the white tiger amulet will be out of control," she said. "At that time, the seven demon clans will be destroyed. So it''s not that you hurt them, but it''s the will of God. The seven secret symbols have been sleeping for thousands of years. Now their master has come, and they should be born. "


    With a helpless smile, "I understand..."


    "it''s good to understand." she looked at me, "he Liansheng has gone to find a helper, and he will come tomorrow. You can control it by yourself. You have to take care of it anyway. "


    I looked at her and nodded silently.


    She just laughed.


    "How much have you kept from me?" I asked her, "when do you want to hide it from me?"


    She looked at me and reached for my hand.


    The two of us flashed back into the corridor.


    "The secret Fu is a secret. Don''t tell Xiaojun about it," she told me in a low voice.


    I nodded, "well."


    She gave me a deep look. "Go to sleep."


    "And you?" I asked.


    "I''ll go back to the gate," she said, "this time it''s really closed. The secret talisman guarded by the he family is very fierce. You must be careful. If you are in danger, I can''t save you... "


    I gave a calm smile," well. "


    In her eyes, she hesitated for a moment, turned around and walked a few steps, Shua disappeared.


    I let out my breath, turned to open the door and walked into the bedroom.


    Seeing that I was back, Xiaojun quickly sat up and said, "how are you?"


    "It''s OK," I said with a smile. I went to the bed, took off my shoes and went to bed. I put her in my arms and gave her a kiss. "Go to sleep."


    "What did ye Qian tell you?" She asked.


    "She asked me to take over the family he," I said.


    "Why?" She didn''t understand.


    "Because..." I don''t know what to say.


    Xiaojun instantly understood, and said with a gentle smile, "it''s OK. Since ye Qian said it, let''s go on."


    I hesitated for a moment. "Xiaojun, in fact, it''s because of the he family''s protection...


    she gently pressed my lip and shook her head.


    I took her hand and said, "I don''t want to hide it from you..."


    "I know, you don''t have to tell me." she laughed, got into my arms and hugged me, "let''s sleep."


    I gave her a happy smile and a kiss on the forehead and then on her lips.


    Xiaojun is very sensible.


    She knew it was a secret, so she didn''t ask.


    I hold Xiaojun''s face in my hand and kiss her affectionately. I gently press her under my body and kiss her down along her slender white neck...


    Ye Qian said that the affair of the he family is very dangerous.


    I don''t want to think much about it. I''ll take it as it comes.


    Take a step and take a look...


    step by step

 Chapter 1045

    Xiaojun and I have been in love for a long time. It''s not until dawn that I can sleep contentedly.


    Just fell asleep not long ago, Du Ling came to the door, gently knocked on the door, "brother, are you awake?"


    I opened my eyes and sat up subconsciously.


    This time, Xiaojun woke up.


    Du Ling knocked a few more times, "brother?"


    "Sister, wait a moment! We put on our clothes, "I said quickly.


    "Good," said Dooling.


    We dressed quickly, made up the bed, and then came to the door and opened the door.


    "What''s the matter?" We asked in unison.


    "He Liansheng is here again," said Du Ling. "I just wanted to run. As soon as I went out, I saw him kneeling at the door with his daughter and a little girl. He said that if you didn''t help him, he would have no face to go back. Brother, look at this... "Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    " do parents know? " I asked.


    "I don''t know yet," she said. "They''re not up yet."


    "That''s good." I looked at Xiaojun. "Let''s go and have a look."


    Xiaojun nodded, "OK!"


    We closed the door, turned and walked downstairs.


    You can''t help but come to see him. Even though he came to live outside, he came to see me.


    "Chu Xi?" I looked at her. "What are you doing here?"


    "Young master", Chu Xi raised his head, "please help my uncle, please!"


    "Young master, please!" He Lin also said.


    He Liansheng did not say a word, lowered his head and looked cold.


    I came to them and looked at the two girls and he Liansheng. With a cold smile, "you''re really good!"


    "Chu Xi is Tingting''s daughter and my niece," he Liansheng raised his head. "Half of her blood is from the he family! We three kneel down for you, this face, enough? Can you help us and save the he family? "


    "Young master, when I saw my uncle last night, I knew there was something wrong with the he family," Chu Xi said, "please help the he family!"


    She hit me on the ground with one head.


    He Lin also kowtowed.


    He Liansheng looked at me, his eyes almost burst into fire.


    "Why do you come to me against your will when you are so angry?" I asked.


    "It''s not anger!" He said excitedly, "this is sincerity!"


    I sneered, "sincerity?"


    Xiaojun advised me, "Wu Zheng, don''t do this..."


    I took a look at her and spoke softly, calming my mood.


    "You go back," I said to he Liansheng, "let your master come."


    He Liansheng frowned, "let our master come? Do you think I''m not up to the mark? "


    "You can''t do it," I said. "Let your housekeeper talk to me."


    With that, I took a look at Chu Xi, took Xiaojun''s hand, and turned around and walked into the Du family''s mansion.


    He Liansheng looked at our back and sighed helplessly. He stood up and looked at the two girls. "Let''s go."


    "That''s it?" He Lin asked.


    "Go back to Bashu and invite the master..." he Liansheng glanced at the Du family''s mansion. "He has already given us face. Let''s go."


    The two girls looked at each other and stood up together.


    The three turned and left.


    ...


    seeing us back, Du Ling got up to meet us and said, "what''s up?"


    "They''re gone," I said. "Sister, after breakfast, we''ll go back to Yuquan mountain. You can rest assured that he Liansheng will not come again. "


    "Is it urgent?" Du Ling asked.


    "It''s not very urgent," I said. "I can''t talk to him about it. I have to talk to the owner. He''s going back to invite their owners now, so we have to go back. "

 Chapter 1048

    "Oh, the tomb is a mountain, located in the southwest of Bashu, about 700 li away from Chengdu," Chen Xi explained. "There is an underground palace in that mountain, in which the coffins of the ancestors of the he family are buried. They call it the tomb of the family, which is our ancestral tomb."


    "He family is a demon family, and their descendants are basically transformed into fetuses." I looked at her, "even if they can''t become saints in flesh, after impermanence, they can be reincarnated into fetuses. How can he family have a tomb?"


    If the spirit of Chen Xi can''t be buried in my family, it will be different from that of other people. There are many descendants of he family, but not many can enter the tomb. Only householders, mistresses, elders and their wives of all ages are eligible. Of course, those who have made great contributions to the he family will also be buried in the tomb


    I nodded silently.


    "After the tomb was abnormal, my husband and elders realized that it was the problem of geomantic omen," Chen Xi said. "We are demon clans, and we don''t understand geomantic omen. Therefore, we would like to invite feng shui master to solve this problem for us. After screening, we finally decided to invite you. However, he Liansheng said that he Xiaoxiao had a last word on his deathbed, asking him to kill the shadow and avenge her. He said that someone in the Chu family had given him news that you were the shadow of Master Wu Zheng. He thinks you have a good relationship with Chu Linglong, the head of the Chu family. You are on her side. Previously, the Chu family... Needless to say, you can guess that the he family is also involved. He was worried that you would take this opportunity to revenge the he family for Chu Linglong, so he just... "


    I would smile," I understand. "


    She sighed and looked at me. "Young master, my husband did something wrong. I can only ask you to understand. There are some things you may not understand. The relationship between the he family and the Chu family is very complicated. Many of these things involve too much. Chu Linglong just ascended the throne. Now her aunt chutao is in charge of the real power of the Chu family. If you let her know the current situation of the he family, she will certainly not miss this opportunity. So my husband has to worry about this... "


    " I understand this, "I said," Chu Linglong and I are friends. It''s normal for you to worry about me. "


    "I''m really ashamed," she said with a helpless smile. "We''ve heard about your reputation, but we still think more about it. That''s why we misunderstood you."


    "Needless to say," I looked at her. "You invited others later. What did they see?"


    "Nothing can be seen," she hesitated. "These two people, were killed, so far do not know who the murderer is."


    "Killed?" I frowned.


    "Well," she nodded, "the first was Huang ziqiao, a master of geomantic omen in southern Guangdong, who was killed on the way to Lingzhong; the second was Li Chaochen, a local geomantic master in Bashu. He arrived at Lingzhong, and we specially sent many people to protect him, but he was still killed. They died as like as two peas, and they were all dead. They were all...


    , she looked at us, and didn''t say anything.


    Xiaojun takes it over. "Open your mouth and dig your heart."


    Chen Xi was stunned. "Does Miss Jun know?"


    Xiaojun gently let out a breath and looked at me, "some people don''t want them to get close to the tomb."


    "Who?" Chen Xi frowned.


    Xiaojun looks at her and says, "your own people."


    "My family?" Chen Xi did not understand, "who is it?"


    Xiaojun didn''t speak and turned to look at me.


    Chen Xi looked at it and quickly asked me, "young master, who do you know?"


    "Do you have a person named he LianWu I asked.


    Chen Xi was shocked.

 Chapter 1049

    "You said yes, it was Lian Wu who killed him?" She looked at me blankly, "impossible... He has been dead for more than 100 years! It''s impossible! Impossible...


    "who is he LianWu Xiaojun asked.


    Chen Xi looked at her and swallowed, "he... He is my husband''s brother-in-law and my brother-in-law. He was highly accomplished in his life and was one of the most able to fight in the he family. But a hundred years ago, he had died. At that time, we buried his coffin in the tomb... So how could he come out to kill people? "


    "He was resurrected," I pause, "to be exact, they were raised."


    "How could that be possible?" She couldn''t believe it.


    "The problem of the he family lies in the tombs," I said. "Inside your tombs, there is a huge jade, which is the sacred thing that your family has guarded for generations, right?"


    "You mean the problem is the jade?" She asked.


    "Yes," I nodded, "there is a powerful force in the jade, which has been sealed in the jade for more than 4000 years. Now, it''s starting to wake up. Once he''s descendants are impermanent, they can''t be reincarnated into the fetus. In fact, the reason is because of jade. Because this jade has a strong power of imprisonment, once the demon is transformed into he''s family, he can''t leave again. Either soar, or go out of their wits, or enter the tomb. The original intention of the ancestor of he family to build the tomb was to protect the jade with the souls of his descendants, and at the same time, to protect the spirits of the descendants by using its powerful power of confinement. "


    "So it is..." Chen Xi understood, "that is to say, the power revived, so the ancestors of he family in the tomb were resurrected?"


    "At the beginning, the ancestor of he family accepted the mission, made a solemn oath, built a tomb, and guarded the sacred objects." I said, "in order to prevent other demons from robbing the sacred objects, his four daughters volunteered as blood sacrifice to seal their own spirits into the four stone statues. The four stone statues were placed in the four sacred places of Qian, Xun, Kun and gen, which were used as the relic. Over the past four thousand years, many demons broke into the tomb of the he family, trying to steal the sacred objects. But every time, they were killed, and none of them could go out alive. It was the four stone statues that killed these demons. They have already turned into blood sacrifice and killed so many demons for thousands of years, so they have lost their nature. When the power in the jade revived, the four of them rose in turn. As you said just now, someone reported that the red light of the tomb filled the sky, and black gas gushed out. That black gas was the four girls. "


    "What about Lian Wu? What about the ancestors of the he family? " She asked, "are they also resurrected?"


    "They were resurrected by the four maidens," I said. "These four maidens have lost their nature, have possessed the magic body, and have entered the devil''s way. They resurrected the spirits in the tomb and turned them into puppets of their own. "


    "What do they want?" Chen Xi asked in surprise.


    I looked at her, "break the seal outside the tomb and return to the world."


    "The seal on the outside of the tomb..." she took a deep breath, "I understand..."


    "around the tomb, the ancestors of the he family buried four huge stone beasts. They sacrificed them once every 300 years, and every time they used the blood, I looked at her." you are the mother of the he family. You must know this tradition. "


    She sighed and nodded. "You''re right. It''s true. The last blood sacrifice was 200 years ago, when my husband and I were just married. The blood sacrifice is presided over by my husband and uses the blood of our husband and wife, as well as the elders and their wives


    "These four stone beasts are very powerful. With them, it''s very difficult for the spirits in the tomb to come out," I said. "So they have to accumulate strength and have a chance to break the seal when they are fully recovered."


    "Why did he LianWu come out?" Xiaojun can''t help asking.


    "Yes, why did he come out?" Chen Xi also asked.

 Chapter 1050

    "It''s hard to come out. It doesn''t mean you can''t come out," I said. "He LianWu''s accomplishments were very high before he was alive, and he killed demons all his life, and he was invincible. Among the demons, he was the first to recover. "


    "Even if he recovers, he can''t break the seal!" Chen Xi said.


    "Of course he can''t break it himself," I said. "It was the four girls who protected him with their own strength and escaped through the seal. Because of this, the four girls were seriously injured and returned to the underground palace. He LianWu''s strength has also been greatly damaged. Otherwise, he will not kill the two feng shui masters, but your husband, son, and the elders of the he family. "


    "Ah?" Chen Xi stood up in surprise, "you mean...


    I motioned her to sit down and take it easy.


    She took a deep breath, sat down again, calmed down for a moment, and then asked me, "do you mean he wants to kill my husband and son, and the elders of the he family?"


    "Yes," I nodded, "the tomb is the ancestral Tomb of the he family, so if something goes wrong with the tomb, it is the head of each branch, that is, your husband, son, and the elders. They have lost their cultivation and magic power. He LianWu can''t kill others, but it''s really easy to kill them. However, they are on the mountain now, and they are protected by someone. He LianWu has not fully recovered, so he can only wander around the tomb for the time being. When he recovers, he will certainly go to the mountain. By then, all people will be his prey, and they will all die in the same way. "


    She swallowed her saliva. "... open your mouth and dig your heart?"


    I nodded.


    "Hoo..." she covered her face and took a long breath. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    I looked at Xiaojun, and she was looking at me with anxiety in her eyes.


    I understand her concern and signal her not to worry. I know it in my mind.


    She nodded in silence.


    Chen Xi calmed down for a while, took a deep breath and looked at me, "young master, you help the family he!"


    I didn''t speak. I picked up the tea and took a sip.


    "Young master!" Chen Xi got up and knelt down for me. Her voice trembled. "Please, help the family!"


    Xiaojun quickly got up and helped her, "don''t do this. Get up quickly."


    "Young master, please..." Chen Xi''s eyes were filled with tears. "Please save the he family. Please..."


    I meditated a little and put down the tea bowl, "OK, I''ll try."

 Chapter 1051

    "Thank you, young master! Thank you, young master Chen Xi was grateful.


    I stood up, went up to her and helped her up. "I can try, but you have to promise me one thing."


    "No problem! Say it She looked at me excitedly.


    "That jade is the sacred thing that your family protects," I said. "If I want to save the he family, I must touch that jade. Can he family accept this


    "Yes She said decisively, "as long as you can save his family, how can you do it?"


    "That''s the hallmark of the family," I said. "You''d better discuss it with your husband."


    "Don''t discuss it!" She said, "he and our son are all on the mountain now. I can make decisions about the family."


    "I don''t want people from the he family to take this as an article in the future," I looked at her, "do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, you won''t!" She said seriously, "we he family is not the Chu family. They have many different political policies and different people''s hearts. But the unity of our family''s policies and decrees comes from the master, the little master or the mother. So you can rest assured that what I said is true. He''s family will not be ungrateful and will not tear down bridges and rivers! "


    I nodded. "OK, I''ll take it."


    "Well! Thank you, young master She wiped her tears, then waved her hand, and turned out two red envelopes, holding them in both hands and handing them to me, "young master, there are two cheques, one of which is 200 million, which is yours; the other one, I haven''t written the number yet. I''ll write it down as soon as you say it!"


    "No," I looked at Xiaojun. "I''ll take her."


    Chen Xi looked at Xiaojun and thought, "that''s 20 million yuan, Miss Jun, is that ok?"


    "No," Xiaojun said quickly. "I''ll accompany Wu Zheng. I don''t have to pray for me."


    "That won''t work," Chen Xi said, handing the two red envelopes to Xiaojun. "I''ve already written the check. Miss Jun, please put it away."


    "This..." Xiaojun looked at me.


    I thought about it and nodded silently.


    Xiaojun hesitated for a moment and had to accept it.


    Chen Xi was relieved. The stone in her heart finally landed.


    We sat down again and went on talking about it.


    "Young master, what should I do about this matter?" Chen Xi asked me.


    "First of all, you should protect your husband, your son and the elders of the he family," I said, "because he Liansheng, you have already wasted too much time. He LianWu recovered very quickly. By tomorrow night, his magic power will be fully recovered. At that time, he will go to the mountain and kill your husband and them. "


    "I''ll arrange it right away," she said, "and transfer all the elite members of the he family."


    "No," I shook my head. "You''re too big to hide. Moreover, once he LianWu recovers, his strength is far from what he was able to compare a hundred years ago. The more people you send, the greater the unnecessary casualties. "


    "What about that?" She frowned.


    "You go back first," I said, "Xiaojun and I will take the flight to Chengdu in the evening, and then we will go to the mountains. After he LianWu goes up the mountain tomorrow, we will deal with him. Kill him first, then go to the cemetery and solve the problem there


    "You and miss Jun will fly there?" She did not understand, "is it more convenient to use shenzutong?"


    With a calm smile, I looked at Xiaojun and said, "we don''t have enough magic."


    "Ah? Oh... "She understood," it''s OK, we have it! "


    "I have my intention to arrange this," I said. "You just do what I say."


    "Good!" She stood up and said, "I''ll go back to Rongcheng now. When you arrive in the evening, let''s go to the mountain together."


    "Good," we stood up.


    Chen Xi looked at us gratefully and turned away.


    When she came to the door, she suddenly thought of a question and asked me, "young master, why do you know all this?"


    I laughed and didn''t speak.


    She understood, did not continue to ask, nodded, opened the door and walked out of the villa.


    He Liansheng and the old man outside quickly came to see her coming out.


    "Sister in law!"

 Chapter 1053

    Out of the house, we came to the small woods in the villa area, which was the place where KIR had been testing magic.


    I looked at it, selected a tree and told Xiaojun, "attack that tree with the five thunder mantra."


    "Attack that tree?" Xiaojun doesn''t understand, "isn''t the five thunder mantra used to deal with demons?"


    "Do as I say," I said.


    "Well," she nodded.


    She slightly a concentration, right hand picked up five thunder Jue, the bracelet suddenly appeared a group of white soft light. Then, she pointed to the tree, a sharp white light from her fingertips, like a sword, instantly pierced the trunk.


    There was a crash and the leaves fell.


    Xiaojun looked at her hand in surprise, then looked at me, "this..."


    I laughed and took her hand to the tree. After a careful look, she saw a hole about one centimeter in diameter in the trunk, which ran through the whole tree trunk.


    "See?" I pointed to the tree trunk and said to her, "Kor can''t do it now."


    "How could that happen?" She asked me, "I''ve only been practicing for less than three months. How could...


    " as I said just now, there are three talents gathering spirit array on the bracelet on your left hand. "I said," when you need it, it can provide nearly unlimited aura for the bracelet of your right hand. In terms of effect, this is the same as that of Kor''s body. "


    I pointed to a very thick tree in the distance. "Now, you go through that tree and attack the one behind it. Remember, when reciting the five thunder mantra, add a mantra, that is, don''t hurt the tree in front, only attack the one behind. "


    "Well," she turned and took a deep breath. She pinched up the five thunder formula with her right hand.


    This time, a soft light flashed on the two bracelets, the left bracelet was red, and the right bracelet was white.


    She gazed at the tree for a moment. Then she pointed decisively on her right hand. Another sharp white light came from her fingertips. Through the tree in front of her, she pierced the tree behind her.


    After that, she looked at me.


    I took her hand and came to the tree. After a closer look, the trunk was intact.


    But when we look at the tree behind us, we can see that the trunk has been pierced, and there are a few traces of burning.


    Xiaojun understands.


    I looked at her. "Do you know how to use it?"


    She was a little excited and nodded, "Hmm!"


    "These two bracelets are selected by Anyu for you," I said. "Before they were handed over to me, she first refined them with eighteen sacrificial rites. The foundation is not good in general. Although your cultivation is not high, it is more than enough to control these two bracelets. Although you can''t use light body charm, divine power charm, phoenix eye charm and so on, you have five thunder mantra, Tibetan shape mantra, body protecting mantra, and seven star lock spirit array. So you are no less powerful than Kerr, but you are good at different things. "


    I hugged her shoulder and looked at her. "Besides that, you still have a mind to decide."


    "Well, I get it," she said seriously.


    "The problem of the he family lies in the tomb," I said. "In that tomb, it''s extremely dangerous. It''s impossible to fight alone. We want to defeat those spirits, but we can''t kill them, because they are the ancestors of the family. Moreover, although he family is a demon clan and does not know the number of skills, the one who designed the tomb was a geomantic master. He''s family only know that there are four stone animal seals outside the tomb. What they don''t know is that there are many powerful geomantic arrays inside the tomb. Some of these arrays are still in operation, and some have become remnants. Therefore, the situation in the tomb is quite complicated. So this time, you are more suitable than Ke''er, because you are a master of the number of skills. If necessary, you can be on your own. "


    As soon as her eyes brightened, "you mean..."


    "we must use the four giant stone beasts outside the tomb." I looked at her, "that''s the last line of defense for the tomb. Once it is broken, the family will be destroyed. Let''s go this time. First we''ll clean up he LianWu, and then we''ll go to Lingzhong. After that, I will choose a person in the he family and take it in. You are outside and cooperate with me with the method of running the five elements. "


    "You take the family in?" She frowned. "Can you do it?"


    "It can work," I said. "It has to be followed by his family."


    "Let Cole follow," she looked at me. "Make it safer."


    "No," I shook my head. "It''s enough to have you outside with me."


    She looked at me quietly for a moment, took a deep breath, nodded, "Hmm!"


    I calmly smile, "OK, let''s go back."


    ......

 Chapter 1054

    At about seven o''clock in the evening, we came to the airport and bought two tickets to feirong city.


    After the security check, we went to the security area, found a seat and sat down.


    At this time, an Yu''s phone call came.


    "Brother Wu Zheng, are you busy?" She asked.


    "I was at the airport," I said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Airport?" She was stunned, "where are you going?"


    "I''m going to Chengdu with your sister Xiaojun for two days." I took a look at Xiaojun and asked her, "is something wrong?"


    "That Mr. Chen came to the store," she said, "and brought a girl who said it was your high school classmate."


    "Li Fei?" I frowned.


    "Yes," she said. Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    "what are they doing in the store?" I asked.


    "Miss Li said that her boyfriend had been cheated. She said she had invited you before, but it was inconvenient for you. Later, she recommended your friend Jin Lei. But after a few days'' work, Jin Lei said that he was really helpless." she said, "Lord Chen had no way, so he came to me."


    I sighed and laughed helplessly, "this Jin Lei..."


    "brother Wu Zheng, what do you think of this matter?" An Yu asked, "is it I who will take it over, or do you talk to Jin Lei again?"


    "You can''t answer this," I said. "I''ll call Jin Lei right away."


    "Good!" She said.


    I hung up and dialed Jin Lei.


    After a long time, Jin Lei picked it up and said, "Wu Zheng, I''m sorry, I really can''t help it..."


    "do you think this is a express delivery?" I sneered, "that''s a human life!"


    "I''ve thought about all the ways I can think of. What Chen Wei has in his body is too evil," he was a little excited. "There is no solution to this problem! You know what? You have so much skill. It''s just a little work for you to save him. Why don''t you take it by yourself and ask me to come? Is money really that important? "


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and hung up.


    "Wu Zheng..." Xiaojun comforted me, "don''t worry...


    " mud doesn''t go up the wall... "I gave a cold smile, and then called an Yu.


    "Brother Wu Zheng", an Yu quickly picked up.


    "Can you do it?" I asked.


    "Yes," Anyu said, "he''s in a nightmare. If you get rid of her, you''ll be fine."


    "Well, you can do it," I said.


    "Good," an Yu said, "brother Wu Zheng, don''t affect your mood. Have fun with sister Xiaojun for a few days."


    "Well."


    I hung up the phone and looked at Xiaojun with a helpless smile, "am I ridiculous?"


    Xiaojun took my hand, looked at me gently, and laughed calmly.


    She came up and hugged me gently.


    I took a breath and hugged her in silence.


    Li Fei, I am worthy of you

 Chapter 10

    Xiaojun smiles and nods.


    I took her by the hand and yelled to Kor, "Kor, go to the king''s city and kill it!" "Good!" Ke''er''s body flashed and rushed to the ruins of the King City.


    Long Zun frowned, "little master, this..."


    "Don''t worry about Longzun," I said, "Zhukun is shangzun''s knife, but it''s mine. I''d like to see whose knife is faster and sharper!"


    Dragon Zun subconsciously looked at the three immortals on the ground. He hesitated for a moment and bowed his head with his fist. "Yes..."


    He didn''t believe that Ke''er could defeat Zhukun. After all, even the three immortals were injured by Zhukun. How could Ke''er be the opponent of the beast?


    But he can''t say that.


    He had to wait patiently and watch patiently.


    We cast our eyes on the ruins of the Royal City in the distance


    After a while, there was a loud bang. The city wall in the distance was knocked open. A bloody beast howled and rushed to us like crazy.


    I saw the beast, lion head, four eyes, with wings, tiger body and dragon tail. Its armor was in tatters, and its four claws were broken. At the moment, he is bloody. I don''t know how many knives he has been cut by Ke''er. He limps and runs. He has no animal temperament at all. He looks like a cat who is scared to death and runs for his life Remember the website m.luoqiuzw.com


    Ke''er didn''t let it go and chased it all the way.


    Zhukun screamed and ran into us like crazy.


    As soon as Princess Jinger saw it, she changed quickly. In a moment, a huge golden light border rose up, just like a huge golden wall, blocking the front of Zhukun.


    Zhukun couldn''t stop and bumped into the gold wall.


    It let out a roar of cattle, and was shocked to retreat a few steps.


    At this time, we saw that three of its four eyes had been pierced into blood holes, and the blood was flowing.


    Ke''er takes advantage of this opportunity to rush up, jump up, and fall from the sky. In the air, a beautiful turning back stab, sharp shadow accurately stabs into Zhukun''s last eye.


    With a scream and a puff, the candle fell to the ground. After struggling for several times, it didn''t move.


    Shangzun''s knife is broken.


    Zhukun, the beast of God, was killed by Ke''er like a cow.


    Ke''er wiped the blood on his face and turned to us with a smile. "Young master, sister Xiaojun, it''s dead!"


    I laughed and nodded, "OK!"


    Xiaojun smiles, too.


    Long Zun sighed and gave her a fist, "miss Ke''er! What a surprise... "


    Princess jing''er closed the border and went back to the main body. She said with a smile, "miss Ke''er, nice job!"


    Ke''er was a little embarrassed. She took Duan Ying and came over, "long Zun is flattered. Thanks to Duan Ying and Zijin Bagua, after all, I have to thank Princess jing''er..."


    "It''s all the grace of the little Lord," said Princess jing''er. "Miss Ke''er, take a rest. Long Zun and I will get the blood of Zhukun and save the three immortals."


    "Good!" Kor nodded.


    Long Zun and princess jing''er turned around and gave us a fist, "little Lord, Princess Yun, let''s get the blood first..."


    "Go," I said.


    They turned around and went to the body of Zhukun. In their hands, they turned out a gold bowl and a short knife. They cut off Zhukun''s blood vessels and took two bowls of blood.


    The blood still with heat, to the bowl, flashing a touch of gold.


    The couple came back with a bowl. Longzun picked up xuantianzi, and princess Jinger picked up donglingzi and poured blood into them.


    I''ll look at Kor. "Isn''t it hurt?"


    "No," Ke''er said, "this candle Kun is really powerful. When I first chased into the king''s city, I almost suffered from it. Later, I blinded one of its eyes and found that its power was much weaker, and I had a bottom in my heart! "


    "And then you focus on its eyes?" Asked Xiaojun. "Well!" Ke Er nodded, "its power is in the eyes. After three blind, it can''t even hide its invisibility. Then it''s blown out by me."


    I nodded and praised, "good! Well done


    Can son embarrassed of smile, "which ah It''s a gift from the young master. It''s amazing... "


    With a knowing smile, I touched her head and then looked at Xiaojun. "It seems that it''s not the time to chase the God bow. I have to save it for the back..."


    Xiaojun smiles and nods, "well." "By the way, young master, I found this in the king''s city just now." Ke''er took out an exquisite golden gourd from his pocket and handed it to me. "It seems that this is the heaven and earth Town, isn''t it?"


    I took it and looked at it carefully. I asked her, "did the candle fall?"


    "Well!" She nodded. "It began to look like me. After I blinded it in the left eye, it took out this and tried to use it against me. Before it opened, I blinded it in the right eye. After it was blind in two eyes, it showed its prototype. It fell to the ground, and then I picked it up. "I nodded and continued to look at the golden gourd.


    This is the treasure of heaven. It is also carved with Ancient Runes. Although it is not big, I can feel that it contains the power of heaven and earth, and its power is very huge.


    "Qiankun town", I look at Xiaojun with emotion, "is ours!"


    Xiaojun chuckled, "Hmm!"


    At this time, the three immortals woke up.


    They stood up and knelt down for us.


    "Little Lord, Princess Yun, Minister and so on..."


    They were ashamed.


    I went up to them and lifted them up. "Three immortals, are you ok?"


    "Don''t worry, young master. I''m fine..." Xuantianzi said with shame.


    "I''m fine..."


    "I''m fine..."


    Donglingzi and ziweizi are also ashamed.


    I looked at the three of them and said with a faint smile, "where''s the golden elixir?"


    Xuantianzi a Leng, quickly take out the gold elixir, "I have here!"


    Dong Lingzi and crape myrtle also quickly took out, "minister also has!"


    They handed the golden elixir to me.


    "I don''t eat this," I said, "you do."


    They looked at each other, awkwardly poured out the golden elixir and took it separately.


    Soon, they recovered.


    They threw a fist at me, "young master, I''m fine..."


    "Well," I nodded, "you don''t have to pay attention to what happened just now. It''s shangzun''s stratagem. He cheated you with Zhukun. It''s all his game..."


    Dong Lingzi and ziweizi were stunned, "little master, do you mean..."


    "It''s not the South Pole who comes back to the market with you, but Zhukun; and the real South Pole..." I look at the golden gourd in my hand, "here it is..."


    "Ah?" The two immortals were stunned.